ã€ŠMy Billionaire Husbandã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1: The Wedding Day

    "By the powers vested in me, I now pronounce you Mr. and Mrs. Ji-" Maddie didn''t even let the friendly judge finish, he turned and walked out annoyed. She smiled apologetically and took the marriage certificate and followed him out. She knew if she was even three minutes late he''d leave her.

    The chauffeur bowed politely and opened the door for her. She silently got in and put the marriage certificate between them hoping he''d comment or something of the sort. Boy was she in for disappointment or what. He threw her a piercing glare that sliced through her soul. She had never seen so much hate-filled in anyone''s eyes before. Her heart skipped a beat as Jiaye felt some tear prickle the corner of her eyes. Why was she acting so weak in front of this man?! Jiaye closed her eyes tightly and turned to look at the passing scenery.

    The ride back home was painfully awkward. She wanted to sleep but she couldn''t do it. Why did they have to go so far just to get a marriage certificate and some silly rings? The least he could do would be to buy legit rings; these stupid coated rings that were bought in a rush from some suspicious-looking man standing outside the court would leave her with ugly rashes. His reason being that she didn''t deserve his late grandmother''s ring. She''d be trampling on her memory. Jiaye silently slipped off the ring hoping Maddie wouldn''t see. They were still approximately half an hour away. She understands he was trying to avoid paparazzi finding out but this was too extra.

    She was pulled out of her reverie when she heard his voice talking in Italian, Jaiye think, and he didn''t look very pleased. But that may be because of her. Jiaye''s eyes wandered to his hand and she noticed he''d also removed his ring and rolled up his sleeves. Her tongue slipped out wetting her suddenly dry lips as her inner goddess drooled and screamed for more. She looked away quickly not wanting to make a fool out of herself.

    "George, drop me off at the office." He said as he ended his call.

    The disappointment that washed over her was overwhelming, she couldn''t help the words from spilling out, "But today is our wedding night¡­"

    He looked at her like she had said the stupidest thing on this planet. "And?"

    "I thought we''d spend the night together, have din-"

    "Don''t be ridiculous. Didn''t you already get what you want? A marriage without a prenup. Don''t get too greedy." he said

    George had already pulled into the parking. He got out and opened the door for his boss. "Bring the car back to me before you go home." George nodded and closed the door silently. So many emotions swirled within her but Jiaye decided some wine would calm her. And ice-cream, maybe she would even bake me some pity cake.

    A few minutes later, they pulled into the driveway of their new home. George parked right in front of the doorstep and sat waiting for her to get out. Of course, he''d never show such behavior if his boss was around but she was too tired to give a shit about all the servants'' shitty attitudes towards her. After all, they saw how their master treated her and she was a princess from a fallen kingdom so she deserved no respect since she had no power whatsoever.

    Jiaye sighed and dragged herself out through the other side as she grabbed her ring and certificate on the way. Jiaye slowly headed to her bedroom upstairs and went directly to the shower. She scrubbed her body clean washing off all the makeup and whatever dirt that stuck to her hair and when she felt like she was clean enough she stepped out of the shower dried her body up, dried her hair and pulled it into a high messy bun. She pulled on her bunny onesie and applied some hideous green face mask that one of her aunts gave her to soften and smoothen her face then went downstairs to sate her soul.

    She was relieved to see the maids had already rested for the day. Jiaye went directly to the freezer and pulled out her tub of ice cream, took the scoop from the cabinet and dug in. When the first taste hit her tongue and the refreshing coldness hit her whole body she couldn''t help the m.o.a.n that escaped from her mouth. She took one huge mouthful then went over to the wine cabinet. She took one bottle with a name that she couldn''t even pronounce and went back to the kitchen. "Should I bake or not?" She had that debate going on for a while. She decided to hop onto the counter and put some music on her phone as she continued to enjoy her ice-cream. Then suddenly she got the brightest idea of the day. "Why not bake a cake with my wine and ice-cream. All three of my favorite things combined. I got excited just thinking about it." She quickly got in then started preparing all ingredients. For the cake instead of using milk, she just uses wine and hope for the best. She quickly whipped up the cake making a huge mess in the kitchen and she quickly put it into the oven.

    The excitement that was coursing through her veins was unbelievable. Jiaye found herself dancing to Troye Sivan as she set the timer for twenty-five minutes and cleaned up the place. Once she was done the cleaning she saw that she had twelve minutes left for the cake to be ready. She turned off the music on her phone took one last scoop of ice-cream and put it back in the freezer.

    She went to the sitting room and scrolled through the channels for something interesting to watch but nothing was interesting. She left it at some weird channel for the background noise and indulged herself in her phone, replying to the various messages then she noticed the three missed calls from her mum, one from her dad and five from her aunt. Who died geez? she muttered as she rolled her eyes.

    It was still only 7:30 according to the grandfather clock, so she decided to call her mum first.

    "Jiaye? Where have you been? I''ve been calling all day!"

    "I''m fine, mama. I just got married today." There was a moment of silence on her part. The oven dinged in the background.

    "W-what?" her voice came out all small and shaky.

    "I just had a court marriage, today mama. Not what we had planned at all as I grew up." She could feel the tears prickle my eyes

    She put her on speakerphone as she went to remove her cake.

    "Don''t worry, baby girl. He''ll fall for your charms soon."

    She couldn''t help the sarcastic laugh that left her mouth.

    "Maybe in the next million years mama." She slipped on her panda mittens and removed her cake. Her mouth watered as she looked at her beautiful creation.

    "Don''t be like that Jiaye. Things will look up. Where is your hunky husband anyway?"

    "Take a wild guess, mama."

    She created space in the freezer moving things around and dumping others on top of others not caring about their delicacy.

    "Buying you a wedding present?"

    "Don''t be crazy, mama," She put her cake in the freezer as she waited for it to cool down. "He''s at work."

    "On your wedding night! Oh, honey,"

    "I don''t need your pity party mama. Say hi to dad for me."

    "Don''t you want to talk to him? He''s right here-"

    "Actually, Maddie is already here. Call you later, bye." She rushed out as she quickly hangs up before she said something silly.

    Did she feel like her aunt''s drama now? Nope.

    She decided to look for something on forums for an interesting series online to binge-watch on Netflix. Ten minutes passed and still nothing interesting enough. It was so hard to find something interesting. She mentally screamed.

    Aggravated, she put her phone down and went to remove her cake from the freezer. It had cooled down completely and Jiaye continued to add ice cream to complete her mega creation. Or wait, had someone already invented this¡­oh well, who cares.

    She carefully divided the cake into two, her imagination running wild picturing herself in a busy bakery with friendly customers and the sweet cake scent surrounding all of them. Her phone''s loud ringtone pierced her happy bubble as she came back to reality. She finished dividing it; carefully put them on separate boards.

    She looked at the caller ID and saw DAD flashing; her brain froze for a moment as she gingerly answered the call placing it on her ear.

    "Jiaye, I understand that you are now married and you are letting your husband do all the work alone? I thought by now you''d have learned to become more helpful and stopped being so childish."

    "Father, I-"

    "I don''t need excuses from an ingrate like you, you better hope he doesn''t return you and withdraw his funds because of your stubbornness."

    "I understand, father." She muttered softly as he hung up before she even finished talking. Jiaye slowly let out the breath she''d been holding and got out of her attentive stance.

    She gave her life up for that gambling douchebag and he dares call her an ingrate. What a f.u.c.k.i.n.g asshole. If she only dared to stand up against him. Sigh. Anyway, positive vibes only she taught herself. She counted one up to ten as she felt herself calm down.

    Jiaye decided to put some music on to get her head back on track and found herself listening to some good old invigorating trap.

    She removed the ice-cream from the freezer and started happily coating the cake. She finished under fifteen minutes and quickly put it back in the freezer for it to solidify well. She left my phone on the counter and went back to the TV.

    "Okay Netflix, what''s popular¡­" She scrolled through the options then finally settled on drop -dead Diva, not the most recent film but she has nothing to watch so, she went back to the kitchen grabbed her phone and a bag of ch.i.p.s and settled down.

    Fifty-eight minutes and half a bag of ch.i.p.s later been consumed she decided that this series was pure bullshit but interesting anyway so she''d watch it. She let it keep playing as she went to the kitchen to turn off the music, grab her phone and cut a slice of cake to taste it.

    "And the crowd goes wild wooooh, wooooh," she giggled happily amused at her foolishness and sliced a big piece as her mouth watered at the mere sight of it. Her dad was right, she was childish as f.u.c.k and she loved it!

    She grabbed her phone and her saucer of cake, of course not before putting the cake back in her haven, and went back to her spot on the couch. Note to self, hide the cake in Maddie''s mini freezer before he got back.

    She was done with her first piece of the divine cake and still halfway through the movie when she decided to go cut an even bigger slice than before. She hadn''t even moved far from the couch when the door suddenly banged loudly and annoying giggling followed right after.

    She turned my head to the source of the noise and saw a very tipsy blonde bimbo in a tight red designer dress with her b.o.o.b.s almost popping out and the hem just barely below the b.u.t.t practically not leaving much to the imagination, who she was willing to bet her life was one of the famous models who pine over Maddie all the time and would sometimes be spotted in public with, and just a weeny bit tipsy Maddie.

    Her heart stopped and rage took over.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Her Bad Reaction

    She felt insulted, what happened next was out of her control and fuelled by the little wine she drank earlier and the one in her cake. Imagine their expressions when a bitch with a green mask and bunny pajamas charged at them, she''ll give you a hint, it was priceless.

    She snatched that bimbo away from him so violently that she sent her sprawling back out. The strong scent of whiskey hit her once she got closer to him. The saucer she even forgot she was holding found itself flying towards Maddie''s head but he skillfully dodged it.

    Blondie had left her purse on the floor, she grabbed it and threw it outside at her scared and confused face and banged the door. Remembering something she quickly opened the door and shouted,

    "You better pray I never find you with him again you fake bitch! He''s married to me now and I don''t share!" She banged the door again and walked to Maddie who was still bewildered. She landed a hot slap on his cheek and watched as his eyes filled with fury becoming so black she felt her bravado slim a bit.

    "What the f.u.c.k is wrong with you?!"

    "Any other night Maddie! Any other night I''ll accept you sleeping with other hoes but not on my wedding night! I don''t care what you think or what you''re going to say but no bitch is laying afoot in this house to f.u.c.k you! Or get f.u.c.k.e.d by you!" Jiaye shook her head, realizing she had strayed from the point.

    The little bone on his jaw ticked and she knew she''d made a horrible mistake. But her body was on auto mode nothing she wanted to do was being obeyed. She watched him storm angrily towards the door but she was one step ahead. She barricaded the way and grabbed onto the door frames. See, he played himself having his architect build it in this design.

    "Move, Jaiye." His voice was dangerously low and it sent shivers through her spine. Hearing him call her name though evoked a completely different response for her body and she had to clench her t.h.i.g.hs.

    "Move or the deal is off." She could see him trying to control his rage.

    "I''ll simply tell your grandfather." She challenged him silently waiting for him to bow his head tuck in his tail and walk away like the obedient grandson he was. Instead, those eyes that were now so dark and showing no emotion pierced through her very being and she looked down first. She hated giving in, but she had lost this one. Jiaye still wasn''t moving from her stand though. "I''m not letting you go with your damsel in distress tonight Maddie," Jaiye said with finality in her voice

    As if he''d finally snapped; his hand reached out as if to hit her and her body recoiled out of old habit, he punched the door right above her head and she could feel the reverberations all over. He turned and walked to the stairs taking them two at a time and slammed the door shut. Her legs still shaking, she locked the door, just in case the bimbo decided to break in, and went to the kitchen to get her cake.

    As she took it out of the freezer and saw less than half of it left, she decided to take some to her dearly beloved husband. Did he go into his office or his bedroom? Logic says he''s a workaholic and should be in his office, but he was drunk so maybe he blacked out on his bed with his tie barely removed and his shoes still on. She chuckled a bit at that thought.

    She sliced half of what was left and took it to him hoping he liked the cake and wouldn''t throw it away because she''d go batshit on his a.s.s. She took the stairs slowly debating whether it was a good idea. The guy didn''t even like her. Should she wash her face first? No, the cake will melt if she takes too long. And she knew for a fact she''d take a lot of time washing this mask off.

    She knocked on his bedroom first since it came before his office. There was no response. She knocked again and pushed the door open slowly poking her head inside first. It was empty. Jiaye got her whole body in and went inside, maybe he was in the shower? But the door was open and it was also empty. Logic won.

    She went down the hall to the last room and knocked twice before she heard a groggy invite in. She opened the door slightly and stepped in.

    "I brought some cake for you," Jaiye said slowly with a smile, not sure if there was anything else she was supposed to add. He looked at her suspiciously as if she''d poisoned the cake or something. She placed it right in front of him.

    "Is this your idea of a peace offering?" he poked at the cake suspiciously with the fork she handed him. She didn''t know what he wanted to hear, She didn''t even have anything to say at all.

    He took the plate and put it aside. For a moment her heart skipped thinking he would throw it or something of the sort.

    "It will melt if you don''t eat it now."

    "Just take it back to the freezer then, I''ll eat it later."

    "I can''t promise you''ll get it."

    He sighed exasperated and put his files aside. He was being weirdly compliant. She''d enjoy this side of him while it lasted.

    "Will you just stand there and watch me eat it?"

    Uuumm, that was the plan originally but that''s not what she said out loud.

    "I''ll leave you to it then." Jiaye started reaching for the door before he called her back.

    "Take a seat. Join me."

    Okay, this was getting weird. Did that bimbo drug him maybe? She took a seat on the other side of his desk.

    "It''s really good. Who made it?" he asked as if trying to make light conversation. She loved this but could tomorrow just reach already. This felt like a dream.

    "I got bored when I got to the house and there was nothing to do so I baked the cake." He nodded his head then continued eating. She noticed he was eating around the ice cream and that was downright weird.

    "Do you have something against ice cream?" Jiaye asked him going straight for the bull''s eye feeling insulted on behalf of the ice cream

    "Hmm?" His eyes were getting droopy as he put in another mouthful.

    "You don''t have to finish it all you can eat the rest later" she took the cake from him and secretly put in a couple of mouthfuls then went back to him struggling to chew and not get a brain freeze. She went over to his desk arranged everything neatly and left them there so he would find them tomorrow when he left for work.

    "I''m going to help you to your room now, okay?" She informed him softly as she went round to his desk to help him up. He must have been really tipsy then because he didn''t respond.

    She went over to his chair pushed it away from his desk then dr.a.p.ed his hand over my shoulder. "Okay now, stand," it didn''t help that she was also a bit tipsy as she struggled to get him to stand up. "Come on Maddie, help me," she w.h.i.n.ed as she struggled with no avail to get him to stand. Jiaye decided to shake him a bit if he didn''t stand; she''d splash water on his face. He still didn''t wake up.

    "Maddie, Frank is here!" as if on autopilot he immediately stood and opened his eyes up a bit. She took the chance and immediately moved with him forcing him to walk though she was carrying most of his weight. He was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g heavy!

    After a lot of struggling and cursing on her part, they finally got to his room and she dumped him unceremoniously on his bed. She let out a relieved sigh as she stretched her arms and back.

    "You better remember all this in the morning and treat me better!" She scolded his sleeping form as she struggled to remove his shoes, tie, shirt, and trousers. His body was so defined. She could see the outline of his abs through his vest, she was inwardly drooling as her eyes casually trailed lower to the very very decent bulge he had going on in his boxers. The urge for him to take her was so strong. All she wanted to do was ride him, but she knew she''d be filled by nothing but regret in the morning. Would she really though? She''d be s.e.x.u.a.lly sated and out before he awoke. But she read somewhere that one sobers up faster after s.e.x he''d probably throw her out or never want to see her again.

    At this point, she was really just arguing with herself. She closed her eyes swallowed her need, covered him and left. She was too tired to go back to the series. She slowly went down, turned off everything, grabbed her phone and ran all the way back to the room.

    Just as she was about to throw herself into her comfy sheets she remembered she hadn''t washed her face. She g.r.o.a.n.e.d out loud as she dragged herself to the bathroom.

 Chapter 3 - 3: His Insult

    The distant sound of her alarm awoke her as she threw her hand around everywhere trying to turn it off. After a solid minute of looking for it in vain, she g.r.o.a.n.e.d loudly into her pillow and forced herself to get up. Jiaye sat up slowly on the edge of her bed trying to figure out what had woken her up this early. Then it hit her, today was the day she dreaded. Today was when she was finally going to get a job at her husband''s company. Did his employees even know he was married though? She guesses she''d find that out later at the HR department.

    She went to the bathroom and started her daily morning routine as she tried to figure out what exactly she wear to an interview where she was going to demand a job and invoke some meaningless threats if necessary. Things she does just to get her dad off back with his lectures. He''d be speechless when he decides to call again and finds out she''s being the perfect wife. Jiaye decided some time back since everything she loved was snatched heartlessly away from her, she just goes by her parent''s bidding and proves to them that she''s so much better than their pathetic image of her. Some people would say that she was the one being pathetic, but hey, she still cared about her family too much to just abandon them. So to most maybe it would look like she was scrapping for her dad''s acknowledgment. And now that she was thinking about it maybe that''s what she was doing. Jaiye didn''t know and she didn''t want to think about this topic any further.

    She quickly finished drying her hair and headed to her wardrobe with an inkling of an idea of what she wanted to wear. She needed to look intimidating and elegant. Enough to get a job, maybe not too powerful-looking or they''d be too scared to hire her. But wait, wouldn''t that be perfect to get a higher-ups job. Hmmm¡­.

    She scanned her clothes then finally managed to settle on what she''d wear. Jiaye opted for a white halter top and black skinny official pants. She eyed herself in the mirror and decided her outfit still needed something. She just looked like she was going out for a photoshoot or something. She checked her wardrobe and her peach blazer caught her eye. She never actually thought she ever wears it when her mum forced her to buy it. She pulled it on and liked how it was bringing her outfit together. She looked at her clock and saw it was almost seven. If she wanted to have breakfast before she left she was running late. She quickly scanned her heels and settled on a pair of nude-colored five-inch heels. She decided on carrying her black Michael Kors leather tote. She went over to her dresser and carefully did her makeup. She decided to go for a natural look. She pulled her hair into a high ponytail and admired how her dark curls were nice and wavy and bouncy and all. She wore her silver watch and grabbed her stunners from the table. Looking at my full-length mirror she was proud of how she''d turned out. She struck my power pose then stepped out confidently.

    She knew she didn''t have time to prepare breakfast for herself so she just decided to stop by whichever coffee shop came by first on her way. She grabbed one of Maddie''s car keys ignoring the maid who was coming to chastise her no doubt and quickly headed for the garage.

    She pressed the unlock button and was pleased to see that she unlocked his matte black jeep wrangler. Today she will be going to feel most powerful. She quickly got in and drove out partly expecting the watchman to refuse for me to pass. Thank God he opened without too much drama.

    It was already 7:27 am she wasn''t too late. She stepped on the gas hoping the traffic wouldn''t be too much. But just in case she knew a couple of shortcuts. The traffic wasn''t as heavy as she thought it would be for a Monday. Maybe everyone was just too lazy or busy hating themselves or Monday. Jiaye didn''t care, she was happy. She stopped by a small cozy coffee shop.

    An old woman smiled warmly at her and welcomed her trying to usher her to a seat.

    "I''m actually in a hurry sorry, just give me a large cappuccino to go, and a brownie thanks."

    She watched her, a smile still on her face go behind the counter and slowly take herself round the kitchen humming to some tunes. She was so slow if she wasn''t so old she has left already. Five minutes later she handed her a coffee and brownies then slowly went over to the cashier. She hurriedly removed a twenty-dollar bill. According to the menu, her bill came to around nine dollars.

    "Keep the change." She smiled sweetly at her then left.

    7:39am Hooowww!!! This wasn''t even possible. Time was practically flying.

    She placed her coffee on the cup holder and her brownies next to her bag then continued with her journey in a rush. Would she get whoever was in charge though? Maybe they haven''t reached or were in a meeting. Oh well. She has already come this far she might as well finish her mission. If she wasn''t wrong she should be about ten minutes away from Ji Corporation. She took a sip of her coffee and stepped on the gas.

    She decided to park in the company''s bas.e.m.e.nt as she quickly gulped down her coffee. She needs it. She''d barely taken more than three bites of her brownies before her phone started vibrating near her.

    "Oh wow! My beloved husband was calling."

    "Maddie." She answered brightly.

    "What brings you here?"

    Straight to the point. Sure, let''s not waste time on mere pleasantries.

    "I''m here to get a job," then a brilliant idea suddenly popped in her head. "Be a darling and get one for your dear wife?"

    "Come to my office now!" he hangs up immediately. He sounded furious. She might be in trouble. She took a big bite of her brownies sipped some coffee, grabbed her bag and left. Immediately she entered, everyone''s eyes were on her. She headed straight for the receptionist''s desk.

    "Hi, how may I help you?" the receptionist said with a strained smile on her face.

    "Hi, where''s Maddie''s office?" She assumed she looked extra official since she''d switched her stunners for her spectacles on her way up. They could easily be confused for being a fashion accessory but she needed them.

    She could tell she was confused as to who she was but it wasn''t her job to ask.

    "7th floor. It''s the only office. You need a pass code to access the floor."

    For real! She mentally rolled her eyes. She looked at her expectantly waiting for her to tell her but she just looked at her.

    "What''s the passcode?" SHe asked her with a forced smile.

    "Only Sir Maddie and his assistant know. He has to come down and take you if you have an appointment."

    She was struggling to stay positive. It was too early to get her day spoilt. She dug through her purse for her phone and dialed Maddie''s number. He picked on the second ring.

    "What the f.u.c.k''s your passcode? Better yet come to get me." She muttered lowly trying to restrain her anger but she was pretty sure Ms. Receptionist heard everything she was saying. She noticed the shocked look on her face as she struggled but failed to mask it.

    He scoffed then cut. She looked over at¡­.she squinted her eyes a bit to read her name tag, Brittany.

    "Where can I wait, Brittany?" she pointed over to the sofa just opposite the reception. She smiled slightly at her and went over to a seat.

    She was just getting comfortable when she felt someone looming over her. She looked up to see the girl from the other night looking down at her as if she''d forgotten her. This bitch. She noticed her slight smirk as if she''d won something then she suddenly broke the silence.

    "Mrs. Ji?" there was something about the way she said it. This girl should keep her guard up. She''s trying her.

    She gave her a sickly sweet smile and stood up. She easily towered over her since already without the heels she was still taller than her. She smiled a bit remembering yesterday night and watched as her bravado suddenly failed her. She took three quick steps back and nearly fell over but managed to keep her balance.

    "Mr. Maddie awaits you. Follow me." She turned and started leading her towards the elevator. So she wasn''t a model as she previously thought but the infamous secretary. Damn. Today she''d worn a tight beige skirt that had a slit behind between her legs and stopped around mid-t.h.i.g.h. Her white chiffon top had a killer cleavage. She doesn''t blame Maddie for tapping this one.

    There was that usual elevator awkward silence then they finally reached his floor. She got out first leading her down the hallway. She stopped in front of a huge mahogany door knocked twice and opened the door.

    "Your wife, sir." She announced holding the door wide open for me.

    Maddie looked up from his papers and took in her outfit.

    "Don''t let anyone interrupt us, Mingxia. Hold off all my appointments." She nodded dutifully and left closing the door carefully behind her.

    He turned his attention back to her. "Sit."

    She took her time going to the chair and sat.

    "Why do you want to work? Here especially. I''ll give you money daily if that''s the problem."

    "I''d like to work close to my husband. Is it so wrong for a spouse to want to be close to her fated partner? Is it so wrong for me to love my darling husband and want to be nearer to him?" She was being extra she knows.

    "Don''t be so dramatic." He eyed her as if weighing his options and having an inner debate then finally sighed. "What position do you want?"

    My face immediately lit up. "Fin-"

    "I was joking. I''m not giving you a job and an option to choose what you want to do. You''ll be my assistant. I''m sure you know what that entails. I''ll have my lawyers draft up a contract and you''ll be presented with it before the end of the workday."

    Jiaye''s heart dropped. This wasn''t at all what she wanted. She should''ve just stayed home.

    "Before I forget, we''ll be going public with our relationship status. My grandfather will be discharged soon and he''ll get suspicious."

    She loved the old man but he is discharged now, she just wasn''t ready. She already knew that he loved her as a daughter ever since that time she worked at the hospital he was admitted in at the time. She hated that she had to lie to him for her to get married to Maddie. She had him believe that she was head over heels in love with Maddie and wanted to marry him. She convinced him to push Maddie into marrying her under the impression that it was just a business deal, which is what she had intended for it to be, but Frank was a sappy romantic, he wanted his grandson to finally settle and give him great-grandkids. Both of them would end up happy, his grandson will settle and she will get the cash for her family. With him aboard the ship, nothing could stop them. Even though she didn''t plan on keeping up her end of the deal.

    "So when will we announce our marriage?" She asked him after she managed to swallow the lump lodged in her throat. He looked thoughtful for a moment then came to a decision.

    "Today." He bent over and pulled something out of the drawers.

    "Here. This is only temporary so don''t lose it. That''s my grandmother''s ring that goes down from generation to generation."

    He handed her a beautiful vintage tiny box. She carefully took it from his hands and opened. She felt like her heart was going to jump out of my c.h.e.s.t. What she was looking at was the most beautiful thing she ever laid on her eyes. It was a beautiful white gold ring with a princess cut diamond that just pulled you in. She plucked it from its haven and looked over at Maddie feeling like she was violating everyone in his lineage by even touching it.

    "Won''t you put it on me, darling?" the last part came out a bit strained but she could tell she took him by surprise.

    "Come." He agreed immediately and that took her by surprise. She didn''t think he''d agree. He pushed his chair back as she went round to his side. Her heart was going wild in my c.h.e.s.t. He took her hand softly and slipped in the ring. It was a perfect fit. That was insane. His hand lingered a bit sending her heart into a wilder frenzy. He slowly pulled his hand away and she quickly stepped back. Confused as to what just happened.

    "I know the perfect way for us to go public without much work on our end. Follow me." He stood up and left his office with her rushing quickly before him struggling to keep up with his pace.

    He led into what she assumed was the employee lounge and quickly took her hand in his. Jiaye''s breath hitched in her throat as everyone''s attention turned to them.

    Maddie cleared his throat to get the room to quiet down then announced in his bossy voice, "This is my wife, Mrs. Jiaye Ji. She''ll be working with us as of tomorrow. Acquaint yourself with her in your spare time." He nodded his head and pulled her hand a bit to follow him. She was speechless. That was just like a normal announcement. But, oh well, he knew what he was doing.

    As they got into the lift he let go of her hand and she instantly missed his warmth. She was a bit grateful though, She did not like the way she was reacting to him and all this was just too weird.

    "There''s a gala tonight we should attend. Paparazzi will be there. Dress to kill, I''ll pick you up at 7:30. You may leave now." He finished just as the elevator dinged on his floor. She wanted to punch him in his gut so bad. She followed him though, for her purse, nothing too crazy.

    He raised his perfect eyebrow at her but she ignored him and just increased her speed so she was walking alongside him. How was he still towering over her even with her heels? She was at least 6 feet tall now. He pushed his door open and she quickly slid in before him. She knew there was no way he''d hold it open for her.

    She grabbed her purse that she left by the chair. "Will you come home with the contract?"

    "Yes." She walked over to him and caught his tie just before he could sit. He looked at me bewildered.

    "What''s your favorite color?" She asked him in the s.e.xiest voice she could master and look up at him through her lashes pushing her b.o.o.b.s up against his c.h.e.s.t. If anyone asked her what the f.u.c.k it was she thought she was doing, she wouldn''t have an answer.

    "I''d appreciate it if you''d carry yourself with a bit more dignity." He pulled his tie from her grasp and sat down his attention immediately back to his work. That felt like a stab right through her heart. He''d managed to shred all her dignity with that one sentence. She thinks the female goddess in her may have died even. She still tied to keep my head up though. She turned and walked out hoping she looked confident to anyone watching her.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Calling her Aunt

    She slammed the car door angrily as she silently fumed. That was the s.e.xiest she tried to be in ages and he didn''t even look the least bit fl.u.s.tered. "You should carry yourself with more dignity," She mocked him angrily as she reached for her leftover brownies. She had a jackass for a boyfriend. She chewed it angrily and turned on the radio. Jaiye started the ignition on the car when she heard a soft tap on my window. She looked out, pissed at whoever it was disturbing her peace.

    Shocked would be an understatement to see little miss secretary nervously standing outside. A nasty smirk found itself on her face as she slowly lowered the window.

    "Well¡­well¡­well¡­" She muttered dramatically as she kept lowering the window until it was completely open. "To what do I owe the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?"

    "Mr. Ji sent-"

    "Oh!" She exclaimed cutting her short, "so you can be formal with him, huh? How interesting is that?"

    She flushed slightly then opened her mouth to protest but thought better against it and shut her mouth.

    "What?" She raised her eyebrows at her waiting for her to continue, but still not giving her space to continue, "are you a fish out of water?" She mimicked her opening and closing her mouth, "Can''t you speak?" She was being downright mean, she knows. But she had no obligation to be nice to this homewrecker. Not that there was even a home to be wrecked, to begin with anyway. She gave her a second then begun shutting her window.

    "Well if you have nothing else to do other than waste my time, do allow me to leave." She sat back on the chair tied her seatbelt and started the ignition.

    "Wait! Mrs. Ji¡­"

    She rolled her eyes and waited.

    "Mr. Ji sent me to accompany you to the mall to get you prepared for the gala, I know the right designers and the best salon to get-"

    "Look, Miss Secretary, how very honorable your boss by sending you to accompany me, well you know what, you can go tell him to stick that honor right up his a.s.s." Then to herself, she added, "I ain''t got no time for this bullshit." Then drove off. She''s sure the expression on her face was priceless.

    In a literal sense, she had nothing to do that day and she was probably going to be bred to death back in that house. Just the second day and she already miss her old life. She drove around aimlessly wandering where to go next. It was still only 11.30, maybe she''d go to the mall after all. She has her dear husbands card anyway. She could shop till drop. But it would be so boring doing that alone.

    She pulled in, to a fast food joint''s drive inn and dialed her aunt''s number and put her on speaker,

    "She lives!" her aunt exclaimed immediately she picked up.

    "Hello to you too aunt Maggie."

    "I was so excited calling you last night but now I''m completely drained, so¡­what do I owe the honor?"

    She rolled her eyes at her drama. "Two large fries and a big vanilla choc chip shake please," she told the attendant as she handed him the card.

    "No chicken today?" she piped up with a trace of humor in her voice.

    "Shut up!" she told her playfully. "Anyway, aunt Maggie," She took the receipt and card and proceeded to the next window. She was surprised to see the same guy with a sheepish grin adorning his face. She took her fries and shake and placed them carefully on the seat.

    "Do you feel like going shopping with me?"

    "Did I ever tell you''re my favorite?" she chuckled softly, "No? well, you are."

    "I''m actually your only niece. I can come to pick you up at your place-"

    "Actually, no, just tell me where you are and I''ll come to you." She added quickly before she could finish her offer. She sounded awfully suspicious; Jiaye just decided to ignore it. She grills her later when they met.

    "Okay, lemme send you a pin. I''m not sure myself where to. My darling husband is taking me to a gala." Her ring then just caught her eye and she couldn''t help the awe that oozed from her voice.

    "Hmmm,...someone sounds¡­different, but oh well. Okay." She immediately hangs up. That wasn''t like her aunt at all. She just shrugged and continued to drive.

    Her phone started vibrating again beside her. "Ugh! She needs to get her car, damn. She glanced at the screen and saw it was Maddie. Yeah right, she wasn''t stupid enough to answer that call. She ignored it and kept on looking for a suitable mall.

    It began vibrating again. She rolled her eyes, can''t he take a hint. She still glanced at the screen though to be sure, and of course. It was him again. Nope. Nuh-uh. She ain''t ready to answer it.

    And then he called again! She picked up exasperated

    "What?!" She was practically shouting into the earpiece.

    "Don''t ignore my calls, Jiaye." She could hear the warning in his voice.

    "What do you want, Maddie?" She had finally spotted a pretty famous mall. She didn''t even know it was situated in these areas.

    She could only imagine the death glares he''d be sending to her way if she were there.

    "Why isn''t Mingxia with you?"

    "Oh? Didn''t she tell you?" She pulled into the parking lot and relaxed into the seat and grabbed the first packet of fries.

    "Jiaye, you don''t seem to understand how important this gala is. You need to look the best and Mingxia-"

    "I swear to God, Maddie, mention that name one more time and I won''t be responsible for a missing person or a dead person in our backyard." That threat clearly shook him coz he was silent for a while. She kept on munching on her fries waiting for him to continue.

    "She knows the best designers around and all those other accessories you women need."

    "Do you want me to dress like your s.l.u.tty secretary?" She paused a bit for dramatic effect then continued, "Because, boy, will what I have planned for you surprise you. Now, I''m sure you''re a busy man, please, don''t let me take too much of your time. Bye, see you later." she hangs up and sighed heavily. She sent her aunt the pin and continued with her feast.

    "You can''t be serious!" Her aunt exclaimed amidst laughter. "honestly, if you could be returned, you''d be back with your darling papa before you could blink." She had just finished telling her what had happened earlier in the day and she couldn''t stop laughing.

    "Anyway," she wiped tears from the corners of her eyes and continued, "What do you plan on wearing to this fancy gala?"

    "I honestly have no idea. I talked a big game but I don''t know whether I''ll be able to deliver."

    "And that''s why I''m here." She dumped the bags in the boot and helped her put her in. they bought so many things they were practically weighing them down.

    "I have the perfect designer for you. She''s in a very secluded area so we better leave now if you''re to be ready on time for your date."

    She looked at her suspiciously but obliged anyway. She got into the driver''s seat since she insisted on driving saying that she had this beast forever.

 Chapter 5 - 5: The Auction Event

    She could practically feel Maddie''s impatience rolling off in waves from downstairs. She couldn''t help the smile that formed on her lips as she finished her final touches of makeup. Jiaye heard already fixed her hair and was very pleased with Aunt Maggie''s designer. She''d ended up driving her to some secluded part of the city and picking out one of her original designs which were coincidentally just her size. She even took her card. She most probably needs her again now that she was married to Maddie, very few clothes in her closet would be deemed okay to him.

    An impatient knock sounded through the room.

    "I told you to be ready at 7.30 pm Jiaye, it is already 8 pm. What are you still doing? Come on out. Five more minutes and I''m leaving." He shouted through the door and she heard his footsteps recede.

    She stood up and went to appreciate this goddess that God clearly took his time on her full-length mirror. She could barely believe it.

    She had on a beautiful rose gold floor-length dress, it had a low v-neck that showed off her cleavage beautifully and two t.h.i.g.h-high slits on both sides, Jiaye matched them with her gold 4-inch heels. She curled her hair and it was just admiring how it fell down her back nearly covering the entire back that the dress had left b.a.r.e. Jiaye had gotten a makeup artist to do her makeup for this event, and she gotta say...she was pretty pleased with the outcome. She took herself in, finally admiring God''s masterpiece then decided to go join her lovely impatient husband.

    She took her time going down the stairs waiting for Maddie to stop pacing about angrily and look up at her. She smiled victoriously when his eyes finally landed on her and he stopped and stared. She could see him taking in her figure as she made her way down. He fully turned and faced her still staring and standing stock still not saying a word. She was basking in his adoring gaze.

    From the corner of her eye, she could see the maids looking at her and exchanging hushed whispers.

    "Worth the wait, right?" She said happily immediately when she was on even ground with him.

    He cleared his throat suddenly snapping back to reality and settled his hand to her lower back. Her heart rate suddenly picked up and the butterflies were back again. He ushered her gently to the car still without a word.

    The chauffeur was waiting dutifully outside and she noticed even him, looked twice at her. She did a little victory dance in her head as she slid softly into the car and watched as Maddie sat much closer than he did the last time we were in a car together.

    So even he can''t turn down all this s.e.xiness. She was beyond elated.

    "See? I didn''t need your little secretary after all." She said happily as she leaned closer to him.

    "You took more time than was required. We are very late." He muttered stoically and scooted a bit farther.

    Her spirits suddenly dropped at his reaction. No compliment at all. But honestly speaking. What did she expect though? Her expectations were too high. Her mouth snapped shut and she moved over to the window on the other side and looked out the window wondering whether it was going to be a long ride.

    She sighed and sat back as she pulled out her phone from her purse.

    "We''re almost there. Pull yourself together. I need you to look at your best tonight." Maddie muttered from where he was busy on his laptop.

    "Of course," she muttered between her teeth and forced a smile to her face.

    He glanced at her then sighed and rubbed his face exasperated. He shut his laptop then put it aside.

    "You look gorgeous."

    She blinked, then blinked again. Were her ears deceiving her or did she actually hear him correctly? Before she could even say anything the chauffeur opened the door and they were immediately assaulted by camera flashes.

    He stepped out before her then held his hand out for her. Did he mean what he said?

    She took his hand and slowly followed him out with the brightest smile on her face, she could master. He rested his hand on her back again welcoming back the pleasant tingles.

    He led her into the grand hall occasionally flashing the journalists a smile and a wave, obedient little me following his lead. We walked into the grandiose hall and she was honestly impressed.

    It was decorated beautifully and ushers were waiting on us right from the very beginning.

    "Welcome to the Charity Gala for Orphans, Mr. and Mrs. Ji." One nerdy looking guy told them as he bowed politely and took our coats.

    "I''d like to introduce you to some of my friends and partners. Come." He smiled charmingly at her and led her further in.

    She wasn''t sure she''d come out of this with her heart still intact. A waiter passed them with a tray of champagne and she was suddenly grateful and take one glass. She tasted it and took a large gulp. She felt his hand tightening on her back and she knew that was the first wrong move of the night. He signaled one towards him and took one for himself.

    They first approached an elderly friendly-looking couple that was chatting with a younger couple.

    "Mr. Hu, Mrs. Hu," he acknowledged them cordially.

    They turned with smiles on their faces; She guesses they immediately recognized his voice.

    "Oh! Maddie, dear, how do you do?" Mrs. Hu greeted him enthusiastically pulling his head down to kiss him on both cheeks. She smiled softly at the sight.

    "And who might this beautiful young lady be?" she said sweetly as she smiled warmly at her.

    She immediately smiled back warming at her affection.

    "This is my wife, Jiaye Ji. Jiaye, darling, these are my grandfather''s dearest friends, Peter Hu, and Mary Hu." He looked at her affectionately as he pushed her forward. Mrs. Hu immediately pulled her towards herself and gave her a big hug.

    "P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to make your acquaintance, Mrs. Hu," she muttered politely in her ear.

    She pulled me back and looked deep in her eyes, "No need for such formality darling, we''re a family now." She stepped back and let her husband gave her a brief handshake.

    "You got yourself quite the catch, my boy." He muttered as he patted Maddie''s shoulder.

    "Then you must let me show off my wife to everyone then." He said as he chuckled softly and squeezed her shoulder. He ushered her away before anyone could say anything more. She finished the rest of the champagne and abandoned the glass on some table they passed. She looked over at Maddie and it seemed like he hadn''t even touched his. Back then when he called her name made unwanted feelings attack her and she knew immediately she needs more liquor in.

    She took another flute from a different passing waitress and flashed him a smile.

    "Careful." Was all Maddie said as she took another one.

    "Don''t worry, honey." She gave him her biggest smile and continued, "I can hold my liquor pretty well, no need to worry yourself."

    "Jayson, my wife Jiaye." He said immediately as he gave some tall blonde guy in a white tuxedo a hearty handshake.

    "Jiaye meet, Jayson." She looked at him puzzled at the lack of any formalities.

    He gave her a forced smile and she''s sure someone in the north pole would feel the hostility that was coming off him in waves towards her. What the hell had she done to this guy?! She knew better than to create a scene so she just smiled sweetly and held out her hand as she said, "P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you."

    He took it a bit stiffly and turned his attention to Maddie. "a word, please." He turned and walked away.

    Maddie kissed my forehead softly and quickly muttered, "I won''t be long." He slowly followed him and soon they were both out of my sight.

    She decided to walk around a bit and see the rest of the hall.

    "The auction will begin in the next ten minutes." An announcement sounded through the hall. There was going to be an auction? Shortly after she felt her phone vibrating and she went and took a seat at an empty table.

    She pulled out her phone and saw it was a message from Maddie.

    If you see anything let me know. She scoffed and typed in a quick reply.

    Ain''t she the luckiest in here today? She put it back in her purse and continued surveying the crowd.

    "And what''s a beautiful lady like you doing all alone here?" She looked up to see who the owner of the voice was and they clashed with a pair of deep blue eyes.

    "Does that line often work for you?"

    His grin grew wider and he took a seat opposite her. "you''d be surprised." He replied smoothly. Xian Li, a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you." He took her hand and placed a light kiss.

    "Jiaye Ji. P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is all mine."

    His eyes widened in recognition. "I thought I''d spotted a rock on your hands."

    I laughed a bit. "you thought right."

    "Well, well, well¡­so you finally managed to tame the beast huh? Leaves more for this tiger," he did a semblance of a roar and puffed his muscles.

    She laughed heartily, "A-ha I''m sure you got women queued to get into your bed."

    "It is hard to keep them out when I look like this." He wiped a fake tear from his eye.

    He grabbed two champagnes from a passing tray and handed her one.

    "A guy who knows what I like. I like you already." She said giving him a nod of approval. He grinned and took a sip of his drink.

    "So, where''s the mister?" he asked after a while.

    She shrugged from behind her glass. "Probably somewhere talking about business as usual." She added nonchalantly.

    He smiled at her understandingly and suddenly took his phone from his pocket. "I have to take this, sorry." He muttered apologetically and walked away.

    After looking around while sipping on her champagne, she decided to continue with her tour.

    "Mrs. Ji?" a soft voice sounded from behind her. She turned and saw the sweetest looking pregnant redhead.

    "Yes?"

    "You look so beautiful!" she said looking at her adoringly.

    "Thank you so much. You also have a beautiful glow going on. I''m sorry, what''s your name?"

    "Oh, I''m so sorry, I''m Maggie, the one responsible for all this."

    "Nice to meet you. The beautiful event you have going on here. You''ve probably heard that a lot though." she added chuckling. This was pulling on longer than she thought it would. She was running out of things to say.

    "I have, but thanks. it''s good to know I''ve pleased many." She looked at her for a moment then suddenly said, "I know we''ve just met but could you please do me a favor?"

    She chuckled nervously, knowing there wasn''t much she could probably do for her.

    "It''s not much," she added quickly noticing her nervousness. "I was just discussing with my team, and we came up with a pretty good idea if you''d just hear me out?"

 Chapter 6 - 6: For Good Cause

    Half an hour later, She found herself in the backstage chatting up a bunch of other random women that Maggie had picked up and dragged back with her. Apparently, they were going to be auctioned off for a dance and a date. It was all for a good cause, but she could tell some were just there to see what their worth was. Like some girl seated in the corner all by herself admiring herself in her pocket mirror. She was really pretty though, she had a strange feeling towards her. She was sure she''d get a huge price. She had dark brown hair with blonde highlights. She''d worn a beautiful black dress with red details that made her b.o.o.b.s look humongous and curved her a.s.s pretty nicely. She knew she was pretty. Occasionally she''d send her a pitiful glance that seemed to say, "What are these losers doing here?" but the looks she was sending for her seemed to be on a personal level.

    One of the girls had already become her friend, Jenny, pulled her aside.

    "Do you know Ashley?" she asked her in a whisper.

    She shook her head waiting for her to continue to talk.

    "She''s your husband''s ex-girlfriend. Actually, we all thought they''d get married. No wonder she''s sending you all these hateful glares, you stole her man!" Jenny exclaimed dramatically with a slight glimmer in her eyes.

    She looked over at her and weighed her over. If worse came to worst, she thinks she could take her. She''d probably beat her to a pulp, she guesses. She smiled slightly at that thought.

    "You should be careful though, she''s kinda a psycho," Jenny whispered in a smaller voice.

    "Ladies, get ready, you''re about to go on stage."

    They went back to the other girls and started fixing each other''s hair and psyching themselves up.

    Her phone vibrated a bit and she quickly got it out and checked. A message form Maddie:

    "Where are you?" his message

    "Hang on to your pants, you''re about to find out." She quickly sent it then she heard the MC voice booming.

    "Now ladies and gentlemen, for the last part of this auction, we bring you a surprise ...come on, ladies!" that was the cue to go on stage. Now that she was thinking about this, she saw such a thing happen in movies and books. Who knew it would ever happen to her. She smiled nervously and followed behind.

    "Presenting, these beautiful ladies are offering dance and date to the highest bidder, all for the dear orphans in the streets and orphanages. A round of applause people!" a short round of applause followed. She could feel the crowd''s excitement and she was beginning to get a little scared.

    What if no one bid on her? For one, she couldn''t see Maddie anywhere; at least she was sure he''d spare a couple of hundreds for his wife. She could hear the MC talking in the distance and the crowd''s excitement was also getting loud but she just wasn''t there physically.

    When she finally came back to her senses, they''d gotten to the lady before her, Maddie''s ex, Ashley.

    "Let''s give a round of applause for the beautiful Ashley Zhang. Looking as beautiful as ever gracing our stage." He paused giving the crowd a minute to appreciate her beauty then continued, "Let''s start the bidding at-"

    "75,000 dollars!" a guy in a gorgeous Milan suit shouted cutting him off. From the surprised murmur that rose from the crowd, she knew that was among the highest if not the highest.

    "Okay!! Let''s start the bidding at 75,000 dollars, anyone to top Mr. Yang bid-"

    "85,000 dollars!" someone else shouted from behind somewhere. Why did they have before her, damn! She glanced at her discreetly and so her victorious smile as she threw her a glance that said, try and beat that bitch.

    "120,000 dollars!" the Milan guy shouted again. There was a prolonged silence with excited murmurs.

    "120,000 dollars!!! Going once....twice¡­gone!!!" there was a loud round of applause that followed after and music to go with it. He escorted Ashley to her date for the night giving the crowd some time to settle down. Just as he came back she caught Maddie''s gaze way back in the crowd, some lady whispering in his ear as she occasionally threw a glance at her wife''s way. Hopefully, she was filling him in on what was going on and not flirting with him. As she continued surveying she spotted Mary and Peter comfortably sipping on some wine. She presumed, on some table right in the middle. She waved at her lightly and flashed a smile. She smiled back nervously then returned her gaze to the MC.

    He sauntered back to her and placed his hand on her shoulder.

    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, the beautiful Jiaye Zhi-"

    "It''s Mrs. Ji now, actually," she whispered in his ear trying to avoid looking at Maddie.

    "Pardon my horrible manners," he rushed out quickly into the mic eyeing her ring. "I''m told she''s now Mrs. Jiaye Ji, which only makes her more alluring, don''t you think men?" there were a couple of wolf whistles that followed and laughter.

    "Shall we then begin at 20,000 dollars, no, 40,000 dollars?"

    "50000 dollars!"

    Her heart skipped a beat. This was getting more and more exciting.

    "75000 dollars" someone shouted

    Her heart rate was rapidly increasing.

    "75,000 from Mr. Maxwell!" the Mc hollered into his mic.

    "100,000!" an elderly voice shouted and she traced it to Peter. She smiled gratefully at him.

    "150,000!" a familiar voice shouted as she looked around, she noticed Jayson smiling at her. He tipped his glass towards her and she couldn''t help the color that got to her cheeks. This was so intense.

    "Wooo!! Things are getting hotter in here don''t you agree?" the MC said fanning his face dramatically. "150,000 from Mr. Jayson!"

    "450,000 dollars." Maddie''s voice rang clearly through the hall. There was a moment of silence as it sank in. Even her mouth was wide open with shock. Holy shit!!!

    The MC cleared his throat and she quickly snapped her mouth shut.

    "The husband has swooped in to take back what''s his!!! 450,000 anyone would bid higher? Going once!" dramatic pause, "Twice!" another dramatic pause. "Ding ding ding!" music blasted through the hall as he led her to Maddie who''d magically appeared right before the stage.

    He reached up and hoisted her right down as color flooded her cheeks from the screams and whistles that erupted from the crowd.

    He gently placed her right in front of her and took Jiaye''s hand and led her to the table where Peter was at.

    Today of all days, there was no word she could utter because of the way her heart was running wild in her c.h.e.s.t. If she wasn''t careful, this man would be the cause of her death, no lie but she have to admit, it would be a pretty sappy way to die. She looked across the table and saw Mary giving her a mischievous smile and a wink. She blushed softly and looked away and return back to the stage.

    "Didn''t you see anything you liked?" Maddie suddenly whispered awfully close to her, his breath fanning her face, and she could swear she felt his lips on her ears. but, that could just be her being hypers.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e.

    "The owner of this ball cornered me before I could get a look at any of the items on display."

    "Maggie?" he asked

    She nodded quickly twisting her hands on her t.h.i.g.hs.

    "I never knew you were this shy though. It turns me on."

 Chapter 7 - 7: Turn Him On

    "It turns me on!" she heard it coming from him

    She turned around and stared at him shocked, was he the same Maddie that she knew? Right now her heartbeat was probably even faster than a bunny''s.

    He gently pushed some of her hair aside leaving her neck b.a.r.e and placed his head on her shoulder.

    "You look so beautiful." He lifted her head and trailed his nose along her neck. "And you smell delicious too." She nervously looked around hoping they didn''t have an audience.

    "I think we need to get some air. Come on, stand up, Jiaye." he raised his thumb to her lower lip and lightly brushed it. She felt so much nervous again, what''s going on between them?

    "Her name sounds so s.e.xy coming from his lips." He pressed his lips softly on her neck sending goosebumps all over her body.

    She stood up without a second thought turning everyone''s attention to her. She smiled sheepishly and bowed her head muttering short apologies. Maddie looked up at her, a s.e.xy smirk playing on his face.

    "A word, please?" She gritted between her teeth smiling politely at him. He took his sweet time getting up and immediately dr.a.p.ed his hand over her shoulder taking control of the situation.

    He led her to the courtyard which was lit beautifully and had a brilliant view.

    "What did you want my dear wife?" He asked softly once he''d shut the door behind her and started walking towards her like she was his prey.

    She quickly held her hands up before him, to keep her distance and didn''t even faze when he chuckled darkly and pushed him away.

    "What are you doing?! I don''t like it when you play with my feelings like this," she said

    "Aren''t you, my wife? We are yet to consummate our wedding. You did so well tonight why don''t we make our marriage complete right here and right now." he said

    He grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to him. Jiaye immediately felt herself getting wet down there. Should she just let this happen? should she??? what should she do? She was so torn. She just wanted to give in to the d.e.s.i.r.e, allow herself the joy, but was she ready for the aftermath? but, lemme try and be positive, maybe this night was going to be our turning point, right? Everything was going to get so much better after this, right? She thinks, she could learn to love him, if she wasn''t in love with him already.

    "You''re thinking too much, this is real, it''s happening." he said in a husky voice, "You''re all mine to devour."

    He tilted her chin softly and made her look directly into his eyes. Jiaye could practically feel the l.u.s.t swimming in his eyes. His face bent down into her in slow motion, like a dream, blurred, and then disappeared as she felt his hot mouth closed over her. Her world exploded into shards of molten light. His grip tightened across her waist, pulling her closer to him, pressing himself into her body. Her hungry mouth melded into his, the gala was forgotten. The tip of his tongue brushed her lips, insisted, and she finally opened to let him in, welcomed the urgent thrusting that sent a wildfire of searing flames racing through her body. A soft m.o.a.n unwittingly escaped from her mouth as she began running her hands over his biceps, slowly taking them higher and finally got them tangled them in his hair. She was on her toes pulling him closer to her, she felt like she couldn''t get him close enough.

    Suddenly they heard someone clearing her throat behind them. Maddie took his time pulling away from her then held her to him shielding Jiaye from whoever the intruder was. He turned his head to see who it was and she immediately felt him tense. She peeked over his shoulder and saw Ashley with so much hatred filled in her eyes.

    "What do you want, Ashley?" He spat out so coldly that he got chills running down his spine.

    "I just wanted to get some air, I didn''t realize it was already occupied," Ashley said

    She felt his grip tighten on her waist then he slowly exhaled and loosened his hold.

    "Let''s go!"

    He grabbed her hand and led her past Ashley and walk towards the exit.

    "We''re leaving?!" she exclaimed suddenly once she has gotten her breath back.

    "Yes. Unless you want more interruptions?" He paused and stopped to look at her waiting for her response.

    Okay, no warm-blooded female would turn down such an offer from a guy like Maddie, so all she did was shake her head and watched him smile victoriously and continue.

    "One for the road?" One of the waitresses suddenly blocked our path with two glasses in hand.

    "Sure. Thanks." She heard Maddie''s impatient growl beside her but he took the glass offered nonetheless.

    Jiaye took a long sip slowly as she waited for Maddie''s next move. He sighed then took a tiny sip of his and put the glass aside.

    "Shall we go now?" he asked

    She smiled happily and gulped down the rest of her drink then followed him out.

    They found the chauffeur loyally waiting for them, once he saw them he bow to them, but she''s sure it was directed to Maddie and not her, a polite bow and held the door open for them. She got in first and watched Maddie whispered something quickly to him and followed suit.

    "Allow me to make a few calls." He asks for a while

    Whatever had gotten into him tonight, she did not know. But she would enjoy it as long as it would last.

    She also pulled down her phone and kept herself busy for around five minutes. She looked over at Maddie and his expression was so serious. She mentally sighed. She guessed the night was over then. She looked outside and noticed they were using a different route. There must have been traffic on the other lane, she guesses.

    Suddenly she started feeling dizzy, and like bile was raising her throat. She forced it down. "What the hell was happening to me? It can''t have been the wine, right?" she asked silently her mind

    Her head was spinning like crazy and she was beginning to lose focus.

    "Pull over." She muttered slowly fumbling around for the car door. No response.

    "Pull over, Maddie!!!" she was getting desperate. The last thing she needed was to make a mess and embarrass herself.

    Her eyes couldn''t focus as she slowly turned her head to look at him whether he heard her or not. She saw his concerned gaze fixed on her. He rushed something out and hang up then immediately signaled the driver to stop.

    It didn''t even fully stop before she rushed out and released all her guts content onto the side of the road. She drunkenly pushed her hair from her face as she took in huge breaths of air. The cold skin felt so good on her skin. Jaiye felt something cool press on her cheeks. She looked up to see Maddie offering her a bottle of water. She took it gratefully struggled to open it then let out a cry of frustration and handed the bottle over to Maddie.

    Luckily he understood her and opened it up for her. She drank it messily, rinsing her mouth and gurgling water and then spit out. She staggered upright and headed over to Maddie tossing the bottle into the grass.

    Jiaye grabbed his suit jacket and wiped her mouth on it and straightened herself. She braided her hair then pushed him from her path.

    "Jiaye?" He called her

    "The cold air feels so good, right? I want to stay here forever, the reality is hard," she said

    She lay flat on the road and sighed in content.

    "Jiaye I told you to drink appropriately." He scolded her gently

    "Aaaarrgghh!! Shut up!!" her words had already begun slurring immediately. "I think I was sshh.....druugg by someone"

    "What?" he was squatting over her watching her closely. But why were there two Maddie''s and why were they all circling over her. He didn''t know how ridiculous he looked. She started chuckling trying to get the words out but laughter got the best of her. Suddenly, the urge to sleep engulfed her so hard. There was no way she could resist. She rolled over onto the side and immediately passed out.

 Chapter 8 - 8: His Betrayal

    Her head was pounding so hard. She slowly opened her eyes, groaning at the bright light that immediately assaulted her eyes. She rubbed her temples as she struggled to get up. She fumbled around for her phone and almost screamed when she didn''t find it where she always puts it, under her pillow. Jiaye looked over and saw it was already 10.30 in the morning. Oh, Lawd! What day is it anyway?

    The events started dawning on her bit by bit but right around after it was time for them to come back home, it became a bit foggy. She looked around wondering where to begin gritting her teeth at the incessant throb in her head. She saw two pills and water on her bedside table and was so grateful. Her guardian angel was clearly working overtime. She gulped them down and it hit her. Today was Tuesday!!! OMG, she was late for work and it was just her first day! Knowing her husband he''d definitely come back with the contract so she needed to find it and sign it and report to work asap.

    Jiaye took a quick shower, wondering who''d changed her clothes and finished her morning routine. She was still feeling groggy though. She just wanted to soak in a tub drink some coffee, surf the net, maybe catch up with friends too, but life didn''t always go as she wanted.

    She grabbed what she saw first. She wore her black v- neck bodysuit and a white bandage skirt that was just below her knees. She grabbed a nude handbag and matched it with her nude stilettos. Jiaye quickly tied her hair into a ponytail and grabbed her glasses.

    She headed downstairs turned on the coffee machine ignoring the looks the maids were throwing her when the brown envelope caught her eye, right beside it, her phone was placed upside down. She rushed over to grab it and went over her notifications. She headed over to grab her coffee, then she saw it, the text that made her day a million times better than it was going so far.

    Jayden Tian, her best friend from way back, was coming to visit. She put her coffee on the counter and did a little happy dance then grabbed some random car keys and headed out, the brown envelope, still unopened in her hand.

    She pulled out of the parking lot quickly glancing at the time and nearly pissing her pants when she saw it was already midday. She quickly stepped on the gas hoping Maddie would be in a meeting or somewhere else.

    She was sure she''d passed a couple of red lights back there it was a miracle no cop had stopped her. Lucky she was!!!

    As she pulled into the company''s parking lot she already came up with the idea that she''d just say she needed more time to review the contract before she signed it.

    Jiaye walked into Maddie''s office all sorts of excuses lined up in her head but she got stopped right in her tracks with the sight that greeted her. Little Miss Secretary practically n.a.k.e.d sprawled on her husband''s desk his d.i.c.k buried deep inside her. She fought the tears and nausea that was slowly rising and cleared her throat. Nothing. They probably didn''t hear her over the banshee screams that bitch was letting out.

    But, good that gave her time to gather her thoughts and calm her demons. She slowly counted to ten as she slipped off her coat and placed it on the chair and slowly placing her bag on the desk. She unconsciously found herself slipping off her earrings and putting them next to her bag. Jiaye slowly did her hair into a bun and finally removed her specs. All this time, chuckling to herself like a mad person. "A bitch gonna die today," she screams loud

    Did she say she had time to calm her demons? Well, that didn''t work at all.

    "Say your last prayers baby girl." Were the first words that came out of her mouth as she stormed into Maddie''s office. Any other day she''d enjoy the looks on their faces but clearly, not today.

    "I did warn you right!" Wherever she got the insane strength to push Maddie out of her way, she does not know. But somehow she had him stumbling away from her. She guesses she could give the fact that he was trying to cover up some credit. How she reached her, whats-her-name? she also does not know. But the next thing she did was banging her head against the wall and added a right hook right in her gut and stepped back enjoying her work.

    Suddenly, Maddie had wrapped his arms around her and was lifting her off carrying her away as she screamed and kicked as her life depended on it.

    "CALM DOWN!!! CALM THE HELL DOWN WOMAN!!" He hollered in her face shaking her trying to get his point across. All he really managed though was unraveling her bun.

    "WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" He asked immediately

    "You have the guts to ask me what''s wrong with me? YOU HAVE THE GUTS TO TO ASK ME WHAT''S-" She couldn''t even finish the sentence from the fury she was feeling that was traveling through her head.

    "Take your bag and go. You have today''s off." He told her in a f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y calm way.

    "You can''t treat me like this Maddie. I cannot be disrespected in any goddamn way, where I go because of the way you treat me!!! You know, I thought something had actually happened between us yesterday, but clearly, I was the stupid one!!! You know what Maddie...I so want to quit, but I''m not that far crazed yet. Hopefully, your whole staff doesn''t already know of this stupid affair you have going right in front of me, I''m transferring to another department. I''m going to the finance department. AND YOU AND YOUR LITTLE BITCH CAN SUCK YOUR D.I.C.K!! YOU BETTER WATCH YOUR BACK MISS SECRETARY. DO NOT SAY YOU WEREN''T WARNED !!"

    She grabbed all her belongings and stormed out. Wishing she could bang the door or something. But she couldn''t break that stupid glass door. An evil smile formed on her face as she picked the flower vase on the secretary''s desk and hurled it directly to the door.

    Oh, my Gawd! was she become a psychopath?

 Chapter 9 - 9: Holding her Tears

    "I was not a psycho though, right? I mean, clearly, it was Maddie who was making me like this," she said to herself. She couldn''t wait for Jayden to arrive and get her mind off all this. She rubbed her temples as the elevator finally dined open and she stepped back out into the lobby. She went straight to the receptionist''s desk and saw her straighten up once she saw her. That pleased her a bit, but for now, she might as well make friends. She needed some company and office gossip buddy anyway.

    "You can relax." She managed to smile a bit to try and ease her. On second thoughts she didn''t feel like getting chummy with anyone in this foul mood she was in. "Where''s the HR department?" she asked abruptly.

    She gave her a polite professional smile then signaled someone over. "Please lead Mrs. Ji, to the HR department."

    She noticed how she enunciated her name, most likely a warning to walk on coals around her, but she noticed that this cheerful guy that had come didn''t even falter. hmm...impressive.

    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Ji, my name is Johnnie and I''ll be your office guy for the day." He gave her a charming smile and shot her a wink. Try harder boy she said in her mind.

    Jiaye smiled at him and simply nodded not wanting to give him the impression that she wanted pointless banter.

    "Well, how are you finding the company so far? Your husband is holding the forte pretty well isn''t he?" he asked

    She came to a full stop and turned to face him, they were actually more or less the same height.

    "Any other day, any other day she''d appreciate this..." she tried putting whatever it was that was happening in words as she tried using her hands to explain. "But not today, eemm..." she signaled him to remind her of his name.

    "Johnnie," he answered quickly

    "Yea, today hasn''t been my best day John so please, can we just be quiet, please? Yes? thanks." she blurted out

    She then resumed walking as if she knew where the office was and waited for him to catch up and show her the way.

    "Take me to the human resource manager''s office."

    Johnnie nodded his head and took her through curious eyes and into the last office. He knocked twice then invited himself in.

    "Mrs. Ji for you." the burly man behind the desk looked up briefly then said something quickly into his telephone and hang up. He stood up and straightened his shirt and run fingers along with his thick mustache.

    "Mrs. Ji, to what do I owe the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?" he had a deep jovial voice and quickly came round to pull out a chair for her.

    "Actually, I needed to know what positions are free in the finance department," she asks

    Hee faltered a bit but went back round to his side and sat back down heavily. He cleared his throat a bit and went through some drawers.

    "Give me a moment to check that out for you."

    After pulling out a certain file he keyed something into his laptop and cleared his throat once again.

    "So currently, Mrs. Ji, we only have three positions available, auditor, account, and finance director. They got fired recently for embezzling funds so now we''re thoroughly sorting through new applications. No need for you to worry Ma''am."

    She cringed a bit at that new title but she''d gotten some good news that day at least.

    She grabbed her bag and took out her flash drive and handed it to him.

    "Those are all my doc.u.ments, and I''m officially applying for the finance director post, please note that this is for formality purposes only," she commanded.

    There was an awkward pause and she saw him shuffle uncomfortably in his seat as he clearly had an inner debate wondering what to do. Torn between his moral code and his need to keep his job.

    "Allow me to review it and get back to you," he replied back

    Jiaye smiled at him sweetly grabbed her bag and stood.

    "I''ll be waiting, Mr. Jones." She replied after she took a quick glance at the plaque on his desk.

    "Free day for me. Hoot hoot. Goodbye!"

    As she drove slowly back to the house trying to focus on the loud music that was blasting from her car and not to brood, she pulled in slowly and parked carefully noticing Maddie''s car was in the garage. Hm...that was weird.

    She opted to leave the brown envelope in the car and head into the house.

    She placed the keys on the counter, removed her shoes quickly and threw them unceremoniously wherever they''d land and headed to her room.

    If she was right and Maddie was around the maids would be forced to clean up after all her mess, especially, stupid Helena. The big boss maid.

    She locked her door and headed straight to the bathroom removing her clothes as she walked, leaving a trail of clothes behind.

    Just as she began preparing her bath, she remembered the most important thing. A wine bottle and glass. Days like this, she wishes she had a wine cellar in her room. She should actually probably do that coming to think of it.

    She wrapped her bathrobe around herself tied her hair into a messy bun and headed downstairs.

    Her gaze locked with Helena''s as she headed straight for the wine cellar, grabbed a random bottle, opting to surprise herself later. She headed into the kitchen grabbed a packet of ch.i.p.s and took a Mills and Boons book that was laying on the table and headed back up.

    She once again locked her door dropped her bathrobe on the bed and nearly danced to the bathroom when she heard someone clearing his throat behind her. She stopped dead in her tracks fighting the urge to cover up herself. Jiaye was practically n.a.k.e.d in her black lace thong with a matching bra.

    "We need to talk." a voice coming out from him

    She turned around trying to stand proud and not to cower in front of the intense gaze he was throwing her way.

    "Go ahead." She let out in a strangled voice.

    He gulped visibly and stood up straighter, not attempt to cover up the evident bulge in his pants.

    "I need you to understand that this is a forced marriage. I don''t know what ideas you fed my grandfather that made this happen, but I want you to know I don''t plan on being tied down anytime soon. Nothing is going to change that, okay?" Maddie boldly said it.

    "Fine by me." She held her chin high trying to remain unaffected by all this when she had already developed some sort of sick feelings towards this guy.

    She went over to the door, unlocked it and held it open for him.

    "If that''s all, please leave," she said calmly

    She could tell that he didn''t say everything he wanted to say but he was clearly affected by her appearance and just chose to bite his words back and leave.

    She closed the door and sighed heavily holding back the tears that threatened to fall. She was determined to stay strong despite anything that was shot her way. She will not let him see her burst into tears.

    She took a deep calming breath and headed to her peace haven.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Went out to Party

    She looked at the time on her phone and it was a quarter past six. Time flies and she hadn''t even done anything productive. She g.r.o.a.n.e.d into her pillow and turned. She was drifting in and out of sleep for the past hour. Just as sleep was about to nab, her phone vibrated beside her. It was an unknown number.

    "Jiaye here," she muttered groggily as she placed the phone on her ear.

    She heard the other person clearing their throat, "Um... Mrs. Ji?"

    She slowly sat up trying to remember where she heard that voice before.

    "Yes?" she got her voice into a formal mode to sound more professional.

    "It''s Mr. Jones, from the HR department."

    "Yes?" she pressed for him to go further.

    "Um, actually, we''ve just gone through your doc.u.ments Mrs. Ji, and I gotta say, it''s pretty amazing. You are actually better than the best applicants. So, Mrs. Ji, seeing as you meet all our requirements, and," he chuckled a bit nervously, "Well, you''re the boss''s wife, you got the job."

    "Great. When can I start?" she smiled victoriously to herself. Her plan was a huge success.

    "Can you start tomorrow?" he asked

    "Yes, my good man, yes I can," she said

    She had finally settled into her office after she''d been shown all her ropes and introduced to her secretary when her office telephone rang.

    "Yes, Lucia?" Lucia was her secretary. She seemed nice enough. Maybe, hopefully, they get along with each other.

    "There''s a gentleman here waiting for you, he says to tell you he''s the party bot, that you''ll understand." she sounded speculative but was probably still calling coz Jayden had insisted.

    She chuckled a bit, "Just let that doofus in."

    "Hey, bitch," Jayden said in a false high pitch voice as he came into her office dramatically holding his arms out.

    She went around and eagerly pounced on him.

    "I''ve missed you so much!!!" she said into his ear not wanting to let go.

    "Bitch, please. You couldn''t even invite me to your wedding. You''re lucky I''m still talking to you." He broke free from the hug and made himself comfy on the sofas.

    "But damn, girl, I gotta say. Being the boss''s wife does pay off. Does any other employee have an office like this one?" Jayden exaggeratedly asks

    "Ummm, is any other employee married to the boss?" They both laughed at that one. "I don''t really know though. I haven''t been to nearly half of the offices in this place."

    "How''ve you been though? It feels like forever since we last hang out!" By then she already sat by him and taken his hands into her.

    "How have I been?" He withdrew his hands and pointed at himself dramatically. "I''m sorry, but I''m not the one who got married to the tycoon. I want you to spill every single bit of information. I want all the juice to leave nothing to my imagination."

    He looked expectantly at her, holding his hands together with a mischievous glint in his eye.

    She contemplated for a while then made up her mind. She stood up, went back to her desk and sat.

    "There''s just too much information." She saw him open his mouth to object but she quickly held her finger up silencing him. "How about we go talk about it over a drink? For old times sake right?" She wagged her eyebrows at him and watched pleased as he began nodding his head in approval of the plan.

    "Okay then. Lemme go run a couple of errands then, then I''ll be all yours until it''s time for me to go back."

    She squealed in delight and clapped her hands. "That''s the best thing I''ve heard a whole week!!!"

    "Cool. It''s a date. See you later, pretty." He said behind his back as he left. She waved at him excitedly as she began the countdown to the end of the workday.

    She sipped her drink and grimaced at the bitter taste that hit her taste buds.

    "Are you trying to poison me, you sick piece of shit!" She yelled accusingly at Jayden, "what the f.u.c.k is this?!"

    He laughed loudly beside her and clinked his glass with hers and drank.

    "It''s a secret. It does wonders. We''ll all be crazy lose up in this bitch in no time." he started dancing along to the beat in his seat.

    They''ve come to one of the bars they used to frequent before and was pleased to see that they still had their best table free. Actually, she guesses Jayden deserved all the credits since she found him here. She sipped a bit more of the toxic drink but she was slowly getting used to it and enjoying the afterburner that traveled down her throat.

    "Before we get all crazy, tell me how marriage life is? How''s your hunk of a husband in bed?" He wiggled his eyebrows suggestive lay nudging her in the ribs.

    She rolled her eyes at his excitement wondering how she burst his bubble. She chugged the rest of her drink took a deep breath and told him the whole story.

    When she was done, he looked at her as if contemplating what to say, took his drink in one gulp, signaled the waiter to bring one more round and pulled her to him and gave her the biggest hug she has gotten since forever. The tears were really threatening to pour but she had to stay strong. She wouldn''t lose her cool like this and she wasn''t even drunk yet. She''s a strong girl.

    "Don''t worry sweetie. We''ll figure something out." He pulled away from her and looked her straight in the eyes. "For now, let''s drink the night away!"

    As if on cue the drinks arrived and a bottle of whiskey.

    "Whiskey?? Since when?" She looked over at Jayden peculiarly. He shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly and put ice in his glass.

    "Bottoms up?" He handed her a glass with a questioning gaze. She sighed giving up on whatever he''d already planned for and grabbed the glass.

    "To us." He shouted a toast and they both took ours.

    "Lemon, lemon, lemon, salt salt, ah, says," Her face looked ridiculous as she finally found what she wants.

    "You are going to kill me. I won''t even be surprised though. People did warn me about you. Oh, I should have listened."

    He laughed heartily as he poured himself some whiskey.

    She already felt herself getting a bit woozy. This drink was turning out to be everything Jayden said and more.

    " Whatever this shit man!! If it''s already making me feel like this... You''ve upped your game since we last met, my good man."

    "I never once doubted it." He replied with a smug tone in his voice. "Babe, 10 o''clock. Isn''t he cute?" She turned and saw the goofy redhead guy he was talking about. She had to say, though he was cute. Bright red hair, freckles spattered across his cheeks and light blue eyes. About 6 feet tall.

    "That''s a tall drink of adorable right there. You''d better shoot your shot before I try my luck."

    He rolled his eyes dramatically. "You wish, bitch." She watched him carefully as he dropped that one and continued sweeping over the joint taking in everyone.

    "Okay, there''s something you''re not telling me." She grabbed the bottle of coke and poured some, leaving a dramatic pause. "Spill, every single detail. You made me wrench my heart open and I was sober."

    He scoffed and shrugged his shoulder.

    "Nothing''s up."

    "Aha nice try, I know your tell-tale, you pat your t.h.i.g.h nervously."

    "I''m serious, Jaiye. It''s nothing," he said

    "So help me Lord, Lennox. If you ask me again I''m going to make you chug down that bottle of whiskey at one go. And you know I will." She added quickly when she saw he was ready to object. He swallowed nervously then sighed.

    "Fine," He rolled his eyes again, "I''ll tell you."

    Minutes were slowly ticking away but she was determined not to break it. Though she was getting tipsier by the second.

    He g.r.o.a.n.e.d loudly, "You''re a tough nut as always, fine I''ll tell you for real this time."

    "See, when we went our separate ways when your dad told you you''re getting married? Remember?" She nodded her head impatiently urging him to continue, "Well, since I had nothing better to do, I went back to my parents in Paris and that''s when they dropped the bombshell on me. They were retiring, for me to take over, they wanted me to get a wife, or they''d hand the company over to my stupid cousin, Brad. Of course, that''s not what I wanted, but at that moment I didn''t care. I felt so betrayed, my parents, my mother had accepted me with open arms when they learned I was gay and now they wanted me to get married?? It didn''t make any sense at all. I pleaded and pleaded with them, but well, I guess society had already gotten to them. So they gave me a year to get a wife. If they ever find out I''ve reverted back to my old ways it''s bye-bye inheritance, bye-bye ever having parents, since, oh, did I forget to say? They said they''ll disown me if I don''t follow through with their demands. Honestly, Jiaye... I don''t know what to do. I''m so confused. So until I figure myself out I swore I would stay away from all temptation or all sources of temptation. But then you came along, from how you looked in your office, I knew you were also going through shit and decided we needed a night out. Let our hair down you know. We deserved a break. " He finished and took a sip of his drink.

    " Oh honey," She pulled him into one of her tight hugs."We''ll pull through somehow."

    She won''t lie... She zoned off more than once in his story, and she felt Hella guilty for that. But she caught the essentials and that was all that matters right?

    She poured herself some whiskey and drank up.

    "Since we''re letting loose and shit, why don''t we call for some shots."

    "Wait, routine check, did you come with your car?"

    She looked at him like he''d said the most stupid thing on the planet.

    "This isn''t my first rodeo son," She said in a fake accent. "And yes, I''ve set my cab fare aside. I''ve turned off my phone until we''re ready to go too. Anything I''m forgetting?"

    "I see a tiger doesn''t lose its stripes no matter what." He said approvingly.

    "Let''s get this party started then!!! She struggled and stood up on our table." Round of shots for everyone!!! Bills on me!!!" She shouted sluggishly getting a round of cheers and applause from everyone.

    "Technically my husband though," She whispers shouted to Jayden as she waved the card in front of him. We both laughed and took our shots.

    "MORE!!!" She roared loudly. She was surprised at how much she could project her voice considering the music was already blasting.

    "Are we going somewhere else, later?" She shouted in Jayden''s ear.

    "It''s a surprise!"

    He stood up and dragged her to the dance floor. She was pleased feeling her body relax bit by bit. She was getting higher and higher and she still wanted to go further up.

    "How about we spice things up a bit?" Some random girl came up to us and shouted over the music. We looked at her puzzled and watched as she grinned mischievously and pulled us out with her.

    This ought to be fun.

 Chapter 11 - 11: After Party

    She woke up to the sound of a telephone ringing in the distance. "Was that my phone? no, that''s not my ringtone." But whoever the caller is, knew what being persistent was. She g.r.o.a.n.e.d inwardly willing to stop coz she had no plans of getting out of bed. After a whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g century of ringing and she remain to bury herself under the pillow it stopped. But just like that, her sleep was ruined no matter how hard she tried she couldn''t go back to sleep.

    She sighed loudly exasperated and slowly opened her eyes. Grateful that there were no blinding lights. Jaiye felt a hangover, with slight nausea and a vague headache. She slowly recognized that she wasn''t in her room at all. And she was completely n.a.k.e.d. She raised the sheet that was covering her, not believing herself just to confirm with her own eyes and not her other senses and was dismayed to see she was completely in the nude.

    A bit scared now, she turned her head and was greeted by a head with long black hair and a beautifully sculpted back that nearly made her mouth water. "Did I have s.e.x with this guy?" But it sure she didn''t feel like it, well, of course, unless he had a small weenie. That was a probability.

    Should she feel guilty that she wasn''t feeling guilty for cheating? Or was she not feeling guilty because she knew there was a high chance that nothing happened.

    Jiaye slowly got up and grabbed the shirt that she found thrown over the chair. It looked oddly familiar. She went back to the bed to check who this ''stranger'' was. She rolled her eyes when she saw it was just Jayden his mouth wide open, not even in the world of the mortals.

    She slowly surveyed the room and found the telephone, with the room service numbers right beside it.

    "Good afternoon, how may we be of service?"

    "A big bowl of chicken soup and some freshly baked buns, please. Room 212."

    "Yes, madam. We''ll be right with you." She hangs up and headed to the kitchenette to brew herself some coffee.

    "Something smells good." Jayden''s voice came from directly behind her and placed his head heavily on his shoulder. "Please make me a cup too, honey."

    "Sure. There''s enough for two. On a different note though, have you been hitting the gym lately coz damn son." She turned around and dramatically looked at him from top to bottom.

    "You sure you don''t want to come back to this bed? I''ll be good I promise." She batted her lashes and looked up to him.

    "Nice try doll. After last night I know you''d never even look twice if it isn''t Maddie." He said the name with a touch of dreamy in his voice. Then it dawned on her.

    "Oh my god!!! Don''t tell me I was one of those girls?!" She buried her face in her hands so embarrassed by the whole scenario.

    "Mmmhmm darling, you were." He went over and poured himself a mug and tentatively sipped. He grabbed another mug, put in three sugars for me, stirred then handed it over.

    "Do you need more details? Because it seems you''ve conveniently forgotten the embarrassing parts of your night."

    "No thank you! Where''s my phone anyway?"

    "We had to confiscate it-"

    "Wait, we?"

    "Yes, Sally and her crew don''t tell me you''ve forgotten them?!"

    now she remembered more bits from last night. Sally was the girl who pulled them out of the club and gave them drugs for days. She remembers they''d ended hanging out together the rest of the night.

    "No, I haven''t."

    "If I''m not wrong, their room should be down the hall. As you go grab your phone could you bring mine too?"

    "Okay."

    She took a couple of gulps of her coffee and stepped out.

    Just as she stepped out she saw a shock of red hair down the hall. The guy from last night? Okay, someone needed to fill her in on everything that happened last night. He looked like he was debating something and she was pretty sure she knew what it was. Should she meddle? Or maybe she shouldn''t? She..what''s the worst thing that could happen if she did meddle. Jiaye softly walked up to him and tapped him lightly on the shoulder.

    He turned abruptly and immediately took in her indecent outfit he''s eyes zeroing in on the shirt. zoommm...his memory was that good?

    "Hi, I-i didn''t know, you two were a couple. Sorry." He was speaking so softly she barely caught what he said.

    She tried not to burst out laughing, honest she did, but the laughter just escaped.

    He blushed lightly and stepped back looking like he was about to run.

    "Sorry. I thought it was pretty evident. I''m the straight best friend, Jaiye. Nice to meet you." She outstretched her hand and he took it after a bit of hesitation.

    "Well, come with me. His room is right this way." She held onto his hand and pulled him along with her disregarding his hesitance.

    She opened the door without knocking softly encouraging redhead that he was making the right decision.

    "Took you long enough!" She heard his footsteps coming towards them. "What were you doing over..."His voice trailed off when he noticed the redhead beside her. She wagged her eyebrows suggestively at him then slipped out, of course, after pushing redhead in and closing the door. She went down to check Sally''s room and get their phone as Jayden''s told him it was with them.

    She knocked twice on the door and quietly waited for them to open the door. No response. She knocked again, but harder this time then she finally heard some movement from inside. Glasses toppling over, furniture being pushed around then the door finally swung open.

    She saw the pissed off look on her face then slowly faded as recognition dawned upon her.

    "Jaiye?"

    "Hey, sorry to bother you, " She made sure to rush out her words in a soft -whisper. "Could you please help me with my phone and Jayden?"

    She looked like she was deep in thought as she, she presumed, tried remembering where she''d left them.

    "Come on in." She stepped back and let me in. Her room was surprisingly neat. She made herself comfortable on the chair and tried not to stare at her partner.

    "Here you go, for a moment there I thought I''d lost them." She said as she handed over the phone to me.

    "Cool, thanks." She wasn''t even listening to her anymore her mind was just on unlocking her phone. "You want to go for food later?" She asked her just before she left so she didn''t seem rude or anything.

    "Hmmm...lemme pretend to think about it," She said as she tapped her chin comically. "No, no, I really don''t. I just want to stay in today."

    Jiaye chuckled softly. "I really like you. I''ll pass by before I leave." She said it as she stepped out of her room. Finally, she turned on her phone and watched it vibrate angrily. Well, this is interesting, from the million texts and voicemails she''d gotten, her darling husband had noted her absence.

    Good.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Going Back Home

    She knocked non stop for about three seconds before she let herself into the hotel room. It might have been just her but she''s pretty sure there was an intense s.e.x.u.a.l atmosphere hanging in the room.

    "Sorry for intruding I''m just freshening up then I''m gone." She passed by dramatically holding one hand over her eyes while the other one in front of her face.

    "Jaiye."

    Uh-oh, she must have pissed him off because he was calling her by her full name. She slowly removed her hand from her face and turned to look at him.

    "Yes, Jayden." She matched with her faux serious voice. She noticed him fisting his hands and she inwardly smiled. He''d always hated that name.

    She saw he''d pulled on his pants and redhead was standing by the sink looking like he''d been caught doing something. Jayden rubbed one palm over his face and sighed loudly.

    "Honestly, what will I do with you. Hurry up and go freshen up. I need my shirt back." he screamed on her because she disturbed them of what they are doing.

    "Okay, here''s your phone." She quickly handed him his phone and placed her on the counter. "I have a million missed calls from dad and Maddie so I''ll probably be leaving immediately after I shower." She saw that he was about to open his mouth to throw her a smart response but she quickly changed the topic.

    "Has my soup arrived yet?"

    "Hmm? Yes, it did." He said suddenly standing up straight and backing away. She quickly covered the distance between them again matching the step he''d taken.

    "And...where is it?" Her eyes were narrowed to slits as she drew even closer to him.

    "Funny story, when Ryan arrived he mentioned something about being hungry and your soup conveniently arrived right after he said that. He''s a guest so..." a naughty smiled he give to her.

    She stepped back and blinked surprised at his answer, then it hit her, this is Jayden she''s dealing with. "If I find out you''re lying to me dear God help you."

    She got on her tiptoes and sniffed him. Then backed down.

    She slowly walked towards redhead trying to be as intimidating as she could in just a T-shirt.

    "Who ate my buns and soup?"

    "I''m sorry, I did. I was starving."

    "I wasn''t gone for long, you mean to tell me you ate it all that fast?"

    "Yea, it wasn''t much anyway. You know these fancy places with their tiny rations."

    Hmm. He had a point. But she knew he was just covering up for his stupid Jayden, no one ate as fast as that guy. She''d just let it slide. It wasn''t that big a deal. She''d just stop somewhere and have something before she head-on home.

    "Oh well. I''ll forgive you today, but in future, if you eat my food again. I sliced your throat with my finger knowing you''d got me"

    "Okay."

    She stormed off to the bathroom and took a quick shower. She quickly washed her hair hoping there was a dryer available. As she stepped out of the shower she quickly spotted the dryer on the far left and sent her thanks to whoever thought of it.

    She quickly dried her hair and held it up in a messy bun then stepped out to look for her dress. It was about time for her walk of shame.

    Redhead stopped saying whatever it was he was talking about once he spotted her.

    "Oh, don''t mind me, I''m just not interested intruder, looking for my dress and the hotel lotion," She quickly said under her breath as she threw things around looking for her dress, u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, shoes, and bag.

    She found her clothes surprisingly neatly folded and placed on the corner of the bed. Her side of the bed, surprisingly. You''d think she notices such things earlier. She mumbled some insane words under her bed, grabbed them and the little tube of lotion she''d found and went back into the bathroom.

    She came out nearly five minutes later and begun the search for her shoes.

    She found them tossed beside the door and quickly pulled them on.

    "So, well, I''m done. Wish me luck." She kissed Jayden on both cheeks waved at redhead then left. She paused at the door suddenly remembering,

    "Hey, please give Sally my number. We need to hang out again. And make sure you come to visit me, okay? Or text me where you are and I''ll come over. Bye." She pulled on the last, as she shut the door behind her.

    She ruffled through her bag confirming everything was intact.

    She went down the stairs thinking of all the worst possible scenarios. Maybe she finds her daddy dearest waiting for her, having a cigar in his mouth tense silence between him and his in-law. Naah..that couldn''t happen.

    Luckily she got a cab immediately she stepped out. She''s sure she''ll get some food back in the house, was there any need for her to stop by somewhere for food. Actually, yes. She couldn''t risk having her appetite ruined.

    She explained to the driver to take her by a drive through then back home and to drive slowly so that she''d finish her food.

    Of course, he refused to say that he had a strict no food policy in his car, but after a bit of sweet-talking and offering to tip him generously, he agreed. What dumbass said money ain''t equal to happiness? A stupid fool no doubt.

    By the time he was pulling into the house it was around 6.30, well, not bad timing anyway. She straightened her clothes then slowly pushed the door open, her heart in her mouth. She walked cautiously nearly on her tiptoes trying not to pick out any noises, or voices but it was deathly silence.

    She couldn''t relax until she was safely in her room.

    "Hello Mrs. Ji," She nearly jumped out of her skin when she spotted one of the maids right beside her. Her heart was pounding frantically and she took deep breaths trying to calm herself down.

    "Jesus Christ woman, are you trying to kill me!"

    She didn''t even bother apologizing. But at least she dared to bow her head a bit and then continued, "Mr. Ji wants you in his study immediately." After delivering her message she immediately walked away not even waiting for her to say anything.

    "Alright!" She needs to go change first of course though.

    He was already mad, she presumed, he could wait a bit longer.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Travel Invitation

    She got into her room, letting out a relieved breath. Jiaye quickly surveyed the room and locked her door leaving the key in the hole. She wasn''t going to fall for the same deathtrap twice. She quickly shed off her clothes got in for another quick shower and slid into her comfy grey sweatpants and her huge black band tee and headed off to Maddie''s office.

    She knocked twice and let herself in. She found him deep in a call staring out the window and it seemed like he didn''t even hear her coming in.

    She made herself comfortable on his chair waiting for him to end his call. Would it end now though? this was most likely a business call, after all, she noticed his coat was dr.a.p.ed over his chair and his hand was deep in his pocket.

    She ''coughed'' loudly letting him know that he had company and it worked effectively. He slowly turned his gaze narrowed as they landed on her. She heard him tell the other person he''d call them back later and to hold all the decisions and immediately hang up.

    "You finally decided to grace us with your presence, huh?" His tie was loosened his hair was ruffled a bit.

    "Hello to you too. You summoned?"

    She saw his muscles move in his jaw and she knew he was pissed. He grabbed his tablet scrolled a bit and placed it before her with strained calmness.

    "Explain?"

    There was a picture of her dancing on the tabletop Jayden beside her shirtless and Sally and her crew pouring beer bottoms up straight to their mouths, both Jayden and she were seemingly competing. It was pouring messily over her cloths and Jayden''s b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t.

    "What''s there to explain? She thinks it''s pretty self-explanatory."

    "You''re married now," he said angrily

    "Miss me with that bullshit." She stood up, so pissed off she could barely contain her anger and made her way to the door but he quickly intercepted her.

    "There is a certain public image that needs to be maintained. You need to understand that." He muttered sternly trying to keep his voice at a certain level.

    "Oh please, I''m not going to stand here drinking the dirty water you give me as you indulge yourself in the purest of wines. Now if that''s all you had to say-"

    "You''re parents are coming over for dinner. They should be here by 8 pm, could you at least dress decently please."

    Jiaye''s blood immediately ran cold, she was going to have to deal with her father too. This couldn''t get any better.

    "You just had to be so immature and drag my parents into this. Gee thanks a lot," she replied

    She knew it probably wasn''t him and they''d invited themselves after seeing pictures of her on the internet but she was furious and she wanted someone to blame. Unlucky for him, he was the one there. She mastered all her might, pushed him out of her way and stormed out heading straight to her room.

    She banged the door loudly hoping he would hear and threw herself on the bed. She wanted to scream out in frustration. why?! When a girl just wants to be lazy, her stupid father who won''t give her even the least bit of acknowledgment just had to show up. Anyway, she may as well dress up. It was already 7:30 pm and she needed to be waiting to receive them.

    She pulled on her white chiffon top and a black body-hugging skirt that had a little slit right up to just above her knee then pulled on her nude pumps. Why do we even have to dress up just to eat? Oh shit. She went to her dressing table straightened her hair and held it in a perfect bun at the top of her head. He hated it when she wore her specs so she carefully slipped on her contacts applied a bit of foundation and nude lipstick then headed downstairs.

    She arrived just as the doorbell rang. She noted the table was already set and then headed out to receive them. She plastered on her fake smile and straightened her skirt then stood at a polite distance waiting for their ''grand entrance''.

    This night was going to be fun. Please note the sarcasm.

    Her parents walked in and she noted the amazement in her mom''s eyes as she slowly surveyed the house as she came in trying to be as discreet as possible, but she stayed with her long enough to know.

    "Hi, mom, father." She gave him a curt sort of bow which he disregarded. "And..." She noticed the burly woman right behind them with a stern no-nonsense expression on her face. She turned to her mother signaling her to introduce her then she noticed the embarrassed blush that tainted her cheeks.

    "Jaiye, this is Catherine... Babe let''s say she''s my parole officer."

    Her eyes widened as she looked at her then back at Catherine to shake her hand. She threw her an inquisitive glance which she easily avoided and slowly lead them to the sitting room.

    "My husband will be with us in a moment. Would you like some refreshments?" Jiaye ushered them to their chairs and signal Lee over a maid hoping they''d at least try and be respectful today just for show and she sighed in relief when one came over immediately.

    She saw something like approval in her dad''s eyes but she didn''t believe it. It must have been something else.

    She sat opposite them and watched as they asked for a cup of hot tea for her mom and coffee for her dad.

    Her back was so straight and her hands clasped tightly on her knees.

    "Excuse me one moment," She said as she quickly stood up and headed for the kitchen.

    She went over to one of the maids, honestly, she had to learn their names, and tapped her lightly on her shoulder.

    "Hi, I''m sorry, could you please tell me your name?"

    She looked at her coldly a bit disbelieving that she had even approached her then softly said, "Sera, ma''am."

    Politeness? But we were out of earshot. Hmm, that was peculiar, anyway,

    "Could you please go get Maddie for me? Tell him his guests have arrived."

    "Sure thing."

    She stopped what she was doing and immediately went upstairs. What in heaven''s name was going on? Oh well, maybe she was new. Jiaye went back to join her parents dreading the rest of the night.

    "So, Jaiye, sweetie, how you been?" Her mum asked softly reaching over to touch her knee.

    "It''s been good." She had nothing else to add. It was either she asked about rehab or the business and none of those topics was pleasant so she opted to dive back headfirst into an awkward silence.

    "Jiaye, how is your marriage?"Her dad''s gruff voice pierced through the silence.

    "It''s okay." She wasn''t going to be indulging any of them today. She didn''t want to get herself into any trap.

    "Really?" His eyes narrowed down to slits as he gave her an intense glare. He took his phone from where it was laying on the table and she immediately knew she was in trouble. She''d still managed to get herself tangled in a trap anyway.

    "Explain this," He unlocked his phone and pushed it in her direction.

    Oh great, she didn''t even need to look twice. It was the picture that was taken at the club. Unlike Maddie though, she couldn''t give her dad the same stupid reply she gave to Maddie. This man expected an explanation.

    "Can''t you speak, girl?" His voice had gotten so cold and hard, it sent her back to her childhood days where tears would have immediately started flowing. She had grown with time though. She tried sorting through excuses, one that she could use in this situation.

    "Good evening Mr. Zhi, Mrs.Zhi." Madie''s deep voice interrupted them. The relief she felt that he''d come to the rescue could not be explained in words. Jiaye stood up trying not to wobble and went up to him. She got on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek lightly.

    "What took you so long, honey?" She plastered a huge fake smile and turned to her parents. Their expressions were unreadable, but her mom looked sort of happy.

    "Mom, Father, officially meet my husband, Maddie. Maddie, my parents."

    She stepped aside smile still on her face and watched as they exchanged firm handshakes with her dad and he kissed her mom''s hand courteously.

    "Please make yourselves at home." He gestured for them to take their seats and sat where she was originally seated then signaled her to come to sit beside him.

    Jiaye gladly obliged. She noticed as his eyes landed briefly on the phone and his jaw ticked but that was all. He reached out, turned off the screen and pushed the phone back to her father.

    "We''ve already discussed the matter with my wife, sir. I''d appreciate it if you let it be." His voice sounded forced but it clashed with the pleasant expression he had on. She looked over to her dad and was genuinely shocked. He was embarrassed. She thinks this was the first time in her life she''d seen such a spectacle. He grabbed his phone and quickly stashed it in his pockets as he looked away guiltily.

    Their drinks arrived conveniently at that time and father looked grateful to have something to keep his hands busy.

    "Oh, so you''d already ordered for refreshments."

    He signaled over Sera and got her to bring him a mug of coffee. Before he dismissed her he turned to me and asked me in such a sickly sweet voice I couldn''t believe he could produce,

    "Won''t you have a drink too, darling?"

    "An iced tea would be fine, thanks."

    He dismissed her then brought his focus back to the table.

    "So Mrs. Zhi how you been doing?"

    "Nothing new really. Same old. How about you? How''s work and everything?"

    "Really good on! This time of the year is exorcism good for business -"

    Their drinks were placed before them cutting Maddie''s shirt momentarily.

    "Mr. Zhi? How''s your company doing? How is everything fairing?"

    "Actually son, I needed to talk to you about that in private, if you don''t mind."

    Maddie looked at him scrutinizing him then finally said, "Dinner is served."

    He stood up and held out a hand for me. She took it absentmindedly still awed at how nervous and fidgety he was making my dad.

    "Shall we?" He gestured to her parents to follow and led them to the dining room. He took a seat at the head of the table, she sat on his right, mom beside her and dad opposite her on Maddie''s left. This was her first time eating here. The cutlery had been set beautifully and the food was lined up neatly on the table.

    They served and ate in silence, Maddie offering the occasional ice breaker and she''s not even bothering to attempt conversation.

    Finally done was over, her dad managed to steer Maddie away for a chat and she took her mom outside for some fresh air as she insisted she needed some.

    "Baby girl, is everything really fine?" She had stopped walking and turned to look at her with her caring gaze that piercing deep.

    "Yes, mom. Don''t worry about me. Just focus on yourself and your recovery."

    She was quiet for a moment as she resumed walking then she stopped again.

    "You know I raised you. I also watched how your father used to grill in perfect appearance into you. So are you okay? Is your marriage good or-"

    "Mom! I''m fine. Now could you just drop it? Please?" Her voice was strained and she knew she''d picked that too but she didn''t push any further.

    "Tell me about your friends in rehab? I hope none of them is making you want to relapse." She told her in a light note and was pleased when she chuckled a bit. She then got into telling her all about her new friends and their daily lifestyle. Then she told her how it took connections to get out even for a couple of hours so she had to have an escort to keep an eye on her and be back by midnight.

    A few minutes later, she caught dad storming out of the house and signaled to mom.

    She looked at her sadly, "I guess it''s time for us to go now. Come visit me, okay?"

    She pulled her into a tight hug c.a.r.e.s.sed her face then left. Just as she was about to step back into the house, she was roughly grabbed by the elbow.

    She turned surprised and her eyes clashed with dad''s angry eyes.

    "Clearly, there''s something you''re not doing right. Such a f.u.c.k.i.n.g disappointment." He spat out bitterly then released her just as roughly, she stumbled, and went to his car.

    This time some tears actually gathered in her eyes. She let out a slow breath trying to calm herself down then she stepped back into the house. Jiaye was surprised to get Maddie standing by the staircase his eyes trained on her.

    She quickly looked aside and fiercely wiped away the tears that were threatening to fall.

    "Is there something you needed?" She asked him as smoothly as she could as she slowly approached him.

    "I''ll be leaving for a business trip early tomorrow morning. Would you like to accompany me?"

 Chapter 14 - 14: Accompany Him

    "Would you like to accompany me?" He asked her for the second time, seeing her wasn''t replying.

    She thought she''d had him wrong.

    "Why?" It quickly slipped out of her mouth before passing through her filters. On top of that, it came out so rudely. "I''m sorry, that came out wrong. I mean, why do you want my company?"

    "As my wife, it''s expected you''d accompany me," he said

    No, it''s not. But this time she managed to not say it out loud.

    "And as it came to my understanding, my new finance manager?"

    She held her chin up defensively waiting for him to add something scalding but it didn''t come. Weird.

    "Okay. I''ll have to apply for leave first though,"

    He looked at her like she''d grown a second head.

    "Were you an heiress? You''re the bosses wife now. You can do whatever you want."

    "That''s not how I roll. I have to follow protocol," she replied

    "Look if it makes you any happier, you can work on our trip. It''s a business trip after all."

    "Fine then. I''ll join you."

    All this still felt like some sort of trap to her though. Anyway, life was all about taking risks right? She might as well live this life to the fullest right?

    The next morning, Maddie personally came to wake her up at 4.30 am saying they''d be departing at 5 on the dot. She held back all her retorts with all she had because in the morning she could be more than mean, unnecessarily.

    She dragged herself to the bathroom, took a quick shower then picked the first suit she found in her closet. Thank God she''d packed last night. Otherwise, this wouldn''t have been pleasant. Jiaye quickly rushed down the stairs to grab herself an apple since she knew she''d no time for breakfast.

    As she rushed back upstairs she met him halfway down,

    "It''s time to leave Jiaye. Your baggage has already been taken to the car so worry not." He then turned her and led her back the staircase and into his waiting car.

    It was still early so the roads were fairly clear. Just the occasional early birds and walk of shamers.

    Maddie smoothly pulled into his parking spot and came round to open the door for her.

    She was surprised he''d even drove for them so nothing he was doing was surprising her anymore. Just raising her eyebrows.

    She stepped out slowly wondering whether she was going to pull all her bags alone but she saw him signal the guard to come and be the bellboy for them.

    They silently went up to the elevator in that awkward silence and were immediately greeted by the noisy helicopter and the crazy wind that was blowing.

    The pilot came round and greeted them heartily, exchanges some words with Maddie then ushered them in.

    Arriving at the Destination

    "Bangkok?" She asked in surprise awe as she took in the night scene.

    He briefly nodded and began making phone calls. She wanted to explore. She always just saw this place in movies.

    "Tomorrow we''ll be having a meeting at 8 am. Be prepared."

    He spoke the words out quickly to her then went back to his call. She looked at him peculiarly. Was she supposed to write it down or something? Did he think she was still his secretary?

    Jiaye shrugged her shoulders brushing the thoughts away and kept looking around amazed. She was like a little kid in Disneyland.

    A sleek black Benz pulled up right in front of them and the driver quickly came out rushing to open the door for them and get the luggage to fit in the boot.

    Not even five minutes later, they''d pulled up in front of a grand hotel that just creamed it deserved more than 5-star ratings. Was it just her that giving a crazy adoration for this place or was it just Hella sufficient in every way? From the polite chauffeur to the ride there.

    They got into the hotel hand in hand. She assumed Maddie had put his calls on hold for the sake of their so very important ''public image''. He was being extra attentive to her and made several attempts at conversations.

    This was all too good. She felt an ominous feeling deep down in my gut but like every other stupid person alive, she ignored it. She was going to live in the moment and take gratefully whatever little affection she was being offered. She knew that her husband didn''t love her and they''re into an arranged marriage and she caught him cheating with his secretary. The reason why she kept her mouth shut is simple, she doesn''t want to go back into her parent''s house. Her father had personal intention coming into their house but she doesn''t know what exactly her father said to Maddie. She''s been in a life of freedom, why would she return to the place that becomes her prison. She also knows that Maddie had a playboy image, in fact on their wedding day he treated her like trash, he even dumped her after they got their marriage certificate. Thinking about Maddie, if they only started in the right way and there''s love between them she would probably serve him well, unfortunately, her husband was just being obedient to follow his grand father''s order.

    She wanted to live a happy life but her childhood memory wasn''t really good and her father only think she''s another burden that''s why she acts recklessly. She doesn''t care if Maddie would feel bad towards her, they''re not a real couple by its means. Nothing new on it, he cheated on her but he still acted as if nothing happened. Maddie even dares to drag her into his business trip.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Caught him Again

    She woke up with a better morning. She just had a gut feeling she was late. Would Maddie have already left? No... That would be too embarrassing, even for him. If she wasn''t wrong, these potential partners knew he was going to come with his wife. From the research she''d done, the CEO of Wong Dynasties, their potentials, was an old man who had a firm belief in the institution of marriage. Maddie brought her, was just to increase his odds. She knew it was weird of him just asking her over so casually to accompany him.

    As she quickly rushed to the bathroom, she heard the door being unlocked and assumed it was Maddie.

    "We only have 20minutes to leave, Jaiye." He said quickly through the door.

    Twenty minutes was enough. She hopes.

    She got out of the shower and immediately started drying her hair trying to figure out what she''d wear. She quickly rushed to her belongings, pulled out her flat iron and placed it on the floor beside her.

    She opted to wear a white bodysuit with a v-neck and a body-hugging grey skirt. She paired it with a long grey trench coat and high black heels with her expensive Michael Kors bag.

    She went to the dresser quickly glancing at the time seeing she had barely ten minutes left. She quickly straightened her hair and held it in a high ponytail and did a natural look.

    Maddie came in leisurely from the balcony talking on the phone and quickly assessed her attire. He gestured towards the door. She guesses it was time for them to leave. She took a deep breath grabbed her bag and met him outside the room where he was waiting for his hand held out for her. It''s just for publicity, Jiaye, don''t get any ideas. She repeated this mantra over and over in her head until they got to the car.

    The meeting wrapped up pretty fast. Turns out they made a good impression as a couple, together on every front. Plus the old man was quite friendly. She liked him a bit. He insisted on taking them to one of his favorite spots in the city saying they couldn''t leave before going there.

    It was a beautiful hotel. With the soft humming of people''s chatter and some slow music playing in the background.

    A table had already been reserved for them and they found some of the other begins already seated and enjoying their drinks.

    "Sit, sit." Mr. Wong eagerly ushered them to seat and took his right beside her.

    "You should try the Kao Niew Mamuang, it''s um... Sticky rice with mango." he tried using his hands to explain. She wasn''t a fan of trying out new food, but she guessed he knew what he was saying.

    She could feel Maddie tense beside her, she looked at him peculiarly but his eyes were fixated on the menu.

    "I hope it''s good. I guess I''ll try that. What would you recommend for my husband?" She added a sickly sweet smile as she turned to look at Mr. Wong. She noticed his expression tighten a bit then he immediately relaxed his facial muscles and glanced at the menu,

    " Mr. Ji, do you like hot food?" He glanced at Maddie, his accent had gotten a bit thicker but she just brushed it aside.

    "If you can guarantee that its the best I''ll ever have, I''m willing to try whatever you suggest, " he replied

    "He should have the Tom Yum Goong,"

    One of the executives shouted from the far end of the table. There was a murmur of agreement around the table as everyone looked at Maddie.

    "Hot and Sour prawn." Mr. Wong added when he noticed the hesitance.

    "Sure."

    "Great!" Mr. Wong beamed next to her signaled a waitress giving their orders.

    "I''ve ordered some wine too as we wait for our meal to be prepared if you don''t mind." He told them when the waitress left.

    Well, needless to say, less than 30minutes later she was on her fourth glass as she waited for the food to be brought. She might have been tipsy but she could have sworn she felt someone''s hand on her t.h.i.g.h. When she looked up curiously at Mr. Wong, his focus wasn''t even on her. She must have been feeling her things. Not even a second later it was back. Startled, she abruptly pulled her chair back and stood. Everyone stopped talking and looked at her inquisitively. Oops, maybe she overreacted. She smiled politely and said something about going to the powder room then quickly walked away.

    Jiaye slowly rinsed her hands as she stared at her reflection. She still looked like a respectable wife. Good. Wong couldn''t actually be doing something fishy right? He believed in the institution of marriage, didn''t he? She wasn''t quite sure anymore. She might have been overreacting. She let the water run over her hands a bit longer as she gathered herself then walked back out hoping the night would just end already.

    As she slowly approached the table, she saw Maddie had taken her seat. She tried, but failed, to hide her relief from her face then slid into his seat.

    "I just needed to discuss some business with Mr. Wong. Hope you don''t mind switching seats, babe?" he told her gently squeezing her hands.

    He leaned in and whispered, "even if it''s a business deal, don''t tolerate bullshit from anyone okay?" he kissed her cheek softly then relaxed back onto his seat and turned and told Mr. Wong something. She couldn''t hear him. She felt like everything was happening on mute around me. Is he just acting? Her heart was beating wildly in her c.h.e.s.t and that''s the only thing she could hear. she shakily reached out for a glass of water, hoping it would cool her down a bit.

    The food was brought shortly after. Her food looked more like a salad than food. Would she really be satisfied? Oh well, just in case she''d have some more when we went back to the hotel.

    When they entered she immediately threw herself to the bed. She needed a nice good soothing bath.

    "Hey, Maddie, do you think I could get bath oils if I called hotel service?"

    "Yes, you can get anything you want, wifey."

    She could get used to this. Maybe she should be tagging along to his trips from now on.

    She rolled over and watched him throw off his shirt. His back was very well defined. Her inner goddess was drooling at the sight.

    He turned and caught her staring. She immediately averted her gaze and rolled back to her previous position.

    "All that''s left is to sign a few contracts and finalize on things here. You can go back tomorrow and oversee the company for me?"

    "Are you feeling okay?"

    "Hmmm... Why?"

    He sat on the other side of the bed as he removed his shoes.

    "I just find it weird you entrusting the company to me."

    "I''m not handing it over to you. You''re just going to make sure people ain''t slacking before I come back."

    She raised her eyebrow at him but begrudgingly agreed. Seems like her fairytale was coming to an end soon.

    "I''ve already ordered for you your bath necessities. They''ll be up in a few." as if on cue, there was a curt knock followed by, "room service."

    She slowly got up and went over and grabbed them. She slipped him a twenty dollar bill and watched as his face brightened.

    She kicked off her shoes and went to the bathroom directly. This was going to be relaxing.

    Next morning she woke up a bit early and decided to go on a tour of the city before leaving. She''d booked her flight for 9 pm and have already finished up with her packing the previous night.

    She went around the city buying all sorts of things and chatting up the locals.

    By the time she was sitting down for lunch, she felt like her legs would give out under her. She had a bunch of bags from different stalls, all sorts of snacks and souvenirs.

    She quickly ate her lunch, relaxed a bit and enjoyed the view and decided it was about time she went back and started preparing to leave. Jaiye glances at her wristwatch and saw it was a few minutes to 3 pm. She still had ample time.

    She took a leisurely walk back to the hotel and immediately went up to her room ignoring the offers to be assisted.

    She slowly unlocked. The door knowing Maddie wouldn''t be back yet but still, something wasn''t feeling right. She kicked off her shoes, placed her bags by the door and went further in hearing the shower running.

    Hm, he must already be back. She went over to her suitcase and started squeezing in the goods she''d bought and smiled triumphantly when she was done. Suddenly a m.o.a.n pierced through the silence of the room making her alert immediately. Her heart dropped in her c.h.e.s.t as she drew in closer to the bathroom. Literally, praying and hoping he was just jerking off.

    Another m.o.a.n pierced through and she was definitely sure that there was a woman with him. House Cleaning maybe? She was practically grasping at straws here, she knew. But a girl in love couldn''t help but hope right?

    She quietly pushed the bathroom open intending to just peep, confirm it was room service and close the door but what she saw made her blood run cold. It was none other than little miss secretary hands on the wall and Maddie pumping into her like a crazed animal. Her heart dropped. She knew for a fact the secretary saw her but she just slowly backed away. She could literally feel her heart tearing. Tears were beginning to fall uncontrollably. Shakily, she removed his black card, the room key, and his stupid family ring and tossed them on the bed. She took out the red lipstick in her bag and angrily wore on the plain white bed cover, I''M DONE!!!.

    Tears blurring her view but she couldn''t think. She was on autopilot. She grabbed her suitcase and quickly rushed out banging the door as hard as she could on her way out angrily shoving her tears.

    Again, she ignored the people calling out her name and immediately rushed out hailing the first taxi and instructing the driver to take her to the airport.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Best friend help

    Her whole ride to the airport was a sobbing mess. She willed herself to calm down but it was futile. She could see the taxi driver throwing his looks all the time but she didn''t care. Why was she even crying? She knew the past days were just a lie, but still, deep down in her heart she always hoped there was a sliver of truth and their marriage life would make a turn for the best. But it seemed like that was too much to ask for. Maddie didn''t care about her and he dares to cheat her second time around.

    Her phone started vibrating in her pocket. She pulled it out and saw Maddie''s name flashed on the screen. Jiaye declined it with a shaky finger and put it beside her. She slowly wiped away her tears as she began to slowly calm down and called Jayden.

    He took some time before he answered groggily.

    "Oh, I''m s-s-sorry. If-forgot a-about the t-t-time difference." She said in a broken voice between sobs. She bit her lip to keep from crying again.

    "What did he do baby girl? You sound distressed." Jayden concerned voice from the other side

    He cheated again. It was even harder to remove than she thought. She felt her throat clog up as she tried saying it out loud. No words come out of her mouth.

    "You know what, don''t even tell me what is the reason you''re crying, I think the reason is your husband. Where exactly are you?"

    " I''m going to catch the next flight to fetch you." She could hear the movement''s on his side. Tears filled her eyes again. What would she do without him?

    "No need. I''m catching the next flight out of here. I''m coming back home." she replied

    "Okay. I''ll be waiting for you at the airport. Try not to stress too much okay? I know it''s hard and you''re probably heartbroken but just think of all the good things in life. Or a simpler solution, drink all your sorrows away and sleep through the entire plane ride." He added lightly at the end hoping to light up her mood. It brought a little smile to her face.

    "See you," She said softly as she hangs up. Her heart still felt heavy, but she guesses a little better after her chat with Jayden. She looked at her reflection on the phone and she could see her eyes were red and puffy. She dug around in her small bucket bag and pulled out her sunglasses. Which was a wise move because once she stepped out of the car and began pulling her luggage, she spotted a certain celebrity magazine''s photographer. He was probably here for someone else but she was sure there were more somewhere, and with their hawk eyes, they''d spotted her. She ignored those photographers who think she''s what they are waiting for. Moving faster and pulling her luggage she manage to went smoothly and directly bought a ticket for the next flight out. She supposedly scheduled for 9 p.m flight but she didn''t wait for it anymore. She wanted to leave this place and escape away from this bad memory today.

    As promised, four hours later, she found Jayden waiting for her, his arms wide open ready for a hug. She thought her emotions were in the stable until she saw him. Jiaye dropped all her luggage and rushed into his embraced and buried her face in his shoulder. His hold tightened as he rubbed soothing circles on her back not saying a word.

    "Let''s go back to my place?" he said and she nodded in his c.h.e.s.t.

    He pushed her back gently and stared at her for some time then backed away and grabbed her bags and suitcase.

    A few minutes into the drive he suddenly broke the silence, "I''ll be going back to Paris soon..." his voice drifted off as the music continued to fill the silence. Her heart lurched at the prospect of being alone again. She feels sad as her best friend will going to leave this country.

    "You want to come with me?" He threw a glance at her then focused his eyes back on the road.

    She looked at him shocked. She''d never really thought about leaving but now as she sat there in silence, she couldn''t figure out why. Deep down she knew somehow she''d be abandoning her parents, but she could get a job abroad, she could be wiring them some cash if worse came to worst on their side. But her father was a sly person. She was sure he''d find a way to squeeze some money out of Maddie sooner than later. Anyway, she needed to start living her life alone after his betrayal. All this drama wasn''t worth it.

    "You can work for me? Heck if you''re up to it we could fool my parents into thinking you are my girlfriend so that they hand over the reins faster. They have that condition to me and they asked me to get married after they''ve found out I''m gay."

    She noticed the trace of humor in his voice but his jaw also ticked, which meant he was actually serious about it.

    " Can I think about it? I really appreciate having you in my life right now." She reached out and squeezed his knee a bit to assure him.

    He nodded and returned his focus back to the road.

    "Where are we going?" She broke the silence a bit later noticing they had taken an unfamiliar route.

    "I''m kidnapping you. You''d bring in a healthy sum for ransom." He flashed a smile and did an evil laugh afterward.

    She rolled her eyes and hit his arm. "I''m serious."

    "Hey!! Do not distract the driver! Do you want to die?! anyway, my house is on the edge of town." he said that came as a surprise to her. She didn''t know he had a house in this country because he knew he was living often in Europe but, when she took a moment to think about it, it would be illogical for him to not have a house in their home country.

    "Bitch, I can feel you''re surprised all the way from here. You thought I would be living in hotel rooms? Come on!" he said

    "Yes! I''m sorry!" She laughed a bit at the whole thing, "I just never actually thought about it. But it makes sense."

    "I ought to kick you out of my car this instant. But, I''m a nice guy, mama raised me right. First thing tomorrow you''re living." he said like she''s a burden to him.

    "Please, you''re stuck with me and you know it." he chuckled a bit and a naughty smile broke into his handsome face then let them fall back into silence.

    She must have fallen asleep in the middle of the ride, when she woke up she was in a comfy bed with the night light on. She slowly got up and found herself in the same clothes she''d worn when she left in Bangkok. She remembered she didn''t even get the chance to shower before she traveled. She was filthy, rummaged through her clothes for a while to look for a book in the very least. She just wanted to shower then have a nice good soak, as she thought about what her next move after she caught her husband.

    She managed to find a thriller book that she hadn''t ever even thought of reading. Oh well, she gives it a shot while thinking of soaking herself later on in the bathtub. She turned on the lights after a couple of solid minutes of looking around for the switch only to find it in the most obvious place. She facepalmed and switched them on, looked around and did a little dance when she saw a door on the far left of the room. She crossed her fingers hoping that was the bathroom and not an adjoining door to another room. She pressed her ear against it first to listen in for any noises.

    That was actually a good move on her part. She heard someone mumbling something lowly in the other room, man, this door was thick, she could barely make out anything. After a couple more minutes of her futile eavesdropping, she backed away and went back to survey her room. Is she actually that blind or is there no bathroom in this room. She even opted to actually go round the room feeling the walls to check whether there''s a door she missed or something. Nothing.

    She went back to the adjoining door and rapped softly before pushing it open. She poked her head in first and saw Jayden concentrated on his phone call by the window, from the way he''d fisted his hands she automatically assumed he didn''t want to be disturbed.

    "What do you want, Jiaye?" His voice sounded cold and distant it actually made her feel like a little girl being admonished for bad behavior.

    Her throat suddenly felt clogged. She swallowed some saliva and in a tiny voice managed to let out, "Bathroom."

    He brusquely pointed to his left and went back to his phone call. She went back to her room grabbed her towel and went to freshen up herself. She was positive she come up with a solution to her puzzle by the time she was done.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Unexpected Accident

    "Rise and shine sleeping beauty!" Jayden''s voice pierced through her dream bubble pulling her harshly back to reality. She slowly opened one eye and saw him drawing the curtains to let in the light.

    "It''s not even eight yet!" She complained in a hoarse voice. From what she could tell it was still dawn.

    "Yes well, I need your decision, NOW!!! Or I leave you to figure shit out on your own," he said

    He sat on the edge of the bed looking down at her.

    "I''ve been summoned by my parents to talk about their condition, Lord knows what is the truth, then after that, we could go on a short road trip, deal with your heartbreak, and get back to the real world... How does that sound?" He looked at her anxiously waiting for her reply. Now that she took a good look at him, he was impeccably dressed. His hair was held back neatly and he was in an impressive grey Armani suit.

    "You clean up well," She said in a sly tone pushing his shoulder playfully.

    "I always look good. I''m just in official clothing which I guess you''ve never seen me in. And you''re drifting away from the topic. I need your decision now, Jiaye"

    She shut her eyes for a few seconds. She''d already come to a decision... But saying it out loud makes it all too real.

    She g.r.o.a.n.e.d out loud and sat up.

    " Do I also need to be officially dressed?" she asked

    She watched as a triumphant smile made its way to his face.

    "We are gonna kick a.s.s together!" He stood and began taking his leave before he abruptly stopped.

    "Yes, you need to dress officially. Have you forgotten my parents? Be downstairs in 30 tops."

    Oh, she hadn''t forgotten his parents. If anything she remembered the Tian family too well. They were the epitome of the perfect family.

    "Stop zoning out. Hurry!!!" Jayden shouted from the corridor. He knew her too well.

    She followed his voice and found herself in the dining room talking on the phone. He watched her come and added something brusquely to the other party, then hang up.

    "Your darling husband is looking for you. Apparently, he or his team are on their way here. They managed to track you maybe with your phone... What do you want to do?" He looked at her seriously waiting for her reply.

    She honestly hadn''t thought he''d even be bothered by her absence. It made her kind of happy actually in a bit. But, he had to know she wasn''t going back for round two of his bullshit.

    "Nothing is going to make me change my mind, Jayden. The sooner we leave here the better. I don''t want to run into him."

    "Good." He took the last sip of his tea, she presumed, then stood up grabbing his coat off the chair.

    "Let''s go," he said

    She followed him out making sure to leave her phone behind. She didn''t want him on her trail anymore. It was time for them to live away from each other. She won''t dare to come back into his life.

    She went up and grabbed a rucksack she''d quickly filled with her essentials.

    "Your husband is crazy," Jayden muttered between chuckles as they walked to board the plane.

    "He just doesn''t want bad publicity because he is rich and people know he was married, without my presence, it will be a big impact in his credibility," she muttered softly. She''d been thinking about the whole scenario the ride to the airport and that''s the only explanation that made sense.

    "Hmm," he tossed her a look over his shoulder but added nothing further.

    "Anyway, why do we have to be so official and it''ll be 7 hours before we even get there?"

    "Again, do you know my parents?" he asked

    Well, she did. But what did that-oh right-since their son was coming they''d probably be at the airport waiting or something just as grand?

    "Well, this is going to be fun." smile let out from her gritted teeth slowly beginning to regret the decision she made.

    Anyway, the upside was after all this was over... They were definitely going for a road trip. She uses that as a mantra to keep her going. She nodded slowly agreeing with herself as she took her seat.

    "Try to not get too intimidated by my parents okay? The last time you saw them it was a fleeting experience, I think. This time you''ll actually be having dinner. I don''t know if they know you''re married, but if they don''t, then don''t tell them okay?" Jayden rushed out anxiously as he pulled into their driveway.

    " Not a lot of things scare you, but your parents are a different story huh? "

    She was actually a bit amused by the way he was acting. Did she also look and act like this when she was preparing to meet her dad? Man, if that was so, that was just sad. Shouldn''t there be a bond between parents and children? Anyway, whatever. It doesn''t concern her in the least.

    "Our luggage will be handled. Don''t worry." He said softly opening the door and holding his hand out for her. He''d somehow managed to gather himself enough to look like a focused businessman.

    "I might spout some lies in there, so I need you to flow with me okay?"

    "I got it!" She punched his shoulder playfully and tossed him a grin. To ease his nerves she added, "Don''t worry, I''m the master of pretense and elegance. I won''t embarrass you."

    "That''s the least of my worries." He raised his hand to ruffle her hair then thought twice about it. Before he could ring the bell the double doors swung open, a bit dramatically may she added, and a formal looking, probably English, butler stood on the other side with a no-nonsense expression on his face.

    "Young Master! We were expecting you." He did a slight bow and invited them in.

    "May I take your coats?" She shrugged off her and handed it to him then watched as he removed Jayden''s. Okay, maybe she was supposed to wait for him to remove her. Oh well. What''s done is done.

    "The old master and mistress are waiting for you in the tea room."

    Tea room?! She managed to hide her surprise and planted a small smile on her face. Action time she said in her mind.

    Jayden rested his hand on the pocket of his pants and led her to their tea room. It was very elegant actually, she was grateful Jayden warned her earlier to dress professionally. There was a beautiful complex golden chandelier in the middle of the room, a couple of seats scattered around. An intricately designed coffee table in the middle with two of those semi-circle sofas on either side. Such a blinding white that she was scared just looking at them would stain them. Before she could keep surveying, she noticed Mr. and Mrs. Tian standing up to invite them.

    Mrs. Tian rushed over to Jayden and brought him in for a fierce hug. She could feel her fondness for him rolling off her in waves. Mr. Tian followed his wife right behind and pulled his son in for a brief hug then stepped back, circling his wife''s waist.

    "Glad you finally decided to grace us with your presence, son." there was a faint French accent in Mr. Tian''s voice as he acknowledged Jayden.

    Mrs. Tian rolled her eyes at her husband''s words.

    "We missed you, honey. How was your flight?"

    She was beginning to feel a bit awkward just standing there.

    "It was fine, mom. Thanks for asking. I''d like to introduce you to my friend," He pushed her forward and his parents looked at her like they''d just noticed Jiaye in person.

    "Mom, Dad, this is Jiaye. Jiaye, Mr. and Mrs. Tian." he introduced.

    She smiled and outstretched her hand to the head first.

    "Jiaye Zhi, sir. A p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to make your acquaintance." Mr. Tian took her outstretched hand in a firm handshake and she reached over and gave Mrs. Tian a peck on each cheek. Maybe she was being too friendly. There was a moment of awkward silence as they both stared her down. She noticed a weird expression on the mistress''s face but she just couldn''t pin it. Mr. Tian was trying to read her like a book and she was getting a bit uncomfortable.

    "Are you Roman and Amanda''s daughter?" Mr. Tian''s deep voice cut right through her.

    She gulped nervously. There''s no way that question was in good intent. She noticed the flash of recognition in Mrs. Tian''s eyes as she waited for her response.

    "Yes I am, sir." Jiaye resisted the urge to wipe her suddenly sweaty palms against her skirt.

    "Oh." Her voice was suddenly so degrading, the only thing keeping her from slapping the shit out of her and keeping out on them was Jayden''s palm on her waist that was getting tighter and tighter as they kept talking.

    "Mother, Father." Jayden''s voice was tight.

    "You must be tired from your flight dear, let''s have a cup of tea and have dinner then you can rest for the night." she sliced right between the two of them and grabbed his arm leading him towards the coffee table. They were having a conversation in low tones, she couldn''t quite catch what they were saying.

    " So how''s your family business?" Mr. Tian asked her as he led her to join the wife and son. Low blow asshole. Literally, everyone in the business world knew of their current state.

    "It''s pretty rocky, but I''m currently underway making alliances with some companies to build back our empire." She managed to let out as politely as she could.

    "Really?" he asked her clearly not believing a word she''d told him. They''d already joined the rest and mother and son were still in a deep conversation.

    "Like which one?" He took up his tea and looked at her from over the rim as he waited for her answer.

    "Actually, many companies are still quite reluctant to invest in us, but I''ve managed to come to a favorable agreement with some of them. I''m just waiting for them to-" suddenly Jayden shouted something to his mother angrily in French and stood up.

    "We''re leaving, Jiaye. This wasn''t a good idea." He threw her a glance signaling for them to leave then stormed out.

    "Excuse me, sir!" She muttered softly and followed him out. She quickened her steps trying to catch up with him.

    "Jayden! Slow down!" she complained still struggling to catch up. He grabbed their coats from the weirdly efficient butler who was waiting for them by the door and tossed her coat. The car that dropped them pulled up and Jayden went round to the driver''s side.

    "Get out." He let out coldly frightening even the driver who quickly got out without arguing. She took the cue and got into the front seat. She felt like she would be treading on dangerous waters if she even let out a peep so she chose to stay quiet until he was ready to talk. He rarely ever got this mad. She''d seen it once, and she wouldn''t want to relive it again. At least she learned silence was the only way to be safe around him.

    "Can you put on some f.u.c.k.i.n.g music!" he let out from between his teeth.

    She rushed to fulfill his command without saying a word. Music blasted through the car filling the silence. The rain had begun pouring down heavily and it was getting hard to see. But it seemed like it wasn''t even getting to Jayden. If anything he stepped on the gas driving even faster. The last thing both of them expected was a huge lorry that had lost control. All she remembers was screaming profane meaningless words as Jayden tried swerving to no avail. Their car collided hard and she immediately lost consciousness.

 Chapter 18 - 18: The truth behind his betrayal

    A few days earlier,

    Maddie''s headed towards his suite trying to plan his events and meetings that were left before he headed back to China.

    He opened his door and immediately noticed the suitcases that were still in the corner. Seems like Jiaye still hadn''t left. He shrugged off his coat and placed it on his bed. He intended on taking a quick shower then going back out to meet a couple more executives before all of it was over and done with.

    He ruffled his hair and let out an exhausted sigh. He removed the rest of his clothes and stepped into the shower. Letting the lukewarm water freshen him up a bit. He felt so tired after a few meetings he had today. He even asked his wife to head back home earlier to check their company.

    He had the door open and close and assumed Jiaye had already come back. He began shampooing his hair his mind drifting far. Imagining his wife while they stayed together for a few days. He started falling in love with her yet he hadn''t said it because they started the wrong side of a marriage relationship.

    Lately, it seems like Jiaye was looking s.e.xier and s.e.xier. The amount of energy it took him to keep his hands off her should have him in the WWE championsh.i.p.s. Maybe all he needed was to let off some steam. Just as he was reaching out to begin massaging the little boss he felt someone''s presence in the shower behind him. A familiar scent filled his nostrils as he felt b.o.o.b.s pressing up against his back. He was beginning to feel aroused by what the person did to him.

    Jiaye? Before he could rinse his eyes and turn around to investigate who the perpetrator was, he felt small soft hands sliding down giving the boss full attention that it wanted. It immediately came took his whole d.e.s.i.r.e into a sudden needs. She gently massaged him and a low groan escaped him. Unable to withstand it any longer, he quickly rinsed out his eyes.

    The shock that got him was fleeting as he stared straight into his secretary''s eyes.

    She pressed her huge jugs against his c.h.e.s.t and gently pressed her lips to his ever so softly. He is only human. Just a quick one to get his ''wife'' off his mind. No man with red blood running through his veins would be able to resist this temptation," he thought to himself as he pushed her onto the wall. They''d only just gotten into the act when the loud banging of the door disrupted them. He spared a moment and turned around. Whatever it was would have to wait. He pumped into her hard and fast, wanting to finish up and investigate who just left and banged the door a couple of minutes ago.

    He stepped out of the shower dripping as he used a towel in an attempt to dry his hair. He didn''t even need to go far. The bright red writings on the sheets practically pounced at him. He slowly walked towards the bed hoping that it wasn''t what he feared it was.

    I QUIT!!! A bold message is written clearly.

    He already knew it was from Jiaye. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d out loud and sat on the bed head on his hand. What had he done?! He made the greatest mistakes that will ruin his marriage.

    He slowly got up located his phone and immediately dialed Jiaye''s number. "Come on, pick up." he chanted softly hoping she''d pick and let him explain. He paced around nervously as the phone kept ringing and went to voicemail. He tried a couple more times but it was futile.

    "Be rational, Maddie." He told himself trying to calm his raging emotions. "Running after her will only make me late and jeopardize the business." he kept pacing back and forth debating with himself, then he finally decided to get dressed.

    He quickly pulled on one of his suits, tied his tie in a rush and begun heading out.

    "Is everything okay?" His secretary''s voice interrupted his train of thought just as he was reaching for the door.

    "Let me find you gone, by the time I come back." as an afterthought he added, "You''re fired! I don''t want to see your face inside my company!" he screamed.

    He stormed out barely able to contain his horrible mood as he snapped at some of the hotel staff and walked out and hailed a cab.

    Two days later, he''d barely managed to score the deals and had opted for his jet back home. Calling Jiaye had proved futile and she hadn''t even returned his calls. Why should she though? He called his head security and demanded that to pinned down Jiaye''s location. He hangs up immediately and boarded his jet.

    By the time they were landing, it was the wee hours of the morning and he saw he had Jiaye''s location. His driver was already waiting for him by the time he got out and he brusquely told him where to drive to.

    He was anxiously typing away on his computer and giving curt orders over the phone wondering how much longer they''d be.

    Finally, they pulled up in an extravagant black and gold gate.

    "What''s your business?" A stern voice came in through the radio transmitter by the road they''d driven up.

    "I''m Maddie Ji. It''s come to my attention that my wife, Jiaye Ji is here." Maddie answered in an equally stern voice. He was used to his name get to and him a certain level of respect that made things a bit smoother. There was a silence that followed shortly after then a throat was cleared.

    " I''m sorry, sir. The young master left earlier with his lady friend. We don''t know when he''ll be back."

    "Can I know who the young master is?" it now just dawned on him that he hadn''t gotten the full details from his head security and that alone added to all frustrations that just kept piling up.

    "Sorry sir, it would not be my place to give you that piece of information." the transmitter then went dead and Maddie knew the conversation was over.

    "Let''s go back to the house." He told his driver curtly fisting his hands and feeling the urge to unleash this pent up anger increasing. He doesn''t know how he can take back his wife because he clearly has done something wrong. He wanted to find her but unfortunately, Jiaye left earlier. He needs to explain what had really happened.

 Chapter 19 - 19: After the Accident

    Oh, God... Her head was hurting she couldn''t open her eyes and she could barely move her limbs. She had so many blanks. "What happened? Where was I?"

    She fought a bit more and managed to crack one eye open. Blinding lights assaulted her eyes and she immediately shut it. She tried again, this time managing to open both eyes. She slowly opened them her pupils adjusting to the lights. She slowly looked around and saw her leg was plastered and raised, the room was empty, there was no sign of life. "Was I in the hospital?" she asked into her mind.

    She heard a couple of voices outside passing but no one came in.

    She suddenly felt very drowsy and her eyes against her wish started closing again. Just as someone came in. It was the nurse who checked her vital signs.

    At the company.

    Maddie sat quietly listening to the various pitches his employees were throwing his way in their meeting when his secretary approached him. He''d managed to get himself a nerdy-looking secretary who despite his appearance, was pretty good at his job. This time around he asked the HR department to pick a man as his secretary after what had happened in Thailand.

    "Sir, you have a call from X hospital, they refuse to leave a message." his secretary said

    "Tell them I''ll return it after this meeting." He waved his hand dismissively returning his attention to the presentation.

    "But sir-" Maddie threw him a look that made his blood freeze but he was determined to pass on the message. "It''s news regarding your wife, sir." He let out in a rush and took a step back waiting for further instructions.

    Suddenly everything went quiet for Maddie. His wife? Jiaye? Hospital? He slowly stood up. What was she doing in France? The questions kept piling on.

    Absentmindedly he said, "the meeting is adjourned." He flew immediately to France after hearing the news about his wife.

    She slowly opened her eyes after the incessant mumbling of the people around her wouldn''t stop. She opened her mouth to say something but her throat was so dry, She changed her mind and croaked out, "Water,"

    Both of their heads snapped at her and she forced a weak smile. She noticed Jayden in bandages looking at her worried, he immediately rushed over to her side.

    "I''m so sorry, Jiaye. I don''t mean for any of this to happen."

    One of his eyes was patched up, he had bandages around his forehead and a sling around his arm. Otherwise either the clothes were hiding the bruises pretty well or he was okay.

    He handed her the water and helped her sit up then carefully placed the glass on her mouth helping her drink. The warm water soothed her aching throat and she was finally able to let out a few words. He gently placed her back on the pillows then stood back.

    "What the hell happened to you? You look like shit." She said in a light tone trying to clear the heavy air that was hanging in the room. It only brought a semblance of a smile to his face.

    The doctor stepped forward before he could reply and softly asked,

    "What''s the last thing you remember?" his face was etched in concern. He means he knew things were pretty bad since she was in hospital but... It all just seemed too much.

    "Well..." She tried recalling what happened then she suddenly remembered. A wry smile formed on her face. "Jayden and I were throwing a little party." She wagged her eyebrows suggestive at Jayden before continuing, "to celebrate completing our degree. Were you the one driving?" Looked at him mock furious but honestly just glad that she was done with the campus.

    "Well, what are you going to do now?" Jayden prompted urgently.

    "I thought we already talked about this!" She told him groaning as she closed her eyes.

    "Come on Jiaye just remind me."

    "Well, I don''t know yet. I''ll probably still be the life of the party. Then after I''ve had my fill, I''ll relocate to a different city where we have a branch and takeover."

    She finally looked at the expression on the doctors and Jayden''s faces and they were both so downcast.

    " Look, I know its not the best plan but it''s something, right?" She looked over from one to another waiting for some kind of response.

    " That''s a great idea. At least you have your life planned out. Jayden said and added a weak laugh.

    "Anyway Mrs. Ji- Ms. Jiaye, you were involved in a car accident, you sustained minor physical injuries but there was a lot of internal bleeding, we barely managed to save you. A couple broke ribs, some fractured bones, but so far you''re in no danger. You are now stable. If all goes well, you should be discharged in a week, 2 tops. I''ll leave you two be." the doctor did a slight bow then walked out.

    "Not so bad, right?" She tried for the humor again with Jayden. He came round and sat beside her bed. He ruffled her hair a bit then smiled.

    "Jaiye!" She turned to the door wondering who it was that thought she was not only incapacitated but deaf too. A man dressed in a smart business suit and looked like s.e.x on legs stood by the door shocked. His hair seemed ruffled like he''d been running his hands in it over and over again. She could practically smell money off this guy. Damn he incredibly handsome to be exact.

    "Who''s asking?" She threw back at him trying for a smile.

    He gave her a puzzled look that didn''t quite fit him then stepped in.

    "What happened to you?" he increased his speed until he was standing right beside her not acknowledging Jayden''s presence at all. He softly runs his thumb across her face and slowly looked at her from top to bottom.

    "Look, sir," She emphasized the sir especially, I appreciate all the affection but who in the name of all that''s good in this world are you? Who the f.u.c.k are you??" Jaiye asked directly to him.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Amnesia

    Her question seemed to shock this intruder coz he was suddenly silenced and practically froze. Then he finally noticed Jayden near them. Maddie wanted to ask what happened to them that day.

    "Mr. Tian, care to explain everything?" Said Maddie and she could tell he practically forced that out. Jayden stood up and held out his hand and started to open his mouth.

    "Mr. Ji." there was some bad blood between them but she can''t figure out what it was. She did not know why this man came all of a sudden asking his best friend an explanation.

    "Ummm... Jayden care to explain this to me?" She gave ''Mr. Ji'' one look then focused her attention on Jayden waiting for his words.

    He looked at her with some emotion and she never saw Jayden wearing such kind of confusion in his eyes before. He sighed deeply and started to talk.

    "I was trying to think of the best way to break this news to you but it seems like I don''t have any time for that anymore." He glanced at Mr. Ji his expression darkening.

    "Honey," he took her hand between his and brought it to his mouth placing a soft kiss. She was really confused caused the two guys to seem to have a secret. She has no idea what''s going on this time and why there''s someone calling him "Honey" in an instant.

    Maddie Ji cleared his throat loudly. She glanced over at him and noticed he looked like he was barely containing his fury. Jayden continued like he hadn''t even heard a thing,

    "Baby girl, you have amnesia." it took some time for it to sink in into her mind. Then she shook her head a smile making its way to her face and can''t believe a kind of hilarious news that exploded like a bomb in front of her. "Amnesia!" She had amnesia!

    "Haha. Very funny Jayden. Tell me, for real though," She looked at him expectantly waiting for the actual confirmation. She feels being played by them.

    "I''m serious Jiaye. This guy is your husband. Tasty bakers are on the brink of collapse. Getting into CP Mason was the best course of action your dabbing could take." Jayden''s words didn''t make any sense for her. What he is talking about?

    Unknowingly, tears started flowing down in her cheeks. "Your joking, right? This is all just a nasty game you and your friend are playing, right?" she let out in between sobs. She tried wiping them but they just kept flowing. "Why can''t I stop crying? This is so frustrating. Tell me you''re just making some jokes on me!" she screamed.

    "Look, Jiaye-"

    "Get out! Both of you. I just want to be alone right now." She said furiously.

    "Jiaye-" Maddie said.

    "Out, please."

    She pulled the cover of her head then let out a hiss when a sharp pain raced through her left arm.

    "Call the doctor!" Maddie said brusquely as they both left the room. His reaction seemed so scared after looking at her.

    Amnesia?? Married?? Are tasty bakers bankrupt?? Her head was beginning to pound. Ji Family... CP Mason. Did all this have something to do with her sweet old friend Frank? But the last time she saw him they didn''t even talk about business. They are having fun talking things after college graduation.

    Her eyes slowly drifted shut the sleep finally taking over. She had a long dreamless slumber. Her mind was tired thinking about something which didn''t sink in. She''s the daughter of Zhi Family, one of the rich families in China and she lived a life of happiness full of money and expensive things, yet her parents have differences that make them apart.

    She slowly came back to the land of the living when she felt someone rubbing soothing circles on her hand.

    She opened her eyes slowly and saw Mr. Ji sitting by her side rubbing her hand fighting sleep.

    She slowly pulled out her hand, uncomfortable with the familiarity he was displaying. He is a total stranger to her whose according to Jayden he is her husband.

    "Were we a touchy-feely couple?" she asked him softly filling in the awkward silence that ensued. He looked at her deeply trying to think of the most appropriate thing to say to Jiaye.

    "It was a marriage of convenience." He finally let out. "It''s an arranged marriage made by my grandfather and your family, just almost a month from married we have a few misunderstandings.

    She nodded and her head slowly trying to understand exactly what that meant. She can''t recall this man in her mind.

    "If it''s okay with you, I''d like us to give it another chance. A real shot this time?" He asked her, somewhat sheepishly, but it didn''t suit his demeanor.

    She shook her head a bit embarrassed to have to turn down a guy this hot. She means, excuses me, for still being in denial. He is a good looking man and his eyes are expressive that full of sweetness looking at her.

    " I''m sorry. But I think it''s best our... ''relationship'' stayed as it was." Jiaye said immediately because she doesn''t know how they live together as husband and wife.

    He looked at her like stared at her, like he was peering at her very soul. Trying to say some words he had in his mind.

    "I''ll make you change your mind." he took back her hand in his and placed a soft kiss on the inside of her palm. "First, you have to get discharged and let me fly you back home," Maddie said while looking at her. "My name is Maddie, you can call me "Honey!" he said after a few minutes.

    She laughed nervously and once again pulled her hand from his grip. "How about first, you learn about boundaries," Jiaye said.

    He forced a smile then said tightly, "We''ll come to an agreement. Just like we did before. My concern right now is your fast recovery so we can go back home,"

    Something about the way he said it gave her a weird feeling. She felt as though him saying that meant she was obviously going to bend to his way. And that didn''t settle well with her in any way at all.

    "Anything you want I could get you? Food? Laptop? Phone?" Maddie said and trying to start a conversation.

    "Could I get my phone? Do my parents know I''m here?"

    He thought about that. "I honestly don''t have a clue. When I got the call, I immediately rushed over."

    "Mmhmm. You were working?" she said in a disbelieving tone.

    "Yeah, we have our own company. I owned it. I''ll call your parents right away. In the meantime, lemme see what I can do about your phone." He rose to leave then suddenly remembered something, "Oh and Jayden said hell be back later." then he left. Leaving her quickly. She never absorbs everything why she can''t remember him but other people still remember them.

 Chapter 21 - Jaydenéˆ¥æªš Confession

    Jayden had come back in and was sitting silently in the corner looking deep in thought. She can''t stop herself not to ask him.

    "Is everything okay with you? You seem different. You''re not acting like you normally do." she said to him softly.

    He spared her a glance and shook his head. They elapsed into yet another awkward silence.

    "I informed your parents by the way. You can rest easy."

    She slowly nodded her head then said, "Okay."

    And yet they got into one of the infamous awkward silences. It was beginning to get a little stuffy in here. It used to be more fun around Jayden before but suddenly he changed. Whatever was eating him up as- it suddenly dawned on her!! Of course!!! Why didn''t she think of it?!

    "Jayden, what exactly caused the accident then if we weren''t drunk? Or were we drunk? Please tell me." He looked at her deeply then stood up and went over to the window.

    "I''d gotten you to come to see my parents with me, sort of blind them, and make them think I was straight so that they''d hand over the company faster? You agreed to it, of course, coz you got me," he paused and smiled at her, "but it didn''t go so well. They were being disrespectful to you and my mother was on my last nerves so I stormed out tagging you along. I was so mad and my thoughts were running wild. I was distracted and drove recklessly, the next thing I knew we were in the path of an out of control lorry, as I tried to evade it..." he took a long pause and just stared out the window. She noticed hed fisted his hands tightly by his sides as he struggled to let out the next words, "by trying to evade it, I swerved the car right and you took all the damage from the collision. They say it''s a miracle we even made it out alive from a collision with a lorry but here we are." he took huge steps as he came over to sit next to her. "I''m so sorry Jiaye." he leaned in and hugged her softly but she could feel it was heartfelt. He was probably scared of her injuries... Or his...

    "It''s all my fault that we ended up this way-heck that you ended up losing your memory." He looks so sad like everything had fallen into a sudden tragic accident but would never be fixed.

    She looked at him at a loss for words. None of this made any sense, she didn''t remember any of it. She knew he obviously couldn''t be lying but then it just didn''t make sense! She couldn''t remember any of it and yet somehow she was expected to be the one to soothe him because clearly, he was in a state worse than hers.

    "You don''t have to pin it all on yourself, okay? You tried as much as you could and we still ended up in the same predicament. It''s as simple as that. Don''t burden yourself. There''s no need for you to beat yourself up and it was probably even the fault of the other driver. He might have been drunk or asleep or whatever. We''d never know-"

    " YOU DON''T UNDERSTAND JIAYE!" He shouted out interrupting her as he punched the wall. If that didn''t leave an indentation on the wall that wall must be made of some solid a.s.s bricks and he must have hurt his hand horribly." WHY ARE YOU THE ONE WHO HAD TO END UP LIKE THIS?! DON''T YOU GET IT??!! ALL THIS WAS MY IDEA!" He took a calming breath and continued in a quieter voice, "this whole trip to Paris, seeing my parents first before going on the stupid road trip. If only I wasn''t so self-absorbed and thought more about you instead of me me me! We wouldn''t even be here right now!"

    Jiaye sighed softly then placed her hand on his shoulder.

    " Look, I don''t know if you know this but I have no idea what the f.u.c.k it is you''re talking about, so can you just take a chill pill, bring my wheelchair and take me out for some goddamn fresh air? Can you do that?" she asked him

    "You don''t deserve any of this." he leaned in and kissed her forehead then stood up to go fetch the wheelchair.

    The sky was beautiful at this time of day, it wasn''t too hot or too breezy, and they''d found the perfect spot. Many people were walking around, some of the hospital staff, other patients with their loved ones and others were just plain old civilians enjoying the scenario.

    "I wish we could come at night and see the night sky," She told Jayden wistfully. He seemed a bit more of himself after that little episode in the room.

    "Babe, you''re the wife of Maddie and Jayden Tian''s best friend. I''m sure if we asked ''nicely''" he used air quotes there, "a few rules could be bent in our favor. Don''t you think?" he said gently trying to make her feel better.

    "Yes! I''d forgotten about that for a moment there." She laughed a bit heartily. "Will you still be around then?"

    "Naah. Maybe your parents will be here? Or you could get a nurse?"

    Her shoulders sagged dramatically.

    "It won''t be the same and you know it!" She told him pouting.

    "Yes, baby girl. No one is as awesome as I am. But honestly, now that you''re up and running, I need to go back home and do a little self-love routine. I''m sure I smell like a pigsty right now and look like a wreck. I haven''t had a shower or rested well in days. Call me if you need anything though, okay?" Jayden said

    "Does that include me calling you in the evening to come to keep me company?" She gave him her best puppy dog eyes but he just laughed.

    "Please, you''ve subjected me to that look for years. I''m immune now. Try it on someone else."

    She g.r.o.a.n.e.d loudly then let out in a defeated voice, "Fine, you win." then after thinking a bit, she added, "but you haven''t seen the last of these eyes. I''ll perfect my puppy dogs and you won''t know what hit you." he just laughed and plopped down beside her resting on his back.

 Chapter 22 - Trying to Recall the Lost Memory

    It was half-past nine and she was bored to death. She kept scrolling through the channels but she couldn''t find anything interesting to watch on tv. She g.r.o.a.n.e.d loudly as she kept scrolling for something interesting. Just as she was about to give up and try to fall asleep she landed on a channel with her face on the screen. Jiaye was dead drunk dancing on a table with Jayden and some girl. They looked like they were having fun and she smiled slightly looking at how stupid they looked, but she couldn''t remember this day for the life of her. It was a more recent picture of Jayden, as he looked now. Now that she thought about it, Jayden did look different now from as she remembered him, She''d assumed it was coz of the bandaging and bruises but now that she put it into thought, he had grown a bit bulkier and taller, his hair was a bit longer too. Damn what had happened a few days ago? Jiaye shook her head coming back to the present world and turned up the volume. She''s feeling frustrated and mad.

    "This is the most recent pic we have of our fallen princess-" fallen princess??? "Jiaye Zhi, even after marriage it seems nothing will stop the party animal in her. Her mother was caught on amateur video trying to fight off her parole officer while screaming hysterically, let''s watch the video."

    She saw her mom break off from the clutches of a strong-looking woman and running a bit before getting caught again. She was flailing her hands wildly looking so disheveled. This was so unlike her, who was that? that was even holding her back anyway?

    Someone suddenly walked inside the room and she quickly switched the channel.

    "Jaiye." Oh great, it was my darling husband, she said in her mind.

    "Hey buddy, what brings you by so late?" she said sarcastically forcing a sweet smile to her face.

    He held out his hand then she finally noticed the box he was carrying.

    "Yea...I couldn''t get your old phone so I bought you a new one instead. You can recover the stuff you backed up..." he trailed off awkwardly then put the phone on her bed.

    "Could you please unwrap it for me? a bit of a hassle that can be avoided." she requested to him.

    "Yea..yea, sure." he reached over and took it, set it up for her all and then gave it back to her to recover her stuff.

    "Thanks." suddenly loud m.o.a.ning sounds pierced through the silence and she quickly looked up seeing it was an e.r.o.t.i.c scene playing. Should she just leave it on or change it? what will remove the awkwardness that was setting in hot and fast?

    "I got bored, so..." she pointed at the tv laughing nervously then tried to casually change the channel. Thankfully, it was a news channel so she left it at that and reduced the volume.

    "Anyway, is there anything else you wanted?"

    He slowly shook his head then took a seat beside her. "I figured you''d need some company for the night. I''ve cleared up my schedule, canceled and postponed everything else to devote myself to you fully."

    Jiaye looked at him suspiciously. "I might not remember much, but I had a feeling you''re not that type of guy. Why did you do all that? You look like the kind of person whose life revolves around them making more and more money, the kind of guy whose life and business cannot be separated. Am I right?"

    He just looked at her for a moment but didn''t reply. She rolled her eyes and focused her attention on her brand new phone.

    "How are you feeling?" he suddenly asked breaking the silence. lousy way to start a conversation with her and trying to catch her attention.

    "Well, I''m alive. I can''t complain," she said without raising her head.

    "Yea, that''s nice. Have you ever thought of transferring into another hospital? Coming closer to home? I could get you a good hosp-"

    "No.," she said smoothly cutting him off and not living any room for further argument on the topic.

    "Okay then." They elapsed into another one of the awkward silences. That seemed to be happening a lot, made her question how her life was being his wife? As her phone was backing up and updating there was not much she could do so she was just staring blankly into its screen trying to make it look like she was busy.

    "What about food? Have you eaten? Would you like me to go grab something for you?" Maddie asks her again.

    "Look, man, I''m fine. Really. You can go back to wherever it is you''re coming from, okay? Thank you so much for the phone. It''s enough company for me until tomorrow. You can come and check on me then. During visiting hours. When there are many people in the room and we don''t have to keep relapsing into these awkward silences, okay?"

    "Look Jiaye, at least I''m trying here-"

    "Well excuse me for not knowing what to say to a stranger I met who is my husband! But now that I say that out loud, how was our s.e.x life?" she put her phone down and turned to face him giving him her undivided attention.

    "We haven''t really...we haven''t consummated our marriage." he turned away a bit as he gave her that piece of information.." it seemed like he was still hiding something from me but she wouldn''t push"

    It all seemed a bit fishy though.

    "How long have we been married for?"

    "A little over three months," Maddie replied

    "That''s not long. But it is actually long in terms of consummating a marriage. Why haven''t we done it yet?" she was just getting too curious to try and solve this clue by herself and no memory or anything to refer to.

    He dragged his hand through his hair trying to find the appropriate response then finally said, "Look, I don''t know. We just never had the chance. I was always busy with my meetings and trips, and honestly, our schedules never really matched."

    "No, no, no. that doesn''t make any sense," she told him as she shook her head trying to figure things out. Her head was beginning to hurt.

    "If we wanted to, we would have created time. We would have done it by now. I''m sorry, but I think it''s your fault. This one''s entirely on you as I am now, I don''t know if I changed, but, as I am now... I''m filled with pride but I''m pretty sure I dropped you some hints, or maybe even seduced you or something. Three months? no, nope, it just doesn''t add up." all this time Maddie was quiet.

    She was even more or less talking to herself more than him at this point. "Were we in an open marriage maybe?"

    "No. Why would you think that?"

    "I can''t say for sure, me being a woman and all but can you men go that long without s.e.x? especially hot ones like you who don''t seem to have any problem wooing the ladies."

    "When we love-"

    "Oh please," She rolled her eyes at the stupid words he was spouting, " don''t give me that crap. I already figured that this was a marriage of convenience, at least for me. And I can''t see why you''d have chosen me, or have somehow ''fall in love'' with me enough to abstain for our entire marriage." her head was now seriously pounding. She felt like there was something she could remember but she couldn''t fully grasp it yet. No matter how much she strained she couldn''t remember a damn thing. She let out a tiny scream when a sudden pain pierced through her head.

    "Are you okay?" he stood up alarmed and came and stood over me.

    "Yes, a glass of water and these painkillers being pumped into me will do the trick for me. I think I just need some rest that''s all. If you don''t mind. I''m going to sleep now."

    She didn''t even wait for his response. She lay on her side and her back facing him and closed her eyes praying sleep would come quickly.

 Chapter 23 - Her Glimpse of a Dream

    She was in an elevator, going up. From the interior, it looked pretty fancy so she guessed she was in someplace nice. It dinged and opened. Her legs seemed to know the way as they led her down the hall and into an office. Just as she was about to enter she had loud m.o.a.ning noises. She was puzzled. What was happening? But currently, the fury that she was feeling in her veins overpowered every emotion. She stormed in and just as their faces got clearer she felt someone tap her awake. She woke up ready to bite whoever''s head off for cutting that dream off. All the words died on her tongue when she saw Jayden''s face over her face riddled with worry and her dad not so far behind him.

    "Give me your phone," She demanded in a raspy voice.

    "What?" he looked puzzled just recovering from the worry.

    Jiaye leaned a bit closer to him and whispered harshly in his ear, "give me your f.u.c.k.i.n.g phone!" She could somehow still feel the anger in her veins, so bad, her hands were shaking.

    He stood back up and retrieved his phone from his pocket then handed it over to her.

    She grabbed it then whispered thanks his way, quickly opened his notebook and typed down her dream. She was not going to forget this dream. Why was she''s so mad anyway? It must have had something to do with her directly as she thought about it.

    "Seems like your memories are not the only things you''ve lost." Her father said in a disapproving tone as he stepped forward. She quickened her typing to finish quickly before he got any closer and grabbed the phone from her hand.

    "Hi Dad," She said absent-mindedly as she finished up and handed Jayden his phone back.

    She folded her hands in front and planted the daughter of the year smile on her face as she faced her dad. His eyebrow twitched a bit but he didn''t say anything. She knew for a fact he was going to snap. Hm... It seems like she should have been admitted years ago.

    "Your mother wanted to speak to you." He did something on his phone then handed it to her.

    Jiaye took it suspiciously and glanced at the screen just to see all he''d done was facetime her mom.

    "Oh! My sweet baby how are you?" Tears were flowing freely down her eyes as she assessed her to her best ability through the screen. "Oh darling!" she exclaimed as she took in her bruises and saw the drips she was connected to.

    Her aunt then appeared behind her mom and had nearly the same reaction as her mother. They both looked worried about her current situation.

    "You guys are being overly dramatic.. I''m fine as you can see. I''m alive." she said.

    "Oh honey, we heard what happened," her aunt said in a somber tone, "you still remember me right?"

    "Unfortunately," She said in a light tone and rolled her eyes. She chuckled softly on the other end.

    "You''re lucky your mother need babysitting, otherwise I''d be there to smack some sense into you."

    "Where''s your man though?" Mom suddenly asked having gotten over her initial worry.

    "I don''t know," She muttered nonchalantly, "probably on a business run or something," She added making up her ridiculous excuses.

    "I told you I''m off work to look after you." She jumped slightly nearly dropping the phone when Maddie''s voice interrupted them. She looked up and saw he was just coming in.

    "How did you know we were talking about you?" She managed to let out after she got over her original shock.

    "You''ve just confirmed it." He said as he placed a cup of coffee beside me.

    It had been ages since she''d last had some caffeine in her system, dear lord she could kiss him right now after giving that cup of coffee.

    "Mom, aunt, I''m going to have to call you back in a while. My darling husband just brought me breakfast."

    They looked at each other and looked at me wagging their eyebrows suggestively.

    "Okay honey. Bye."Her aunt said as her mom waved and they hang up. She handed her dad his phone back and watched as Jayden looked at her weirdly.

    " Jaiye, excuse me for a bit. I''ll be back in a while. "Jayden wore a look she''d hardly ever seen on him. Pure hot detest. Then she remembered her note.

    " Wait a bit. Please help me with your phone one last time." Jayden begrudgingly handed her his phone, not like the idea of staying there longer than necessary.

    "What is it with you and that boy''s phone?!" Her dad said disapprovingly again while looking Jayden.

    "Yea Jaiye, I thought I bought you a phone," said Maddie.

    She glanced at her dad and he had a smug look on his face seeing as Maddie had sided with him.

    She just copy-pasted what she''d written in his notebook sent it to her phone then deleted it on his disregarding both her ''husband'' and dad.

    " Here, thanks." She handed it back to Jayden and flashed him a small smile.

    "Call me when you need me." Jayden rubbed her head softly then walked out.

    Her dad sighed wondering what does Jayden mean. He looked his daughter then quickly said, "Well, if you''re in good hands I''ll be taking my leave now." He nodded his head at Maddie then walked out.

    Great! Everyone had left and only both of them were left.

    "You better drink your coffee before it gets cold." He pointed carelessly at the coffee, reached out took the remote and made himself comfortable.

    She reached out for the coffee and sipped. A soft m.o.a.n escaped her lips as she felt herself sink impossibly further to the mattress.

    " Keep that up and I''ll forget you don''t remember me and you''re a patient." She threw him a look her face flushed as she busied herself with her coffee again. He chuckled softly and turned on the TV.

    The last couple of gulps of her coffee were rejuvenating. It made her feel like she was a zombie these past few days and had just been turned back to a human.

    "Thanks for the coffee. I feel alive again. I can take the world''s bullshit again and still be the most pleasant human on this planet. So tell me, my darling husband, how''s our business?" she suddenly asked.

 Chapter 24 - Serious Talk

    The nurse came in for her usual rounds and flashed her a smile while checking her condition. She noticed Maddie seated silently near her and she noticed the nurse transform completely into a different person. She became completely flirtatious and doe-eyed to her husband which currently wasn''t aware of what was going on.

    "Hello sir, I didn''t notice you there," she said in a suddenly sultry voice. Jaiye was surprised at the sharp tang of jealousy that pierced through her c.h.e.s.t, it was almost painful because his handsome husband could capture any woman''s attention without effort.

    Weren''t nurses usually more professional than this. She was itching to say something but she couldn''t risk showing even an ounce of emotion towards this man. She turned her face trying to hide any betraying emotions that would show on her face and busied herself with her phone. She''s silently observing what would be Maddie will be going to say.

    "Shouldn''t your attention be on the patient?" Maddie said coldly.

    A victorious smile was making its way to her face, and try to control her laughter as she might couldn''t conceal it no matter what she did. So she just brought her phone closer so that it would seem like she was smiling at something on her social media account news feed.

    From the corner of her eye she saw the nurse fumbling for words then she focused her attention back to her. Ignoring Maddie''s scolding a while ago to her flirtatious act the nurse said,

    "The doctor will be coming to check on you later." The nurse uttered in a somber tone pissed at her for some reason unknown to her. But that wasn''t going to wipe the smirk off her face.

    Jaiye just nodded at her and watched as she left. Almost looking like a dog retreating with its tail tucked in between its legs.

    "What''s making you so happy over there?" He asked scooting closer to me.

    "I just saw something funny on my phone that''s all," She said shrugging her shoulders and looking at her phone.

    He just nodded his head and said nothing further.

    "What''s your favorite song?" He suddenly asked.

    She looked at him puzzled. "That''s an unexpected question."

    "I''m simply trying to get to know my wife better. We''ve been married for a couple of months but I haven''t known some of your favorites," He said smoothly.

    "Wasn''t our marriage of pure convenience?" She asked him incredulously trying to figure out something, out of her curiosity.

    The question seemed to make him a bit uncomfortable but he swallowed nervously and gave her a curt nod.

    "Then?? Why are you interested in getting to know me better?"

    He shrugged his shoulders and simply said, "I want us to start over. Turn over a new leaf, if you may," he flashed her an unsure smile and sadness flooded over his handsome face.

    She still wants to know what''s going on between the two of them in the past, "Why shouldn''t we just stay as we were before?"

    "It wasn''t a healthy relationship. It wasn''t working out well for either of us." Maddie said.

    Maddie had an answer to every question. She had to give him some respect for that. She still had one final question though,

    "Why now? She looked him dead in his eyes.

    She rendered him speechless on that one. He sighed deeply then came over and sat on her bed. Her gaze following his every movement.

    He took both her hands in his, tentatively and rubbed the outer of her palms softly in lazy circles.

    "When you -" he was about to say something but he quickly cut himself off. It seemed like he was hiding something from her. She hated being in the dark. But he continued, "When I got a call from the hospital, it all seemed so surreal,"

    "The thought of continuing life without you made me realize that I''d better clean up my act. And soon before I lost you for real."

    She didn''t have words for him. She couldn''t bring herself to buy the whole story. Something in her memory was tugging begging her to open her eyes. Until she remembered something at least about their marriage life, she couldn''t let their relationship progress. And she knows she shouldn''t dwell on the past but she just couldn''t move on.

    "Want to go out for some fresh air?" She asked him for completely changing the topic.

    He looked at her like he wanted to say something more than the topic before she quickly told him,

    "Can we please not talk about that now?"

    He clamped his mouth shut then slowly stood up. "Of course. If that''s what you wish." after a few moments of awkward silence passed by, then he said, "let me go look for a nurse and ask if you can go out." he didn''t even wait for her reply. He simply walked out without meeting her eyes and shut the door softly behind him. Had she somehow wounded his pride or something? She shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly. "Meh, what did I know about men anyway?"

 Chapter 25 - He was Pissed Off

    "How long do you think it''ll take until they discharge me?" she asked Maddie as he pushed her wheelchair.

    "We should ask the doctor." He replied smoothly lapsing back into silence.

    They''d been in silence ever since they left the room and it was beginning to get a bit awkward.

    "Are you mad?" She asked him slowly wishing she could see his expression at least. He took a bit longer than necessary then replied,

    "Why would I be?" There was a tinge of sarcasm in his voice but she chose to ignore it. If he wanted to remain silent she could play that game too.

    Five minutes later, she regretted ever having asked him to accompany her for some fresh air. Even though it was an escape from an awkward topic of conversation.

    "You can just leave," she said but Maddie never response.

    He had chosen to sit beside her but slightly behind her, so to make conversation she had to turn in her pretty uncomfortable seat.

    He looked at her incredulously, "excuse me?"

    She sighed debating how much further she had to explain herself further.

    "Come on. I''m sure you can feel the awkwardness. We don''t enjoy each other''s company so just go. I''ll call Jayden to come to keep me company." she said quickly.

    "Are you chasing me away because of your lover boy?" his voice was deathly quiet heavily laced with fury.

    "What the f.u.c.k are you talking abo-"

    Before she could even finish what she was saying he stood and stormed off! Jiaye just sat there looking at her husband left, shocked wondering what the heck had just happened. What was he even talking about? Then it hit her. Jayden. He thought Jayden was her lover boy. She burst out laughing.

    "What''s so funny?" Jayden said over her shoulder humor laced in his voice ready to laugh at her story when she shared with him what had happened earlier. She jumped a little shocked that he was even there then turned to look at him and laughed even harder. Which only made her sides hurt so she had to stop for a bit.

    " Calm down before you reopen your stitches. I just talked to the doctor and you should be discharged in less than a week. You need to go to rehab and learn how to walk again." He told her plopping down to sit in front of her so that they were face to face with each other.

    "Really!" her face immediately lit up at this news. She was beginning to get a bit claustrophobic.

    "Yep." He said popping. "Now, tell me. Without laughing," he added and gave her a stern look, "what was making you laugh so hard!"

    She struggled to stop from bursting up in fits of laughter again. It took her a while though she started to tell Jayden again what had Maddie thought about them.

    "Don''t make me tell you now because I can''t hold my laughter seeing Maddie''s angry face," She said in between chuckles that managed to escape, "it''s not funny. Maybe I''ll text it to you later."

    "Which reminds me," his expression had suddenly got serious, "what was that text all about? The one you sent from my phone to yours?" Jayden asks in confusion.

    "Hey, you snooped!!" She shouted without thought immediately snapping out of her happy daze.

    "Excuse me! It''s my phone. I have my rights. I was going to stumble upon something on my phone. Anyway, what''s that about?"

    She fiddled with her thumbs a bit biting her bottom lip trying to figure out whether or not I''d tell him the truth.

    "Well..."

    He looked at her patiently not pushing her, letting her take time to answer.

    "I had a dream, it felt so real I just thought I''d note it down. Maybe it would help me remember something that happened..." She trailed off awkwardly.

    He looked at her concerned for a moment then sighed a bit,

    "Don''t push yourself too hard. Okay?" he smiled at her softly, his expression suddenly changing then he leaned back looking at the sky and his expression was immediately back to normal.

    "Have your parents agreed to you being..."She looked around and saw no one watching.

    " you know... " She jerked off an imagined d.i.c.k and showed him a thumbs up.

    He rolled his eyes at her drama, "as extra as ever I see. Good to see the accident didn''t take that." he shifted his legs crossing them.

    "They haven''t. I''ve had to hold in my urges. At least until I''ve been handed the reins of the company." He explained softly to her.

    She nodded softly just imagining how frustrating it was for her.

    "Any cute guys you met?" She asked him wagging her eyebrows suggestively.

    His eyes lit up as he scooted a bit closer to me,

    "There''s a redhead I met -"

    A nurse came by interrupting Jayden as he spoke.

    "Miss, it''s time for you to go back to your room."

    "What?! Why? I just got here!" Jiaye w.h.i.n.ed looking at her waiting for her explanation.

    "The doctor has arrived and he''s doing his daily rounds. You should be in my room." She frowned not liking the idea of having to go back to her room.

    She turned to look at Jayden pitifully hoping he''d do something.

    "Fine, I''ll bring her up myself in a few minutes," Jayden said.

    "But sir, I''m supposed to take her-"

    "I said, I''ll bring her back myself." His voice had a note of finality that would be hard to argue with. She stood there a bit longer fiddling with her fingers then meekly agreed and left them.

    "Damn your good!" She turned to look at Jayden and was so impressed.

    "Yes well, it''s expected of me."

    "Impressive." Jiaye praised him.

    She struggled to stretch out and pat his head then she sat back softly.

    He chuckled a bit, "Where did your husband go to though?"

    She''d managed to calm down enough to tell him with a straight face,

    "He''s under the impression that you and I are lovers." so expect him to be different to you in the next few days.

    This time it was Jayden''s turn to burst out laughing.

    She chuckled a bit at the incredulity of the whole situation.

    "Shit man," tears came to his eyes as he doubled over laughing.

    He slowly stood up on shaky legs.

    "Lemme take you back to your room before I pissed my pants."

 Chapter 26 - Drive Away

    Maddie drove furiously silently grateful for this side of town with the empty streets so that he could remove his fury.

    How could Jaiye cheat on him with that stupid brat? As he increased the speed he felt the adrenaline rush through his veins and slowly the anger ebbed away and his rational voice finally managed to break through to him.

    Would Jiaye cheat? She looked like a decent enough woman who was raised well. But women could never really be trusted. If anything the way she reacted to his suggestion earlier answered all the questions. She didn''t want to be with him. Why? Clearly because of this stupid lover boy.

    He stepped on the gas a bit more. "She''s my wife." He said possessively to himself. He came to a decision he''d do whatever it takes to get her back. He did a dangerous u-turn heading back to the direction he came in. Back to the hospital to what was his.

    He slowly walked into the hospital and spotted Jaiye''s doctor speaking to one of the nurses who''d tried flirting with him.

    Though she was cute. He''d give her that. She and a couple of other nurses had hot bodies. But his target now was his wife and his wife alone. He was willing to win her back no matter what it took.

    He slowly approached the pair talking and signal led to the doctor to give him a moment. The doctor muttered something rushed to the nurse then strolled over to him.

    "Mr. Ji."

    "Doctor."

    They had a firm handshake then Maddie immediately went straight to the point.

    "When should I expect my wife to be discharged?" He said placing an emphasis on ''my wife''.

    The doctor noticed the emphasis and smiled a bit finding it all sort of ridiculous.

    "Well Mr.Ji, ''your wife''" he said placing the same emphasis as he had, "is progressing pretty well. She should be discharged in a week and ready for rehab." He suddenly got professional and flipped through the folders he was carrying.

    "Excuse me please, I need to check on a few more patients." He tapped Maddie lightly on the back the sidestepped him and went over to the nurse''s station dumping the folders there and giving them some instructions before going off.

    Maddie turned and headed to Jaiye''s room turning what the doctor had told him in his head seeing how he could work it best to their advantage.

    Just as he was about to enter he heard a males voice laughing, and he without a doubt knew it was Jayden. He stormed in angrily already ready to state a claim and stopped embarrassed when both of them turned to look at him. The source of the laughter was the comedy on the TV.

    "You''re back," Jaiye said in a voice that sounded like she was just about to burst out laughing.

    "flesh and bones." He said stretching out his hands dramatically. Jayden just looked at him like he was stupid then stood up dumping the packet of crisps in Jaiye''s l.a.p.s.

    "I''ll see you later sugar plum." He kissed her cheek sized Maddie up and down and walked out.

    Maddie waited for him to walk out before he spoke.

    "I''ve spoken to the doctor."

    Jaiye just looked at him with mild interest mostly because she was pretty sure he knew what he was going to say.

    "You''re being discharged in a week if your progress keeps up like that. Then rehab." He gave her a short pause waiting for her to comment or something but she didn''t so he continued.

    "what do you think of starting your rehab in China?"

    He saw he was weighing it in her head, he could nearly see the wheels turning.

    "I won''t have anyone to look after me. From what I saw of my parents, doesn''t seem like everything is fine with them, Jayden, I think will be staying in Paris a bit longer to convince his parents, maybe my aunt, but I''m not sure I want her company 24/7, and I don''t keep in touch with most of my friends. I also don''t know what my view on having a nurse is."

    She hadn''t left any space for him to talk and once she''d finished. She gave him a long look then turned her focus back to the show she was watching.

    " I''ll take care of you." He let out softly.

    She turned and looked at him shocked.

    " Excuse me?" disbelief was written clearly in her face.

    "I''ll take care of you. I''ll take you for your appointments and bring you back and do all those other things that those people you mentioned would have done for you."

    She seemed a bit uncomfortable under his gaze. She kept shifting nervously.

    "I''m sorry. I find that a bit hard to believe-I know I don''t remember you but it feels like it''s a deeply rooted feeling... Sorry."

    He sighed his shoulders sagging as he slowly sagged into the chair.

    "no hard feelings. I was a douchebag in the past but I''ve changed."

    She scoffed loudly. "Yea and I have a unicorn." it slipped out without her noticing coz she quickly slapped her palms to her mouth and looked at him with shocked eyes.

    She slowly put them back as elegantly as she could then cleared her throat and said, "I''m sorry, I meant, I''ll think about it and give you my answer before I''m discharged."

    He flashed her a million-dollar smile knowing tables were already turning in his favor.

 Chapter 27 - Hesitation

    Her eyes were focused on the screen displayed, but her mind was miles away. How would living alone with ''my husband'' be. I was finding the whole arrangement so weird. Part of her knew for sure it wouldn''t work, but part of her wanted to give it a try. Rehab in China... It sounded like such a far-fetched deal. She thought of running it by Jayden but she knew he''d refuse without a second thought so honestly, this was a decision she has to make on her own.

    She glanced at Maddie wondering if he had gone silent all of a sudden just to see he''d fallen asleep. He looked like a different person asleep. Someone angelic, incapable of hurting someone''s feelings and yet here they are. A sharp pang of pain pierced through her c.h.e.s.t and she shook her head wondering where those thoughts and feelings came from. She guesses the memories were trying hard to break free. Maybe she should also take a nap. She turned down the volume and lay back on the bed shutting her eyes.

    It was a miracle how fast she could fall asleep honestly. She lazily opened her eyes checking outside the window. It seemed to be a bit past lunchtime. She glanced around the room and no one was in.

    Feeling a bit downcast that she didn''t have anyone to keep her company, she reached out for her phone and slowly scrolled through her feed looking at all the unknown faces who were all most likely friends of her that she had forgotten.

    Jiaye was a bit relieved when she saw a couple of familiar faces and suddenly felt like all was not lost.

    "The first thing you do when you wake up is using your phone?" Maddie said as he pushed the door open, carefully holding a tray in the other hand.

    "I woke up a while ago. And I had nothing better to do so..." she trailed off as she began questioning herself as to why she was even bothering with giving him an explanation.

    "Understandable. I brought you some food. Figured you''d be hungry when you woke up."

    Once he said it out loud it dawned upon her, she was starving!

    "I am hungry actually. Thanks." she slowly sat up as she took the tray from him and smiled pleased. It was fries, nuggets, coleslaw, and Pepsi. So many people would disapprove of this meal for a patient. She was just glad Maddie wasn''t one of those people.

    "How did the nurses even let you get past them with this food?" She asked in between mouthfuls.

    "I said it was mine, we argued a bit with some of them, but," he shrugged his shoulders, "here I am."

    She nodded slowly shooting him a glance. He looked pleased with himself. Their eyes met and he smiled a bit. Butterflies swarmed in her stomach and color flooded into her cheeks as she quickly looked down pretending her food was the most interesting thing in the room.

    He stood up and took the remote beside her.

    "Do you mind if I choose something to watch this time?" He said already having turned the TV on and scrolling through the channels.

    "depends on what you decide to settle for," she said softly having managed to get her voice back.

    He chuckled and settled on a business news channel.

    She g.r.o.a.n.e.d loudly, "You can''t be serious!" she shouted already bored and he''d just put it.

    "We still need to be updated about the business world," he said looking at her for a while.

    "You''re the only one who needs to start updated, that''s why we have phones," she w.h.i.n.ed.

    "Now, see, that''s where you''re wrong little wifey. I need to stay on top of it for obvious reasons, and you''re my darling wife, who is up there in the finance department. You should stay updated so that you''re not too clueless when you get back to work." his handsome face slips a seductive smile.

    "What if I don''t want to?" She asked in a rebellious tone challenging him.

    "We''ll cross that bridge when we get there. For now, I''m only dwelling on the positive." He replied in a calm tone.

    She just looked at him speechless. She sighed defeated and ate her last nugget. Sad that she''d already finished them.

    Jayden came in a while later. Jiaye was surprised he''d even come in with Maddie still around. He shot Maddie a look that she couldn''t read fully but it spokes waves of his dislike towards him then turned to her affectionately.

    He came straight to her bed and leaned in.

    "I''m sorry darling, I have to leave now. I''ll be back though. We can still keep in touch over the phone okay?" He kissed her forehead lightly then stepped back. She had so many questions, but he seemed like he was in a hurry. She''d have to ask them another time.

    " Okay, " hard as she tried she couldn''t hide the disappointment from her voice, "stay safe."

    "Don''t look so down. I''ll be back. Cheer up, okay?" Jayden said.

    She was now pouting like a small baby.

    "Come on, Jiaye, don''t look at me like that." He rushed over and gave her a quick hug and before she could do anything else he left.

    She sighed. Great now it was just the two of us and the business news on TV. She grabbed her phone and scrolled through her feed again replying to the messages she''d gotten.

    " Are you that sad he''s gone?" Maddie suddenly asked breaking the silence. She is almost even forgotten she had company. Did he sound.... bitter?

    "Yes." she replied honestly, "he''s my best friend. And he''s pulled this stunt on me before. He had been summoned back for his parents. I didn''t see him for months!!!"

    When she looked at Maddie, she immediately realized that might not have been the best thing to tell him. He still had the stupid impression that Jayden and she were lovers. His expression was so dark and stony. All his attention to the screen.

    Well, at least this time he didn''t choose to storm out.

    She decided to call her mum. It had been a while.

 Chapter 28 - Her Mother Situation

    She looked at her phone''s screen puzzled. It had gone straight to voicemail. Her mom was never away from her phone. She''s wondering why she''s not answering her call.

    "What?" Maddie asked noticing the expression she wore. "Did your phone take something from you?" his voice was laced with humor. The horrible joke, but her mind was too occupied to fake a laugh.

    "No, my mom''s phone isn''t going through. That''s weird." She added the last part to herself trying to call her once more. Again... Straight to voicemail.

    "I think I''ll call my aunt and find out what''s going on with her."

    "Why call your aunt and not your dad?" Maddie said as he stood up and placed his hand over her phone preventing her from making any calls.

    She looked at him peculiarly, "Were you not here when he came to ''visit''?" she said putting air quotes on the visit.

    "I was."

    "Well then, I don''t know if you''re just not observant, daft or chose not to notice, but my dad and I don''t have the best relationship," She said flatly trying to remove her phone from him but he wouldn''t budge.

    "Could you please move." she gritted between her teeth. She was beginning to get pissed off.

    "Actually, Jiaye, there''s something you need to know."

    "Can it wait?" She finally managed to remove her phone from under his hand but he literally snatched it with lightning speed and stepped back far enough that she couldn''t reach.

    "You''re being a real d.i.c.k now. Give me back my phone or so help me God..." she said trying to be as threatening as she could being stuck to this bed. But she knew as a woman she had many other weapons. Tears, being one of them.

    "You''re not very intimidating in the state you''re in." He stated matter of factly, smiling a bit as he swung the phone tauntingly before me.

    Time for plan B. She curled her bottom lip and looked at him through her best puppy dog eyes tears brimming her eyes.

    Once he took in her expression he was frozen still. He didn''t move at all. A look of sheer terror was beginning to take over his features.

    Then she let the tears fall, "a-all, I want to d-do is t-talk t-t-to," She took a deep breath and sobbed loudly making sure her voice was breaking. Honestly, she should win an award. "I just want to talk to her mommy," She let out in one breath then cried loudly. She was a practical wailing.

    "Oh, no-Jia, Jiaye..." He slipped her phone into his pocket then approached her like she was a ticking bomb.

    "Calm down, please,"

    Like that would make it any better, she continued crying.

    "There''s a reason I don''t want you to call her, there''s something you need to know first."

    He''d already reached her and was awkwardly patting her shoulder. Then he started stroking her hair softly. She had become a bit quiet waiting to hear what it was he wanted to say. Not forgetting to sob occasionally though,she had to keep this act up.

    "Your mom is in rehab for drug abuse. She''s being reformed." he suddenly said.

    "HAHA very funny. My mother is not weak to drugs okay. She''s a very strong woman." she replied to him trying to convince herself that what she heard is not true.

    "I''m being serious Jiaye," her act was forgotten by now. Maddie was spouting nonsense and there''s no way she was going to believe him.

    "What I know of the story is that your mother got stressed after the downfall of your company, I don''t know the full story behind your mother having to get herself into drugs-"

    "Shut up!!! You don''t know what you''re saying." This time tears were actually pouring down without her control. "My mother is a strong woman! She would have pulled through this!!"

    "Jiaye! Calm down. She''s improving, that''s what I heard."

    She shook her head in denial. This couldn''t be happening.

    "If for some crazy reason my mother went into drugs... it wasn''t because of the company. Something else must be bothering her. And I''ll find out. Gimme my phone Maddie, and I ain''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g with you for real!" she was getting hysterical.

    Jiaye thinks he saw it too coz he reluctantly removed the phone from his pocket and handed it over to her meekly.

    " Thank you! " She said practically forcing herself to even form those syllables.

    She angrily dialed her aunt''s number.

    "Hi, sweetie-" voice coming from the other side.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about my mother?!" She was so mad. She couldn''t believe anything Maddie was telling her.

    "Calm down baby girl-"

    "I thought we were closer than this, so that was the reason for you two video calling and not personally coming here?"

    "Honey, that''s not something you just drop in casual conversation. And I''ll admit I was hoping you''d remember, or that you hadn''t forgotten, but I guess you decided to forget all negative-"

    "I decided?!! You think this was my decision!!"

    "Jiaye, you''re lashing out, and I can''t talk to you like this. I still need to respect that you''re still a patient. Call me back when you''ve calmed down." She said softly and hang up. Jiaye internally screamed. Then the headache came again. This time more painful than the last one. We''re all her memories trying to force themselves through at once. She screamed out in agony as she writhed in bed. Maddie rushed and got a doctor for her in no time. He injected some sedatives which immediately sent her to Lala land. Please let this all be a dream. She wished to herself as she felt her consciousness slip and she fell into a deep dreamless slumber.

 Chapter 29 - Jaydenéˆ¥æªš Situation

    She felt herself slowly coming back to the land of the living but she was albeit reluctant to open her eyes. Was she ready for the reality? Maybe if she closed her eyes tight enough... She sighed mentally and slowly started recalling the previous events. Maybe all that was a dream. She''ll wake up and find herself in her room, maybe, nursing a Hangover or something.

    Thoughts were racing through her head and slowly, the proverbial light bulb came on in her head, the internet! She opened her eyes, slowly sitting up and immediately reached out for her phone. She quickly scanned the room and saw she was alone. Thank God. That''s all she needs right now. She quickly searches up her name first. Honestly, how had she never thought about this? Many headlines were brought up;

    Fallen princess hasn''t stopped her party habits even after marriage. The pictures that were shown under it were the same from the ones all over the news.

    Jiaye Zhi now Jiaye Ji? There was a short phrase that was highlighted under the headline, she finally managed to bag herself someone rich to keep up her lifestyle and rise from the shame.

    Damn, these people were heartless.

    She scrolled further down until she saw some pics of her, Jayden and other partying and felt a bit relieved that she could at least remember those. She went up a bit higher and read the details about it.

    Jiaye Zhi, the life of the party, is now the princess of a fallen empire.

    She quickly clicked on that link and waited impatiently as it redirected her to the full information.

    She quickly perused over it and her heart nearly shattered. She guesses deep down she was hoping everything she''d found out would have been one big fat lie. But it wasn''t. According to the article, her mother had become an addict and was now in rehab and her dad had gotten the company in deep debt over his gambling ways. They say he''d run out of good luck. He was what led them into this mess. Now that she thinks about it, she''s sure this marriage was all his idea. Get her married to a rich tycoon and build back the name. Even though it was he who dragged it through the mud.

    Okay, that might be her calling the kettle black, but logically speaking he was no better than her, she partied hard and he gambled even harder. Wait, maybe he was worse. The door slowly creaked open and she quickly pressed the home button.

    "Hey, you''re awake," Jayden said softly as he walked into the room.

    "Couldn''t sleep," she told him shrugging her shoulders trying to appear as nonchalant as she could. "You could turn on the lights, I don''t mind," She told him pointing at the switch by the door.

    "Naah, I''m fine. I just came to check on you. Then head out. I can''t stay long... Sorry." Jayden said immediately.

    She felt like there was more to that statement but she didn''t want to push him. He''d open up himself when he was ready.

    "I had you threw one hell of a tantrum, they had to sedate you!" there was a note of humor in his voice as he came closer and sat on the bed clasping her hand in his. He was awfully cold.

    "They sedated me?! That makes so much more sense than always collapsing when my head starts aching." She thought back and she thinks she vaguely remembered a nurse being in the room a few minutes before she passed out. So she was sedated huh...

    "Anyway, I gave one of the nurses my number to contact me in case of such a thing happening and well, here I am." He raised his hands dramatically then turned his full attention to her. She knew that was her cue to fess up.

    Jiaye looked at him for a second then just sighed. She recounted the events from last night and what she''d just found out. He remained calm throughout just looking at her intently as she told him every little detail.

    "I can''t believe you didn''t tell me," I told him accusingly when I''d finally finished.

    "With the way you reacted you find that surprising."

    She punched his shoulder lightly.

    "Seriously though?" She wasn''t going to let this topic just drop.

    "It wasn''t my place to tell," he said simply shrugging his shoulders.

    "Since when did you start having boundaries?"

    "Babe, you might find this hard to believe, but in these few months, that passed. We both changed incredibly. You and I both have done things you''d never even dream we''d do. And not in a good fun vacation and shit type way."

    He turned more and placed one of his legs on the bed folding it, making himself more comfortable. Then he took her other hand.

    "I know my s.e.x.u.a.lity wasn''t public knowledge and only a few selected people know, but now I''m further in the closet than I ever had to be. F.u.c.k," he withdrew his right hand and dragged it through his hair, "I might even have to get myself a wife." He chuckled bitterly and stood and started pacing the room with a lot of contained anger.

    She was shocked by his sudden statement.

    "Why?" She asked softly afraid to probe the topic.

    "My parents are threatening to disown me."

    She opened her mouth ready to spout a bunch of angry nonsense, but he quickly held up his hand. She couldn''t see his face clearly coz we were practically dependent on the light from the hallway and outside.

    "I know I shouldn''t care about that, but I just can''t let the company fall into anyone else''s hands. Even though they won''t accept me for who I am they''re still my parents you know? I can''t watch as the company they worked so hard for is dragged to the ground because of someone else''s irresponsibility."

    "Jayden! Listen to yourself!" She wanted to storm over and slap some sense into him.

    "You can''t accuse these few memory gaps I have of this stupid decision you want to make. And for what? Because you''ve apparently matured?? Don''t give me that bullshit. What would be the point of having the company and being depressed all your life? It just ain''t worth it. Your parents aren''t that old you know, they won''t be retiring any time soon, and as far as I can remember they''re full of healthy right?" she tried to convince him.

    She could barely see him nodding his head.

    "Use your words!"

    "Yes, they are." He said begrudgingly.

    "Exactly! It gives you just enough time to build your own empire. Trust me, sooner or later your parents will come to terms with that and if they don''t, well that''s just their goddamn loss. Be successful enough and buy out the company!"

    "This accident made you so wise." He said in a light tone. He came over and hugged her tightly. "But shit isn''t always that easy," he whispered in her ear and walked out.

 Chapter 30 - Escape Away

    She was left in the dark alone with her thoughts and emotions. She was currently so angry at Jayden''s parents, She felt like her blood was going to blow over. Deep breaths, deep breaths.

    She felt herself calming down little by little. As she thought about it on a clearer head, she wasn''t that different from Jayden. For some reason or the other, if she wasn''t wrong, she''d gotten married to Maddie for the money to save her family, hadn''t she? Jiaye sighed and slowly reclined closing her eyes. All this thinking couldn''t possibly be good for her. At the moment she craved getting high, forgetting everything even if it was just for a little while.

    Maybe this sort of thinking is what got her mother addicted in the first place. She was looking for a way out. She sighed loudly again. She placed her hand over her eyes willing herself back to sleep.

    The door slowly creaked open and she lifted her hand slightly to peek at who it was. None other than her husband dearest.

    "Hey boo," she said softly. She noticed his silhouette stiffen a bit. He didn''t say a word. He instead reached over and flipped the switch flooding the room in bright lights. Reflexively she shut her eyes tight at the sudden brightness in the room.

    "Maybe you got me confused for someone else." She opened her eyes bit by bit and looked straight at him.

    "Oh yea, shit, my bad, I thought you were Suga," She said sarcastically as she rolled her eyes.

    "Su...ga?" he repeats the word without understanding what it was.

    She rolled her eyes and let out a disgusted grunt. "Of course you wouldn''t know who Suga is." though she said that more to herself than to him. "Look him up," she told him in my sweetest voice.

    "Anyway, you being my husband and all... Can''t you get me discharged any sooner? I swear I''m getting sicker staying here."

    He looked at her like she had two legs.

    "If it''s what Mrs. Ji wants, that''s what she''ll get. I''m a powerful man." a little smile broke in his handsome face.

    "I know," she said, "you''re powerful enough and a tycoon,"

    He reached for the seat and dragged it closer to the bed.

    "I thought you''d still be asleep. I''m surprised you''re up." it seemed like he''d decided to go with the conversation opener he''d originally planned on entering the room with.

    She bit back all the sarcastic and or mean comments she wanted to throw at him. She''s controlling it, but it was hard. But she managed to do it.

    " Yea... I couldn''t sleep."

    "Aaa. Do you want some food? I''m sure I could sneak you out for the night?" he said.

    She frowns her eyebrow surprised at what she''d just heard.

    "I didn''t peg you the type to do such."

    "You up for it?"

    "Yeah sure." her interest was piqued. She was going to see a side not many people have seen, she assumes.

    He chuckled deviously and pulled up his sleeve. She tried to look away from how delicious he looked with his sleeves up but she couldn''t. It''s like her eyes were glued to him.

    "Jaiye? Jiaye?"

    He was walking straight towards her and she swears her mouth ran dry. He snapped his fingers in front of her face and that immediately pulled her back to reality.

    "Hmm, yea sure." she quickly looked away like she wasn''t caught red-handed. He chuckled softly and that little sound alone was enough to get her heartbeat racing again. What the f.u.c.k was happening to her.

    "Give me a minute." He flashed her a mischievous grin and walked out.

    Not even a minute had passed when he walked back in, dressed in the nurse''s uniform and pushing a wheelchair with a bag on it.

    "Do you trust me to change you?" he said softly and a bit cautiously like he was coaxing a hungry tiger not to eat him.

    She could feel color rushing to her cheeks. "you''re my husband aren''t you?" she said sheepishly turning away, avoiding his gaze.

    He professionally pulled out her carefully between the sheets trying to avoid exposing her as much as he could. His hands lightly brushed against her shoulder blades and she felt goosebumps following everywhere contact was made. He quickly slipped on an oversized hoodie then pulled it down, carefully lifting her so that she could sit on it. He then proceeded to pull sweatpants over her legs doing one at a time.

    "I''m still mobile you know."

    "A bit too late to start suggesting you dressed don''t you think."

    She hadn''t worn any undies and she could feel herself getting hotter and hotter as he pulled the pants further up.

    "you''re not supposed to strain your legs too much yet." He said as he lifted her smoothly and pulled up the pants. She was pretty sure she was a bit red by then. He lifted her carefully, put her in the wheelchair and very carefully detached the iv drips.

    "Are you ready for our own version of prison break?" he asked her mischievously as he dr.a.p.ed the hoodie over her head tucking in her hair.

    She nodded. She couldn''t help getting excited. This sort of thing is what life was about.

    He pushed her wheelchair slowly, leading them to the lift. Her heart was beating pretty fast. Wouldn''t they be caught before they even managed to reach far? The lift dinged as it finally reached their floor. There were a couple of nurses that threw them a suspicious looks but didn''t say a word. She shifted her gaze to her l.a.p.s hoping to hide her face from them in case anyone recognized her. Though as she thought of that she wondered about Maddie. Wouldn''t he be the one who was recognized? Anyway, I''m sure he''d planned it out. Time was moving incredibly slowly for her. How weren''t these nurses even the least bit curious about this? It felt as if we were going to be busted any moment from now.

    The lift kept opening and closing as different nurses and doctors came in. Each time making her more nervous and her palms all clammy. They all seemed like they were in their own worlds minding their own business going about their daily tasks but for some reason, she felt like they were all watching them. And they knew. This is what paranoia does to her. She was glad her goodie and hair were covering most of her face. She was pretty sure she would have sold herself out by now.

    Finally, she felt Maddie pushing her outside and she couldn''t help the sigh of relief that gushed out. She peeked a little and saw that they were in the bas.e.m.e.nt. How did they even get here without any questions? It was all a bit too easy. But oh well. She''d take it as it came. He led her to his car, opened the co-driver side and gently lifted her from the wheelchair and put her in. He did the seat let for her, folded the wheelchair and put it in the back seat. She watched as he quickly shrugged off his coat and dumped it alongside the wheelchair.

    He quickly slid in and gave her a huge boyish grin that damn near melted her insides... Literally. "Mission successful?"

    He started the engine and threw me another look. "Not until we leave the premises."

    She was surprised at how together she sounded despite the turmoil that was going on in her body. Man, she bagged a handsome husband.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Clearly Love

    The excitement was still buzzing in her even after they''d left the hospital gates way behind. She turned to Maddie wide-eyed, not fully believing they''d actually managed it. It felt like a prison break. All this exhilaration! Is this how criminals felt when they escaped prison. Not pretty much a good comparison but-

    "I''m pretty sure this is a crusher." She let out as she turned to look at Maddie. He was the very definition of carefree.

    "I''m pretty sure we''re getting away with it." He replied with a mischievous smile lighting up his face. She couldn''t help but laugh. This just widened his smile as he turned up the music.

    "I hope you don''t mind?" he asked politely. But she had a feeling he didn''t really care whether she minded or not. She shook her head, amused. Note to self, and my beloved husband listens to EDM.

    He pulled into a local burger joint drive-through and placed an order for both of them. Note to self, and her beloved husband eats junk food. She mean, there''s no other explanation for him having been able to order so confidently for the both of them. Though maybe he was just always confident in what he did. Regardless of whether or not he was right? Hmm¡­ she guessed she would coher to find out about that sooner or later.

    "I never thought you''d be one for junk food. I wouldn''t be surprised if you''d taken me to a fancy hotel regardless of how I look." She finished with a peal of laughter.

    "Well, looks are deceitful." He threw her a look that sent shivers through her whole body and turned his attention back to the road.

    "Where are we going?" it had dawned on her that She had no idea where he was taking her. All she really cared about was leaving the hospital. The whole atmosphere was beginning to get quite suffocating for her.

    "You''ll see."

    Vague. She chose to let it slide. She turned her attention to the passing scenery. It was so pretty outside at night. There were barely other cars on the road, only the occasional one or two lonesoher vehicles, and that was it. How much of her life have she forgotten? Judging from how Jayden had changed, did she also change that much too? Was she ready for all the change that would assault her out there? When she''ll finally be back in reality- She felt a light squeeze on her t.h.i.g.h that sent goosebumps roaring to life all over her.

    "Hey, come back to me. You were a bit dazed for a second there." He gave her another reassuring squeeze and pulled back his hand. She instantly missed the warmth and had to bite down on her bottom lip to hold in the protest.

    Shortly after, he parked by the side of the road and turned off the engine. He let out a breath and fully turned to look at her.

    "We''re here! Allow her to go get your chariot, milady."

    What?

    "Who said chivalry was dead."

    He rushed to bring her wheelchair and carefully eased her into it. He then grabbed their food, handed it to her and started pushing her down a grassy path, in the direction of the trees. Deep down, She was questioning his choice of a picnic spot, but she refrained from saying a thing.

    "Are you planning on feeding and killing me then disposing of my body here?" She nervously joked as he continued pushing her without saying a word.

    He chuckled softly, the sound warming her insides, then said. "maybe." Humor lacing his voice.

    "How was our relationship before this?" She couldn''t help but question herself. Because what she was feeling at that moment was clearly love, and her body could feel the love too. It existed in her before. She could just feel it. Deep in her bones might she had.

    She looked up, detaching herself from her thoughts just in tiger. The scene before her eyes was breathtaking. The stars shone brighter here, and there was a tiny pond with little fireflies everywhere just illuminating the place more.

    "Wow¡­." Was all she finally managed to let out after realizing Maddie was probably waiting for her reaction." this place is beautiful. "How did you even find it?"

    "I''ve been to France before, I visit places, and I also happen to have a convenient little secretary who found this place for her." He finished slyly.

    Convenient¡­.secretary¡­something about these two words ''conveniently'' together made her blood run cold. She just couldn''t pin why exactly. Don''t ruin the moment.

    "I''m not gonna lie, you got her in the first part," She said and laughed. He laughed with her, and we fell into a comfortable silence. He sat down beside her, and she slowly removed the food from the bag and handed him one burger.

    "Assuming that one is yours," She muttered as she handed it to him.

    "I ordered the saher burger for both of us." He let out smiling.

    She nodded as she unwrapped hers. She was a bit hungry.

    "How''s work?" She asked quietly, trying for conversation.

    "Busy as usual. I don''t know if you remember, but you were our finance manager. For obvious reasons, though, you won''t be working until you''ve recovered your hermory."

    "But-"

    "There''s no room for discussion, Jiaye. Eat."

    There was a note of finality in his voice. She couldn''t help but stick out her tongue at him when he wasn''t watching.

    They ate in silence just enjoying each other''s company. She was personally enjoying the fresh air.

    "You''ll be discharged tomorrow," Maddie announced, breaking the silence.

    "Really?" this news made her so happy.

    "Yes." He said as he stood up and dusted himself. "let''s head back." He gently said as he began pushing her back to the car.

    Hallelujah. She was finally leaving the hospital. Though now, she was scared. What was waiting for her out there?

    "Truth be told," Maddie sheepishly started just as he was starting the car, the journey back saw the herd much shorter than going. "We didn''t really ''break out'' of the hospital."

    She looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean ran?"

    "Well," he scratched his hair immediately, "I had the doctor''s permission to take you out today."

    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g asshole!"

    He burst out laughing. She couldn''t help it. She joined him in laughter.

    "Hey! You have to admit, you had fun!" he threw at her, still smiling.

    She grudgingly agreed. "You acted out your part so well. Got me all nervous for actually breaking out."

    "Yea, I know. You loved the excitement, though, didn''t you?"

    "Yes, I did. Thank you." She told him earnestly, turning to look at him.

    "no worries. That''s what husbands are for." He said, ruffling her hair.

    What was happening to her today? All these small things he was doing to her was making her body react in such a way. She can''t say she''s ever felt like this before¡­but on second thought, she couldn''t be sure about that, with the gap she had.

    Just as she was coming back to her senses, she noticed they already pulled into the hospital parking. Was it just her or coming back was much much shorter this time.

    "Are you ready to go back in?" he asked her as they listened to the soft music playing. She took a deep breath.

    "Yea, if I''m being discharged tomorrow. It''s all good."

    "Good." He got down, brought her wheelchair, and boom just like that she was back in my hospital bed.

    "I had fun-"

    "I need to-"

    We both started simultaneously.

    "You go," She said finally.

    "I need to get back to my hotel room, and you need to have some rest. Tomorrow is the ''big day.''" He said, putting air quotes. She smiled softly

    "Yea. I had fun today." They lapsed into silence. Was she the only one feeling the electric currents in the air. She gathered her courage and looked up to his eyes. The look he was giving her was so intense. He slowly come closer to her, and her body was on autopilot, inching itself forward on its own. Her eyes fixated on his lips. His lips softly touched hers just as the night nurse barged into their room. Startled, she quickly moved back, and Maddie straightened up, looking as composed as ever.

    "I''m so sorry, and I didn''t realize-" the nurse immediately started blubbering once she noticed she''d interrupted them. Sorry just won''t cut it for this time, nurse. She wanted to shout at her and chase her from the room, but the spell had already been broken.

    "that''s my cue to leave," Maddie muttered as he headed for the door. He paused, come back, planted a kiss on her forehead then left.

    "I could just kill you right now," She told the nurse as she was reattaching the tubes when they were alone.

    "I''m so sorry!"

    This is frustrating. She laid back on my pillows and closed her eyes. Willing for sleep to take her.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Whatéˆ¥æªš With Her Today?

    At some point, she must have fallen asleep. The soft mumbling of people in the room woke her up. She opened her eyes slowly, pissed someone had taken the liberty to draw the curtains. As her eyes adjusted to the light, she noticed Jayden talking to the doctor.

    "Rise and shine sleeping beauty," Jayden brightly said as he noticed me. He came closer to her side.

    "I heard you''re being discharged today." He added with a smile.

    "yessss, I am." She immediately felt livelier. She didn''t care about what was waiting for her out there anymore. She knew she was capable of handling whatever would be thrown at her.

    "great." He ruffled her hair playfully. "I won''t be able to come back with you, unfortunately¡­" he trailed off and glanced at the doctor. The doctor took this as a cue and excused himself.

    "My parents want to retire early. They want to enjoy the ''fruits of their labor'' in their words. That''s why I was so hell-bent on this whole taking over the thing."

    She looked at him like she really looked at him. He looked much better compared to the past few days she''d been seeing him. He seemed brighter like a heavy load had been lifted from his shoulders. His injuries were also healing very fast.

    "You look great, by the way. Have you come out to your parents?"

    "Naah, I don''t have to cross that bridge now." He said smiling. "Papa wants the transition to be smooth. He''s not yet giving me full control¡ªjust bit by bit. I''ve just realized I don''t have to do anything at once. So, for obvious reasons, I''ll have to stay here."

    "Once everything''s good for me¡­. I''ll come back and visit, of course," She told him cheerfully.

    "No parties without me, honey." He told her sternly. She smiled mischievously.

    "We''ll see." She cheekily replied.

    "I''m serious, Jiaye. The last thing I want to see is headlines of a girl found in the gutters-"

    "Get the f.u.c.k out of here!" She shouted ''offended'' as she chucked a pillow at him. He ducked laughing just as the door opened. It landed square on Maddie''s face. Jayden couldn''t help it. He full-on burst out laughing and went out of the room. He was leaving her to deal with the aftermath.

    His assistant had just briefed Maddie, and there was some unfinished business he needed to send back home. Some very urgent meetings that needed his presence, and he''d been postponing them for too long.

    He drove fast to the hospital. He was intending on clearing the bills and getting Jiaye out of there and into his bed asap-whoa. Where did that come from? He shook his head, trying to rid himself of those thoughts, but he just found himself thinking of the previous night. If the nurse hadn''t come in, would it have stopped at just an innocent kiss? He could feel his pants tightening as his thoughts became clearer.

    He ran his hands roughly through his hair as he quickly parked and began heading for the nurse''s station.

    "Excuse me," he muttered brusquely, bringing their attention to him. He was aware of the effect he had on women, so it pleased him when they immediately came to his aid. One short, plump redhead quickly rushed to my service.

    "Yes, sir?"

    "My wife is to be discharged today." He said without offering much else and went to pick a phone call. He gave curt replies to whoever was on the other end of the call as he signed the papers presented to him, gave his card, and went to see his wife.

    Already in a foul mood from the call and his s.e.x.u.a.l frustration, being welcomed by a pillow straight in his face did nothing to lift the dark cloud. He reigned in his anger and stepped in, bypassing the pillow on the floor. His wife''s so-called friend was almost tipping him over the edge with his annoying laughter. But once he looked at Jiaye''s face, he immediately calmed down. She looked like a deer caught in headlights, and he just warmed at sight.

    "I''m so sorry!" She rushed to apologize before he could blow up on her. "That pillow was aimed at Jayden''s stupid face I didn''t think-"

    "It''s okay, Jiaye."

    Something about the way he said my name made butterflies rush into her tummy, and suddenly all she could think of was last night. Their almost kiss¡­ she felt like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g teenager again. She quickly looked away, feeling the color rise in her cheeks.

    "We''ll be going back home today. Once you''re discharged."

    She managed to meet his gaze. "Home?"

    "Yes, Beijing, the city that never sleeps. You might recover some of your memory, from our matrimonial home."

    The last part sounded a bit strangled, forced- if it was an appropriate word to use. This just made all her fear begin creeping up on her. Was it really that bad? Or was she just reading too much into nonexistent things? Yea, let''s go with the second one.

    The doctor came in and nodded in acknowledgment of Maddie''s presence.

    "She''s okay to be discharged today if any problem arises you could come back for a check-up- or to your nearest medical facility," he added as an afterthought. "Your legs are doing well, and we''ve noticed a major improvement. I''d advise exercising them often. But not too strenuous." He gave them a look- the look.

    Oh God, as if she could take any more mortification, Maddie swiftly replied, "We can''t promise anything."

    They both chuckled as if it was some sort of bro joke.

    The doctor left, and a nurse got in shortly after, gave Maddie his card and gave him some forms to sign, came over to her, removed the iv drips, and gave her a sweet smile.

    "You are now free to leave." She announced cheerfully.

    Well, ain''t God good.

    "Thanks."

    Did she leave with a slight bow? She started pulling back the covers still in yesterday''s clothes and slipping on her crocs.

    "Are you sure you can walk?" Maddie asked, concerned immediately by her side.

    "Yes. When you weren''t here, I was practicing." She told him proudly, standing and striking a pose. This seemed to amuse him, and she was once again blushing. What was with her today? She mentally facepalmed and turned to leave the room.

    He followed her close behind. She guessed she didn''t have anything here. Apart from the bag, she saw Jayden slipping away.

    "What time are we leaving?"

    Maddie quickly checked his watch, "In an hour. We need to head over to the airport."

    She looked at him, shocked, "An hour??"

    He just looked at her without saying a thing.

    "I haven''t even packed my bags! Or prepared myself-"

    "Which bags?" he cut her off swiftly. She opened her mouth with a quick response, but he had a point which bags?

    "Surely I can''t have come all the way to France without anything. Lemme find Jayden." She noticed his jaw tick. Maybe he wasn''t very fond of Jayden. Meh, whatever.

    She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Jayden''s number.

    "Hey, where are you?"

    "Behind you."

    She turned and saw him waving at her from the vending machine.

    "Babe," She fake sobbed, dropping herself in his arms dramatically, "We''re leaving today. I''ll miss you so much!" She told him truthfully, pulling back from him.

    "I''m not surprised you''re leaving today. And if looks could kill, I''d be ten feet under by the look your darling husband is giving me." She quickly pulled away from him. For a moment, she''d forgotten she was married. He was probably mega pissed at her.

    Jayden pulled her back in for a tight hug and whispered something in her ear.

    "We''re leaving now, Jaiye."

 Chapter 33 - 33: The Memories Were Coming

    "If he ever makes you cry again, call me."

    Two hours into the flight, and Jayden''s words were still resonating in her mind. She peaked at Maddie from over her phone and saw he was busy working away on his laptop. What did Jayden mean when he said again? Did he mean she was unhappy in this relationship? Urgh. This was frustrating, not knowing anything and being left to simmer in her thoughts.

    She quickly stood up, before she had a chance to overthink and chicken out, and went to sit directly opposite Maddie. He just kept on working unperturbed. She cleared her throat lightly, "if you need any help. I''m here."

    "I already told you, Jiaye. You''re not working until you''ve recovered at least some of your memory."

    "Hey! I recall a couple of things. Plus, I didn''t forget any of my studies. I might be of help." She said defensively. Offended, he thought she was incompetent just because of a few gaps in her memory.

    "I appreciate that you want to help, but no thanks." Then as an afterthought, he absently squeezed her hand. She was practically dismissed. She huffed and went back to her seat.

    She absently looked out the window and gladly accepted for the delicious slumber she could feel coming on to take her away.

    Where was I? this place was beautiful at night. I had numerous bags in my hand. I fumbled about and removed my hotel card to open the door, but the door was already slightly ajar. I was puzzled¡­.as I began to step into the room I felt a light tap on my shoulder-

    "Jiaye? Jiaye?"

    She opened her eyes slowly. She saw Maddie''s face etched in concern looming over her.

    "Yes?"

    "You didn''t seem like you had a good dream there. I was concerned." He scratched his neck awkwardly then backed up.

    "No, I''m fine," She muttered absentmindedly.

    "Okay, we''re almost arriving." She nodded and turned to look outside.

    What was that dream about? Lately, she feels like she''d been living in a state of always asking questions, always unsure of everything. She hated this. She clenched her fists. She forced herself to calm down. Everything will be fine. Soon. She nodded slowly to herself, trying to convince herself.

    Maddie''s driver picked them from the airport. Shot her a weird look as he held the car door for her and drove them away efficiently. They had reached their house- I''m sorry- a f.u.c.k.i.n.g mansion in a few minutes.

    As he held the door open for her once they reached the main entrance, she saw he was giving her that look again, was he looking down at her? He seemed disrespectful.

    "I''m sorry, do you have a problem with me?" Shemenacingly said as she squared up to him. He looked startled and immediately took a step back.

    "I asked you a question!" She continued moving closer to him, more like stalking, like how a predator stalks its prey.

    "No, ma''am."

    Maddie stepped out and placed a hand on her lower back. "Is there a problem?" he asked, looking between her and his driver.

    "Well, answer him." She folded her hands and looked at the driver, who''s the name she was yet to know, and honestly didn''t care less about it at this point. He looked ashamed and bowed his head cowering. "No, sir."

    Maddie looked between them again, puzzled, and ushered her into the house.

    Immediately they entered the house, and a bad feeling came over her that sent shivers through her body.

    "Any other night Maddie! Any other night I''ll accept-"

    "Get out-"

    "I''m not letting you go tonight-"

    The memories were all coming one after another, too hard too fast. Her head was beginning to pound uncontrollably. The darkness consumed her.

    She came to him and saw Maddie''s silhouette pacing angrily across the room, shouting at someone on the other end of the phone call. She guessed she was in her bedroom now, thanks to that huge ''memory bus'' hitting her, she could more or less remember most of the events that happened in this house. The drivers disrespect now all made sense, the staff here was used to that. They had literally no respect for her. Guess she couldn''t blame them anyway. If the boss of the house was disrespecting her in that manner, it was only logical they followed suit. She sighed wistfully. Had she made the right decision coming back with him? Did she even really have many choices?

    He turned and saw her looking, and he quickly came to her side, hanging up.

    Maddie had called his doctor several, and he kept going to voicemail. When he finally picked, it was to say he was out of town and he''d send a colleague to come, who hadn''t even arrived.

    The way his stomach had clenched when Jiaye lost consciousness, and he clenched his hands into fists and willed himself to forget that feeling. He threw a glance over to her and saw she was awake.

    He quickly cut the call amidst the doctor trying to explain to him why he was running late and went to her side.

    "Are you okay?" his voice was soft. He reached out for her hand, which was a bit cold. She pulled it away almost instantly. He had noticed how she recoiled from him but thought he had misunderstood. He felt a pang in his heart.

    "I''m fine." Her tone was cold. Had she remembered something? Granted, this house was full of bad memories for her.

    He cleared his throat, his hands suddenly feeling clammy, "Is there anything you need? Anything I can get you? Or send for?" he asked, concerned, his hands tucked into his pockets.

    "I''d like to be left alone, please." She muttered so softly it was hard to catch.

    He noticed tears filling her eyes before she quickly turned and pulled the duvet over her head.

    From her behavior, she had definitely remembered some unpleasant things. Everything in Maddie was screaming at him to smooth things over, but he couldn''t find the right words.

    "I''ll be back later." He muttered in a low rough voice then left reluctantly. He could feel despair slowly reaching out its cold hands and wrapping them around his throat. He had to fix this. ASAP.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Iéˆ¥æª’l Make It Right

    She hated this house. It felt gloomy, it gave her back these horrible memories, that honestly, she would have done very fine without. But it did shine some light on what Jayden had told her.

    "If he hurts me again¡­" did this mean this was the only occasion that he showed her this level of disrespect, or had it happened countless times before? She wiped away her tears and slowly sat up. Her head was feeling much better. Maybe she could go downstairs and grab herself a drink.

    She dragged herself out of bed and was grateful to find fuzzy slippers by the side of the bed. She slowly slipped them on and trudged downstairs¡ªthat flashback had of her shopping in wherever¡­.was that also another scenario where Maddie was cheating? She tried to think harder and hoped she could remember something. She came up nil. She grabbed some yogurt from the fridge and went back to her room.

    She got back into bed with the yogurt and phone in hand. She had to think logically, and technically, this was a marriage of convenience, did she really have any right to be so mad? She sighed out loud. She guesses it didn''t. She gulped down her yogurt and placed the cup on her floor.

    No, no, regardless. Couldn''t he have tried and been discreet with the affairs? This was all so f.u.c.k.i.n.g confusing and annoying. She got out of bed, intending to pace and kicked the cup she''d previously placed on the floor sending all the remaining pouring all over the floor and some on the rug. "F.u.c.k!'' She shouted, frustrated.

    A knock sounded on the door. "What?!" She shouted somewhat rudely.

    The door opened, and Maddie stepped in. Great, just who she wanted to see. She mentally rolled her eyes. He was followed by a short elderly man in a clean-cut suit. He looked pretty good.

    "Jiaye, this is Dr. Raul."

    "I''m fine. I don''t need a doctor."

    She realized she was rude, but the ship had already sailed.

    The doctor suddenly smiled, which even made her guiltier.

    "Your husband has already briefed me of your¡­condition, how are you feeling?" he asked in a friendly voice.

    "Much better now."

    "Can you tell me how you felt before you lost consciousness?"

    "My head started pounding really badly. Then I saw a black." She nonchalantly said as she went over and sat on the sofa.

    "Did you remember anything-"

    "I basically relieved everything that happened in this house while I was her. I''m fine, doc." She said, quickly cutting him off as she stood up to pace again. She noticed Maddie was tensing from the corner of her eye.

    "Well, I''m going to prescribe you some painkillers that you should take, only if you have to. And I''ll have to warn you. Places where there was a lot of," he fumbled around for a suitable word, "memories, especially those with strong emotions involved, this might happen again. The memories might come all at once, or little by little. Just be prepared mentally for, well, pretty much anything."

    He looked between Maddie and her, probably sensing the tense air between them.

    "Any other questions or concerns?" he asked, looking at them one after another. "No," She muttered under her breath. Maddie simply shook his head.

    "Okay, then." He dug out a notepad and pen from his briefcase, which she just noticed he had been carrying all along, scribbled something on it, tore off the paper then handed it to Maddie.

    He nodded and walked out, leaving Maddie and her alone. An awkward silence settled in the room before Maddie decided to break it.

    "Can we talk? Please." His voice came out a bit strained. Jiaye nodded slowly, managing to stand still.

    "What exactly do you remember?" he decided to kick it off with that.

    "Most of it." She fidgeted a bit with her hands.

    He ran his hand through his hair and motioned to the love seat by the window. She went and sat down as he followed her close behind.

    "look, I know our marriages didn''t have the best start. You were practically forced on me," He said distastefully. She clenched her fists, trying to act like that didn''t sting.

    "I had no intention of settling down. I didn''t really look forward to this¡­life after seeing how my parents were." He paused a bit then looked at her. Her hands were now clenched tight together. She was trying to reign in her emotions. She gazed into his eyes, and so many emotions were running wild.

    "When you left, I almost went nuts." He tightened his fist, "then I tracked you and found you in Jayden Payne''s house-" he took a deep breath in. "I''m not going to proclaim my undying love for you yet. But I am very fond of you. All this time made me realize, my life wouldn''t be the same without you. I don''t want to lose you, Jiaye." He muttered softly and c.a.r.e.s.sed her cheek. "Give me one more chance. Please, allow me to fix this relationship. I will make things right."

    NO! no. Stop! Don''t do this! Her conscience was screaming. She bit her lip, trying to stop the onslaught of words.

    "I''m scared." She suddenly blurted out. No! what are you doing? "I don''t know if I can trust you again." This was all just pouring out. She couldn''t stop herself. She couldn''t hold it in "I don''t think my heart is ready for that pain again, Maddie. I really really¡­I really want to believe you. But I just can''t allow myself to open up my heart to you again." Her tears were just openly pouring at that point.

    Maddie took her into his arms and drew soothing circles on her back. Jiaye was full-on sobbing on him. She held him tighter, wanting so bad to punch him, but she couldn''t bring herself to hit him. Minutes later, the worst of it had passed. Her emotions were still a bit raw from all the crying. She just wanted to sleep. Then when she finally awoke, maybe all this would be torn out to be a dream. She wistfully sighed as she snuggled closer to Maddie and shut her eyes. He shifted a bit to make sure they were both comfortable and continued rubbing her back. And just like that, she dozed off.

    "I promise to make this right. I''m sorry, honey," He whispered.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Invite Her For Dinner

    She woke up a bit dazed. She looked around the room, rubbing her eyes, trying to recall where she was. Slowly memories of yesterday recalled in her mind little by little. She grabbed a pillow and screamed into it. What the f.u.c.k was she thinking of losing her cool manner like that? The embarrassment was enough to send her back under the duvet. How sweet of him, though, to tuck her into bed like this. She felt like a love-struck teenager. She kicked her legs in the air, excited, and got the energy to get up.

    She noticed a paper on her bedside table and grabbed it immediately intrigued.

    Good morning.

    I had to rush to work to resolve some issues. I''ll be back soon.

    -Maddie

    A small smile made its way to her face. This note wasn''t much, but it somehow made her feel so good. Her day was already brightened up. She took a quick shower, threw on some jeans and a t-shirt, and went downstairs.

    She found two maids giggling in the kitchen. They spared her a glance and went back to their gossip. She didn''t really care about that. One of them stopped abruptly and gave her such a scornful look, which stunned her. She approached her, slowly trying to remain calm. She may have tolerated this before, but she was a different person now. She noticed the surprise on both of their faces. They made a scamper, but she slowly tutted.

    "Don''t run away. Come, come." She muttered calmly, gesturing for them to come. Suddenly they were nervous, or were they scared? She couldn''t tell for sure. She was slightly towering over them, which just added to her feeling of authority.

    "Care to tell me what you were whispering about as I was passing by?"

    They both look at the floor, ashamed. She looked at the one who shot her the dirty look.

    "You." She nudged her shoulder. Did it make her come off as a bully? Maybe. She took a step back, intimidated.

    "Care to tell me what that look was about?" She was almost shouting now. She shook her head, scared, and shrank even further into herself. She let the silence pull on for a few minutes.

    "Let this be a warning. If I don''t start getting some respect from you starting today, there''s going to be some serious trouble. Am I understood?"

    They both nodded quickly.

    "I asked a question!"

    "Yes, ma''am!" they both shouted simultaneously.

    "Good," She smirked satisfied. "Let the rest know. The next person I sense even a smidgen of disrespect from... Let us just say, best-case scenario, you lose your job." She gave them one intimidating look, looking them up and down then continued her way. She abruptly stopped, suddenly feeling like being pampered.

    "On second thought, " She turned and managed to stop them in their tracks just before they disappeared, "You, what''s your name?" She asked, referring to the disrespectful one.

    "Diana," she whispered under her breath.

    "Diana," She tested it on her tongue. "Go fetch me some breakfast. A Western breakfast."

    ***

    A few hours later, she was relaxing at the pool soaking up the sun rays when her ringtone pierced through the silence, and she checked the caller ID, Maddie was flashing. A smile instantly crept on her face as butterflies swarmed into her stomach. She answered it, feeling like a nervous wreck.

    "Hello?" His smooth voice sounded in her ear. She squeezed her t.h.i.g.hs together.

    "Hello," She said softly.

    "How are you?" He asked her gently.

    "I''m okay. And you?"

    "I''m good. Sorry I couldn''t call earlier. Are you free this evening?"

    "Yes," She muttered breathlessly.

    "Good." He sounded happy. "Dress up. I''ll come and pick you up at six."

    "Okay." A wide smile had formed on her face.

    "See you later, then." He muttered and hung up.

    Yay. They were going on a date!

    She quickly got up and rushed upstairs. She had roughly four hours to prepare. She took her tame to shave, from her legs to her armpits to her lady parts... She means she never knows where the night will end, right? She thought to herself, cheekily. She soaked herself in the bathtub for half an hour, got out, then rinsed herself, and went to start the task of choosing the perfect outfit for the night.

    She went through all her closets, tried on a couple of outfits until she finally settled on the perfect dress. It was a beautiful long-sleeved black dress. It had a plunging neckline and a slit on the left side right up to the mid-t.h.i.g.h. It was form-fitting and made her feel so in her element. She matched it with her Louboutin red bottoms, grabbed her red purse, put it aside, and then settled down on her vanity to do her hair, makeup, and jewelry.

    Let''s just say after all was done, and she was very pleased with herself while looking at the mirror. She brought herself to her full height and admired her reflection on the full-length mirror. She grabbed her phone and saw there were only a few minutes to six pm. She grabbed her purse, slipped her phone in it, and headed downstairs to await Maddie''s arrival.

    Just as she got down, Maddie came in. His eyes immediately found her and held her gaze. He slowly looked down, taking in her outfit. The look he was giving her was making her feel like he was slowly undressing. When his eyes finally met hers, the fire in them was tangible. Suddenly the air felt dense, and she couldn''t bring herself to move from where she stood.

    "You look beautiful," Maddie said in a husky voice as he stalked towards her. At this point, her heartbeat was so loud in her ears. She feared everyone in the house could hear it too. She licked her lips, which felt so dry, and his eyes immediately followed the action.

    "Thank you." She managed to let out with the great effort.

    "It is taking me my all not to take you right here, mi Amor." he murmured huskily as he nuzzled gently against the neck. "I got a reservation in some special place."

    He settled both his hands on her waist then pulled back to look at her. She was blushing so hard. She was disturbed by all this attention - it was s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrating. She was having something being dangled so tantalizingly in front of her. This wasn''t fair.

    "Your royal chariot awaits you, milady."

 Chapter 36 - 36: Wonderful Night

    Maddie got out of his car very infuriated. One of his accountants had just been caught swindling a large sum of money, and somehow he had been at it for the past year. How had he not noticed? He banged the car door shut behind and stormed into the house. He was ready to blow his steam off on anyone who was unlucky enough to cross his path. Just as he shut the door behind him getting into the house, he felt the atmosphere change, he looked up, and his world momentarily stopped, Jiaye came down the stairs looking like a goddess. The dress she''d worn left him wanting for more. With all that s.e.xy cleavage she was showing and the t.h.i.g.h slit, his thoughts went elsewhere. He could picture her up on the wall, and her dress all bunched up at her waist as he slammed into her. His pants were already getting a bit tight around the crotch. He shifted uncomfortably, trying to change it.

    "You look beautiful." He managed to force it out. Beautiful was an understatement. He couldn''t seem to be able to think of the most appropriate word to describe her sheer beauty at the moment.

    "Thank you,"

    He could feel her allure drawing him towards her. Before he knew it, he was right standing before her. She darted out her tongue, l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips in a hellish way. A prominent bulge was beginning to form. Was she doing this on purpose? He felt like she was. She smelled heavenly up close. He nuzzled his nose in her neck, taking in her scent.

    "It is taking me my all not to take you right here, mi Amor," he damn near growled as he grabbed her waist and pulled her closer. This was torture for him. He pushed her back gently and looked into her eyes. The things he wanted to do to her, he quickly snapped out of it before his thoughts reached a point of no return.

    "Your chariot awaits milady." He took her hand and kissed the top of it.

    ***

    Maddie interlaced their hands and led her into their modern-day chariot, aka, his Ferrari. The driver from the other night held the door open for them. She noticed he didn''t meet her eyes. She got in as graciously as she could, and Maddie got in after her.

    "Allow me to make some calls. Let me clear things up so that we don''t have any interruptions during our dinner. Okay?" He asked her in a gentle tone.

    She nodded reluctantly. Maddie must have noticed the reluctance in her voice. He grabbed her hand and rubbed it soothingly.

    "It''s just for the ride okay, and I''ll try to be as brief as possible so that I wrap it all up. Bear with me, okay." He looked deep into her eyes like he was peering into her soul. She finally conceded. He smiled gratefully then pulled out his phone.

    The ride was a short one, though, and she noticed they were pulled into a fancy restaurant, renowned for its difficulty in getting a reservation. She wasn''t that surprised, though. Maddie was a powerful man. He had been on his phone the whole trip; his tone was all businesslike and harsh as he dished out orders.

    Just as the driver held open the door, he hung up and rid himself of his expression wholly changed into his charming look that swept women off their feet. He stepped out and held his hand out for her. She took it and stepped out. There was a flash from somewhere. At least they looked good, pretty sure they were tabloid-worthy.

    "Hold your head high. Smile, show them your good side. My father''s voice suddenly resonated in my mind," She was immediately in autopilot. Please, the press. As her mum would often say, she really needed to go pay her a visit. Maddie gave her a reassuring squeeze as he let the chaperone lead them to their table.

    It had a beautiful view of the city, from where they were, they could see the sun setting. It looked beautiful. They were in a secluded part, and it must not have been easy getting such a spot.

    "How was your day?" He asked, breaking the silence.

    "Well, most of it was spent preparing for Today. I wasn''t really up to much before you called." She laughed sheepishly. The waiter materialized before they placed the menu in front of them and disappeared.

    "What about you? How was work?"

    "Work was work." He replied curtly. She nodded somewhat disheartened at his flat response.

    "Your face has become more expressive," He said quietly. She doesn''t think it was meant for her eyes, and he quickly added, "Today I caught a fraudster at work. In your finance department."

    "Was it Mr. Hopkins?" She instantly asked without even thinking about it. This puzzled her. Who the f.u.c.k was Mr. Hopkins? She could see the shock registered on Maddie''s face.

    "You remember?"

    "No, it was just automatic. I must have been having my doubts with whoever this Hopkins guy is."

    Maddie looked at her so many questions showing in his eyes. He shut his eyes for a second and opened them, his eyes not hinting at anything.

    "Let''s put work aside for now. This date is supposed to be about us. I want to get to know you better now. Your likes dislike-" He paused as the waiter came and took our orders then continued, "Your pet peeves. Tell me everything."

    "Okay."

    She rambled on and on about anything and everything, and she asked him questions, which he answered diligently. The night was generally a fun one. They talked, laughed, found out they had so much in common.

    "Shall we leave?" Maddie finally asked after they had finished their five-course meal

    "Yea, sure." her heart felt full. He settled the bill and left a heft tip then led them back to their car.

    Before she knew it, they were already back in the house, and he was leading her to her room. As the perfect gentleman, he was.

    She doesn''t want this night to end. The thought was so loud she feared she might have actually said it out loud. She snuck a peek at Maddie and saw he wasn''t acting any differently. She was momentarily relieved. But they were already in front of her bedroom door.

    "Thanks for tonight. I really enjoyed it." She muttered awkwardly as she turned to face him.

    He just gave her one slow smile that absolutely melted her insides and bent down, possessing her mouth with his.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Patience Mi Amor

    It felt like angels were singing hallelujah. The moment his lips touched hers, it felt like electricity was sizzling between them. It brings a shiver in her spine.

    S.e.x.u.a.l Chemistry, check. She was aroused by him.

    What was supposed to be a soft goodnight kiss turned into something hotter, wild? Her hands went into Maddie''s hair, trying to bring him closer as he slipped his hand under her dress, pulling her legs up to circle his waist.

    She could feel him fumbling for the door behind her, and he finally got them in her clinging on to him as her very life depended on him. She wanted to touch him, feel his skin on her. She struggled with his buttons as he roughly pulled off his tie. They finally managed to get his shirt off, and she hungrily touched him all over her mouth, seeking his again.

    She could feel already dripping wet at this point, and she started rubbing herself on him, wanting him inside her so badly. Maddie must have been feeling it too. He slammed her against the wall, and she didn''t even know when he removed his pants before she knew it; he was already inside her in one quick motion. She tensed up a bit as she adjusted to his size and realized he was stock still.

    "Are you okay?" he muttered roughly in her ear. She could tell how much restraint it took him to just standstill. She squirmed around a bit and enjoyed as his grip on her waist tightened.

    "I''m fine." She could barely find her voice. The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she was feeling was on another level. He started moving slowly, painfully, slowly. She grabbed his shoulders frustrated, trying to fasten the pace herself, but his hands were firm on her waist, controlling the pace. This was torture. A Sweet s.e.xy merciless torture.

    "Ah... Mad...d...i...e..." She m.o.a.n.e.d in his ear, throwing her head back as the waves of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e rocked through her body, leaving her spent and completely relying on Maddie for support.

    She must have momentarily blacked out when she awoke it was Maddie combing his fingers through her hair with her body coiled around him on her bed.

    She looked down and saw her dress was already so wrinkled, and Maddie was just in his b.r.i.e.f.s.

    Her tongue darted out and licked his n.i.p.p.l.e. He let out a sharp breath. She looked up at him innocently.

    "You little minx," he let out.

    She quickly went to straddle him, but he held her mid-air." You''re still fully dressed,"

    She smiled mischievously, got off her jewelry slowly by slowly, and begun her personal striptease for her husband. She slowly slipped one shoulder off then the other, the dress bunched up at her waist, instantly reminding her of how they were when they entered her room. She slowly shimmied out of it and gave him a moment to admire her lingerie. She wasn''t prepared for this night, but she can''t say he was not prepared either. She was feeling very s.e.xy in her s.e.xy red lingerie that left little to the imagination.

    She made a show of bending over to eradicate her dress, then she slowly stood and walked towards him.

    "You are such a tease," Maddie said huskily as he held out a hand for her. She took it, and he immediately pulled her to him, sending her tumbling towards him.

    "Hey! You didn''t let me finish!"

    "I''ll finish it myself." He said firmly then immediately flipped them so that she was under him. He flashed her a devilish smile, went down to kiss her b.r.e.a.s.t, and lightly flicked the other one. She started rubbing her t.h.i.g.hs together before he suddenly put a foot between them.

    " Tsk, Tsk, Tsk," he whispered gently, "patience, Mi Amor."

    What does he mean, patient-ooooh...

    And thus, her ability to form coherent thoughts evaporated. He''d pushed her flimsy bra aside and had taken her right n.i.p.p.l.e into his mouth as he played with the other. He didn''t stay long, and just as she was about to protest, he kept on moving downwards very slowly, kissing her ribcage, onto her stomach.

    Before she knew it, she could feel him drawing closer and closer to where she wanted, he passed it and went on to her inner t.h.i.g.hs. She squirmed beneath him, knowing if she said a thing he would prolong the wait. He pulled her lip into his mouth, biting it to prevent a cry from escaping.

    He went upwards slowly by slowly until she could feel his breath where it mattered the most and felt his tongue touching her bud.

    YES!!! She screamed in her mind, and a m.o.a.n escaped too. She arched, trying to get closer to him, wrapping her fingers in his hair and bringing him closer. She wonders if this is how it felt riding a unicorn. No! This was probably better than that a hundred times over. He continued his sweet assault repeatedly, as her climax continued to build more and more. Just as she was about to release, Maddie stopped what he was doing and came up to look her in the eyes, smiling.

    He possessed her lips and sent a finger down, exploring where his tongue had left off.

    She m.o.a.n.e.d softly, closing her eyes and arching her back to allow the sensation to come over her completely. This was pure bliss. She opened her eyes and found him staring right at her. She blushed and looked away.

    "No, no, no," Maddie urged as he took hold of her chin, making her look at him. "Don''t shy away. You are so beautiful. With your cheeks beautifully flushed like that," he c.a.r.e.s.sed her cheek as he looked at her fondly. He bent down and once again took her lips in his. This time she made sure she was straddling him, just to have the upper hand. She flashed him one of his own devilish smiles and started grinding on him. She was like a starved s.e.x maniac.

 Chapter 38 - 38: A Surprise Visit

    When she awoke the next morning, she was scared of opening her eyes to find that maybe what happened yesternight was all a dream. She shifted a bit and felt the delicious pains in some parts that she never even knew existed. Jiaye slowly opened her eyes as an automatic smile made it to her face.

    "Glad to see you so happy this morning," Maddie said, startling her. She turned around and saw him emerging from the bathroom, looking all hunched up.

    "Good morning, handsome," She greeted him brightly.

    "Good morning, beautiful," he came over and gave her a soft kiss. She tried grabbing him, but he keeps backed away.

    "You''re not getting me in that trap now, Honey." He said, smiling. "I''m going to do all sorts of things to you when I come back." He added, giving her one smoldering look that sent a slight shudder through her.

    "Are you sure I still can''t come to work?" She asked him, pouting, "I mean, if I knew the swindler, I''m pretty sure things will come back to me."

    He thought about it for a moment, "I was actually planning on taking some few days off work, then we can go on a retreat," He paused a bit then continued, "Maybe after that, we''ll see how things are then you''ll resume working. What do you think?" as if her smile could get any wider, she can''t remember ever being this happy about something.

    "I think that''s a fantastic idea." She managed to let out without sounding too eager.

    "Good, so let me go clear some things at work today, I might be late, then we''ll decide on where to go, okay?"

    She nodded vigorously.

    "Good, now let me go dress up before I take you for your offer." He said as he left.

    She quickly got out of bed, did a little happy dance, and went to take a bath. A nice luxurious bath, with petals and scented candles, yes. This is what life was all about. Or maybe she should have breakfast with him, like a good wife.

    "How times have changed," She muttered to herself as she took a quick shower.

    Jiaye slipped on a turquoise sundress, held her hair in a ponytail, and headed downstairs to join him. She found him already seated on the dining table, flipping through the business paper.

    "I didn''t think you''d come down any time soon," he remarked as he kept on flipping through his paper.

    "I decided to join you for breakfast," She poured herself a glass of juice and picked a slice of toast then sat by him enjoying the comfortable silence.

    "I''ll be heading out now. See you later." He stood, gave me a peck, and left.

    She finished her breakfast and decided to go swimming.

    As she was doing her l.a.p.s, she got a brilliant idea. Or maybe she was doing too much too fast. She put her head under the water, trying to cool herself off.

    What the heck. It was now or never. If she didn''t do it now, when would she do it? She chanted to herself, trying to convince herself not to chicken out.

    She got out of the pool, went to her bedroom, done on her black lingerie, matching lace bra and lace thong, a garter belt and t.h.i.g.h-high stockings. She pulled on her double b.r.e.a.s.ted French coat, heels, and left. She took the range keys and drove off. She noticed a few minutes into the drive that she didn''t really remember where the offices were located. She had a mental facepalm.

    "Thank God for technology," She put in her destination and let Google maps do its thing.

    She pulled into the parking slot and got out a nervous wreck. It was taking every fiber in her being not to chicken out of this one, but she''d made up her mind. She was going to seduce her husband in his office. She wanted to cover her face and scream, but she couldn''t. Jiaye had to be every part of the dignified Jiaye Zhie. She got this.

    She got into the building warily, hoping for some memories to come back, but also hoping they didn''t. She didn''t really want a rerun of what happened last time to happen here. And to think that she will collapse with nothing but s.e.xy lingerie on. She would die from the mortification.

    Jiaye went straight to the receptionist, ignoring all the looks being sent her way. Deep down, she was hoping their peculiar looks were caused by them wondering where she''d been all this time or something along those lines and not knowing what she was planning.

    She quickly glanced her name tag without her noting,

    "Mrs. Ji, welcome back," she said, looking almost jitters as she stood up.

    "Hi, Brittany. Escorts me to my husband''s office, please."

    "Yes, of course," she said without hesitation and whispered something to her coworker.

    This was it, and this was happening.

    She took in a calming breath and stepped out confidently and was met by someone she was assumed to be Maddie''s secretary.

    "Mrs. Ji?" He looked startled to see her.

    "Yes. Is my husband in?"

    He nervously looked around and fidgeted with his glasses. Something was definitely wrong. Or was it just her being paranoid. She hoped it was the latter.

    "Ummm... He wasn''t expecting you. Do you have an appointment--sorry, don''t answer that. Stupid question. Uhm.... Uh, mm.. Yes, he''s in. Could you please wait a moment. He''s in there with someone."

    "Oh. No problem,"

    Her phone immediately rang, which gave the secretary space to run away, not literally. Brittany had already gone back to the reception.

    Jayden flashed on the screen.

    "Hey, Jayden, how are you?"

    "Hey, you. I''m good. How''s life back in the city treating you?"

    "Well, I can''t complain, how are things on your end?"

    "I''m almost taking full control of the company-"

    "YOU KNOW WHAT!! F.U.C.K YOU MADDIE!" A pretty brunette think shouted as she stormed out of Maddie''s office.

    "What is going on there?" Jayden asked over the phone, amused.

    "Let me find out. I''ll call you back." She muttered, distracted as she hung up the phone.

    Her eyes zeroed in on her, and she smiled, like a wicked smile. Something about her seemed familiar.

    "Great, ''the wife'' is here." she said sarcastically, "Well, I''m happy to be the one to tell you, I''m carrying your so-called husband''s baby." She stood there looking at her victoriously, waiting for her reaction.

    "What?" She couldn''t quite believe she''d heard her correctly.

    "I''m pregnant. And Maddie''s the father."

 Chapter 39 - 39: Emotional Wreck

    Someone must have come and dealt with the brunette, and she couldn''t see her anywhere. Someone was leading her somewhere. She could barely register what exactly was happening. She felt like a zombie walking. She definitely hadn''t collapsed or fainted, which was good. Maddie''s secretary was leading her to Maddie''s office. Wait. Is that really where she wanted to go? She felt like her brain couldn''t process anything. Maddie i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.ed someone. Maddie made someone pregnant. Maddie is going to be a dad. To a baby who wasn''t her. She could feel her heart is breaking bit by bit. No. No. No!!! She stopped walking even after the secretary shot her a peculiar look.

    "No. I don''t want to be here anymore." She whispered softly. She felt like if she spoke loudly, She would crack and become a sobbing mess. What had happened to her? Was she always such an emotional wreck?

    "I''m sure there''s a perfectly good explanation for this, Ma''am." the secretary said soothingly.

    "A perfectly ''good'' explanation? A PERFECTLY- you know what. I''m not doing this. I''m not doing this, not with you, not with anyone. I''m done. For real, I''m done." She shoved him aside when he still insisted on holding her back, then headed to the lift.

    "Jiaye?" Maddie''s voice sounded from behind her. She ignored him. She kept on pressing the elevator buttons wishing it would come already so she could leave. Jiaye looked around to see whether there were any stairs she could take. The walking would have calmed her down, gave her space to think.

    "Hon." He had somehow managed to reach where she was in that short breath. "Jiaye listen to me-"

    "You know what," She calmly said, turning around, "You can go f.u.c.k yourself. I don''t want anything to do with you, and I don''t want to see you, you can go and have a happy life with your cute little-hey! Put me down!!!"

    Maddie had grabbed her mid-speech and put her over his shoulder. Jiaye began to kick than she thought better of it. So she opted to hit his back.

    "You need to calm down, honey."

    "Honey, yourself, put me down immediately, Maddie Ji!"

    "Calm down." He patted her b.u.t.t absent-mindedly, which immediately sent color to her cheeks, which in turn infuriated her more.

    They got into his office, and he let her down carefully.

    He looked at her warily like she was just about to erupt. And he was right to be wary. She grabbed whatever was close to her and chucked it at him. He quickly ducked, and it went smashing against the wall. She opened her mouth to say something, but she lacked words. She grabbed the next thing she could reach and chucked it at him. He ducked it once again. At this point she was fuming, Jiaye looked for the next thing she could reach, and it was a fishbowl, she went to chuck it, but somehow she managed to restrain herself.

    What is she doing? She dazedly looked at the fish just living its life; happily, she assumed, in its home and gently put it back on the surface. This was stupid. Throwing things around wasn''t going to solve anything.

    "Could you let me leave now, please?" She asked softly, absolutely drained of all her energy to fight.

    "Give me a chance to explain myself." He told her huskily as he came over and pulled her trench coat tighter around her c.h.e.s.t, "I can''t think straight with them looking at me." He mumbled huskily. She had completely forgotten about what had actually brought her here. His features lit up, and she saw him shift uncomfortably.

    Jiaye slowly looked down and saw a pretty noticeable bulge. She blushed and looked away appalled when she felt a similar reaction in her own body.

    "That brunette used to be my secretary." he continued talking with great difficulty.

    "Great, so you got your secretary pregnant," She replied snarkily.

    "Relax." He said softly, taking her hand in his and rubbing soothing circles. "There''s no way to sugarcoat this. We f.u.c.k.e.d." She felt a pang piercing through her heart. That information hurt. She pulled her hand away from him and averted her gaze. He gently took her face and made her look at him.

    His face was etched in concern. "It hurts you, I''m sorry. But it happened way before this, and it was a mistake on my part." He c.a.r.e.s.sed her cheek then pulled his hand back. "Now she''s claiming she''s pregnant. But my current secretary, James, is taking care of that."

    "You''re going to make her remove it?" She was appalled.

    "No, he''s taking her to the hospital to confirm. That girl is quite deceptive."

    "And what if she''s actually pregnant?" She asked him quietly.

    "Then, we''ll take a DNA test."

    "It''s harmful to the fetus."

    He was speechless. "Why are you so concerned about that?" he finally questioned genuinely puzzled.

    "It''s just an innocent child." She sighed as she stood up. "No point in getting it involved. It''s going to be a painful nine months wait."

    "Regardless, we can work this out, right?" He asked as he stood to join her.

    "I hate to be that person, but having a whole other child outside our marriage," She clenched her fists. "I''m sorry, I don''t think I can. I''ll always be in constant worry that you''ll fall in love with your little family and forget about me."

    "That will never happen. If push comes to shove, I''ll sue for custody."

    "And separate a child from his mother just because of me. I wouldn''t be able to live with that."

    "I don''t even know why we are thinking so far ahead. I''m positive she''s not pregnant."

    "Can I leave now?"

    "No. I''m sure the moment you get out of my office, you''re going to pull another disappearing act on me." He checked his watch. "James is about to call with the results." as if on cue he''s phone rang. He immediately answered and put it on a loudspeaker.

    "Yes." Maddie curtly said.

    "Sir, the results are out." He took a dramatic pause that seemed to pull on forever.

    "I don''t have time for games, James."

    "Sorry, the doctor just did the simple test and turns out she''s not pregnant."

 Chapter 40 - 40: Seduce Her Husband

    The relief she felt had her sinking into the next chair. This was good, and they could work things out after all. She sighed happily. That''s dealt with.

    "I hope we won''t be having other flings coming to disturb our peace. I don''t think I can take much more of this." She finally talks without feeling a lump in her throat.

    "None," he promised. "I was a d.i.c.k, but I always had everything under control. I didn''t make mistakes. Just that one time."

    "Good. Then let''s never talk about this again." She uttered with finality.

    "Deal. Why don''t you choose a spot we can go for our retreat as I finish up here."

    She nodded her head as she looked around at the mess she''d made guiltily. Maddie went back to his chair and was immediately in work mode. She dug around for her phone then remembered she was still talking to Jayden.

    "I need to make a phone call real quick. I''ll be right back." She mumbled under her breath as she stepped out. James was already back at his desk. He gave her a little smile, then went back to work. She decided to go to a place to make a call. She landed in the coffee lounge.

    But maybe she didn''t think this through-

    "Jiaye! Jiaye! Jia!" She could hear someone calling her, but she was deliberately ignoring whoever the person was.

    "Hey, Jiaye!" she said as she grabbed her, finally reaching her. Oh lord. She pasted a fake smile in her face and turned.

    "Hey!"

    "How''ve you been? You''ve been away for so long I was scared something had happened to you!" she kept on talking enthusiastically.

    Something had happened to her, though. She wasn''t completely wrong.

    "I''ve been well. I just took a little break. I''ll be back soon. Why don''t you give me the tea? What''s been happening around here? You are done with your shift, right?"

    Her face lit up. "Yes!" she pulled her to an empty table. She rambled on and on about people whose names she didn''t even recognize. One just made sure to use the right exclamations where necessary. My phone rang, cutting her off.

    She apologized and left the table to pick the call.

    "Where are you?" It was Maddie at the end, asking where she was.

    "I''m in the coffee lounge."

    "Okay. Come back to the office now," His voice sounded scared of something.

    "Why?" She wondered what he needed her presence for.

    "I feel less anxious with you in my sight. And I''ll actually get work done."

    She smiled at that hearing his abrupt explanation. He probably still thought she was going to up and run. Maybe she should just rile him up. Nash. They did deserve a break.

    "I''ll be there in a few then," She said softly as I hung up. "Sorry, Maddie wants me back in his office. We could do this again sometime." She told her apologetically, just barely stepping into the coffee lounge to avoid being trapped again. She quickly walked out and headed straight for the elevator.

    Jiaye quickly dialed Jayden''s number.

    "Yo, what in the actual f.u.c.k happened?" he asked her, picking up immediately. She recounted the whole event to him and waited for his reaction.

    "I don''t think I like Maddie, taking you with him, see?" So she refrains from giving her intake this round.

    "Okay?" without even waiting for her reply, he continued, "look, I''m a little caught up at the moment, I''ll call you later then we can catch up properly, bye hun. I love you."

    "I love you too-" She doesn''t think she''d even managed to get it out before he hangs up.

    Sigh. "Jayden."

    The elevator dinged, and she''d already arrived at Maddie''s floor. She slowly entered his office and found him on a call. He smiled at her, acknowledging her. She took her seat and got on the internet looking for the perfect place they could go on a retreat. Pinterest was a good social media to start.

    Roughly an hour later, she''d settled on around five places and wanted Maddie''s input. She kept looking at him, but he seemed so busy. Sigh. She drifted and went to other social media platforms, played games, her mind strayed. She remembered what she had underneath. She felt herself getting wet at the thought of what could happen. She looked at him from over her phone, wondering if he could read her thoughts. He didn''t even seem to remember she was there. Jiaye wonders what his reaction would be if she dropped her coat. Would he be pleasantly surprised? Or would he be pissed at the interruption? She doesn''t think he would have been pissed, but maybe it would have been better for her to let him be so that he could finish his work faster and go home sooner. She glanced up at him again, wouldn''t life be much simpler if they could read each other''s thoughts.

    "I can feel you are staring," Maddie said under his breath as he kept on scribbling whatever. He looked up, and his gaze pierced through her. It sent shivers running through her body. Could he feel it? The atmosphere had definitely changed. It''s now or never Jiaye. But now her legs felt like jelly. They couldn''t support her weight if she decided to seduce him.

    "I''m just admiring my hunk of a husband."

    Good girl, flirt your way into it.

    "Okay. You''re allowed." Maddie said lightly with a smile on his face and went back to work. Okay, how would she proceed now? Just drop the coat. Damn.

    She felt like screaming. She didn''t know if she was actually that courageous. But what the heck. It was now or never. She means, what was the worst that could happen. She shakily got to her feet. Maddie looked at her, puzzled. She slowly walked towards him, trying for her s.e.xiest strut. Jiaye slowly opened her belt, undid the buttons, and let the coat fall to her feet.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Weird Romantic Date

    The look in his eyes..... It was eating her up. She could see he was struggling to maintain his cool. He quietly stood up and stalked towards her. He grabbed her and pulled her towards him.

    "Do you know how much I wanted to rip that coat off you?" She could feel his bulge against her tummy, and that turned her on even further. He tilted her neck up and gave her a slow tender kiss, which was completely opposite of what she was expecting. She tried to take control, but he dominated. He slowly pulled away,

    "We are going to do this nice and slow. Just until you think you can''t take it anymore," He was saying this as he was sliding kisses downward, from her neck to the top of her b.r.e.a.s.t, resting at her n.i.p.p.l.es to suck them just a bit through the bra and continuing on his journey, slowly lower and lower. She could feel herself dripping at this point. He slowly slid off her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and parted her legs. At this point, her legs were so shaky she thinks she couldn''t hold her weight any longer. He held both her t.h.i.g.hs firmly as if sensing the direction of her thoughts and buried his tongue deep in her heart of hearts. He licked her rhythmically as she wriggled and squirmed, made out with her lower lips, and just as her o.r.g.a.s.m was building and almost exploding, he stopped and came back up to look into her eyes. She let out a soft whimper. He gave her a rough kiss and led her to the sofa.

    "Nice and slow," he repeated as he slowly sunk into her inch by inch. Her walls adjusted to accommodate him as she struggled to lift her h.i.p.s, attempting to increase the pace. He pinned her down and continued at a painfully slow pace. Just when she thought she couldn''t take it anymore, he increased his pace, gradually he became faster pumping and pumping, until finally, her o.r.g.a.s.m came over. His must-have come shortly after because he collapsed on her. Careful not to crush her with his weight. After a few minutes, he got up and pulled her right up with him. It seems like they weren''t done.

    ***

    Maddie had barely managed to get any work done and decided it would be better to go back home. He drove slowly, jamming to some songs as they agreed on the perfect spot.

    "I think I''d prefer somewhere hot... At least I''ll be able to see more of you n.a.k.e.d."

    "Is s.e.x all you think about?" She asked him to roll her eyes even though he couldn''t see her.

    "Pretty much, yes. I know you like it too," He gave her a smoldering look that immediately had its effect on her. She blushed, looking away. The s.e.x was great, no lie. The chemistry was there, but she wanted more. Was it too much to ask? Or was she being selfish? No, she wasn''t. Maybe she should just accept what she gets.

    "Hey, are you with me?" Maddie''s voice pierced through her thought process. His hand was on her t.h.i.g.h.

    "Yes, I''m fine." She quickly said.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    "There''s this new restaurant that was opened recently, and maybe we could go and check it out?"

    "Like a date?" He gave her a side look.

    "Yes. Like a date."

    "I''ve not dressed for a date, so no thanks." He chuckled softly.

    "Then it doesn''t have to be a date. Just an impromptu thing."

    She doesn''t think he was even looking for her approval because she could see he''d already changed the direction, they weren''t heading home anymore.

    "I haven''t even agreed," She muttered grumpily.

    "Something has dampened your mood. The food there will definitely lift your spirits."

    Aww. He''d noticed. Maybe she wasn''t making it that hard to realize. She felt like her emotions were all over the place. Ah right. Her periods were around the corner. Oh, my God! Her periods were around the corner!! Shit! Shit! Shit! F*ck! They never used protection! Should she tell him? Naaah. She was panicking for nothing. What were the odds she was actually pregnant? Really slim. Yes, she''s sure her periods would come as usual. Shit! She hopes they hadn''t messed up

    "We''re here."

    She looked out. It was a small cottage-like place.

    "I won''t lie. I expected it to be fancier. Didn''t think such cozy places were on your radar." She stated, impressed.

    "I''m a man of many surprises."

    He stepped out, opened the door for her, and guided her into the restaurant.

    It was a bustling place. Surprisingly, they found themselves a secluded booth in one of the corners of the restaurant.

    "I''m beginning to think this might have been a bad idea," Maddie said after they''d sat for almost ten minutes with no service coming their way. She looked around and saw a sign written self-service in bold. How had they missed that? A laugh was slowly building in her. This really wasn''t Maddie''s type of place. She tapped his hand lightly and pointed in that direction. He saw the sign and frowned. "That''s it we''re leaving," He said as he has begun to stand.

    "Relax," She told him lightly. "We came all the way, no point in going back now. I''ll place an order for both of us." She quickly stood and went to the counter to place their orders. It was actually pretty fast from there, regardless of the long line of people.

    "I got China''s clam chowder for you and a cheesecake for myself." She proudly announced as she set the food on the table. "And a beer for you and a c.o.c.ktail for me." She set the drinks down carefully. "I don''t really know if they''ll go, but what the heck," She added under her breath.

    Maddie stayed mute. He slowly tasted the food, and his eyes lit up. "It''s surprisingly good actually," he said as he dug into it.

    "I''m glad you''re enjoying it. My cheesecake is pretty good too. Here taste some." She took some with her fork and held it out for him to bite. He took it a bit hesitant. This was weirdly romantic.

    They continued their meal in comfortable silence. Finished, paid the bill and went back home.

    "You can pack up tomorrow, and then we leave in the evening. What do you think?"

    "It''s not a bad idea."

    "Okay. This time I really need to finish up with office work, okay? So I''m going to head up to my office. You''re good?"

    She nodded softly as she began to head up for her room. He gently took her wrist, pulled her into his arms, and planted a soft kiss on her mouth, then headed to his office.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Vacation At Family Heirloom

No content

 Chapter 43 - 43: Donéˆ¥æª› Cry

    She slowly opened her eyes, taking in her surroundings. She smiled as she did a lazy stretch feeling the delicious ache in some parts of her body. This was how a holiday should be. No stress, no arguing, and for the first time in a long time, she was feeling very energetic in the morning. She turned to her side and saw the bed was already empty. Maddie must have already gotten up. She got out of bed, smiling from ear to ear, Cheshire cat? Yeah, likes the Cheshire cat. She hummed softly as she stepped into the shower, having set the temperature to max. She quickly scrubbed herself, got out of the shower, did her daily morning routine, and stepped into the bedroom. She found Maddie relaxing on one of the lounge chairs busy reading the paper.

    "Good morning, sleeping beauty," he muttered huskily as he slowly set the paper down, and his eyes raked hungrily over her body. She immediately felt herself getting red color flooded in her cheeks.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Sheéˆ¥æªš Pregnant

    She couldn''t believe she was finally doing this. She stopped by a chemist on her furious drive back to the house. She looked down at her hands, which were slightly shaking. She''d purchased a pregnancy kit, but now that it was actually time for her to pee on it, she was chickening out.

    "Was I really ready for the result?" She asked herself, having many thoughts running through her head. She was afraid to face reality because she knew she was still under an amnesia state. She just can''t help to fall for him because he had the most handsome face among those people she met.

    "F.u.c.k this," She muttered as she shakily pulled down her pants and peed on it. Please, please, please, she whispered softly. What was she actually hoping for, though? She didn''t want it to be positive, but somehow she''d already wrapped her mind around the concept of being pregnant. But with the way Maddie had reacted, she got disappointed. She really wanted them to work out as a happy couple, not the one she knew back then her parents have. Aargh! This was frustrating for her.

    She placed the stick on the sink as she slowly cleaned herself. "How long did pregnancy tests take?" She flushed as she took multiple breaths, her heart was beating so loud, and she couldn''t even hear herself.

    "Shit! Why should it be like this? Why did he acted so jerk? A husband and wife should be happy and looking forward to having children!"

    She closed her eyes, screaming internally, she was so nervous and didn''t want to look, but somehow she peaked at the stick. The two lines she was seeing were so evident. She was pregnant! She grabbed the stick in disbelief, was she happy or sad?

    She didn''t know, and somehow she expected this, all the signs were pointing to this, but is she happy? She slowly walked out of the bathroom, stuck in hand, moving like a zombie. She barely registered the plump lady standing across from her.

    "Oh dear, I''m so sorry, I didn''t think you were around-" her words sounded so far away. "I''m pregnant!" only this thought keeps coming in her mind.

    "Honey, are you okay?" her warm hands gripped her, firmly yet gentle, bringing her back to earth.

    "I''m pregnant," She said it so softly, and she wasn''t sure she heard it, heck she didn''t even hear her.

    "You''re pregnant?" she shouted happily, her face beaming as she glanced at the stick in her hand as if to confirm the news. Hearing it coming from another mouth made it so real, so she couldn''t help but break down crying.

    She pulled her into her warm embrace silently and slowly patted her back. It was a bit awkward since she wasn''t exactly used to receiving hugs from strangers, but she needed her warm embrace right now to console her heart.

    "I don''t think Maddie will want me to keep this pregnancy." She finally muttered once she''d calmed down still in her embrace.

    "That''s nonsense, sweetheart. Why are you saying that?" The old man asked.

    Her question just made her start crying again. She rubbed her back in soothing circles. When she finally calmed down again, she led her to the couch, took the stick from her hand, put it on the coffee table, then gently said, "You should tell Maddie about it. I''m sure he will be happy. I get some drink,"

    The old woman quickly left her.

    She leaned back her head to the couch and silently uttered to God to give her strength. What was she going to do? She was pregnant now. What was going to happen to this marriage?

    She just sighed loudly and threw a silent curse against Maddie. She couldn''t believe she was actually pregnant. She thought as she absent-mindedly rubbed her tummy.

    "Here, some warm cocoa." The old woman returned, and she heard her saying softly.

    She cracked her eyes open and looked at the cup with marshmallow toppings. She gratefully took it. She sipped and seriously felt all the problems melting away. "This is so good!" She told her blissfully. The old woman just beamed.

    "I''m Judy. I don''t think you heard me when I introduced myself earlier."

    She blushed as she sat up a bit straighter. "Yea, sorry," she muttered sheepishly. "I''m Jiaye."

    "I know. I don''t believe there''s anyone on this island who doesn''t know you by now. The young master''s wife. You''re pretty famous."

    "For good things I hope," She muttered as she laughed nervously. She just joined her, laughing.

    "Where is your husband anyway?" She noticed how she ignored the question, and the smile slowly faltered from her mouth. She had a little debate about whether or not to tell her the story, but oh f.u.c.k it. She retold the story, and by the time she was done, Judy was laughing so hard she''d doubled over and was on the very edge of falling off the chair. She couldn''t help it. Her laughter was so infectious.

    Maddie must have walked in at some point. They just heard someone clearing his throat. She looked up and met Maddie''s stormy gaze that went straight to her soul. He looked disheveled. "Had he walked the whole way back? Impossible," She thought silently.

    "Welcome," She greeted him shakily. Her heart had started beating rapidly in her c.h.e.s.t as the thought of telling him was expectantly plagued her. Maybe he''d deny it?

    "Come here, my dear boy," Judy said in between laughs as she pulled him into her embrace. She watched him hug her earnestly, and a slight pang of envy sliced through her. "Am I seriously being jealous of this old lady?" Honestly, Jiaye. She looked away, guiltily, and grabbed her cocoa, sipping it slowly.

    "Jiaye, please can we talk?" Maddie called her.

    She jerked slightly, perturbed at the tone he was using.

    "A word, please," he walked off, clearly expecting her to follow him.

    She stomped her feet following him, albeit reluctantly. She glanced at Judy, and she smiled at her. She grabbed her hand as she passed by and squeezed it reassuringly. She tried to smile, but she can''t help not to worry.

    She followed Maddie into the bedroom and shut the door softly behind her. He sat quietly, watching her and not saying anything, which just tightened the knot in her stomach.

    "Did you walk back?" She asked him softly, adding a burst of nervous laughter.

    "No.," he answered her softly, not giving her any more details. His eyes pierced through her, and suddenly she felt like prey. He sighed loudly, and she watched as his features completely softened up and brightened when he smiled.

    "I''m sorry. Honey, I didn''t mean to offend you," He said sheepishly as he stood and came over to her. He rubbed her arms gently and squeezed.

    "I know I said some hurtful words, and I''m sorry for jumping to conclusions, I didn''t think you''d be so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e,"

    Somehow that irked her, and he continued undisturbed,

    "I was just scared for a moment that you''d be, you know," now he seemed nervous, "pregnant..." he let those words hang in the air. She twisted her hands nervously.

    "I''d like to make us work, we do work, I just want us to be..." he fumbled about for the right word, "happy, not on such shaky grounds-"

    "I''m pregnant." She suddenly blurted out.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Finale- His Confession

    Maddie''s face was shocked, and he stood frozen to the spot. His smile instantly froze., while wearing a blank expression.

    "Please give me some time to think about what you just said." His voice sounded strained. Great! Just mother, F.u.c.k.i.n.g great. She nodded slowly and stepped back, letting his hands fall lifeless by his side. Now what? She tried to meet his eyes to at least see something, anything, but he refused to meet hers. He slowly walked past her, opening and shutting the door softly behind him.

    "What do I do now? Should I just pack my things was the vacay over? I sunk slowly to the floor." She was so tired of crying, which couldn''t possibly be good for the little one growing in her w.o.m.b. Her hand automatically found itself rubbing her tummy. How was something growing somewhere so small? Wasn''t it cramped in there?

    "Little one, I think it''s time for both of us to leave him. I felt he doesn''t want you, but Mommy does want you,"

    A soft knock sounded on the door pulling her out of her thoughts. She stood and opened the door. Maddie stood there, looking unsure of himself.

    "May I come back in?" he asked as he scratched the back of his neck. Was he nervous? He''d probably come to tell her to pack up and wasn''t sure of how to say it. Should she make it easier for him?

    She stepped back, leaving space for him to enter. He cleared his throat awkwardly and started pacing, then suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to look at me.

    "I was planning on doing this a bit later, but I can''t think of any better time than now -"

    Oh God, he wanted a divorce. This was it, she thought. Her heart was pounding so hard in her c.h.e.s.t. She was sure he could hear it.

    "Ever since you came into my life, it''s just been full of ups and downs, admittedly it''s not been one of the best relationsh.i.p.s, our foundation was very shaky, but with time I got used to it. I saw my parents having a bad relationship, and your family has the same situation. We were forced to get married by my grandfather, and it made me annoyed that someone wanted to control my life; however, seeing you every day inside our house made me realize you weren''t that bad as the news talked about you. Honestly, I never plan to be with you because I am used to the life that women offered themselves to warm my bed. I definitely hurt you. When the accident happened, it occurred to me that I couldn''t live a life without you, and that shook me to my roots. After your accident, I started seeing you in a light I''d never seen you in before, and I can''t afford to lose you. I never expected these things to happen between us. You obviously lost your memory because of that accident,"

    He looks down for a while and continues his confession, "The reason for your amnesia was me. The time we traveled in Thailand, you caught me on the act, having s.e.x with my little secretary, but I regret it, please forgive me, hon!"

    Maddie pulled her and hugged her tightly. "I''m sorry, I''m a jerk! I hurt you so much, but I regretted it over and over again!"

    Tears fall from Maddie''s eyes, and it soaked her dress. Hearing all the shocking confessions, Jiaye lost her words. She couldn''t imagine that this man she loved was the culprit of her current situation.

    Wait, made, could this be? No! She was too scared to hope, She wanted to run away, but Maddie hugged him tightly.

    "Jaiye Zhi, you have become a part of me. I-" he paused and took a deep breath in. "I love you, and please forgive. We will work things out, hon! Please? For the sake of our baby," he got down on one knee, begging her forgiveness while tears were streaming down from his eyes. Jiaye couldn''t believe that Maddie will kneel in front of her, and suddenly he fished for something in his pocket. Her hands clasped her mouth as tears welled in her eyes.

    "Will you marry me again? Let''s have a nice wedding this time. A church wedding." he smiled nervously, looking up at her earnestly. He was holding a beautiful ring as she''d never seen before. She couldn''t even find the words to describe it, so simple yet so very elegant, but what caught her attention was his tears and the hope for a yes that coming from her.

    Was this actually happening? Tears were now flowing freely down her cheeks, and she could see him getting somewhat restless. She can''t resist anymore, seeing him suffered. She doesn''t have any plan to let their child grow without a complete family. She got down and hugged him so tight sobbing.

    "Yes, Maddie, I''ll marry you."She said in between tears."Again."

    She could feel the relief rolling off him on waves. "Yes!" He shouted out of excitement.

    "Eh, you need to tell me the exact reason behind my accident. I wanted to hear the truth," She said.

    "Of course, but promise me you won''t kick me out from our bed. And I think we should help your parents too, to get on track again. Your Mom needed some medical attention, I will tell you the details when we get back home,"

    He pulled her back and planted a messy kiss on her lips, but she didn''t care. She kissed him back, sending them both tumbling on the floor. He rolled me over so that I was underneath him, slipped the ring on my finger, and looked at me with so much love in his eyes. How lucky could I be?

    "I love you," I whispered into his ear.

    "I love you too," He stopped down and planted a kiss on my tummy, "And I love you too, little one. Daddy is so excited to see you soon,"

    She gently pushed him and said, "Carry me towards the bed,"

    Maddie quickly pulled himself up and scooped her towards the bed.

    "Can we do some exercise? I promise I will be gentle," He whispered after he climbed on top of her.

    She blushed immediately and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer and giving him a deep, loving kiss. They shared the most wonderful lovemaking after the long-suffering and confession.

    ****END****

    Maddie and Jiaye''s love story was ended. We witness how she changed him gradually. As I bid farewell for this story, another great short novel will be coming out soon, but it will be a different love story and struggle.

    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 46 - Introduction: Sarah And Charles Story

    He was her boss, and she saw how he played with so many women in bed at night. He knew she loved him, but she''s so afraid to accept him¡ªtheir fate change when he offered her to marry him under a contract agreement. He tried to win her trust, but his Mom and step-sister wanted to destroy them, would they be able to fight their love ''till the end? Or would they separate ways after so many trials?

 Chapter 47 - 1: HIS LOVER

    In a large, dark room of a five-star hotel, the curtain was firmly closed. Dirty dishes were scattered on the table. Red wine had been spilled over the floor, which had totally soaked the carpet. In the dim light, two figures could be seen on the messy bed. The woman dug her fingers into the man''s hair and gave in to his power. She completely lost herself to s.e.x.u.a.l p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as her body shook with d.e.s.i.r.e.

    She had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. How could she easily let him go this time? Her charming body rippled. She tried her best to follow him and wanted to keep him.

    The man tightly hugged the woman, and they tossed around on the bed for hours. It appeared that he was also beginning to sink into the moment. Either that or he was drunk now and didn''t know who she was, and so it no longer mattered to him.

    The noises that could be heard from outside the room were unbearably painful for the listener.

    Sarah sat on the sofa outside. She could clearly hear the sound from the room even without looking towards it. The door was open, so she could see them from the mirror on the opposite wall.

    Her heart was broken. The man inside was her boss, and she loved him dearly. The woman inside the room was his mistress. She couldn''t say anything about what they did in the hotel because she was just a secretary, inferior to a mistress. Why did he show it to her? Why? He clearly knew she loved him.

    Sarah grasped the sofa tightly and dug her fingernails into the leather. Despite how sharp the pain was that now coursed through her fingers, it failed to distract her from the deeper pain in her heart.

    Finally, the alarm clock on the coffee table rang; it had been requested by Charles. He needed to leave the hotel at three o''clock because he had an important meeting in half an hour. As his secretary, Sarah, must remind him. Even if he had a private rendezvous with his mistress, Sarah had to follow him. She couldn''t understand why he wanted her to see that scene. Even if he didn''t love her, he could at least consider her feelings, Sarah thought to herself.

    Sarah held back her tears, but it was futile. She quickly wiped her tears away, tidied herself up, and plucked up the courage to walk into their room.

    She dared not even look at them. She just knocked on the door and politely announced, "Sir, it''s three o''clock. We need to be going back to the company."

    It seemed that they were both satisfied. Thomas Charles was lying on the bed and smoking. His chiseled face could be clearly seen in the dim light. He was so handsome and perfect, particularly when smoking. His messy hair also made him even s.e.xier.

    He heard her words, but he didn''t look at her. Instead, he simply replied in a low and hoarse voice, "I see."

    The woman who was lying on his c.h.e.s.t suddenly hugged him and said, "Charles, don''t leave me now. Could you stay for a while? You are so powerful today, and I want so much more."

    Charles extinguished the cigarette and turned around to playfully tap her on the nose, "Well, my baby, I know you need more, but I can''t be with you today. I''ll come to see you later." His tone was so gentle, like a good lover, much better than the way he talked to Sarah.

    Sarah lowered her head the entire time. She felt even worse because she knew he had the capacity to be gentle but would only behave that way with women who weren''t her.

    The woman continued to flirt with him. The next moment he pinned her down again and kissed her for a while, ignoring Sarah.

    Sarah''s patience had been worn thin and said in a cutting tone, "Sir, I am waiting for you outside." Immediately afterward, she walked out of the door.

    Charles glanced at the door with a smug look on his face as Sarah left.

    After a while, he got out of bed and got dressed. The woman also followed him and moved to tie his necktie for him. However, when he looked at Sarah, who was sitting on the sofa with her head lowered and gradually tearing the sofa apart, he pushed the woman''s hand away and said, "You can leave now. Let her come in to dress me."

    The woman was unwilling to do it, "Charles, please let me help you. How can other women do these things?"

    Unexpectedly, he suddenly became cold, "Get out!" His eyes looked fierce and completely different from how they''d been after m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e.

    The woman was frightened. She was aware of his temper, so she didn''t dare anger him further and left. After she walked out, she turned to Sarah and said, "The boss has ordered you to dress him."

 Chapter 48 - 2: DRESS ME

    Sarah stood up and watched the woman go. She clenched her fist before she went into the messy room. She still had her head lowered and kept silent.

    Charles looked at her, smiling, "Come here and dress me!"

    She clenched her fist again and then walked over to him. She told herself to focus only on his clothes so that she couldn''t see anything that would hurt her. However, when buttoning up his clothes, she was able to see red marks under his shirt and the woman''s lipstick. She couldn''t keep herself from crying.

    He lifted her chin and squinted, "What''s wrong? Why are you so sad?"

    She gritted her teeth and turned her head away from him. Charles sneered at her, provocatively, "Don''t you allow me to touch you? Why do you look like you''re in such pain when I make love to other women?"

    She didn''t say anything but answered in her mind: "I love you, but I don''t want to be your mistress. I just want real love. If you can do that, I can give you everything including my body. Why do you want my body just like you want other women? Why do you sully my love?"

    Charles, however, could not read her thoughts and continued to stare at her, "Or are you jealous? In fact, had you imagined replacing that woman so you could lie underneath me?"

    "No!" She finally turned to look at him in the face.

    He squinted and continued to play with her chin. "It''s just because you have never felt that! You love me. Haven''t you ever thought about lying under me one day? How about trying it today?"

    She suddenly raised her hand and slapped him.

    Her slap left a red handprint on Charles''s face. He held his face and stared at her. Sarah stared back at him with her eyes full of tears. She didn''t understand why he always played with her feelings. Didn''t he know his actions could break her heart?

    Regardless of how extreme her reaction might have been, Sarah didn''t regret what she had done. Noticing her hard expression, Charles squinted at her, with a sense of danger in his eyes. Suddenly he pulled her back to the bed, pinned her down, and began to take off her clothes.

    Sarah screamed, "Charles, what are you trying to do? Let me go. Let me go!"

    She struggled and pushed him but failed because Charles was now drunk and a lot stronger than she was. Charles restrained her with even more force. Her jacket was torn off along with her suit dress, both of which were no longer wearable. Despite her struggles, he removed all of her clothes except her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and knickers. Her c.h.e.s.t, however, was now also half-exposed from the struggle.

    Sarah noticed a moment of opportunity and bit Charles''s arm, which made him immediately loosen his grip. She quickly took this chance to escape. When she had almost crawled to the end of the bed, she was grabbed by Charles again. He pinned her down firmly, "You want to run?" His tone was chilling, resembling a sinister wolf.

    With tears cascading down her face, Sarah cried out, "Let me go, Charles, What the hell are you trying to do?"

    Charles looked at her, his breath tickled her soft skin. His half-n.a.k.e.d body was undeniably s.e.xy and he clearly felt as though he was seducing her.

    "What am I doing?" said Charles, hoarsely, "I just want to see your body and know how precious it is that even I can''t touch it!" He looked over her whole body greedily. Suddenly, he smiled, "Well, I can imagine how beautiful your body is. Except for being too thin, your figure is more beautiful than many other women. It''s a pity that you usually wear such conservative clothes."

    Charles'' words sounded like a taunt, especially during such a violent interaction. Sarah felt ashamed, uncomfortable with how he objectified her. Still, she struggled, "Let me go. You are an absolute bastard, a beast!" She was so angry that her voice was beginning to tremble.

    Hearing her words, Charles sneered, "A bastard, a beast? If you scold me as a bastard after this, then what will you call me in the future? This is nothing!"

 Chapter 49 - 3: LET ME GO

    "What else do you want? Let me go!" cried Sarah.

    Charles moved in close to her, bewitched her, "Sarah, don''t you really want me at all? You say you love me, but you don''t want me?" His other hand began to rub against her body, starting at her face and then down her neck, her clavicle, until it reached her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Sarah was completely terrified and cried out, "Let me go, don''t touch me!"

    Charles, however, continued to squeeze her b.r.e.a.s.ts and seduce her, "You really don''t want me? But you are trembling, and you enjoy it. Sarah, why do you always cheat yourself?" His body was slowly getting closer to her, with his hands continuing to grope her body.

    Sarah was trembling. Although she was both furious and upset, she still couldn''t help but shudder whenever he touched her. She suddenly felt as though she was very cheap. Why couldn''t she resist his bewitchment?

    Then Charles began to kiss her, and his breath felt warm against her skin. At last, he hugged her so tightly that neither of them was able to move an inch.

    Sarah struggled, but she still couldn''t resist his warm embrace. Though her body responded to his seduction, her heart was still broken. She was unwilling to give herself to him, especially after he had made love with another woman just moments before in this tainted bed.

    When she thought about it, she struggled even more severely and screamed, "Let me go!"

    Charles had thought that she was willing to accept him before, but now her struggle was more desperate and forceful. This made him angry. He didn''t know what had happened to that woman. Why did she always resist him? Now she had annoyed him again, and this time he wouldn''t let her go. He wouldn''t allow her to escape after seducing him! He grappled her even more tightly with both his hands and his legs. His movements became wilder and more unpredictable.

    Sarah realized that she couldn''t move at all, and Charles had no intention of letting her go. A feeling of helplessness overwhelmed her, sending her into even deeper despair.

    Charles'' head moved further downward, allowing Sarah to breathe finally. However, she was so tired that now she could only sob, "Let me go. Please don''t treat me like this. I don''t want to do anything with you on another woman''s bed."

    Nevertheless, Charles was unable to hear what she said and continued his assault.

    Sarah continued to cry with her hands tightly clenching the sheet. Finally, she said, "You treat me like an animal. I will never forgive you. Not for the rest of my life. I won''t forgive you. I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life."

    It seemed as though this sentence was now all that she could say, so she repeated it again and again.

    Charles finally listened to it. He raised his head and looked into her eyes, which were filled with tears and anger. He was in shock, pinched her chin, and then asked, "Why do you hate me so much?"

    "I won''t forgive you for all my life!" Sarah, whose eyes were now cold with hopelessness and fear, continued to repeat it.

    After looking at her for a long time, Charles himself even didn''t know how to feel. Suddenly he banged his fist angrily on the bed, stood up, and glared at her. Looking at her n.a.k.e.d body, he took a deep breath to suppress his d.e.s.i.r.e, then quickly turned around to leave the room. Soon, the sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom.

    Sarah was lying on the bed, with tears still pouring down her face. After she had recovered a little, she turned around and used the sheet to cover her body. She didn''t know what to do. She loved him and wished desperately for some kind of romantic love. Charles, however, had always insulted her and treated her this way. She really didn''t know how long their seesaw game could last.

    The dim light did little to fight off the darkness of the night, nor the shadow on her heart.

    Located in the golden section of this city, the office building of Thomas'' Corporation stood 80 stories tall. With a high density of businesses and busy traffic, the land in this area was so expensive that only Thomas'' Corporation could have the ability to buy this building as its headquarter.

    At four o''clock in the afternoon, it was the busiest time in the office. In the office building, the sound of typing at computers formed a consistent drone throughout the day. Sometimes white-collar workers holding doc.u.ments passed by, all of them in a frantic hurry.

    In the central conference hall, which was located on the top floor, Charles, the president, was having a meeting with the senior management staff. Sarah was waiting outside, with a folder in her arms. Leaning against the wall, she did little except stare at the clock, watching time pass by.

    She didn''t know what she would do about Charles. After a long time of knowing each other, he clearly didn''t love her, without any regard for her feelings at least. Perhaps he was just interested in her body, which was only due to the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e he got from conquering women. Sarah, however, still liked him a lot.

 Chapter 50 - 4: RESIGNATION LETTER

    One year ago, Sarah had attended an interview to work for this company. The final interviewer was Charles. When she had met him, he was reclining on his chair with his fingers interlocked on his abdomen. He was so casual, and it was his casual attitude that made him distinctive. His eyes were so delicate; his thin lips were slightly exposing his beautiful teeth. Under the sunlight, he appeared to be an impossibly handsome man.

    From that moment, she was attracted to him. After the interview, she became his personal secretary, so she had more opportunity to be in contact with him and marvel at his outstanding business talents. Eventually, she fell in love with him. A man of such high quality was always easy to be loved by women, and Sarah was no exception. It had never occurred to her though that he was a devil.

    He knew she loved him, but he still toyed with her emotions, as if he was happy to see that she lived an unhappy life. She thought about the situation at the hotel again. Her body was still bruised from his love bites, while the faint scent of humility lingered on her skin.

    She bowed her head timidly, with her hands clutching the folder and pen tightly. She didn''t know why she still persisted. If she continued to stay here, he would only bully her even more. She had already been desperate this morning. Would she still wait for that cruel hearted man? Was it all worth it?

    Sarah thought for a long time. Then she looked at the closed door of the conference hall, and there was no sign of anyone about to leave. She bit her lower lip and finally turned around to go back to her office, sure that she had made up her mind.

    She had decided that she was going to resign! She must leave him. She would no longer stay here and be humiliated.

    Once she was back in her office, Sarah began to write her letter of resignation. While she was writing it, her eyes began to well up with tears. She had persisted for a whole year, and after all that, she was giving up. However, what could she do if she didn''t give up? That man had never loved her. After finishing the resignation letter, she found a box and started to put all her things inside it.

    Her assistant Nancy was not in the office, so there was no one to stop her. She quickly packed her things up, then sat on the desk and waited for Charles to return from his meeting.

    After about an hour of waiting, Charles finally came back. Sarah stood up and greeted him back to the office as usual.

    However, the moment that Charles saw her, he said to her coldly, "How can you leave during the meeting? What if I order something?" His tone was accusatory and hurtful.

    Sarah was so upset, with her head lowered, she said, "Sir, I have thought for a long time. I still feel that I cannot adapt to this job."

    Charles was about to step into his own office, but upon hearing her words, he stopped and turned around to stare at her, "What?"

    Sarah dared not to look at him but bit her lower lip and answered, "I want to resign!"

    Charles stared at her for a long time, then smiled coldly, "Are you sure you''re not joking?"

    Sarah didn''t look at him. She replied firmly, "I''m not joking. This is a decision that I have carefully considered!"

    Charles sneered as he fixed his tie. Calmly, he walked into his office and said, "I''m just going to ignore what you''ve said, get back to work."

    Sarah finally raised her head, followed him into his office, and said, "I''m not joking. I have already written my letter of resignation. I''m very serious." With this, she handed him the letter.

    Turning around to inspect her and the letter, Charles laughed, "Except me and this Corporation, who is going to give you a job with both a high salary and good welfare? Do you think you can live a better life after leaving me? Your sister is still at school. Without any parents, who will help you afford her tuition? Besides, you are just a graduate from an average university, where can you find a job as good as this?"

    Charles''s words hit Sarah like a bullet. She bit her lower lip and said confidently, "Even if it means I starve to death, I still want to resign. It''s better than being humiliated and insulted here!" She put her letter of resignation on his table.

    "Are you still mad about what I did in the hotel?" Charles stared at her as if he was trying to gauge her reaction. Sarah, however, didn''t respond to him, which made him angry. In a fit of rage, Charles took the letter and quickly tore it apart.

    Shocked, Sarah shouted at him, "You! Why do you tear my resignation apart?"

    "I have the right to refuse my employee''s resignation," Said Charles with a wry smile.

    "You are too much!"

    "Am I?" Charles walked in front of her, pinched her chin, and asked, "Sarah, do you love me?"

    "Let go of me!" Sarah slapped his hand and turned her head away from him.

    Charles continued to pinch her chin and said, "Sarah, don''t you want a romantic love? I''ll give it to you! From now on, you will be my girlfriend. I''ll satisfy you and give you everything you want! Then, will you still want to resign?"

    Sarah was totally shocked and stared at him, then whispered, "What did you say?"

    "I say, from today on, you will be my girlfriend. I will respect you and try my best to give you what you want. So, do you still leave me?"

 Chapter 51 - 5: YOU WANT ME TO BE YOUR GIRLFRIEND

    What?" Sarah continued to stare at him in disbelief and continued, "You want me to be your girlfriend?"

    "Well, isn''t that what you always wanted?" Charles looked at her.

    Sarah was in shock and didn''t know how to respond. After a long time, she answered, "You''re not joking?"

    "You think I''m joking?" Charles stared at her. Although he looked like he was still playing, his tone was serious.

    Sarah looked at him for a long time, with hundreds of thoughts rushing through her mind. Didn''t he always humiliate her for p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e? Why did he give in to her so quickly? It was all so confusing. Why has he now decided that he wants a romantic relationship with her? Or, was this just another cruel way of teasing her?

    This man was so abominable. He never made her happy. Her fist gradually clenched, and her eyes became colder. She said coldly, "Are you going to humiliate me in a new way? You just want to get my heart, and then throw it away, don''t you? Do you think that humiliating me to satisfy your amus.e.m.e.nt is funny?"

    It had never occurred to Charles that she would react like this. She was so neurotic. He had revealed his true feelings and wanted to start from the beginning again, but her reaction made him angry. He said aggressively, "Is that all I am to you, just a bad guy without a conscience?"

    Sarah stared at him without responding, trying to determine whether his words were true or not.

    Charles felt so angry. He shook his head and said, "Well!" Then he raised his hand and swore, "My words are all true, do you believe it?"

    Sarah was still unsure if she could trust him.

    Finally, Charles said, "I have told you. If you don''t trust me, I won''t force you to stay. If you really want to resign, I won''t stop you anymore. Just don''t live to regret giving up such a good job and an excellent boyfriend." Saying this, he turned around to leave the office.

    Sarah hesitated, staring at his back. She was totally at a loss. After all, she still loved him. She misunderstood him, so she said something hurtful. To her surprise, he was so sincere. If he really left, she would be sad. However, she didn''t know how to call him back.

    Unexpectedly, Charles stopped and then turned around to look at her, "Are you going to resign? Are you sure?"

    Looking at him, Sarah didn''t know what to say. She had already said those hurtful words, and now she was too ashamed to consider staying here.

    "If you are hesitating, or, you don''t know how to say it, then come here. If you come here, it means that you are willing to be my girlfriend."

    Sarah still looked at him, unsure of what to do.

    "I give you three seconds. One¡­" Charles stared at her and counted, "Two¡­"

    Sarah finally plucked up her courage and said. "If you don''t deceive me, I''d like to be your girlfriend." After saying it, her face became completely red.

    Seeing her red face, Charles was about to laugh, but he held it back, saying, "Come here!"

    Sarah walked towards him slowly. Charles immediately pulled her into his arms and asked, "Are you sure you want to be my girlfriend?"

    Sarah was scared, but she didn''t resist and said, "If you stop humiliating me, I am naturally willing to be your girlfriend."

    Hearing her words, Charles smiled and then kissed her.

    Sarah was surprised and wanted to push him away. However, before she could think, Charles pushed her against the wall, kissed her passionately. After a few moments, he let her go and smiled, "What an alluring woman you are!"

    Sarah was completely shocked. She went to say something, but Charles interrupted, "I won''t force you to sleep with me before you agree. But since you are my girlfriend, we can kiss, I suppose?"

    Sarah was silent. It seemed that he really did respect her. It was, of course, reasonable for a boyfriend to kiss and hug his girlfriend. Furthermore, when he kissed her, she felt genuinely happy, and she liked that feeling. Sarah subconsciously touched her lower lip, recalling the kiss that they had just shared.

    Charles observed her, smiled, and couldn''t help but kiss her again. Sarah quickly pushed him away, saying, "Sir, we are in the office. There are lots of people outside. Besides, the door is open."

    "You mean we can continue if I close the door?" said Charles as he slowly closed the door shut.

    Sarah felt terribly shy, correcting him, "No, I don''t mean that. Anyway, now we are in the company building. Please don''t do this, and it''s bad if others see us."

    Charles looked at her, "What''s wrong with that? You''re my girlfriend now."

    "Even if I''m your girlfriend, people may still look down upon it. If you want to do something with me, you should at least find a secret place."

    Charles laughed mischievously, "Well, you say that I can do anything as long as it''s in secret. I will remember that."

    Sarah paused, unsure of what to say.

    Charles stopped teasing her and asked, "No, working overtime today. Let''s have a meal together. What do you want to eat?"

    "I¡­ anything is fine." Sarah was a little surprised. She had never thought that he would ask for her opinion. In the past, when she went out with him, he had never asked her what she wanted, so she had to eat whatever he ordered. Therefore, his attitude today made her uneasy. This was a rare opportunity. "We can eat anything I want?" she said.

    Charles nodded.

    "I want to eat some spicy food," said Sarah, assertively.

    "Spicy food? No wonder."

    Sarah was confused. "What do you mean?" she asked. "What''s the matter with me wanting something spicy? Do you see me as spicy?"

    "Usually, you are not," Charles replied. "However, when you resist me in the bedroom, you can be very ''spicy'' indeed."

    "Why are you always thinking about that?" Sarah asked.

    Charles laughed out loud and answered quietly, "Not only that, but I also can''t help but want to taste you."

 Chapter 52 - 6: VERY CONSIDERATE

    Charles looked cool, overbearing, and fickle, but as a lover, he was surprisingly gentle. He respected Sarah''s opinion and always made a decision based upon what she wanted. This made Sarah feel like a genuine connection with Charles might actually be possible.

    It had never occurred to Sarah that Charles could be so tender and gentle. When they went out for a date, Charles always let her decide what she wanted and never forced her to do anything she didn''t want to do. Charles gave her the feeling of romantic love, so Sarah thought that maybe she had misjudged him before.

    However, sometimes she became suspicious, wondering whether Charles was gentle to every woman that he interacted with and not just her. Did Charles truly love her?

    She tried to gauge the answer from his eyes, but she was unable to read him. In her presence, Charles was very tender and affectionate, which confused her even further. Sarah knew that Charles was fickle in love, and it wasn''t easy for him to fall in love with a woman truly. On the other hand, she couldn''t fathom why he would only pretend to be affectionate to her.

    Charles was very high-profile. It seemed that he was happy to let their love be public. Every day, he picked her up and stayed with her, which made their relationship quickly known by everyone in the company. Everyone now knew that Sarah was their president''s girlfriend. This all made Sarah a little embarrassed because she was used to keeping a low profile. All in all, their love had a bad influence on the dynamic of the company, but Charles didn''t care about that.

    Perhaps, the notion of romantic privacy was, in fact, the one thing that Charles didn''t respect her opinion on.

    Sometimes, Charles would buy an enormous bunch of flowers for her, which were so big that even her entire desk was unusable. Women envied Sarah when they saw Charles'' extravagant romantic gestures and would whisper about it privately amongst themselves.

    Sarah couldn''t refuse his gestures, of course, as Charles was too overbearing. Moreover, she enjoyed it, because she felt that above all, it was really sweet to be loved by someone.

    Sarah''s birthday was in a few days. As it happened, she was really looking forward to this birthday. Since her younger sister studied in another city, she had always celebrated her birthday on her own before. Even though there were one or two friends around, she still felt alone when she came home and saw her empty room.

    But this time was different; she had Charles, who could accompany her. In fact, the only thing she wanted was to be accompanied by someone. Therefore, Sarah was particularly excited about this birthday.

    However, several days before her birthday, Charles had not signaled that he had made any plans. No matter how often Sarah reminded him, he still couldn''t remember her birthday. Even on the day of her birthday, Charles had not made any plans and Sarah hadn''t received even a single flower from him.

    Charles was very busy during the day, which upset Sarah immensely. However, she couldn''t complain because Charles was a CEO and had an enormous number of things to do every day. It was expected that sometimes he would ignore her, but she still felt so upset. Perhaps it was because he had treated her so well before that she had now grown to expect too much of him.

    After work, Charles still stayed in his office. Sarah called him, only to be told, "You can go home first. I still have work to do."

    Holding the phone, Sarah tried to hide her sadness, asking, "Charles, do you know what day it is today?

    "What do you mean what day is it today? September 1st, Teachers'' Day? No, Teachers'' Day is on October 1st. The Mid-Autumn Festival? No, it''s not. The Mid-Autumn Festival is in a weeks'' time. What day is it today, then?"

    Understanding that he had completely forgotten, Sarah was heartbroken and said, "Nothing. You are so busy, and I won''t disturb you anymore." After hanging up the phone, she went home alone.

    Once she was home, Sarah sat down on the sofa. Seeing the empty room and the clock on the wall, she felt even lonelier on this birthday than in the past. She had never expected anything before, so it was not so sad. This time, however, she had expected something from Charles, and he had let her down.

    Sarah checked the clock on the wall; it was nearly 20:13, which was the time that she was born. Obviously, it was a time that should be full of happiness and excitement, but she was still alone. She felt so disappointed.

    The minute hand finally pointed to thirteen. Suddenly, Sarah''s phone rang. Could it be Charles? Did he want to give her a surprise? Thinking this, Sarah excitedly picked up the phone, only to discover that the caller was not Charles, but her younger sister.

    The only one who always remembered her birthday was her sister.

    She pretended to be happy as she answered the phone, "Hello, Sophia."

    "My dear sister, happy birthday to you! Well, I always call you at the right time, aren''t I so considerate? Ha-ha!"

    Hearing her sister''s laughter made Sarah smile slightly, "Yes, you are very considerate. Ha-ha." She felt so warm when she was on the phone with her sister. However, as soon as she thought about Charles, she was suddenly overwhelmed with sadness again.

    At this moment, to Sarah''s amazement, fireworks suddenly burst in the sky outside the window, displaying a message, "Happy Birthday Sarah."

 Chapter 53 - 7: THE GIFT

    Sarah was stunned. She grabbed her phone and went over to her window. Charles was outside, standing in the middle of a burning heart-shaped firework. He saw her in the window and shouted, "Sarah, I love you! Happy birthday!"

    As it all began to sink in, Sarah realized that she couldn''t possibly feel sorry for herself for both her sister and her lover had remembered her birthday and cared for her. Clearly, Charles had just wanted to give her a surprise. Suddenly, she began to cry. Hearing her cries down the phone, Sophia asked, "What''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?"

    She quickly explained what was going on to Sophia and told her she would call her back later. Once she had hung up the phone, she ran downstairs to greet Charles.

    Charles smiled and opened his arms, waiting for Sarah''s embrace.

    Then when Sarah ran into his arms, he immediately picked her up, spun her around, and kissed her.

    The burning fireworks were so beautiful, illuminating the dark night and reflecting their romantic love. They stood in the heart-shaped fireworks and kissed so passionately that they forgot there were people passing by them.

    At this point, Sarah was so moved that her heart felt as though it was going to fly out of her c.h.e.s.t. Therefore, when Charles hugged and kissed her, she couldn''t help but hug him as tightly as she could.

    At that moment, no part of her resisted the contact between man and woman, only wanting to experience this happy moment fully.

    After a long time, Charles loosened her, breathed softly with his forehead against hers, and asked, "Are you happy?"

    Sarah sighed, looked at him deeply, and nodded.

    Then Charles asked, "Are you moved?"

    Sarah nodded again with tears trickling down her cheeks. She couldn''t remember a time when she had felt this happy before. It is a happy thing when there is someone who cares about you and does beautiful things for you.

    Charles gently wiped her tears and asked softly, "Sarah, do you really love me? How much do you love me?"

    Sarah looked at him intensely. She didn''t know quite what to say, but hugged him tightly and said, "Charles, I care about you. I really care about you."

    She didn''t know how to express her thoughts, just repeating that sentence again and again. She loved him with all her heart, but she had no confidence that a man like him would treat her with such love and care. Thus, her love was full of fear. But tonight, after seeing all he had done for her, she began to convince herself that perhaps that was all unnecessary.

    Charles looked into her eyes and said, "You always doubt my sincerity, but tonight, have you truly felt my love?"

    Sarah finally nodded and hugged him tightly, "Charles, thank you."

    Charles smiled happily.

    They hugged until all the fireworks had burned out. Noticing how many people had stopped to watch them, Sarah felt shy and nuzzled into Charles. Chuckling, Charles said, "Aren''t you going to ask me to come upstairs?"

    Sarah quickly grabbed his hand to take him upstairs, but Charles said, "Wait a minute." Then, he went back to his car and retrieved a big cake and a bunch of flowers.

    Sarah shyly took the flowers and sniffed them. Then, they took each other''s hands and went upstairs together. Sarah was so shy as if she was a high school student who was secretly dating her crush.

    When they got back into Sarah''s home, Charles took out another big bag of things. He handed a paper bag to her and said, "I have spent a long time choosing this, and I''ve finally picked this one for you. Hurry, see if it fits you or not."

    Sarah took the bag and found a beautiful dress inside it, made of a divine silky material. She looked at Charles doubtfully. He smiled, "Hurry, try it on. Let me see if it looks beautiful on you."

    Sarah took the dress and went into her room. But the moment that she opened the bag, she hesitated because the skirt was, in fact, a suspender skirt. She looked at it for a while, then went to try it on. As expected, her c.h.e.s.t was half exposed. Looking at herself in the mirror, she saw how glamorous she was in this s.e.xy red dress.

 Chapter 54 - 8: CAN I HAVE YOU

    Sarah had never worn such clothes before, so she was hesitant as to whether it was suitable to go out and meet Charles in this dress.

    From the outside, Charles asked, "Sarah, are you ok? Why not come out?"

    Sarah responded, "Ah, I''m ok." Then she opened her wardrobe and found a shawl. Although the color didn''t match, it was a good way to cover her skin. Wearing the shawl, she dared to open the door and go out.

    To her surprise, Charles had prepared a candlelit dinner for her. The candle, the red wine, the music, all reminded her of a scene in a romantic film.

    Sarah was in shock, saying, "This is unbelievable. I am so surprised that you have prepared all of this!"

    Noticing that Sarah had emerged with a shawl on her shoulder, Charles was a little disappointed and asked, "Why are you wearing a shawl? Don''t you want me to see you in this dress?"

    Sarah walked towards him, awkwardly and answered, "I''m just not used to it."

    Charles looked at her but didn''t ask her more. They sat together, drank the red wine, ate the birthday cake and chatted. Sarah didn''t know why Charles''s eyes looked so gentle and s.e.xy tonight. His gaze made her want him badly. She didn''t know how to avoid his soulful eyes, just holding his cup and drinking.

    "Sarah, you are not so good with your drink. Perhaps you shouldn''t drink too much, eat some cake." Charles suddenly sat beside her, with one hand holding her gently, and the other feeding her cake.

    Sarah looked into his eyes and ate the cake as her face turned red. Charles suddenly moved in close to her and ate the cake crumbs on her lips. Then he smiled and said affectionately, "You eat like a little cat."

    Sarah lowered her head, a little embarrassed. Charles took his cup again and drank with her. Sarah couldn''t stop thinking how tonight was just so beautiful, like a fairy tale that she wanted to enjoy every minute of with him.

    However, how could Sarah truly know Charles''s intentions? Charles was a big wolf, and Sarah was Little Red Riding Hood. How could she possibly fight against the big wolf?

    At last, Sarah was a little drunk, either that or she was sinking into Charles''s charming, gentle eyes. Charles approached her and said in a low voice, "Sarah, you are so beautiful tonight, you are really beautiful. I really want to kiss you." He was already leaning in to kiss her as he spoke.

    Sarah felt so limp and numb, just wanting to sink into his care. Seeing him approaching, she closed her eyes, enchanted by the magic. Charles gently kissed her sweet lips, and at the same time, hugged her and removed her shawl.

    It was late at night, and the stars were shining outside. In the room, a very romantic night was brooding.

    Sarah felt dizzy and sleepy. The alcohol was in full effect now. She was hot all over and longed to escape from it. When Charles took off her shawl, she didn''t resist; she felt as though she was being released.

    Charles''s kiss made her heart skip a beat. She didn''t know why she didn''t expect it. Perhaps because she was wary of expecting too much when with her beloved man. Alternatively, perhaps tonight was so wonderful that she didn''t want to destroy it, but nonetheless, she followed her own mind and did something she favored. She didn''t know what was going on. Why did she kiss Charles? She even hugged him and pandered to his crazy advances.

    Charles felt happy when he noticed her giving in to him. Then he picked her up, pinned her down on the sofa, and skillfully removed her clothes.

    Sarah felt so hot that she didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that only Charles''s kisses could comfort her. "Charles, Charles," she murmured.

    "Yes," Charles answered. He kissed her, unfastened her bra strap and stared at the half-n.a.k.e.d woman who was lying in front of him. He also felt hot all over. "Sarah, we can move to the bedroom," he said lightly.

    Without Sarah agreeing to this, he picked her up and quickly walked to the bed. She twisted her body a little halfway. Whether she was uncomfortable or wanted to revolt, he didn''t know. Charles hurried to put her on the bed and began to kiss her again.

    When Sarah felt the soft bed, she seemed to sober up. "Charles, where are we?" she asked suddenly.

    "Do you love me?" said Charles, avoiding her question.

    Sarah was still in a daze. She didn''t know how to reply to him. Noticing her state of drowsiness, Charles kissed her passionately. Soon, her skirt was halfway off, and her bra was sliding off her shoulders. He felt like he was going crazy. He missed this woman day and night, and now she was lying in front of him, charming and beautiful.

    Charles leaned over her, touched her, and said, "Sarah. Sarah, can I have you?"

 Chapter 55 - 9: REFUSE HIM

    Sarah made no response. Then Charles gave in to his own d.e.s.i.r.e. Sarah seemed not to resist him, or she had already fallen asleep and was unable to fight against him. He finally succ.u.mbed to all his wishes and kissed her entire body. At last, he put his p.e.n.i.s between her legs and was ready to enter her. At this moment, he stopped. He held her face and asked, "Sarah, can I? Can I?" He began to sweat, and his voice became hoarse.

    Sarah slowly opened her eyes and looked at the man towering above her. She still seemed to be confused. Charles couldn''t stop kissing her to relieve his hunger for her body, "Sarah, can I? Can I?"

    Sarah felt very comfortable and g.r.o.a.n.e.d. It appeared to answer him. Charles could no longer control himself; he started to find her v.a.g.i.n.a and went to thrust inside her. However, Sarah woke up at this point. She felt that something was about to invade her; it was hard and hot. She hurried to retreat and opened her eyes again. Looking at Charles''s face, she hastily said, "Charles, what are you trying to do?"

    "Sarah, I want you," he replied in a hoarse voice. Then he prepared to enter again.

    "No! Charles!" Sarah woke up completely now. She hurried to get rid of him, trying to push him away.

    At this key moment, Charles stared at her with fire in his eyes, "Don''t you want me? Don''t you love me?"

    "Don''t do that! Let me go! Let me go! We can''t. You promised me. Let me go!" Sarah struggled to push him away.

    Charles felt annoyed. Didn''t the woman know that he may die if he stopped at such a critical moment? He asked again, "You were enjoying it just now. Don''t you want it?"

    "Let me go! Please, you have promised. Let me go!" Sarah was about to cry. She didn''t expect that she may lose her v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y after drinking a little. Although she loved him very much and he moved her tonight, she couldn''t have s.e.x with him before she confirmed his true feelings for her and she became his forever. This was her principle, and she was not a fool.

    Charles felt a little hurt, but Sarah was still struggling. She was even nearly crying. It was clear that he was behaving like a rapist. How could he do that? Therefore, he just said, "Okay, I''m letting you go." Then he left and walked to the bathroom.

    Soon, the sound of rushing water could be heard from the bathroom. Sarah lay on the bed and suddenly felt bitter. Why did she feel Charles still didn''t love her, and he just regarded her as a mistress?

    Charles walked out of the bathroom after a long time. Sarah had already gotten dressed and was laid down, facing away from him. Charles stood beside the bed and looked at her for a while before asking her gently, "Sarah, what are you resisting in your heart?"

    She didn''t answer. Instead, she pretended to be asleep. Charles didn''t know what to say, so he dried his hair and laid down beside her.

    Noticing his presence, Sarah was uneasy and tense. Given that she was pretending to be asleep, she couldn''t wake up suddenly. She just closed her eyes and tightly seized the sheet. It seemed that she could protect herself in this way.

    However, Charles hugged her and whispered into her ear, "Stop pretending. I won''t do anything tonight. But I can''t understand why you are always on your guard with me. What''s the matter with you?"

    Sarah finally opened her eyes and answered in a light voice, "Sorry, but can you please leave me some space so I can keep my dignity?"

    "I think we should let nature take its course if two people love each other. Do you think that I am an irresponsible man?"

    Sarah finally turned around and looked at him, "I believe you can be responsible, but I can''t keep a man just because I''m going to have his child. If you need to get married to me just because of responsibility, can we ever be happy?"

    Charles kept silent. Suddenly, she revealed the doubt in her heart, "Charles, do you really love me? Am I the only woman in your heart?"

    Charles looked at her. His face was darkened in the shadows, and nothing could be seen except his sparkling eyes. He seemed to sink into his own thoughts, remaining silent.

    Sarah asked again, "Do you love me?"

    At last, Charles sighed and hugged her, "Rest now. It''s late. I need to go to work tomorrow."

    Sarah thought she must be a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and neurotic woman. It seemed that she always had no sense of security with emotion. As things stood, she felt unsafe with Charles, especially when he hadn''t answered her question the last time they met. She didn''t know how to get along with him as if the love between them, which had already been so difficult to get, was now beyond repair.

    Since dating Charles, Sarah didn''t think that he had been with other women, but she still knew that nothing was certain. Even when he was kind to her, she knew that something was wrong. It appeared that he behaved the same way with everyone that he dated. Therefore, Sarah considered herself to be just an ordinary woman to him.

    Who on earth could conquer his heart? It seemed that no one knew.

 Chapter 56 - 10: HAS HE BEEN LYING TO YOU

    Recently, it has been very busy in the company. Charles seldom sent her flowers to show his love, even when he was in the office throughout the day. Sarah was also busy attending to her own business. They rarely had any contact with each other. It did, however, give her a lot of time to think about their relationship. After a lot of contemplation, she was able to see clearly that she could do nothing about their love except sigh and let it go.

    At this moment, her phone suddenly pinged. It was a message. She thought it might be Charles inviting her to have dinner that night; after all, she was about to get off work. However, it was an unknown number, saying: Are you free tonight? We can have a talk at Fairy Coffee House, 21:00.

    Sarah thought someone might have sent a message to the wrong person, so she just ignored it. After a few moments, another message was received, "Though we are unfamiliar, I think it''s necessary for us to talk to each other. It would be mutually beneficial to our future."

    Sarah still thought someone had got the wrong number. However, she replied politely, "Sorry, I think you have the wrong number. I don''t know you."

    After a minute with no reply, Sarah began to be absorbed by her work again. Charles didn''t come out of his office after work hours were over. Most people had left, and soon there were just one or two new staff as well as her and Charles.

    Sarah called Charles, but he told her, "I have some important work to do tonight, so I can''t be with you. You can go home by yourself, and I will find you later."

    As expected, since she had asked him about his feelings for her, Charles had become indifferent to her. She didn''t know the reason. Now he could hardly accompany her because he always said that he had too much work to do. Maybe it was true, after all, he was the president of a company. Sarah couldn''t help but feel that he was indifferent to her, though, as he used to take care of her in the past, even if he was busy. Now, however, things had changed.

    Sarah didn''t ask him to explain and hung up the phone to leave work.

    After she had walked out of the company building, her phone rang again. Sarah secretly hoped that Charles was calling her, maybe he would comfort her now. Disappointingly, it was the same unknown number from earlier in the day.

    She frowned and hesitated, but answered, "Hello, who''s that?"

    "Are you Sarah?" It sounded like a woman.

    Sarah paused, wondering whether she knew her, "Yes, I am. Who''s calling, please."

    "It''s not important, but if you want to know, that''s okay. We can meet. I am waiting for you at Fairy Coffee House now. We can talk about Charles."

    "Charles?" Sarah was suspicious as soon as she heard his name. Since he had started dating her, he hadn''t been with any other woman. He had not gone to his apartment that was especially for his mistresses. Assuming that she was only trying to trouble her, Sarah said coldly, "I think I have nothing to discuss with you about Charles. You can call him directly. Bye-Bye."

    "Don''t you want to know who Charles''s beloved woman is?" the woman said hurriedly, seemingly afraid of Sarah hanging up on her. Then she laughed maliciously, "You little puppet! No wonder Charles plays around with you! If you don''t come, you will regret it. I can let you know what kind of person Charles is! I can help you to get out of his trap. Now I can give you half an hour and wait for you at the coffee house. If you don''t come, I won''t bother you anymore! Then you will be screwed, stupid woman!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman hung up the phone. Sarah didn''t say a word. Clearly, that woman was provoking her. However, Sarah couldn''t explain why she now felt so uneasy. She did have no sense of security with Charles.

    She didn''t know whether she should meet that woman or not and hesitated under the company building. Suddenly, a taxi drove up next to her and asked, "Miss, where are you going?"

    Sarah got in the taxi silently. The driver asked again, "Where are you going?"

    Sarah was lost in thought, and then she looked at her watch. Ten minutes had passed already. She hesitated for a while and replied, "Fairy Coffee House, please."

    The car drove away.

    She arrived at Fairy Coffee House on time. The woman was waiting for her. She was a slender woman with curly hair, a tired face, and large, alluring b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Sarah looked at her for a little while, then walked over and sat in front of her. She asked in a cold voice, "Who are you? What do you want to say?"

    The woman raised her eyebrows and sneered, "I thought you wouldn''t come, I was just about to leave. I suppose you wouldn''t have come if you weren''t sure about Charles." She paused for a while, then answered Sarah''s question, "I''m Charles''s mistress."

    Sarah looked at her with indifference and said, "I''ve seen his mistresses. He cut off communication with all his mistresses after he started dating me."

    The woman raised her head and laughed out loud, then stared at Sarah, "Is that what he told you? Do you trust him?"

    Sarah glared at her coldly. The woman said again, "Charles did distance himself from some of his mistresses, but not all of them. Did you think he was willing to only be with an old v.i.r.g.i.n? I''m Charles''s current mistress. Didn''t you know that? Has he been lying to you? Idiot!"

 Chapter 57 - 11: SHE WOULD NO LONGER TRUST HIM

    Sarah was stunned regarding this woman as a monster. She seemed so complex. From the beginning of their relationship, she had suspected that Charles didn''t love her and maybe loved another woman, but she had no evidence. Equally, Charles''s extravagant displays of affection had distracted her from her suspicions. However, today she was told directly by this woman that Charles didn''t love her.

    This woman was dating Charles. Charles was cheating on her. What''s more, it was consistent with Sarah''s first instinct.

    Clenching her fists, Sarah felt devastated. She tried to keep calm and stared at the woman, "Why are you telling me this? Since you are Charles''s mistress, we are now rivals. Do you think I will trust you?" Sarah was only able to mask her flurried mind by pretending to be stronger than she felt. She still didn''t trust Charles. As long as there was any suggestion that he was unfaithful, she would no longer trust him. The reason why she didn''t trust him was that Charles never promised her anything; he even dared not to answer whether he loved her or not.

    The woman sneered, "If you don''t believe me, why did you come here? Didn''t you come here to hear about his affairs? If you trusted Charles, you would never have come in the first place."

    Although Sarah was now panicking, she didn''t want to show any weakness in front of this arrogant woman. Sarah sneered back and said coldly, "Bravado is useless, you think I would easily trust you? Who knows if you''ve come to destroy our relationship? You said that Charles loved another woman, then who is his beloved woman?

    The woman had not expected Sarah to be so sharp and resilient, and responded angrily, "You are such a stupid woman. Are you going to persist until Charles kicks you away?"

    "Ha-ha!" Sarah laughed, "Yes, I suppose I really am stupid. So, in order to protect myself, I only trust evidence. Can you prove that you''re not lying?"

    "Ha!" The woman''s expression changed, showing her anger, "What evidence do you want to see? Photos? I''m so sorry, Charles protects his woman very well. He loves her, so he will protect her from people''s harassment. As a matter of fact, the reason why his relationship with you is so high profile is that he wants to protect his true love. Therefore, once Charles publicly dates a woman, it means that he doesn''t love her. Don''t you believe me? Fine, just wait. This is Charles''s rule!"

    "I''m not interested in any of that. What I need is evidence." Sarah smiled at her sarcastically, wondering if she knew how ridiculous she sounded.

    "You¡­" The woman didn''t know what to say, and maybe she had no evidence at all.

    Sarah raised her eyebrows and said, "Well, now that we''ve established that you don''t have any evidence, why have you come here? What''s your purpose? Is it just to destroy our relationship, and then replace me?

    The woman recoiled angrily and glared at Sarah, "I came here purely to tell you that Charles will never love you. Now you don''t need to devote yourself to him, or you will be hurt. Don''t be so ungrateful."

    "Ha-ha, if Charles doesn''t love me, then why would he love you? You said yourself that whoever loves Charles will get hurt, so why don''t you leave him? I really can''t understand your logic!"

    "You don''t have to believe it, Charles really does have true love. And you are just a toy to protect her. Do what you want, but you will regret it sooner or later if you continue to stay with him!"

    Sarah didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so she stood up and sneered, "Hmm, if you want to ruin our relationship, please prepare yourself properly before trying. You are a stupid woman!"

    Nevertheless, when Sarah went out, she was distraught. After a few steps, she suddenly felt so weak that she couldn''t walk anymore. She sat down on the pavement at the roadside and stared out at the sky as it turned to dusk. Before she knew it, night had come, with the bright neon lights and bustling streets fighting against the darkness. In the street, Sarah noticed dozens of couples walking along with hand in hand, chatting happily.

    Why was everyone she saw so happy? It seemed as though only she alone could feel so sad and powerless. Although she pretended to be unmoved in front of that woman, she felt so helpless inside.

 Chapter 58 - 12: HAVE IT YOUR WAY

    The thought that lingered in Sarah''s mind was that she had seen a picture of a beautiful girl in Charles''s wallet when she had helped him pack his things up. The picture was of a girl with short hair, who was wearing a high school uniform and looked incredibly cute and pure. At the time, Sarah had thought that the girl was his sister or some sort of relative, so she secretly put the photo back in his wallet. However, when Charles came in and noticed that she was looking at his wallet, he was very quick to take it away.

    Sarah asked him who that girl was, but Charles seemed a little nervous and answered ambiguously, "Why do you ask so many questions?"

    At the time, she didn''t take his embarrassment into consideration, but asked curiously, "Is she your sister? When will you put my photo in your wallet?"

    Charles smiled, "Somewhat. Put your photo in my wallet? I can buy a hundred wallets for you to put photos in."

    "What a miser you are!" Sarah said playfully.

    "A hundred wallets, is that still not enough? Do you want a thousand? Just as I''d thought, women are so greedy!" Charles made fun of her, then they both laughed.

    Sarah didn''t pay attention to any of it. She just didn''t understand why Charles was unwilling to put her photo in his wallet but was okay with having his sisters'' photo in there.

    Thus, she became suspicious and upset, especially when she saw that Charles often peered at that photo. Now another woman, who said she was Charles''s mistress, had appeared and told her that Charles was in love with someone else.

    Even if what that woman had said was untrue, Charles''s infidelity was almost certain, and just this one point could be used to prove that Charles didn''t love her. How could she not feel sad?

    Thinking this, she cried. Suddenly she felt ashamed to cry in public, so she took her bag and stood up to leave. At this moment, her phone began to ring. She took her phone out, only to find that the person calling her was Charles.

    Her phone was ringing. Looking at that familiar name, she hesitated to answer it. Now she felt terrible. If she answered the phone, she wouldn''t know what to say. However, after hesitating for a while, she finally answered the phone.

    "Hello, Charles."

    "Where are you now? What took you so long to answer?" Charles''s tone sounded a little unhappy.

    "I''m on a busy street. What''s up?" Sarah answered, trying to mask her sadness.

    "What''s wrong with you? You don''t sound very well," Charles asked gently.

    "Nothing." Sarah wiped her tears, trying to calm herself down before Charles could know that something was wrong. Then, she asked him calmly, "What''s up?"

    "Couldn''t I just be calling to say hello? Have you eaten anything? Are you hungry now?" Charles could charm very easily. His tone was so kind and natural as if he was talking with his familiar lover.

    "I''m not hungry," she said. She was so sad that she couldn''t stand the idea of eating and talking with him. This man was so dangerous and always played a trick on her, why did she still expect anything good from him? Calmly, she said, "If there is nothing you want to say, then I''ll hang up. I have something to do now."

    "It''s so late now. What do you want to do? Where are you? The entrance to the pedestrian street? Wait for me. I''ll go there right now." commanded Charles.

    Sarah tried to hold back her tears and said, "Fine, have it your way," and hung up the phone.

    However, she didn''t wait for him because she had decided not to wait for him any longer foolishly. Walking along aimlessly, she didn''t know where to go, and she only wanted to try and forget all of the heartbreaking realizations she''d had.

    As expected, she couldn''t build a genuine romantic relationship with a man. She had failed in love twice before. Her first boyfriend told her that he had fallen in love with another woman, so they broke up. Sarah then discovered that her second boyfriend was having an affair with another woman, so she broke up with him almost immediately afterward. After that, she had been single for several years. Until she became Charles''s secretary and was attracted to him, she wasn''t sure if she could fall in love with another man.

    As for Charles, though, she really loved him. She was naive in her first relationship and disappointed by her second one. Therefore, she didn''t cherish those two loves because, at the time, there were so many trivial things that seemed to govern them. This time, however, she was determined to get along well with Charles and had even considered marrying him and having a child.

    Unfortunately, Charles was a playboy. Even if he was affectionate, it was impossible for him to fall in love with her. Maybe the reason why he was with her was for some unknown purpose.

 Chapter 59 - 13: CONFRONT HIM

    Sarah began to question herself. Did she still wish to be the owner of Charles'' heart? She laughed at herself, suddenly smiled, and cried again.

    Noticing the gaze of passers-by, she lowered her head, wiped her tears, and left quickly.

    Just after turning the corner, she felt someone grab her by the wrist. Turning around, Sarah found that the person who''d stopped her was Charles. He appeared to be anxious, and his eyes gave away a sense of anger. "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me at the entrance?" Charles said sharply, "Why are you leaving alone?" After pausing for a while, he realized that Sarah was crying, so he softened his voice, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? What''s the matter with you?"

    Sarah shook her head, "Nothing." She didn''t want to say anything. Although inside, she felt terrible, she still didn''t want to let him know.

    Holding her shoulder, Charles stared at her for a while and asked gently, "What happened? Tell me, I can help you. I can protect you if you''re in trouble."

    Sarah wiped her tears and said helplessly, "You couldn''t help me solve this, Charles. If you were able to solve it, I wouldn''t be feeling like this at all."

    "What?"

    Sarah paused, trying to think of an excuse, "Nothing. You can''t help me." She sighed silently, "It''s your sister."

    "What else can you tell me? I can''t help you if you don''t tell me anything. Why are you so sure that I can''t help you?"

    After thinking for a moment, Sarah finally argued, "Even if I tell you, are you sure you can help me?"

    Charles looked at her, shocked. Assertively, Sarah said, "Don''t ask me any more questions; give me some space."

    Finally, Charles stopped questioning her. They walked along the road. After what felt like a very long time, Charles said, "Sarah, why don''t you trust me? Sometimes, even when I''m with you, I still feel that I can''t get close to you."

    Sarah looked at him and answered, "It is not because I don''t believe anything you say, I just want to protect myself. I have been hurt before Charles. If I can''t be sure that you love me, how can I possibly trust you with all my heart? Besides, Charles, you don''t exactly treat me sincerely!"

    "Why are you so angry today?" Charles retorted.

    "Well, can you tell me honestly whether there is another woman in your life?" Sarah stared at Charles.

    Her words made Charles laugh. He didn''t know why she''d asked this, "Why are you saying this? Do you think I''m cheating on you? I told you, I haven''t been with another woman since we started dating. Why don''t you believe me?"

    "Whether I believe you or not is not important. I have no way of knowing whether what you say is true."

    What''s the matter with you today? Are you trying to anger me on purpose?" Charles looked into Sarah''s eyes.

    Sarah stared back at him silently, and then asked, "Charles, do you have a sister?"

    "What?"

    "I heard that you had a sister. But why have I never seen her? Is she the girl in that photo in your wallet?" asked Sarah.

    At that moment, she noticed Charles''s expression changed. He was trying to hide something as he answered, "Why are you asking me this?"

    "If she is your sister, then you can just tell me, Charles."

    "She is my sister, but she was adopted by my parents. She is living with them now."

    Trying hard to repress her sadness, Sarah forced a smile and asked him, "Well, you must love her a lot. If not, why would you put her photo in your wallet and look at it every day?" She had noticed all of his unnatural behavior. His uneasiness to discuss his sister proved to her that their relationship was abnormal.

    Lowering his head, Charles coughed and asked, "Why are you suddenly so interested in my sister? What do you want to know?"

    Sarah forced a smile, "I just want to know how deeply you love your sister. Tell me about her, and I''m interested in finding out more.

    "Regarding my sister, I have nothing to say," Charles replied, coolly.

    Sarah lowered her head, "You have never said anything about your family, whereas I have told you about my sister, my childhood, even my dead parents. Why do you never mention your family? Charles, you are not honest enough." She raised her head and looked at him softly.

    Charles paused for a while and then answered, "We''d better move along from here, and then we can talk in a quieter place." As soon as he''d stopped speaking, he began to walk away.

    Staring at his back as he walked off, Sarah suddenly felt as though he was still hiding something. What''s the matter with him? Why did he protect that girl so much? He wouldn''t even talk about her in front of his own girlfriend. Sarah suddenly recalled the mistress''s words. If Charles loved someone, he wouldn''t let anyone else know because he wanted to protect her. He would only publicly date women that he didn''t love, making sure that everyone knew about her so as to distract them from his beloved girl. Sarah was exactly that, a distraction!

    Charles clearly wasn''t trying to protect Sarah. If he had, she wouldn''t have been bullied by his mistress. That girl who never seemed to show up and was cherished by Charles, lived in peace, no one disturbed her or bullied her.

    Charles simply didn''t love Sarah enough.

    Although she was upset, when Charles called her to get in the car, she followed because she really wanted to know more about that girl in the photo.

    Charles drove the car down to the seaside. The coast at night seemed like a different world to the city, where only a few flickering lights could be seen in the distance.

 Chapter 60 - 14: WE DO HAVE HISTORY

    A cool breeze was blowing as waves rolled onto the beach, backward and forwards. The ebb and flow of seawater, sunrise, and sunset reminded Sarah of a simpler, more ordinary life. However, there was nothing ordinary about this moment.

    Charles kept silent with one hand in his pocket and another putting a cigarette in his mouth. They walked slowly along the beach.

    After a long time, Sarah spoke first, "Why is it so hard for you to talk about your family?"

    Charles didn''t answer her question right away, he lowered his head and continued to smoke for a while, "Sarah, I didn''t mean to hide it, but those old days... I don''t know how to talk about it."

    "What have you experienced?" Sarah looked at him. The light was dim. She couldn''t see his face clearly, but she could make out the glowing red embers of his cigarette. Sometimes, she could make out the outline of his face against the starlight in the distance when he lifted his head. He was very handsome.

    Charles replied, "Now that you don''t trust me and want to know my past, I may as well tell you. My sister and I¡­" He stopped for a moment to think and then said, "We do have a history."

    Sarah was surprised by his honesty and looked at him, coldly in the dark. Her heart suddenly sank into her stomach. As expected, her intuition was right. She had guessed that Charles was involved with that girl in the photo. Now, however, she just felt numb. It was true, and there was another woman.

    Charles turned to Sarah and said, "My sister was adopted; she was ten years younger than me. My parents spoiled her. I am the only son of my parents, and I was very rebellious in my childhood. I always did the opposite of what everyone else did and caused a lot of trouble for my parents. They wanted to have another child, but it was difficult, so they adopted my sister from an orphanage. When she came to my house, she was just three years old. She was thin and small with big, innocent eyes. Although she looked smart and cute, I still disliked her because she was spoiled like a princess by my parents. At that time, I always bullied her. She never complained to my parents. She just silently accepted it. She would even listen to my troubles and care for me secretly."

    Charles lifted his head and looked to the horizon, "I really didn''t know why she was so sensible at such a young age. I would observe secretly, I noticed that she would help around the house. For instance, she''d clear away things without being asked. Can you imagine a three-year-old doing these things on her own? Even if there was a maid, she would still help. Furthermore, she was always very smart and obedient in front of my parents. At night, however, I found her crying in her room. Do you know what she was saying? She looked at a picture of her parents and cried, ''Mommy, daddy, I''m very obedient now. I will try my best to be a good kid to gain their love and then I will have a family. Mommy, why did you abandon me? Why did you and daddy go away? You left me all alone.'' When I saw that, I felt sick. I eventually knew why she was so obedient. I thought she just wanted to have a family. After I witnessed this, I never bullied her, I was only ever kind to her."

    "Do you regard her as your sister?" Sarah still spoke it out.

    Charles kept silent for a little while and threw the b.u.t.t of his cigarette on the ground. "When we grew up, my sister was always sensible. She was excellent, and she skipped grades in senior high school. When she was sixteen, she was accepted into university. I always admired her, and we..."

    "You fell in love with each other?" Even just asking this almost destroyed Sarah, but she couldn''t deny herself the truth.

    Charles answered, after a moment''s silence, "I don''t really know how it happened. Our love came abruptly. I had seen her grow up from childhood. She was so beautiful, virtuous, sensible and brilliant. No one can hold a candle to her. Moreover, she was not my biological sister. How couldn''t she appeal to me? She also loved me and I had never truly experienced that before. When she was admitted to the university, and on the day when she was celebrating her sixteenth birthday, she called me and we met for a while after the party had finished. At that time, she told me, ''Brother, I''ve realized that I like you. What should I do? I know that it''s taboo, but I can''t help loving you. What should I do? How can I extinguish this thought?'' At the time, she was so sad, unaware that I was so happy. My beloved girl, my beloved sister, she loved me too! She was usually so sensible and tolerant, so I had never expected it, but she had finally given in and said it. I had wished for it for a long time and hugged her without even thinking of what was to come.

    Charles continued, "I told her, ''we are not related by blood, everything is okay. I like you, go out with me!'' Emma was frightened. She had not expected me to suddenly show my love for her. At first, she wanted to refuse, but I continued to persuade her, we are not siblings, why can''t we be together if we love each other? Why should we care about what others think? Will we ever be free if we need to care about what others think whenever we do something? I didn''t know whether she was convinced or not. She cried for a while, then accepted me and tightly hugged me. I remembered that day forever. Since that day, we knew each other for what we really were and began to date, secretly."

    Charles was basking in the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of recalling his love story with his sister, Emma.

 Chapter 61 - 15: Iéˆ¥æ©« COMING TO PICK YOU UP

    What Charles hadn''t noticed, however, was how upset Sarah was to learn of this, nor did he appear to have cared about her at all from the beginning of their relationship. Upon realizing this, Sarah was overwhelmed by a deep feeling of envy. Why has God been so kind to that girl? She was beautiful, smart, good at studying, and was even deeply loved by an excellent man! She too lost her parents when she was born, which Sarah identified with, but Sarah was tasked with looking after her little sister and was always a loser in love. Why? Why was her fate so miserable?

    She could ignore fate; after all, fate was out of her control, and not everyone can have a good destiny. However, Charles was her beloved man, and he simply shouldn''t love another woman. She was so jealous of this girl whom she had never met before.

    Although she felt so sad, she still kept calm and asked, "Now that we''ve established that you love each other, why do you still date me?"

    Charles seemed to recognize the gravity of her question. He turned around and looked at Sarah, "We love each other, but our relationship is impossible. I thought we could be together in spite of the objections from others, but we failed because of our parents." Charles turned around again, pushed his hair away, and looked into the distance, "My parents are traditional, our family is high-profile so everything I do can be reported by the media. Such a scandal must not be allowed to occur in our family. They were strongly against it and prevented it in many ways. I have always been rebellious so I could ignore them. Even if I needed to leave my home without anything, I''d have had no problem doing it, but Emma couldn''t. She has always been an obedient child from a young age. At last, she compromised because my father became ill. She ended our relationship, knelt down in front of my parents, and swore that she would never love me again."

    "What about you and your family?" Sarah asked inquisitively.

    "It happened three years ago. The relationship between my family and me didn''t improve since Emma came to find me and asked me to go back home when she was twenty and was going to study abroad." Charles began to smoke again.

    Sarah figured it out in her head, Charles was 31, while his sister was just 21. It had been more than one year since she had studied abroad. She couldn''t help but ask, "How are things now with you and your sister?"

    Charles took a drag of his cigarette, "How are they? She refused me, and I can''t do anything. She is my sister."

    Sarah asked, coldly, "Charles, have you ever loved anyone except your sister? Why did you date so many women?"

    "I told you what I had with Emma was impossible!" Charles explained and turned around. He noticed that Sarah had backed away from him and realized something was wrong. He held Sarah''s shoulder and said, "Sarah, what''s wrong with you? Although it''s true, I deeply loved my sister, and I''ve dated many women, it''s all over now. I want to be with you. Things with Emma will never be the way they were and I''m not willing to disturb her any further. I really want a new life with you."

    Sarah''s voice was still cold, "Charles, I''m just a substitute, a tool to help you to forget about your sister!" She looked at Charles and tried to fight back her tears. She had waited for him for a long time and watched him date so many women. She was just a secretary at his beck and call. Finally, he showed his love for her, but there was still another woman in his heart. He regarded her as a tool to forget his beloved woman.

    Charles seemed to feel her sorrow, hugged her suddenly, and put her head on his shoulder. Then, he whispered into her ear, "Sarah, you can trust me. I won''t ever be with her. You are different from all those other women. I really want to be with you. If I didn''t, then I wouldn''t have cut off relationsh.i.p.s with all other women. Don''t you believe me now?"

    Sarah sobbed gently, "If you have accepted that it''s over with her, why do you still keep her photo in your wallet? Why do you still miss her? Don''t you see how it''s hurting me?"

    "She is my sister, of course, I miss her. But you should know that she and I can''t be together even if I miss her sometimes. You are the one for me!"

    Sarah was still sad and asked, "You date me because you and your sister are incompatible. But one day, if your sister finds you and wants to be with you at any cost, what would you do?"

    Charles stopped for a long time, then answered, "That''s impossible. Emma swore she wouldn''t be with me. She is sensible."

    Sarah leaned on his shoulder and sobbed. Charles hugged her and comforted her. He seemed to enjoy a moment of tranquility. Though sad, they were unwilling to say anything, and both kept quiet.

    However, who knew her words would come true many years later.

    It was eleven o''clock when they got back to Sarah''s home. Charles hugged her and wished her a good night. Suddenly, Charles''s phone started to ring. He answered, "Hello," then remained silent for a long time. He looked a little shocked, then confused.

    Sarah didn''t know whom he was speaking to, and she just looked at him. At last, she heard, "Emma, you did come back. Are you at the airport now? Okay, I''m coming to pick you up!"

 Chapter 62 - 16: HIS FAMILY

    At that moment, Sarah didn''t know how she felt about what had happened and just stared at Charles. Keeping silent, she felt her heart continue to sink.

    After Charles hung up the phone, he looked at Sarah and knew what she was thinking about. He hesitated for a while, "My sister Emma, she is back."

    Sarah responded quietly after a long pause, "I see."

    "She is at the airport now, ready to see me. She didn''t go back home, so I must pick her up."

    Sarah nodded again, "Go on, then." Her voice sounded calm, but Charles surely knew that something was wrong. Tonight, she had learned about his past and, on the same night, discovered that he clearly still can''t forget about his sister. She had now returned, without warning and Sarah had no idea whether Charles still loved her or not.

    Charles didn''t know what to say, and maybe he hadn''t expected any of that. After hesitating for a long time, he patted her on the shoulder and said, "Things between her and me are over, so don''t worry.

    "I''m not worrying about anything!" Sarah raised her head and looked at him, "You go, don''t be late."

    Charles hesitated, when he looked into her eyes, he thought she really was okay, so he left. At first, he just walked at his normal pace, but soon he broke into a hurried walk toward the car, then drove away, leaving Sarah to think about what had happened.

    There were few people on the streets at night. The night felt as cold as ice. Sarah was freezing, and she didn''t know why she felt so uneasy. Charles hadn''t actually done anything, but now that his sister Emma had come back, she felt a lot more insecure. She wasn''t sure whether Charles would upset her or not.

    When Sarah came back home, she felt very tired, so she went straight to bed without washing. She recalled Charles''s words, and she still remembered his soft tone when he described Emma. It seemed that he relished thinking about these cherished memories. In fact, he may still love his sister even now.

    Sarah tossed and restlessly turned as she processed the thoughts in her head until she decided that she was unwilling to go on thinking.

    The next day, Charles was late. However, as he was president of the company, no one could question him. Sarah, however, was worrying. She didn''t know what had happened between him and his sister. Charles didn''t arrive until after ten o''clock. When Sarah saw Charles walking to her from far away, she stood up in haste and greeted him formally.

    Charles looked at her for a little while, "Come to my office."

    Sarah followed him obediently, and she didn''t know whether she should ask him what happened last night. She also thought she shouldn''t ask more because he had assured her that Emma was just his sister. Therefore, she remained silent.

    Sarah kept her head lowered. Then, unexpectedly, Charles turned around and hugged her after he closed the door. Sarah felt surprised, "Charles."

    "I''m sorry to leave you worried," Charles murmured, "Last night, I took her back to the apartment, and that was it. I only want to be with you, even if she was my girlfriend. Please trust me!"

    Sarah didn''t know what to say while held in his embrace.

    Charles lifted his head and gazed deep into her eyes, "Do you trust me? Would you like to be with me?"

    "I¡­" Sarah hesitated for a while, then changed the topic, "What will your sister do now that she''s back?"

    "Just handle some procedures, she needs to go abroad in about a week."

    "Okay." Sarah lowered her head and asked, "What about her? Don''t you care about her?"

    Charles smiled, "She is not a child. We are having lunch this afternoon. You should come with me. She told me she wanted to see her future sister-in-law."

    "See me?" Sarah pointed at herself, a little surprised.

    "Yes, don''t you want to go?"

    "No." She thought it was too abrupt. She didn''t know what would happen when she met Emma. However, she was very curious about her, so she nodded, "All right."

    Charles laughed and hugged her again, "You''re so kind. Okay, let''s have lunch this afternoon."

    After work, Sarah waited for Charles. They drove the car out of the company building together. Sarah still felt a little uneasy and couldn''t help but ask, "Did all your ex-girlfriends go to see your sister?"

    Charles was driving, he turned his head around and looked at her, then continued to look ahead and smiled, "Why do you look nervous? I told my sister that you are my destiny, so she was curious to meet you."

    "Destiny?" Sarah pointed at herself. She felt satisfied when she saw his smile, and it was one of the most reassuring things that he did. His destiny, For her, it meant a great deal. Did he really think that, or was he just trying to comfort her?

    She said nothing the whole way to lunch. To Sarah''s surprise, Emma was waiting for them when they arrived at the restaurant. Sarah followed Charles inside. When she noticed them, Emma stood up, and Sarah finally saw her.

 Chapter 63 - 17: SHE FELT UNHAPPY

    Emma looked like a young undergraduate in a tracksuit and wore her hair in a high ponytail. The most noticeable thing about her was that she was very beautiful. When she smiled, there were two sweet dimples on her face, which were incredibly attractive. She smiled at Sarah as she walked in and greeted her, "Hello, are you, Miss Tyler? I''m Emma." Her voice was gentle and soft. It made Sarah feel comfortable.

    Sarah didn''t see her as a rival when they first met, but she did sense a great distance between them, from her age to her temperament. No wonder Charles described her as a dream girl, no one could compare to her.

    Sarah felt a little intimidated, but she dared not to show her insecurity on the surface. She just smiled, "Hello, I''m Sarah. Nice to meet you!" They two girls shook hands, then sat down.

    Before ordering the meal, they talked to each other for a while. Looking at Sarah, Emma smiled and talked to Charles, "It is so lucky of you to find such a good girlfriend. You should cherish her."

    Charles laughed and answered, "I''m really lucky to have both a good sister and a good girlfriend!"

    While Emma and Charles laughed away, Sarah sat beside them, feeling embarrassed as they had so many common interests and happily chatted with such ease. Sarah was so quiet and didn''t like to say too much. Furthermore, their happy chat made her even quieter than before. Although they both tried to chat with her so as not to exclude her from their conversation, she still failed to follow their topics.

    When the waiter came to take their order, they finally stopped talking. Charles passed the menu to Sarah to let her order, and the waiter also gave a menu to Emma.

    As it happened, Sarah was a little upset when she saw Charles and Emma chatting with each other so excitedly. Therefore, she didn''t have much of an appetite. However, Emma seemed to be excited when talking about the dishes on the menu with Charles but never asked Sarah for any suggestions, perhaps just because she saw there was a menu in Sarah''s hand.

    Maybe that was very normal behavior, but Sarah still felt unhappy and uncomfortable. She looked at the menu and decided to order a sweet and sour dish.

    To her surprise, Emma frowned and said, "I don''t eat sour food."

    Reacting to Emma''s complaint, Sarah raised her head and looked at her. Charles asked, "Aren''t there many sweet and sour dishes abroad?"

    Emma covered her nose and said, "The sweet and sour dishes abroad are different from those at home. My dear brother, don''t you know it? What''s more, I never eat any sour food of any kind; even smelling it would make me want to be sick."

    With a look of reminiscence, Charles nodded, "Yes, you never could shake that habit. Right, well, we won''t order it." He passed the menu to Sarah again and continued, "You can order something else, Emma can''t stand sour food."

    Suddenly, Sarah no longer wanted to eat anything. She wanted to order that dish to stimulate her appetite, but Charles didn''t let her order it just because Emma didn''t like it. What was she supposed to eat?

    Emma seemed to feel bad for refusing her order. She passed her menu to Sarah and said, "What about this dish? This one is a western dish, and it''s very delicious and healthy." Sarah didn''t answer her, so Emma thought she must not like this one. Determined to find one she liked, Emma suggested another one, "Perhaps this? This one is also delicious. Have you eaten it before? Do you want to try it?"

    Emma was very enthusiastic when introducing the food to Sarah, but Sarah just stared at her indifferently and finally said, "Anything is fine. I don''t mind."

    Charles noticed Sarah''s indifference and Emma''s enthusiasm and suddenly felt annoyed, "Emma, forget it. She doesn''t want to order."

    At last, they just let the waiter go. Charles didn''t want to talk to Sarah anymore and so continued to chat with Emma happily. Since they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, they had so many things to talk about, allowing them to forget about Sarah completely.

    Throughout the meal, Sarah became steadily more embarrassed and upset, but she couldn''t express her disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, so she just kept silent. After the meal, Charles had said he would take Emma to her apartment, so Sarah said, "Take her back home; I can go home alone." She didn''t want to stay with them anymore.

    Emma looked at her doubtfully. Charles held her hand and said, "Why are you angry again? Can''t you just be friendly?" He was angry with her.

    Sarah couldn''t stand it anymore and laughed, "I''m a little uncomfortable. I just want to walk back home, is that okay?"

    "If you are uncomfortable, you should take the car. Why are you angry?" Charles said coldly.

    Sarah felt ridiculous and looked at Charles in disbelief. However, when she saw Emma was looking at them, she thought that she couldn''t let her laugh at them. Therefore, she sat in the car without saying anything.

    Then, Charles said to Emma, "Hop in!" Sarah noticed how his tone was so gentle when speaking to Emma as he courteously opened the door for her.

 Chapter 64 - 18: IGNORE HIM ENTIRELY

    On the way home, everyone in the car was silent. Sitting in the back seat, Emma looked at Charles and Sarah and tried not to say anything so as not to create more awkwardness.

    Finally, they arrived at Emma''s apartment. Seeing Charles was preparing to escort her upstairs, Emma quickly stopped him and said, "Brother, I can go upstairs by myself. It''s so cold outside, go back home." She then got out of the car and ran upstairs quickly.

    When they were alone again in the car, Charles turned to Sarah and said to her angrily, "Couldn''t you be more polite? My sister hasn''t come back for a long time. Why are you angry with her? I have told you many times how she is my friend, and you still won''t accept her.

    Hearing his complaints, Sarah felt angry again. In his eyes, everything she did as wrong. He already knew that she didn''t like Emma, but he still ignored her and talked with Emma happily when having dinner. She could stand this because she knew they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. When she had ordered just one dish, Charles immediately refused it just because Emma didn''t like the smell of it. Before getting into the car, she had already said that she was uncomfortable. Nevertheless, he still forced her into the car just so he wouldn''t hurt Emma''s feelings. Had he taken care of her feelings? He only wanted to meet all of Emma''s demands and didn''t even care about whether his actions had made Sarah sad. He told her that he didn''t love his sister anymore, but why did his behavior give her the feeling that Emma was more important than her in Charles''s mind?

    Thinking about these things made Sarah even angrier, but she didn''t want to argue with him. She quickly got out of the car and left. She no longer wanted to talk with this man.

    Charles shouted at her, "Sarah, what do you want me to do?"

    Sarah quickened her pace, ignoring his call to her, so Charles had to get out of the car in order to get close enough to talk to her. All of this was witnessed by Emma, who stood at the window of her apartment. She saw that Charles ran to stop Sarah and ask her, and then they argued with each other. However, they still tried to repress their voices because they didn''t want to be noticed by anyone passing by. Emma also noticed how irritable Charles was when talking to Sarah as he grabbed his hair.

    Sarah seemed to question him. At last, Charles noticed a passerby and grabbed Sarah''s hand to force her into the car. Shortly afterward, the car started and drove off.

    Emma closed her eyes and frowned as if she could feel Charles'' pain as strongly as he did. She whispered to herself, "Brother, I''m sorry. I don''t want to ruin your relationship with your girlfriend, but sometimes I can''t control myself. I can''t stand that you are with another woman even though I know we can''t be together anymore."

    Suddenly, she fell to the floor, feeling so grieved and blaming herself for tonight''s actions. Staring at the ceiling, she had no idea what she wanted to do. Although she felt sorry for Sarah, she believed that Charles was in love with her.

    In that year, she had tried so hard to want to break up with Charles. She was forced to do that. Originally, she thought that she could forget Charles. However, to her surprise, the men she met after Charles could never quite compare to him. No one could love her as deeply as Charles. Now, even though she knew they couldn''t be together in the way they had been, she still couldn''t let him be with another woman.

    Closing her eyes, Emma thought that perhaps she was selfish. However, everyone''s love was selfish, so the only decision she could make was to hurt Sarah. What''s more, Charles may not blame her after he knew the facts. After all, who he truly loved was her, not Sarah. Assured by her realization, Emma smiled.

    Sarah didn''t know what to say in front of Charles. They had been silent ever since they''d driven Emma back to her home and argued with each other. Charles drove the car, and Sarah sat in the passenger''s seat quietly, looking out of the window. Then, they arrived at the company building. As soon as the car had stopped, Sarah quickly got out, ignoring Charles in the driving seat.

    Glancing at her, Charles was livid, so he slammed the car door shut behind him and followed her. When he entered the hall, Sarah had already entered the elevator, and the doors were closing. Charles could have run to make it into Sarah''s elevator, but he didn''t want to as he saw it as a compromise.

    Then, when he walked into his office, Sarah had already begun to work. Charles thought that as he was the CEO, in this building, Sarah wouldn''t dare ignore him, so he walked over arrogantly and glared at her. To his surprise, Sarah completely ignored him. Even when he entered his office, she still lowered her head and continued working. In the past, when he entered his office, she, as his secretary, would have stood up and bowed, saying, "Hello, Mr. President." Now, however, she had the audacity to ignore him entirely.

 Chapter 65 - 19: WHY DONéˆ¥æ©³ YOU TRUST ME?

    Sarah was indeed taking her private emotions into the business. She couldn''t forgive Charles this time. However, Charles couldn''t do anything to her even if he was furious. It seemed that Sarah was aware of this, which is why she was choosing to behave so audaciously. Therefore, the only thing Charles could do was to glare at her as he entered his office.

    Nonetheless, Charles couldn''t let this go, so he came up with many ways to trouble her. The more coldly she treated him, the more he would trouble her. Thus, he called her even when he didn''t have any orders. Sarah was so tired of him, but she had to follow his orders because he was her boss.

    After she had entered the office for the third time, Sarah felt as though she was going to snap. However, she still asked Charles in a professional tone, "Mr. President, can you give all your orders together?"

    This time, Charles indeed had nothing to order. The coffee was ready, and the files were sent. Sarah had finished all her work, thus leaving him no excuses to bring her into his office. Consequently, Charles couldn''t help but discuss their private affairs in the workplace "Sarah, what do you want to do? You have argued with me, ignored me, what else do you want? I''m not a patient man!"

    Sarah sneered. She had never expected that he would be patient with her. What''s more, it was he who was trying to cause trouble, not her. It was he who had given so many unreasonable orders. He was behaving like a three-year-old child who wanted attention.

    Charles was indeed childish, but Sarah didn''t want to spend time judging his qualities, so he said, "We are at work now. If you don''t have any orders for me, I''ll take the rest of the day off."

    Sarah was about to leave when Charles forcefully stopped her. Charles held her hands and suddenly pushed her against the wall. With one hand against the wall, Charles held Sarah''s shoulder and didn''t let her move. Sarah shouted out, "What do you want, Charles!" Raising her head, she saw his face. His lips were moving in close to her nose. Feeling his breath against her face and seeing his dangerous eyes made her a little frightened. Sarah stared at him, nervously like a rabbit in the headlights. Charles said in a low voice, "Sarah, have I told you that you could leave? Remember, I''m your boss, you are my secretary!"

    Sarah sneered, "Boss, secretary. Then Mr. President, please fire me! I don''t like working here anymore!" What she said was true. As a matter of fact, she had tried to resign. It was Charles who had refused her resignation, promising her a better life. However, he continued to disappoint her.

    Angrily, Charles shouted, "Sarah, I''m your man!"

    "Uh? My man?" Sarah laughed and stared at him, "What have I done with you? Except dating you, what else have I done? Are you my man?"

    Sarah didn''t realize that what she said was such a provocation to a man, especially for a proud man like Charles. Suddenly, Charles squinted and began to fondle her face, her neck, her clavicle, and her lips.

    Sarah was shocked, grabbed him, and shouted, "Charles, what are you trying to do?"

    Charles chuckled, "Man? Is it so hard to become your man?" With his hands continuing to touch her lips, he added, "Sarah, you think I will indulge you again and again? Who do you think you are? There has never been a woman like you, who dares to shout at me. Yet, you disobey me again and again. I can''t tolerate this!"

    Sarah retorted, "You have never been patient with me!" It was true. He always made her angry, never caring about her feelings. Maybe he could be patient, but not towards her. He was always patient with Emma, the woman whom he loved.

    "Yes, I think I shouldn''t indulge you anymore! In fact, all I''ve really been interested in from the beginning is your body. You are so serious, so I want to see what a woman who keeps her integrity like you will be like in the bedroom. I tried to seduce you but failed. Therefore, I just want to conquer you and make love to you. Recently, however, I find myself to be a fool who is played again and again by you. I simply cannot stand it anymore!"

    It had never occurred to Sarah that Charles would be so honest and hurtful. Staring at him blankly, she said, "You finally say this out loud. No wonder you chase me without any reason. I never thought that you loved me. You just want to satisfy your pride and l.u.s.t for my body. You are so barefaced. How could you say that I play with you? Is it not true that you cheat on me?"

    Charles felt a little hurt when he heard Sarah''s words. He didn''t agree with her, but he couldn''t refute her claims.

    However, he was still stubborn. He wouldn''t admit to anything, so he roared, "You always said I didn''t love you, but do you really love me? If you do, why aren''t you willing to devote yourself to me? Why don''t you trust me? Shouldn''t a relationship be a selfless contribution and built on absolute trust?

    Sarah was distraught. He shouldn''t blame her! If she didn''t love him, she wouldn''t have cared about him, she would never have been so sad and become suspicious when she thought there was another woman in his heart. Moreover, this man was interested only in how she gave her body to him. Who said that one should devote everything, including their body, when they love someone? Maybe other women were like this, but Sarah refused to be, and that was her choice. If she wasn''t sure whether the man was worthy of her trust, she was not going to devote herself willingly. Why would she give her body to Charles when she knew that he was unreliable? She was not an idiot!

 Chapter 66 - 20: SHE WONéˆ¥æ©³ STAY

    Sarah felt herself going mad. She couldn''t understand this man who saw everything in such a twisted light. She couldn''t keep herself from slapping him and said angrily, "You are just a man who thinks only with his d.i.c.k! I never really thought you liked flirting with women. I thought maybe you were different, confused even. I was waiting for you to change but today your words have shown what you really want. I never thought that you were such a person, but I guess you''re just another disappointment, aren''t you, Charles?

    Charles hadn''t expected Sarah to slap him. He was even angrier now. He pinned her up against the wall and put one leg up against her groin. He said coldly, "If you''re going to scold me in such a way, maybe I should do something to you, or your accusations would never be proved right."

    Suffocated by him, Sarah felt something hard between his legs. She struggled frantically, "What are you trying to do, Charles?"

    Suddenly, Charles kissed her and pressed himself against her tightly. Sarah could no longer speak. He started to tear her clothes apart, violently. It was clear that he needed to have her now and wasn''t prepared to wait any longer.

    Sarah struggled with all her might, but Charles was too strong, and she was unable to move an inch. Charles taunted her, "I can''t stand you anymore. I should have known that I could just take you."

    They wrestled, but Sarah was too weak. Charles frantically tore off her dress along with a few buttons on her shirt. Her beautiful shoulders and collarbone were now visible in her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. She was struggling and crying, innocent in this attack.

    Charles had only wanted to scare her, but when he saw her like this, he felt his p.e.n.i.s getting harder. The woman in front of him, who was usually such a prude, was so charming now. He could no longer restrain himself. He had to have her!

    His actions were faster than his reason. Charles kissed her lips, her neck, her ear, and made his way further down her body.

    Sarah also found herself struggling to resist, and she also felt hot when feeling his body on hers. However, when she recalled his hurtful words, she was overwhelmed with sadness again. This man didn''t love her, he just wanted to have her body. Considering this, she yelled, "Let me go! You are a beast!"

    Charles didn''t stop; however, instead, he parted her legs with his. Then, he grabbed her by her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s and lifted her up, putting her waist against his to let her feel his hot erection. He was still kissing her, sticking his tongue into her bra to lick her n.i.p.p.l.e.

    Sarah felt embarrassed by her reaction. She was almost half-n.a.k.e.d, sat on a man''s waist, and had almost been seduced by him. Initially, it had all seemed exciting and hot, after all, he was her beloved man. No matter how angry she was, she still loved him so her body wanted to respond to him. However, she continually told herself that she must push him away. She was being humiliated. At last, she yelled, "Charles, please, let me go. Please!"

    Charles heard her screaming and suddenly kissed her. It seemed as though he wanted to intercept her words before they left her mouth. Then he hugged her tightly and murmured into her ear, "Sarah, Sarah¡­" His voice was filled with l.u.s.t. He didn''t know that she would have such an effect on him; he really wanted her. Charles thought he could usually control his own l.u.s.t and had never acted like this. However, now he felt heartbroken at the thought of not having her.

    "Let me go!" Sarah cried.

    Charles stopped kissing her and hugged her tightly. He could feel his p.e.n.i.s becoming hotter and harder. It pressed against her body, which made her feel dirty.

    Charles continued to hug her and said in a lower voice, "What the hell do you want me to do?" He put her hands on his p.e.n.i.s, stared at her l.u.s.tfully and said, "Do you know how much I want you? No woman can make me behave like this. Doesn''t this prove that I love you?"

    Sarah looked at Charles with tears welling up in her eyes, "If you really love me, you should respect me and not force me. Let me go!"

    Charles touched her face again. He saw her innocent expression shrouded in tears, and her upper body was n.a.k.e.d, her b.r.e.a.s.ts exposed. His p.e.n.i.s became harder once again as he said, "You really want me to let you go?"

    Sarah answered angrily, "Charles, I hate you very much now. If you do something to me now, I will hate you even more!"

    Charles looked stunned, he loosened her and retreated, staring at her.

    Sarah refrained from crying again, put on her clothes quickly, and ran out the door. She hurried back to her own desk, packed her things up, and left. From now on, she will never go back to this company, never be his secretary and never contact him again!

    Even if she loved that man, he broke her heart again and again. She can''t stand his ways anymore. She won''t stay here and be played by him!

 Chapter 67 - 21: A MEANINGLESS GESTURE

    After discretely leaving the company building, Sarah returned home and immediately sent her resignation to Charles by email. No matter what he said to her, she would never go back to work. Furthermore, she would never be with him again. This time she was absolutely sure.

    Sarah felt so conflicted. Should she thank him for telling her he really felt, so that she could give up completely and get out of this toxic relationship? She had never expected her third relationship to end like this. She had never been so happy in love, only to have her heartbroken before. She thought to herself that perhaps she should become a nun and never search for love again.

    Sarah laughed at herself and sneered. She felt so terrible, staring at the white wall, letting tears cascade down her face, making no effort to wipe them away.

    After a long time, she finally got back onto her feet. Then, she picked up her phone and called her sister. She asked if Sophia was busy and that she wanted to go and see her. All Sarah wanted was to get far away from anything that reminded her of this situation she was in. She couldn''t stay in this city any longer, where everything made her think of Charles and his wicked deception.

    However, Sophia said that she was busy with classes. If she wanted to see Sophia, she would have to wait for her holiday in October. Disappointed, Sarah hung up the phone. Although she couldn''t go to see her sister, she still had somewhere else she could go. Then, she phoned several classmates from her university, whom she thought would be willing to have her stay with them.

    After calling several friends, she discovered several missed calls on her phone, which were all from Charles. She stared at her phone, stunned. Then her phone rang again, and it was Charles.

    Sarah was so angry that she rejected his call without a second thought. Exhausted, she lay down on the sofa and realized that she had no idea what to do. She switched on the TV but did not watch it, and listened to the sound.

    Soon after, there was a knock at the door, and Sarah heard a voice shouting from outside. It was Charles, calling, "Sarah, Sarah, open the door. You need to listen to my explanation. Are you in? Please open the door quickly!"

    Sarah was surprised that Charles had come to her house, but she chose to ignore his knocking as if she couldn''t hear it. She was so tired of him, and he was constantly finding excuses after hurting her, and then, continuing to hurt her. Since he did not love her, what could he possibly want from her? Sarah realized that this was, in fact, the first time that she had ignored him.

    After knocking for a while, Charles continued shouting, "Sarah, are you in? Are you in? Open the door if you are in!"

    However, Sarah still didn''t open the door. Outside, Charles listened closely for any noises inside the flat, but he couldn''t hear Sarah moving around at all. Thus, he knocked at the door again, "The TV is on. Why don''t you open the door? Sarah, please open the door, or I will break it down!"

    Sarah felt so angry at his rude intrusion. Therefore, she decided to call the security guards downstairs and get them to send Charles away.

    Suddenly, Charles was seized by the security guards. Even as he was being escorted off the premises, Sarah could still hear Charles''s cries, "Sarah, you have to listen to my explanation. Sarah!"

    Finally, the world seemed quiet again. Sarah lay down on the sofa and stared at the TV as tears rolled down her face. Her dream of love had ended so suddenly. She felt so devastated because she had loved Charles with all her heart.

    Thinking of Charles and what could have been, she fell into a deep sleep. It was pitch black outside by the time she woke up. The TV was still on, but her room was very dark. With only the light of the TV, she went to turn on the light. However, when she stood up, she found that she was unusually weak. She thought that perhaps this was because she was hungry, or possibly because she was mentally and physically exhausted.

    As she fumbled to turn on the light, she noticed that there was someone under her balcony. Because her apartment was on the 1st floor, she could easily make out the man. Sarah stood in the corner of her room, decided not to turn on the light and instead, stared at that man under her balcony.

    Charles stood outside, with his car parked beside him. He leaned on the car and smoked silently. She didn''t know how long he''d been there, maybe he had just arrived, but he could have been standing for a long time. Perhaps he never left after being driven away by the security guards in the afternoon.

    Sarah felt utterly perplexed. She didn''t know why Charles was choosing to behave like this. Seeing as though he didn''t love her, he had no need to pretend to be hurt and explain himself. His explanation would only make both of them sad. It was a meaningless gesture.

    Sarah sat on the ground and stared blankly into the dark, unsure of whether to cry or laugh.

 Chapter 68 - 22: CAN WE TALK?

    In the following days, Sarah didn''t leave her apartment. When she was hungry, she would order takeout. Charles continued to lurk downstairs. Sometimes he would leave for a while but he would soon return. It seemed that he wouldn''t leave until she went out to talk to him.

    Sarah was tired of being confined to her home, so she called her friend to come over. When her friend came, they exchanged clothes. Then, Sarah went downstairs, wearing a cap. Charles saw a woman who was leaving the building, but he thought it was the woman who had walked in, so he didn''t pay much attention to her. Therefore, Sarah successfully escaped from her home and quickly went to the airport by taxi. It didn''t matter where she went, and she simply didn''t want to stay in this city any longer.

    On her way to the airport, she switched on her phone to tell Sophia where she was going. When the phone had loaded, Sarah found numerous missed calls, all of which were from Charles. Sophia hadn''t called her. Instead, she had sent several messages. Sarah thought for a moment and then messaged Sophia, "I am going away, traveling. We may lose touch for a few days, but I will call you, don''t worry."

    After answering Sophia, she found a message from Charles. She hesitated for a while and then read it, "I''m sorry, I miss you!"

    Sarah became suddenly overwhelmed with sadness and began to question him in her mind. What was his purpose? He had already said that all he wanted to be her body. Why was he trying to show her affection again and again? Everything he had done had caused her nothing but misery. Did he still want to sleep with her? Sarah closed her eyes and tried to block out any thoughts about Charles.

    To her surprise, she received another message. She thought it would be from Sophia, but discovered that it was from an unknown number which read, "It''s Emma. I want to talk with you about everything that''s happened in the last few days. I want to say sorry. I hope you can give me a chance to talk with you!"

    Sarah ignored it. She thought it was unnecessary to explain herself. Then, she switched her phone off and got out of the car at the airport.

    To her surprise, after buying her ticket, Sarah found Emma standing just a few feet away from her. Emma seemed to have been waiting for her. She was still wearing her sportswear and looked like a student, very pure and innocent. Sarah paused and didn''t know what to do.

    Emma walked over to her, "Can we talk?" she said firmly.

    Sarah shifted uncomfortably. She was here now, waiting for her, what could she do?

    Sarah and Emma went to a small caf¨¦ and found a booth by the window. Sarah scanned the room quickly and then asked suspiciously, "How did you know I would be at the airport?"

    Emma smiled and replied, "Because I had planned to visit you at your home, then I saw you walk out with sunglasses and get into a car. I followed you and waited for you while you bought your ticket." A waiter walked over to them. Sarah ordered a cappuccino. Emma paused for a while and also ordered one. The waiter noted it down and walked away. Emma said to Sarah, "I didn''t know that you also like to drink cappuccino."

    Sarah thought that Emma was playing up to her, but she considered it was unnecessary to call her out on it. Sarah lowered her head and put her bag on her l.a.p, pretending to sort through it in order not to appear uncomfortable.

    "Do you know the meaning of cappuccino?" Emma said coolly.

    Sarah didn''t answer her, but Emma continued, "Cappuccino is bittersweet, but consistent, much like love can be. If you are willing to be consistent and patient, you can be rewarded with satisfaction."

    Sarah didn''t know whether Emma''s words meant anything to her or not. She lifted her head and glanced at Emma, but could not think of an intelligent response, so looked down at her bag again.

 Chapter 69 - 23: I DONéˆ¥æ©³ UNDERSTAND YOU

    "Is it all right?" Emma questioned. There was still no answer. Emma had already suspected that Sarah was passionless. She didn''t know what to do, so she looked away and interlocked her fingers, resting them on the table. "I think waiting is wonderful. Good faith moves mountains and always provides good results just as long as you can be patient. I don''t know why you are unwilling to wait. Actually, I think my brother¡­"

    "You came here for your brother?" Sarah interrupted coldly. She had decided she had given up on the idea of a future with Charles forever. She didn''t want any explanation.

    Emma was stunned. She looked down again at her hands, "I think the problems between you and my brother were caused by me, mostly."

    "You think too much." Sarah interrupted her again because she didn''t want to feel embarrassed in front of Emma even if her problems were indeed caused by Emma''s sudden appearance in their lives. She was jealous, so of course, there were miscommunications between her and Charles, which were made even more complicated by Emma. However, if she admitted that, she would be acknowledging that she thought Emma was far more charming than Sarah, and that''s why she was so jealous of her. She couldn''t possibly do that, and she would lose face in front of her rival.

    Sarah was always so weak in front of her rival in love. She could no longer continue to feel like such a loser.

    Interrupted again by Sarah, Emma finally knew that Sarah didn''t care about what she had to say. She could tell that Sarah had decided to give up.

    However, Emma still held so much guilt in her heart, so she felt compelled to say, "Even if it is not my fault, Charles is still my brother. I don''t want you to destroy his happiness because of a misunderstanding. I have a responsibility to fight for my brother."

    Sarah looked at Emma, doubtfully. She was clearly struggling to find any truth in what Emma was saying. She had come to persuade Sarah that Charles was a good man and to forgive him, but was Emma actually sincere, or did she have an ulterior motive?

    Emma noticed Sarah finally looked up at her and continued to speak, "I think my brother really loves you. I have never seen him care about another woman in such a way."

    Emma fell silent when the waiter came over and served them their coffee. Neither of them said anything until the waiter had walked away. Sarah sneered, "It seems that your brother cares about you so much that he is unable to consider anyone else''s feelings at all."

    Emma lowered her gaze and said timidly, "Actually, I saw how much he cared about you this time. He was waiting for you downstairs for several days. He hasn''t paid any attention to his work. Can''t you see what it''s doing to him?"

    Sarah couldn''t bring herself to give in to Emma''s sweet words after everything Charles had done to her. This time, she was unwilling to trust him no matter how much he seemed to have changed.

    Emma looked at Sarah pleadingly, "So, please give another chance to my brother. Please!"

    "I have given your brother many chances, but he has broken my heart again and again!"

    Emma paused and explained again, "Although my brother has a lot of responsibility, he is still a boy at heart. He is stubborn and often oversteps the line, but believe me, and he wholeheartedly loves you!

    "No, he doesn''t respect me, or he wouldn''t have hurt me again and again." Sarah laughed.

    "This time, he must be serious!" replied Emma.

    Sarah stared at her and asked her bluntly, "Did Charles tell you to come here?"

    Emma shook her head, "No, I came here purely because I think my brother really does love you."

    "I don''t understand you," Sarah replied. Don''t you love your brother? Don''t you want to be the only one in your brother''s heart?" Now that Sarah planned to leave their lives forever, she thought she might as well know the truth.

    Emma lowered her head, and after a long time, she decided to speak, "To be honest, I am still in love with my brother. At first, I was envious of you, but later I realized that he and I could never be together again."

    "We needn''t say anything more. You still love Charles, so just have him! Nothing is impossible!" Sarah stood up and went to leave.

    Emma stood up and grabbed Sarah by the hand, "Miss Tyler, you should let me explain."

    "Sorry, Miss Thomas, but I need to catch a plane. Please let me go, okay? You have made your feelings very clear."

    Sarah made her way to the exit, but Emma caught up to her and grabbed her once again, "Miss Tyler, please listen to my explanation!"

    Sarah was so tired of her love rival trying to stop her from leaving and shook Emma''s handoff. Unexpectedly, Emma missed the step, tumbled over, and hit her waist on the corner of the table. Immediately, Emma bowed and covered her waist tightly with her hands.

    Sarah looked down at her, stunned.

    "Sarah, what are you doing?!"

    Sarah turned around to find Charles rushing over.

 Chapter 70 - 24: EMBARRA.S.SING SCENE

    Charles immediately began tending to Emma and then turned and shouted at Sarah, "What are you doing? Why did you push her?" He was angry and distraught to see his sister injured.

    He looked gaunt, probably because he had been waiting for her outside for such a long time. But why had he arrived at that moment? Sarah stared at him. Suddenly she felt as though the world was collapsing around her. The whole thing was so awful, and she questioned whether she was in some sort of dreadful nightmare. What a f.u.c.k.i.n.g life!

    "Brother, she didn''t push me. I fell down by myself. Please don''t blame her!" Emma said to him, innocently.

    Charles, however, was not convinced, "Why do you still defend her, Emma? I witnessed the whole thing just now."

    Everyone in the caf¨¦ was now fixated upon the action that was unraveling before them. Sarah had never felt more embarrassed.

    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She had felt wronged enough. While Charles and Emma seemed to be fine with being observed like monkeys in a zoo, Sarah still wanted to hold on to any dignity she had left. Therefore, she picked up her own bag and turned to leave.

    Charles couldn''t believe it. He had been waiting for her for days on end, but she was still completely indifferent to him, even now she wanted to escape. How could she be so cold-hearted?

    Charles caught up with her, held her hands, and said, "Sarah, stop! Did I allow you to go?"

    Sarah tried her best to stay calm, "Let me go! You have no right!"

    "You are my girlfriend and a member of my staff. Why do I have no right?" Charles said coldly.

    Sarah looked into his eyes, "I have submitted my resignation. We have broken up!"

    "You have submitted it, but did I agree to it? Labor Contract Law stipulates: When the company hasn''t violated any rules, the employee must submit their resignation at least one month in advance, and the company must then accept it; only then can someone resign. Moreover, you said we''ve broken up, but I never agreed to it. Do you think you are in charge of what happens between us?

    "You are ridiculous, Charles!" His words made Sarah angry, but she didn''t know how to refute him, so she snapped at him, "You want to be a child, but I am not. Let me go!"

    Charles clenched his teeth and did his utmost to control his anger. He held Sarah''s hands tightly and didn''t let her go even after her hands had turned red.

    Emma stood beside them and found things had become unbearable for her. It seemed that Charles was going to break at any moment. No one could control him if he broke out. He had always been stubborn from a young age. Emma hurried to persuade him, "Charles, let''s get out of here and talk somewhere else. This is not the right place to communicate."

    Charles didn''t react to her plea, so Emma shook him by the arms. Sarah turned her face to look out of the window. She was unwilling to be seen by strangers in the coffee house. Emma continued to plead with Charles until suddenly, Charles held Sarah by the waist and dragged her out of the caf¨¦.

    Sarah struggled to free herself but was no match for Charles'' strength. Emma kept pace with them while the waiter followed and yelled, "Miss, you didn''t pay for your coffees!"

    Emma stopped and hurried to produce a twenty-dollar bill from her wallet and handed it over to the waiter. She told him to keep the change and ran after Charles and Sarah.

    Charles took Sarah to the passenger seat, then he walked around to the driver''s side, slamming the door behind him. As soon as Emma got in the car, Charles drove away immediately, trying to escape the embarrassing scene he had left in his wake.

    Charles drove the car straight to his house, took Sarah out of the car, and brought her into his apartment. His apartment was a lavishly decorated two-story European-style house. It covered an area of more than one hundred square meters where only Charles and his maid resided. It was open and quiet. The maid, who was cleaning the house, was utterly stunned as Charles dragged Sarah into the house, followed by his sister, Emma.

    The maid didn''t say a word, but Charles recognized that she was uncomfortable and said, "Miss Brown, you can go home now. You needn''t clean up today."

    Noticing how fl.u.s.tered and angry he was, she put on her jacket and quickly made her way out of the house.

    Sarah was screaming, "Charles, you are crazy! Let me go," as Emma stood beside them, unsure of what to do.

 Chapter 71 - 25: DO YOU LOVE ME NOW?

    This time, Charles didn''t resist her and let her go easily. He looked at her coldly and said, "This is my home. Do you think you can go now without my permission?"

    Sarah clenched her teeth and stared at Charles. Eventually, Sarah calmed down and said, "Okay, if you really want to talk to me, we can have a talk in public. What do you expect to win by keeping me here, Charles? My heart, my body, or do you just want to play some kind of sick power game with me?"

    "Sarah, what am I supposed to do? It is impossible to get you to listen to me like a reasonable a.d.u.l.t!" Charles yelled.

    "Charles, I did love you before, but that''s because I was na?ve and ignorant of your deception. I knew you were a playboy, but I thought that just maybe you would be loyal to me. However, I waited for you for so long, and all you ever did was make me upset. All you want is my body. You treat me like any other woman in your life. I''m just here to be conquered, aren''t I Charles? No love exists between us. Perhaps you do love someone, but it''s not me. Now I can finally see clearly, and I want to leave, so why do you stop me? What the hell do you want? No matter how rich you are, you will never be powerful enough to keep me here. You are not a God, Charles, and you are just a man! You can''t get everything as long as I''ve got my pride! Why should I be your little plaything? Why should you fool me again and again?"

    "How can you say that?" Charles replied.

    "I just want to ask you one thing." Sarah snapped, sharply, "Do you love me now? I know you didn''t love me before, but your sister told me that you cared about me. I know what you''ve been doing recently to try and win me back, but I still can''t trust you that easily. So, I want to ask you, and I want you to answer me honestly. Do you love me now? If you say yes, then perhaps I can trust you and stay here. If not, then please let me go! You have no right to keep me here!"

    Sarah''s words seemed to have a powerful effect on the room, and everyone had fallen silent. Emma looked at her brother, waiting for a response.

    Charles stared at both of them for a while in silence but offered no response. Emma lowered her head and thought about what Charles might do next. She considered what Charles had done recently, how extreme his behavior had been. She wasn''t sure about him anymore. It was clear to her that Charles did care about Sarah, but if he really loved her, then she didn''t want to believe it. For years, she had been in love with Charles even though she knew she couldn''t be with him. She knew he was her anchor and would keep her safe because she was always in her brother''s heart. If one day, her brother were to leave her...

    "How, can''t you speak?" Sarah asked again, interrupting Emma''s train of thought.

    Charles had kept eye contact with Sarah during everything she had said to him, but at last, he suddenly lowered his eyes and grabbed the corner of the sofa, nervously. She understood now that he wasn''t able to say it. Then, she nodded and sneered, "Charles, do you dare not to admit it, or are you simply unable to speak anymore?"

    Charles kept his mouth shut, trying to figure out what to do or say. Sarah laughed and said, "Now that we know you''re incapable of answering me, don''t keep me here any longer!" disappointed and exhausted, Sarah turned to leave.

    Emma looked at her but did not attempt to stop her. Then she turned to Charles, unsure of what to feel for him.

    Charles stood completely still, unable to find the right words to say. Even after Sarah had left, he didn''t chase after her. Charles never looked inward. At first, he did not like her, and he''d only wanted to satisfy his l.u.s.t. But he was surprised by his own sadness now that they had broken up. He wasn''t sure whether he loved her or not. If he wasn''t sure, he couldn''t bring himself to promise her anything because he had such a complicated family. How could he ask her to commit her life to such a family if he wasn''t sure that he loved her?

 Chapter 72 - 26: I LOVE YOU

    Emma walked over to him and said, gently, "Brother, she is gone."

    "Let her go!" Charles replied

    "Don''t you love her?" Emma asked lightly. She wasn''t sure how she wanted him to respond.

    Charles kept silent for a long time and sighed deeply. Then, he looked at Emma helplessly and said, "I don''t know, Emma. So, I can''t promise her anything."

    Emma felt conflicted by her emotions. She lowered her head, walked up behind him, and slowly hugged him, "Charles, you will always be my beloved brother whatever you choose." There were always obstacles within relationsh.i.p.s. If Charles''s father didn''t adopt her at a young age, she wouldn''t have become his sister. If she wasn''t her sister, she could have been with him. However, if she wasn''t adopted, then she would never have met Charles.

    Emma didn''t know why, but she always felt that Charles was pushing her away. She sobbed, "Charles, do you still love me?" Although she knew they couldn''t be together, she still couldn''t help but ask him.

    Charles closed his eyes and remained silent. Then, he turned around and hugged Emma. He didn''t speak, just held her tightly.

    Emma thought that this must be Charles'' way of saying that he didn''t love Sarah at all. She felt reassured, then gradually smiled. Charles, however, knew that his heart was torn in two. One half belonged to Sarah, and the other half belonged to Emma.

    When Sarah left Charles''s home, the plane had already taken off, so she purchased the next flight that was on sale at the airport. She didn''t know where she wanted to go, and she just knew that she had to get far away from where she was. Rather unexpectedly, the plane was to Seattle. Sarah spent her week enjoying the beautiful scenery and delicious food. It seemed that over the course of her vacation, her sorrow had been drained from her. She kept her phone switched off for the entire duration of her trip. Sometimes, she would let her sister know that she was safe by calling her on a public telephone. As for everyone else, no one really bothered her. She was happy to just enjoy her own company for a while.

    Sarah was surprised at how relaxing a solo trip could be. Over the years, she had worked so hard for her sister''s tuition. She felt like she had never truly enjoyed life until she came to Seattle, she had no idea how much she had missed out on! Life was beautiful but she had just never noticed it. She had always lived her life for others and was coerced by people who didn''t respect her. From now on, she would be kind to herself and enjoy her own life.

    However, as beautiful as the days were, Sarah felt sad and lonely as soon as night fell. She would sit on her bed in the hotel at night, unable to fall asleep. She still missed Charles. He wasn''t someone who could be forgotten in a short amount of time. After all, she loved him more deeply than she had ever loved anyone else.

    Sarah lay down and forced herself to close her eyes and forget him. Then, she had a dream. She dreamed that she quarreled with Charles, but in this dream, Charles hugged her tightly and said to her, "Sarah, don''t leave me, I love you!"

    Sarah didn''t trust him and pushed him away, but Charles yelled, "How can you trust me? Can you trust me in death? Okay, I can show you!" Finishing his words, he turned around and jumped into a river.

    She screamed, "Charles, Charles!"

    Sarah suddenly woke up in a panicked sweat to the sound of the phone at her bedside, ringing. Who could possibly be calling her at midnight? Sarah had to answer it, "Hello."

    The sound of a woman crying was all that Sarah could hear. After a long time, Sarah could make out the sound of Emma''s voice. "Is that Sarah? My brother, he''s been in a car accident. He was seriously injured and there was blood all over his body. Now I''m not sure whether he will even make it!" Then she cried more severely than before and said, "He''s been calling your name. Please come back and meet him!"

 Chapter 73 - 27: HE NEVER AGREED TO MEET ANYONE

    Sarah was so shocked when she heard the news. Her hands started shaking so much that her phone almost slipped out from her hand. She quickly calmed down and listened again. Emma was still crying, "Sarah, can you still hear me? My brother is still in the hospital. I hope you can come back and see him. Recently, he has been in such a bad mood, he started drinking and now this has happened! Please, I beg you."

    After a long time, Sarah cleared her throat and said, with her voice trembling, "I''m listening."

    Hearing her voice, Emma cried even more and said frantically, "Please come back to see him. Maybe if he saw you, he would recover more quickly. Sarah, please come!"

    "Is he all right?" Sarah asked.

    "I don''t know. He is still in the emergency room. He was badly hurt. His car drove into the rail of a bridge and smashed straight through it. His car almost fell into the river. When we found him, he was already unconscious. His head was bleeding, and the car was totally wrecked."

    Emma''s description of the incident startled Sarah. It was so vivid that she felt as if she could see it happening before her eyes. She then remembered her nightmare where Charles had jumped into the river from the bridge. She still hadn''t forgotten this man, or she would never have had such a nightmare.

    On the other end of the line, Emma was still crying and pleading for her to return. At last, Sarah answered, "I''ll come back right now. I''m not sure if there are any flights, but I will try my best to come back as soon as possible."

    Grateful for her promise, Emma finally hung up the phone.

    Sarah quickly got up and then got changed. Once she had packed all her things up, it was three o''clock in the morning. Then, she quickly went to the airport by taxi. The earliest flight, however, was at five o''clock in the morning. She had no choice but to wait at the airport.

    Sarah started to feel incredibly anxious, partly due to having nothing to do at the airport. As soon as she thought about the scene which Emma had described, she felt her heart breaking into a thousand pieces. Eventually, she became restless. In the last hour before the flight, she began pacing up and down the aisle beside her seat.

    Finally, at about five o''clock, she was able to board. As she was already the first person in the queue, she boarded immediately and found her seat on the plane.

    After a tiring journey, she finally arrived at the hospital at eleven o''clock in the morning. As soon as she approached Charles''s ward, Emma quickly came over to meet her, calling, "Sarah!"

    Hearing Emma''s call, Sarah walked straight toward her. But suddenly, she noticed that there was a big crowd behind Emma. An old couple who were dressed very lavishly stood together with two young men behind Emma. Sarah didn''t know how, but she immediately knew that the old couple was Charle''s parents and the two men were his cousins. Perhaps their description was embedded somewhere in her subconscious.

    Then, Emma introduced them to her. As expected, that old couple was indeed Charles''s parents. Emma introduced her to them, saying, "Dad, mum, this is Sarah. She was Charles''s secretary."

    Maybe they had already heard of her, as when they heard Emma''s introduction, their expressions quickly changed. Mr. Thomas, who was a seemingly kind and gentleman, nodded to her with a smile, "Hello, Sarah." However, Mrs. Thomas seemed very indifferent and didn''t look up at her at all. It seemed that she didn''t like her and felt no d.e.s.i.r.e to welcome her.

    Sarah was in no mood to think about their opinions of her. Emma took her to the door of Charles''s ward, but since Charles had just been taken from an operating room and was in the CPU, Sarah couldn''t come in and see him. Thus, she stood outside and looked at Charles, who was almost completely covered, head to toe, with bandages.

    Seeing this scene, Sarah struggled with her conflicting emotions. She clutched her bag tightly and turned around to ask Emma, "Is he all right now? What did the doctor say?"''

    Emma''s eyes were still red from hours of weeping and simply nodded, "He is better now. The doctor said that he should stay in the hospital for several months. How could he drive after getting so drunk?"

    Suddenly, Sarah thought about last night when Emma told her that it was all because of her. She felt a little uncomfortable, so she asked Emma, "Emma, please tell me, why did he become like this? Is this really all because of me?

    Emma has also been fighting her own feelings for Charles. During these days, Charles had been so depressed, and all he had seemed to care about was Sarah, never ceasing to mention her name. Although she felt sad, she knew she couldn''t lie to Sarah now. Thus, she told Sarah, "After you left, Charles became very unmotivated. He didn''t even work, and he just started smoking more and more. He never agreed to meet anyone, not even me. Then he started going to the pub to drink every night. On the night of the incident, he was drunk but he still drove by himself. That''s how it all happened."

 Chapter 74 - 28: CLEVER GIRL

    Lowering her head, Sarah didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know why Charles had behaved like that. They had just broken up, and she didn''t think Charles even loved her. If he had, he wouldn''t have been silent when she asked him that day that he let her leave him without a word. Considering this, she couldn''t understand why he''d been driven to such a point of despair, what did he want to happen?

    Holding Sarah''s hands, Emma said, "Sarah, after all of this, surely you can see that my brother really loves you. Please don''t leave him."

    Sarah looked at Emma and asked, "He loves you, though, doesn''t he?"

    Shaking her head, Emma cried again, "I came here half expecting him to, but I know that he doesn''t love me anymore. It''s you whom he cares for. Besides, this time I''ve only come back to see my parents. It won''t be long before I go back to America. After he recovers, we will separate again, then what can I do? You are the one who can accompany him for the rest of his life."

    Sarah didn''t know what to say, so they stayed silent. Since Charles couldn''t admit that he loved her, she was unable even to consider his affection for her.

    While Emma and Sarah were talking to each other, Mrs. Thomas suddenly came over and said, "Sarah, can I talk to you?"

    Sarah didn''t know why Mrs. Thomas was so unkind to her but felt as if she blamed Sarah for what had happened to Charles. Regardless, she was Charles''s mother, so she could hardly refuse to speak to her.

    With her arms crossed, Mrs. Thomas began walking down the corridor, leaving Sarah to catch up with her and match her pace quickly.

    They walked to a quiet place where there were few people around to disturb them. Mrs. Thomas turned around and asked, "Are you Charles''s girlfriend?"

    Sarah didn''t know why Mrs. Thomas had suddenly come to find her, so she was careful in front of her. Sarah nodded and looked at her innocently.

    Mrs. Thomas smiled coldly and asked, "Were you also the secretary that works for my son?"

    Sarah nodded again, then inquired, "Mrs. Thomas, why have you come to me today?"

    "Do you always answer questions from elders in such a way? Just nod if you agree and shake your head to say no," said Mrs. Thomas, sharply. It seemed that she did blame Sarah.

    Sarah frowned. She was unhappy now. What was the matter with this woman? What did she want with her? Even if she was Charles''s mother, Sarah had broken up with Charles now. He had nothing to do with her. How can she blame her?

    Sarah was now struggling to be polite to this woman and had begun to dislike her greatly. However, she managed to stay silent for fear of creating an awkward situation in such a stressful time.

    Mrs. Thomas asked again, "How did you appeal to him at first?"

    Sarah continued to frown. What did she mean? Did she regard her as some sort of witch? Sarah said in a cold tone, "Mrs. Thomas, I think you may have me wrong. Our conjoining happened very naturally, and it was Charles who expressed his interest in me from the beginning."

    "My son? For all I know, my son is in love with Emma. How could he be with you?" Mrs. Thomas was clearly beginning to lose her cool; her eyes now wide with confusion.

    Sarah could hardly bear to listen to her anymore. She suddenly lifted her head and said, "Mrs. Thomas, what do you want to say? I''ve come here today because Emma called me. If I am not welcome, I can leave now!" She was unwilling to be bullied any longer by this woman and stared back into her eyes assertively.

    Mrs. Thomas thought for a moment and suddenly nodded. She thought this girl might indeed have some sort of a backbone, and maybe she was more treatable than some of the clingy mistresses that Charles had been with before. Therefore, Mrs. Thomas finally softened her voice, "Miss Tyler, it''s nothing personal. I''ve always found Charles''s girlfriends to be quite difficult, so I naturally behave severely towards them."

    Sarah didn''t know why Mrs. Thomas was suddenly so kind to her, but she didn''t trust that she was safe just yet.

    Mrs. Thomas smiled slightly and said, "Now that I know you are a clever and confident girl, I may as well tell you directly. We have a big family and several large companies. Charles is our only child. So only a woman from a rich and powerful family can be matched with Charles."

 Chapter 75 - 29: HUGE GAP BETWEEN THEM

    Sarah finally understood what she meant. Although she had always been aware that there was a huge gap between her and Charles when it came to money and power, no one had ever mentioned it before, so she''d hardly ever thought about it. Now that Mrs. Thomas had said it out loud, she felt embarrassed and unsurprisingly, a little sad. However, Sarah had already accepted that Charles was not to be hers and so merely nodded in agreement.

    Mrs. Thomas continued, "You know Emma and Charles. They loved each other. Although we also loved them very much, we still stopped them from being together. Why? Even if Emma is our adopted daughter, she is still from an orphanage. How could she ever be on the same level as Charles? We refused our beloved Emma to be with Charles because of her status, and we certainly won''t hesitate to do the same to strangers." She stopped for a little while and sighed, "So, Miss Tyler, I am so sorry. Charles can''t hold you accountable. It''s his fault. He won''t marry you no matter how much you love each other!"

    "I see. Mrs. Thomas, I have thought about it, and even if you''d said nothing to me at all, I would still want to leave him. Don''t worry," Sarah answered in a low voice.

    Mrs. Thomas finally seemed to relax and said, "We would make it up to you. $100,000 or $200,000? Is it enough?"

    Sarah thought Mrs. Thomas must not respect her at all. How could she measure her with money? Did the rich always behave this way? No wonder Charles could be arrogant sometimes.

    Mrs. Thomas looked at Sarah and figured that she was not satisfied with the amount, she asked again, "How much do you want? $500,000, $1,000,000?"

    "Mrs. Thomas, I think you have me wrong!" Sarah finally snapped at her and raised her head, "I don''t need money. I will leave him alone because that''s what I want!" Sarah stared angrily into Mrs. Thomas''s eyes for a moment before turning to leave.

    Emma found Sarah walking toward the exit and ran over to her, inquiring, "Miss Tyler, where are you going? Don''t you want to wait for my brother to wake up?"

    Mrs. Thomas appeared soon before Sarah could say anything. "Let her go!" she said coldly.

    Emma turned her head and looked at Mrs. Thomas and then looked at Sarah. She just didn''t know what to say. Sarah said to Emma sternly, "You needn''t stop me. Let me go. I have seen Charles already. You can take care of him."

    Sarah was about to leave when Charles''s cousin suddenly yelled from the other end of the corridor, "Charles is awake! He''s woken up!"

    Everyone who''d been waiting stood up immediately. Mrs. Thomas rushed over quickly, the sound of her high heels resonating through the corridor. Emma was very happy. She was on her way to the ward where Charles was being kept, but she ran back when she saw Sarah was about to leave. "Miss Tyler, how can you leave now? My brother has just woken up. You should at least let him see that you''ve come to visit!"

    "Miss Thomas, I¡­" Sarah was unsure as to whether she should see him or not. However, by this time, Emma was almost dragging her to the ward. Sarah had come so far and really wanted to know how he was, so she followed her reluctantly.

    Charles woke up. The doctor notified the family that they could see him now. All his family members came in and surrounded his bed while Sarah stood in the corner.

    Charles stared at Sarah the entire time that his family smothered him with affection. Finally, he said to everyone around him, "Let me talk with Sarah alone!"

    No one had expected Charles to say that. They all turned around and looked at Sarah. She noticed a sadness in Emma''s eyes. Meanwhile, Mrs. Thomas was looking even more cold-hearted than before.

    Even standing in the corner, Sarah became a little uneasy when she suddenly noticed so many people looking at her. She looked at Emma and Mrs. Thomas before lowering her head, embarrassed.

    "Mom, Dad, you go out first please," said Charles, his voice deep and weak. Sarah suspected that the damage from the alcohol must have affected his speech.

    Everyone left the room uneasily, leaving only Sarah standing there lost for words.

    The ward suddenly appeared a lot larger than before. Sarah felt even more uneasy. She lowered her head and squeezed the handle of her bag tightly. She dared not to look at Charles, unsure of what to say.

    Charles lifted his eyelids with difficulty. He looked at her and said, gently, "Sarah, come here."

    Sarah raised her head and looked at him. She hesitated for a long time and finally walked over to him, standing beside his bed. Coldly, Sarah said to him, "Charles, I didn''t want to stay here. Emma was the one who made me stay."

    Charles wanted to touch her but was unable to move his arms, "Come sit beside me."

 Chapter 76 - 30: I CANéˆ¥æ©³ MAKE YOU THAT PROMISE SO EASILY

    Sarah stared at him. Though she pitied the state that he was in, she still remained standing. She didn''t know what to say to him. "I needn''t sit down. I will leave after I''ve said what I need to say. We are not right for each other. I won''t ever be with you, so I''m not going to do what you ask whether I caused the car accident or not. I have promised Emma that I would see you, but we have broken up whether you love me or not." Perhaps Mrs. Thomas was right after all. They were not right for each other. His family was against them. Moreover, she had no idea whether Charles loved her or not. There was no need for her to stay with him.

    With one last look at Charles, Sarah turned to leave. Sarah stopped, however, when she suddenly heard Charles saying in pain, "How did it all come to this? Do you know?"

    Sarah had never heard Charles sound so desperate. It sounded as though the pain came from deep within his heart. She stopped but didn''t turn around.

    After a moment, Charles suddenly said, "Sarah, I''ve realized how deeply I''ve fallen in love with you. Believe it or not, I can feel it now."

    Sarah was stunned. She turned around and stared at Charles blankly, unsure of what to say.

    Charles continued, "I am sorry for what I did to you. At first, indeed, I didn''t care about your feelings. I thought you were just another woman who would do whatever I said, so I didn''t know how to cherish you. I never felt anything close to being worried until you wanted to resign for the first time. In order to keep you, I told you that you could be my girlfriend. Afterward, I didn''t regret it at all. I began to enjoy the life I had with you. I felt genuine happiness when I saw your face light up on your birthday. I suddenly found that I could become happy by making you happy. Then we often quarreled with each other because of misunderstandings. You were upset, I also felt angry. You didn''t trust me at all, and I always shied away from telling you how I truly felt."

    Sarah had not expected him to open up so freely. Was he really telling her that he loved her? Sarah suddenly felt herself turning into a little girl again, giddy at the thought of him loving her.

    Charles continued, "That time, in the office, I said some terrible things to you because I was angry. I only wanted to aggravate you. Unexpectedly, you took it straight to heart and wanted to break up. Then I regretted everything and tried to make amends. You, however, were unwilling to see me even when I waited outside for you almost every day."

    "Why is it that now you can tell me that you love me, but you couldn''t say it in my apartment when it mattered?" Sarah said, frustrated.

    Charles shook his head, "Because I just didn''t know how much I loved you at the time, and I was afraid that I wasn''t able to make that commitment to you. I can''t make that promise so easily. I''m fearful of wasting your time, Sarah. If I couldn''t be sure at the time that I was in love with you and that you were the one for me, I would have been deceiving you. It''s because I cared for you that I didn''t rush to tell you anything immediately."

    "Why are you now, so sure? Why do you suddenly feel as though it is time to tell me, Charles?"

    Charles replied timidly, "You will leave me forever if I don''t admit that I love you now. You don''t know how sad I became during the time that you disappeared. I have grown so used to being with you, so I decided to make it clear. I want to keep you here, and once we are together, I will try my best to protect you no matter how difficult the future might be. I want to be with you forever. Can you trust me? Can I have another chance?"

    Sarah didn''t know how to answer him. Could she really spend the rest of her life with this man who was lying, broken on the bed? He was so injured that his body was almost completely covered in bandages. This had all come as such a shock. She didn''t know how to accept him.

    Sarah made no response, so Charles said in a hurry, "Sarah, I''m serious. Can''t you give me another chance?"

    Sarah stood there, motionless, then suddenly she shook her head as tears began to roll down her face. She had promised Mrs. Thomas that she wouldn''t be with Charles anymore. Even if Charles insisted, they would have to overcome so much to be together if his family would not accept them. Moreover, she was unwilling to get him into more trouble than he was already in. Sarah made a difficult decision, then replied, "It''s too late. I have given up on the idea of us forever. I swore to myself that I wouldn''t be with you. Go to hell!"

    With those words, Sarah turned to leave, lest she would be persuaded once more by him. Charles began to cry out to her, "Sarah, Sarah!"

    Sarah didn''t look back. She wiped her tears and kept on walking. When she was about to reach the elevator, she heard someone behind her calling her name, "Miss Tyler, please wait. We need to talk!"

    Sarah followed Mr. Thomas as he led her outside, unsure of where he was taking her. They finally came to a small garden on the hospital grounds after walking far away from the emergency ward. There were many patients doing activities here; some of them were accompanied by their families who were taking them out for a walk. The weather was beautiful, with the sun beating down on them.

 Chapter 77 - 31: I WILL SUPPORT YOU

    Mr. Thomas stopped beside the flower beds. He turned around to look at Sarah, a little anxious and sad. "You are a patient woman, Miss Tyler. You''ve not asked me where we are going at all." Then he smiled and, at this moment, his old face became radiant and he appeared far younger than he had before. He had clearly been a handsome man in his youth. Charles bore a strong facial resemblance to his father when he smiled. Mr. Thomas asked again, "Do you know why I have taken you here?"

    Sarah lowered her head. She assumed that he might also want her to leave Charles as Mrs. Thomas had. His way, however, was more moderate. Unlike Mrs. Thomas, he had at least taken her to a quiet place to talk.

    No matter how the conversation took place, however, she was not welcomed. Sarah prepared herself for further disappointment and replied gently, "I think I know. I understand that you don''t want me to be with Charles. I have already promised that I will leave him and let him go." She had made up her mind to leave Charles. It was clearly impossible for them to be together, whether it was for her future happiness or Charles''s happiness.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Thomas shook his head and smiled, "You have me wrong. Miss Tyler. In fact, I have brought you here to persuade you to be with Charles."

    Sarah suddenly lifted her head and looked at Mr. Thomas blankly. She thought she must have misheard.

    Mr. Thomas nodded at her. Sarah was stunned and eagerly inquired, "Mr. Thomas, what are you saying? Why would you want me to be with Charles?"

    Mr. Thomas nodded with a smile; he looked very kind and had a sense of someone who had become wiser and kinder with age. He said, "I know my son very well. I just want him to be happy. All fathers in the world hope for their children to be happy."

    Sarah paused again, thinking that this man who stood before her was quite different from many rich people that she was used to interacting with. Mr. Thomas squinted and looked up at the sky with a little blue in his eyes. "Miss Tyler, will you sit down and listen to some stories about Charles?"

    Sarah nodded, then they sat down beside the flower beds. Although Mr. Thomas was rich, it didn''t seem to affect him all that much. Sarah kept silent and thought about how unusual this man was.

    Mr. Thomas looked at Sarah and said, "Charles was extremely rebellious even as a child. No one could control him. In fact, I consider it to be partly my fault. His mother and I were always busy with our business and didn''t care for him when he was young. Sometimes we saw each other as little as one month during the year. Charles was left in the care of a nanny. I believe this is the reason why he became so short-tempered. He may have despised that we didn''t pay enough attention to him. I felt guilty all the time. We didn''t do anything for him and hardly cared for him after he grew up. In fact, he largely kept away from us and didn''t listen to us. Initially, he wanted to be with Emma." At this point, Mr. Thomas stopped for a little while and looked at Sarah. It seemed that he was afraid that Sarah might become uncomfortable hearing about Emma.

    Sarah didn''t mind it at all and said, "Please go on, Mr. Thomas."

    "He made his mind up that he would be with her, and no one could stop him. He never listened to us, often doing the opposite of what we said. Finally, we looked for ways of coercing Emma to end their relationship. Eventually, Charles gave up on the idea of them being together. After that, he ran away from home to start up his business and didn''t come back home for a long time. He even bought a house here so that he didn''t have to go home anymore. I always felt that I owed him something. I never realized it before, but now¡­" Stopping mid-sentence, his face suddenly turned very pale as if he had remembered a cruel memory. Then, he smiled bitterly and continued, "Everyone experiences birth and death, and men are subject to sudden changes of fortune. I myself am not sure how long I have to live. Perhaps one day soon I might die. I always felt guilty about Charles. I am not a good father, so I felt guiltier after we deprived him of being with Emma. I wish I could do something for him. This time, I can see how wildly he devotes himself to you, and may even be falling in love with you. Moreover, he came to ask for my opinion several days ago. He asked that if he still disobeyed the marriage, we had arranged, would I treat him the same way that I did last time."

    Mr. Thomas lowered his head and said, "I think Charles didn''t make a commitment to you at the beginning because he was afraid that he couldn''t fulfill that promise, and maybe we would hurt you like we hurt Emma."

    Sarah felt her heart sink into her stomach. She recalled his behavior from the past, and it seemed that the explanation did make sense. But why would Charles fall in love with her? Was Emma not still the love of his life? After all, he had loved her so much and for so long.

    "When he found me to ask for my opinion, I thought I should do something for him. Otherwise, I may never have another chance to make it up to him. As for the perfect match for marriage, I took it too seriously before. Now, however, what is the point in marrying for money? We have enough money now, and we needn''t earn more from marriage. It is crucial that Charles is happy. That''s enough!"

    Mr. Thomas''s words shocked Sarah. Unexpectedly, the leader of the family business looked upon their fame and wealth with indifference. To Sarah''s surprise, he didn''t look down upon her at all. Sarah suddenly felt awe-stricken, even moved.

    "So, Miss Tyler, please give him another chance if you still love him. Don''t be afraid of my wife. This time I will support you. Miss Tyler, would you like to be with Charles?"

 Chapter 78 - 32: I CARE FOR HIM DEEPLY

    "Mr. Thomas, I¡­" Sarah didn''t know how to answer. She had only just made up her mind that she wouldn''t be with Charles any longer. However, to her surprise, Mr. Thomas was now trying to persuade her to accept Charles. Sarah could feel her head spinning as she tried to make sense of it all.

    Mr. Thomas smiled and said, "Sarah, don''t you love my son?"

    Sarah didn''t know what to say, so she looked down, embarrassed. She didn''t know how to express her love for Charles in front of his father.

    "Sarah, I can assure you that my son loves you. I can protect you from any upset that may come of your relationship. Now it''s all up to you. You''ve seen Charles up there in the hospital. Surely you can tell how much he loves you?"

    Emma had said that Charles loved her, and now Mr. Thomas had told her that Charles had even admitted it to him. Sarah thought for a moment and asked herself, what could she now possibly be worried about? Was it because she no longer loved him? She felt that things were actually starting to work out for her. Before, there had been so many obstacles that let her think she and Charles were impossible. However, suddenly an unexpected turn had made everything better for them. Sarah was suddenly overwhelmed with a feeling of happiness and struggled to determine whether what was happening was actually real or not.

    After a long time, Mr. Thomas couldn''t wait for Sarah''s answer any longer and said, "Don''t you love Charles? Alas, if the answer is yes, we need to tell him immediately!"

    Hearing his words, Sarah looked at him and hurriedly said, "Mr. Thomas, no, I¡­" She dared not say she loved him so easily, or it would be just another thoughtless collection of words. Love was sacred, so how could it be so easy to express? Thus, she answered, "I care about him. Everything seems to change, so suddenly I find it difficult to place my emotions accurately."

    Listening to her words, Mr. Thomas smiled again, "So, you are willing to be with my son?"

    Sarah''s face turned red as she nodded, "If Charles really cares about me, and you don''t have a problem with my status, then I am happy to be with him. After all, I care for him deeply."

    Mr. Thomas laughed heartily, "Your words have put me at ease. I believe in your character and willingness to make Charles happy, so I''m very happy to know that you shall be my daughter-in-law. Then, you and Charles can get married early. He is 31 years old now, not so young anymore. It''s time for him to get married and have his own family. I hope to see that."

    Sarah looked at him suddenly, a little embarrassed, "Mr. Thomas, is it not too early to decide when to marry? What''s more, you''ve only just told me all of this, and Charles still doesn''t know, not to mention Mrs. Thomas and Emma. They probably were not happy with it, were they?

    Mr. Thomas laughed happily and said, "As long as you keep your promise, everything will be all right. My wife will always listen to me at home. Sarah, you can go back to the ward and take care of Charles. Leave the rest to me."

    Mr. Thomas then stood up and invited her to Charles''s ward. Sarah nodded and then followed him. She felt that there was something a little strange about Mr. Thomas. Would it be thoughtless to decide their marriage now? He wanted them to get married now as if he had no more time. Was it because he was very busy? Whatever it was, things had finally started to change for the good, so why not be happy?

    Sarah smiled to herself and was still smiling when she arrived at Charles''s ward. Mrs. Thomas and Emma were also there. Mrs. Thomas looked at them, angrily, "Where did you two go?" She focused her glare on Sarah and frowned disapprovingly.

    Mr. Thomas responded happily, "Come outside with me, and I have something to tell you. Emma joined us as well."

    Emma was confused and cast a look over at her equally confused mother. However, they obeyed Mr. Thomas''s instruction and went to leave.

    It was not until they were all gone that Sarah looked up and then turned to look at Charles''s ward. After taking a deep breath and hesitating for a while, she pushed the door and went in.

 Chapter 79 - 33: DO YOU FORGIVE ME?

    Charles was sleeping at the time. When he heard the noise, he opened his eyes and saw Sarah, who looked happier and more energetic than before, as if she had some good news to tell him.

    Charles was a little surprised and said, "Sarah, you came back. Have you come to hear my explanation?"

    "You don''t need to explain, I understand. This time, I won''t leave you again. I''ll stay with you forever." Sarah smiled gently and looked at Charles with a warm expression. Because all the obstacles between them had finally been put aside, they could eventually be happy if she accepted him.

    Charles was stunned and stared at her for a long time before finally saying, "What did you say? Is it true? Are you really willing to be with me? Do you forgive me?"

    Sarah nodded, suddenly she felt very shy. Even shyer than the first time, she promised to be his girlfriend. Equally, this time, Charles looked like a little boy who had met his first love on the school playground. Perhaps it was Charles''s unexpected reaction that made her feel so timid.

    Charles looked longingly at Sarah and said, "Can I hug you? Let me check that I am not in the dream!"

    Sarah smiled gently and went over to hug him. Charles could only move one of his arms because the other one was badly injured. Charles pulled her into his half-embrace and sighed, "I really feel as though I''m dreaming. After you left like that, I thought you would never come back."

    Sarah felt a warm feeling through her body, mixed with a sense of apprehension. She felt as though there were so many things happening at once. However, as a result, they were together again. "Do you know why I came back?" she said softly.

    "Why?" Charles asked eagerly.

    "Because of your father. He has told me everything. He also told me that he encourages and supports our relationship. You should take good care of him. At least you shouldn''t be so indifferent. Your father still cares about you, and he feels indebted to you."

    "My father?" Charles seemed very surprised, but he soon relaxed and sighed, "I know. As long as I can be with you, I''ll do whatever he asks!"

    After two months, Charles recovered and was able to leave the hospital. Although his wounds hadn''t completely healed, he was looking better, and his injuries didn''t hinder him too much. About one month after the incident, Emma left for America to go back to school. Before she left, she had invited Sarah to go out to talk. Sarah knew that she was upset, so she agreed. They went to a coffee shop which was near the hospital. Emma said, "It''s nice to see you and my brother are together again." She smiled as she said it, but Sarah could tell by her eyes that she was only masking her sadness. Sarah thought that perhaps Emma still couldn''t forget her brother. Was it that women are always more persistent in relationsh.i.p.s than men, so they often get hurt more than men do?

    Sarah wanted to comfort her, "You will meet a better man."

    Emma looked down and shook her head, smiling bitterly, "Perhaps. I''ll go back to America soon and stay there for a long time. I hope my brother can treat you well. You two will get married and have a perfect life."

    "Thank you. You are an amazing woman. Because of you, I can make peace with Charles again. You haven''t done anything wrong, so you will find your true love in the future." This is all Sarah could think to say. After all, at least emotionally, there is no compensation for winning or losing. The only thing she could do was comfort her.

    Emma nodded and left without saying anything. The following week, she went back to America. When she left, Mr. and Mrs. Thomas came to see her off. Sarah told Charles that Emma''s flight was at 10 a.m. However, at the time, he was still too weak to get out of bed. The only thing he could do was to stare at the clock on the wall. When the hand passed at 10 o''clock, he sighed slightly.

    Sarah didn''t know what this meant. Was he sighed because he was reminiscing about the past, or because he was upset? She lay on top of him, embraced him, and finally said, "We will be together forever, won''t we? We''ll be happy."

    Charles held her hand as he smiled at her, and Sarah smiled back at him. The sun shone into the room, which immediately lifted their spirits, filling the room with a warm, bright glow.

 Chapter 80 - 34: I WILL BE WITH YOU FOREVER

    Two months later, Charles left the hospital and came back to the company to work. Sarah had decided to go back to the company as well, but Mr. Thomas had since convinced her not to return. Mr. Thomas had come to Sarah one day with a proposition, "Sarah, since you and Charles love each other so much, how about getting married early? That way, I can stop worrying about it."

    The idea of it all happening so soon made Sarah feel a little anxious. She answered, "Mr. Thomas, the marriage is too early. What''s more, Charles doesn''t know about it either. I don''t know how he feels about it all."

    Mr. Thomas laughed, "You mean that you will promise to marry Charles as long as he wants to?"

    Sarah didn''t know how to answer, so she just nodded. She thought that this decision should come from Charles.

    Mr. Thomas smiled, "Then it will be easy. Charles has known about this the whole time. We told him, it is he who wants to know your thoughts first. Therefore, it''s all up to you. He said that he didn''t want to force you."

    Sarah was stunned. Mr. Thomas continued, "So, what do you think?"

    Sarah lowered her head and said, "If that''s the case, I will negotiate with Charles."

    Mr. Thomas burst into laughter and then said, "It seems that Charles has his work cut out for him."

    Sarah asked, "Mr. Thomas, why are you supporting us? After all, I don''t really deserve Charles."

    Mr. Thomas smiled and shook his head, "There is no right or wrong match when it comes to love. It''s all up to you two. Moreover..." Suddenly, Mr. Thomas began to cough and placed a handkerchief over his mouth. Sarah was worried and asked, "Mr. Thomas, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Nothing, I''m ok. I think I have a cold, and it''s probably because of the changing weather. I''ll take some medicine, and then I will be fine." Mr. Thomas was still violently coughing as he said this, and Sarah suspected that this was not merely the symptom of a common cold. He was looking even thinner than the last time they met. However, it would be impolite for her to ask more, so she suggested that she should accompany him to go to the hospital. Mr. Thomas refused, however, explaining that his driver could take him to the hospital. Thus, Sarah had no option other than to drop it.

    Before Mr. Thomas left, he said to Sarah graciously, "Sarah, you are so kind. I am very satisfied with the thought of you being my daughter-in-law. You are certainly more virtuous than many other women. I will urge Charles to act soon!"

    Sarah was as confused as to how she should react to his praise as she was by his promise to speak to Charles. Later that night, however, everything became clear when Charles invited her to join him down by the seaside.

    As they boarded Charles'' luxury yacht, Sarah asked, "Where do you want to take me to?"

    Charles didn''t answer but smiled at her mysteriously. He held her hand and led her to the yacht. After he had asked the boatman to drive the ship away, he turned to Sarah and said: "Go into the ship, I have prepared a present for you!"

    So, Sarah pushed the door and went into the ship. When she turned on the light, she was completely overwhelmed by what she saw. The cabin was decorated almost entirely with red roses, which were piled into the shape of hearts as well as the words "I love you." Even the ground was covered with red rose petals, which Sarah was nervous to even step on.

    Sarah was so moved that she almost began to cry. She thought about how much time and energy it would take to decorate a room as big as this. Charles had been so busy recently. Sarah turned around and asked, "How long did it take you to do this?"

    However, as soon as she turned around, she saw Charles on one knee, with one hand holding a large bunch of flowers and the other holding a small red box. When he opened it, inside was a beautiful diamond ring. Charles looked up at her longingly and said, "Sarah, marry me. I love you!"

    Sarah was so stunned; she didn''t know what to say. She just stared at him, shocked but full of joy.

    Charles said sincerely, "I will be with you forever. I will love you and make you happy. I will make you the happiest woman in the world! Sarah, marry me!"

    Hearing his words, Sarah finally cried. She said nothing, just stepped forward to pick up the flowers and the diamond ring, and then hugged him, "I will. I will be with you forever!"

 Chapter 81 - 35: WE HAVE A LOT TO CATCH UP

    Charles was so happy. He suddenly stood up, hugged her tightly. Then they went into the cabin, happier than they''d ever felt before.

    Then, Charles put her down and helped her put the ring on her finger. They both smiled at each other. Sarah''s face turned as red as the roses that were scattered around her. Looking at Sarah''s red face, Charles was overwhelmed by how charming and cute she was and couldn''t help but kiss her.

    This time, he wouldn''t let her go. He kissed her passionately, expressing his love and relation with every kiss. Both of them became lost in their emotions; they kissed each other and sank into the bed of roses beneath them.

    Sarah felt herself losing all self-control when kissing Charles. Charles was clearly feeling the same way and wanted more. Where before, Charles hadn''t been sure whether he loved Sarah or just wanted her body; he was now assured that they were in love, which only made him want her more. He just wanted to hug her, kiss her, and make love to her all night long.

    Sarah, however, had always kept away from him. He hardly touched her, and she would still be reluctant towards him. It was rare that she was willing to kiss him, but today something was different about her. Charles was beginning to lose control and wanted to have her all to himself. He kissed her, and tore her clothes off, finally kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Sarah raised her head and g.r.o.a.n.e.d, it was unclear whether she was happy or not, but at least she wasn''t trying to stop him. Charles, however, stopped in due time. He suddenly picked her up, trying his best to control the urge from his body to kiss her. "We can''t do it now. I will respect you, and we''ll save ourselves until we get married." Charles said.

    Charles kissed her earlobe again. He really struggled to control himself when hugging his beloved girl, but he knew that he had to endure it. "I love you. I will respect you and will not coerce you," he panted.

    Sarah felt stunned and a little bittersweet. Unexpectedly, Charles now respected her as he had never done before. Since they had reconciled, she was determined to be with him forever, so she didn''t care so much about saving herself now, especially as she would be his wife sooner or later. When Charles kissed her, she no longer resisted him. Sarah had not expected Charles to control himself and was moved by his self-control.

    She didn''t say anything, just hugged him tightly. After a long time, Charles drove away his l.u.s.t. They separated and smiled at each other. Charles kissed her again and said, "I won''t let you go so easily when we get married. We have a lot to catch up on."

    Immediately, Sarah blushed when hearing his words. Charles couldn''t help but kiss her again for a moment, then let her go reluctantly and held her by the hand to walk out of the cabin and appreciate the beautiful view outside.

    Charles had prepared fireworks that were set off while the vessel continued to sail. It was absolutely splendid! Sarah was so happy and moved by this spectacle and knew that she would look back on it fondly in the future.

    They began to plan their wedding almost immediately after the proposal. Mr. Thomas was very happy. When Sarah called her sister up, her sister insisted that she would skip class to see her. Sarah, however, stopped her and assured her that she would choose a holiday so that she can attend the wedding. That way, her sister wouldn''t have to miss any school.

    Many things needed to be prepared before the wedding, mostly regarding the Thomas family, as Charles''s family was so rich, many big names in the business were expected to attend their wedding. Therefore, the work became more complex. Charles only let Sarah pick her favorite sheets and curtains and make decisions about how to decorate their bridal chamber. He insisted on organizing everything else for the wedding in person.

    Sarah didn''t resist; after all, she was unfamiliar with life in a rich and powerful family. It may not be a bad idea to let Charles do it by himself. Therefore, her work became easier. One day, Sarah got a phone call from Mrs. Thomas when she was picking up bed sheets with her friend. She had hardly seen Mrs. Thomas after Charles left the hospital, and Mrs. Thomas didn''t appear, even when Charles proposed to her. Mr. Thomas said she had gone abroad to inspect the foreign trade corporation, so Sarah didn''t take notice of it. Now, however, she had unexpectedly decided to call.

    "Where are you now?" Mrs. Thomas asked.

 Chapter 82 - 36: I WILL BE AGAINST YOU

    Sarah was a little cautious. She always felt trapped when talking to this woman, who clearly seemed to dislike her. "I am choosing bed sheets. What''s the matter? Should I come back home?" Sarah said nervously.

    "Why do you still call me, Mrs. Thomas, when you are getting married? You will be a lady of the Thomas family; how can you go out picking sheets by yourself? What a shameful thing! You should order the merchant to provide a home delivery service for you." Mrs. Thomas''s tone was very strict. It seemed that she was blaming her.

    Sarah kept silent while tightly squeezing the sheets in her hands. She felt upset but didn''t dare say anything about it.

    Mrs. Thomas exhaled sharply down the phone and said, "You go back now. You needn''t show yourself outside. I want to discuss something with you."

    "Charles''s apartment or back to the family home?" asked Sarah carefully.

    "The family home, of course. Or don''t you plan on living at our house after you get married?" Mrs. Thomas said severely.

    Sarah felt a little confused. In fact, she thought she would live at Charles''s apartment after getting married instead of living with Mr. Thomas and Mrs. Thomas. Most of Charles''s companies were in Houston. Furthermore, Charles always let her decorate his apartment when they were talking about the wedding. It seemed that he had no intention of going home. However, Mrs. Thomas''s words today suggested that she thought otherwise.

    Sarah dared not refuse her and hung up the call. Then she immediately went to the airport and purchased a flight to Los Angeles. When arriving once again at the big solemn house, Sarah began to feel uneasy because only Mrs. Thomas and a few servants were there. Mrs. Thomas was arranging flowers. When she saw Sarah coming, she said, "Come and sit here."

    Sarah walked toward her. Although she felt awkward, she had to obey her command, "What''s the matter?"

    "Can you arrange flowers?" asked Mrs. Thomas.

    Sarah looked at flowers and vases on the table, shaking her head.

    Mrs. Thomas got angry and said, "Why can''t a girl arrange flowers?"

    Sarah didn''t say anything. Why did a girl need to learn to arrange flowers? Maybe Mrs. Thomas had a life of luxury from a young age, so she considered that a girl should learn it. However, Sarah had struggled since birth. She needed to support her sister, so she had no time to learn flower arranging.

    Mrs. Thomas questioned her once again, "What courses have you completed? art, music, piano, or dance?"

    Sarah shook her head again and replied, "My major in university is in international economy and trade."

    "Why did a girl learn this major? Graceful girls should learn art majors such as music, painting, dancing and so forth. What can you do now that you have graduated from university? How does it help you serve both your husband and your children?"

    Sarah lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry. Mrs. Thomas. I''m not a lady. I need to work, so I wasn''t able to spend time learning about art or music. I will do my best to learn now though. I won''t inflict shame upon Charles."

    "You still have a chance to learn it now?" Mrs. Thomas sneered, "In my opinion, you are not qualified to be Charles''s wife!"

    Sarah had never expected Mrs. Thomas to insult her so plainly. Mrs. Thomas looked terrifying; she put the flowers in her hand to one side, crossing her arms and reclining on the sofa. Glancing around the table, she appeared as though she was trying to control herself and then said, "I should support Emma and Charles'' relationship. Even if Emma comes from a poor background, at least she was adopted by us. She is better than a woman who we don''t even know coming into our family uninvited!"

    Sarah was furious. She regarded Mrs. Thomas as an elder, but she didn''t respect her at all. It was no longer necessary for Sarah to control her anger. She looked at Mrs. Thomas directly in the eye and said, "Mrs. Thomas, do you really dislike me? Will you only be happy after I leave Charles?"

    "Yes!" Mrs. Thomas stared at her, coldly, replying without any hesitation.

    "So, can you tell me why you dislike me? I don''t think I have ever caused trouble for you and your family. Why do you loathe me?"

    "For your heritage!" Mrs. Thomas spat. "If you marry Charles, our family will become a laughing stock!"

    "What have I ever done wrong? Why would your family become a laughing stock if I marry Charles? Is it purely because I come from a poor background? Would people really suspect that I am marrying Charles for money?" Sarah countered.

    "Is that an appropriate tone to use when you are talking to your elder? You have no manners at all!" Mrs. Thomas sputtered.

    Sarah was very calm, responding rationally, "Mrs. Thomas, you do not regard me as your daughter-in-law, and I am not married yet, so you are not my elder. If you choose to be against me, then I will be against you too!"

 Chapter 83 - 37: I WILL TRY NEVER TO DISAPPOINT YOU

    "You have no respect at all. How on earth has Charles taken a fancy to you!" Mrs. Thomas replied bitterly.

    Sarah sneered, "Mrs. Thomas, do you really know your own son? Mr. Thomas felt a little guilty about Charles because of the way he deprived him of attention during his early years. You, however, do you even care about your son? Do you know what he wants?"

    "I''m his mother. I can give him the best thing in the world!" Mrs. Thomas hadn''t expected Sarah to respond to her with such hostility.

    Sarah looked at her calmly and said, "Mrs. Thomas, I thought you were a good mother before. After all, you care about Charles. Therefore, when you asked me to leave, I promised you I would. However, over time, I have discovered that you are disrespectable and disillusioned. You never make allowances for others, including your son. You never got to know your son, and you never ask him what he wants. Instead, you impose what you think is good on him according to your will. You hardly consider that these good things may not be suitable for Charles. So, today I just want you to know that I will never consider your opinion again, no matter how you try to stop us. I love Charles, and we will be together forever!"

    "Oh my god!" Mrs. Thomas had never been challenged in this way before. Her face flushed with shame, "Look at yourself! I always thought you were a decent girl, and you wouldn''t badger with Charles for fame. Now, however, I see that I had you wrong. You are even more shameless than these girls who are only after fame and wealth!"

    Suddenly, Sarah stood up and answered, "Mrs. Thomas, I am a decent girl, that''s why I wouldn''t play up to you, and that''s why I challenge you when I think you are wrong. It seems as though you will never agree to it, but I still want to be with Charles. I would still take you as my mother-in-law for the wedding if you agree to be respectful. If you still show me disrespect, I will fight against you. I only hope we can have an equal and harmonious relationship."

    "You!" Mrs. Thomas suddenly stood up and was about to quarrel further when a voice was heard shouting from a distance, "All right!" Mr. Thomas had returned, interrupting their conversation.

    Mrs. Thomas immediately began arguing with him, "You see. This is who you chose! She has disrespected her elders before even becoming a part of our family."

    Sarah seemed to realize how aggressive she had just been, so she lowered her head and kept silent.

    Mr. Thomas walked closer to them and said, coldly, "I see it now. It is very clear. Christina, you needn''t concern yourself with Charles''s wedding. I have told you that I can take care of it. What are you doing now?"

    "Charles is my son. Why shouldn''t I care about his wedding? Who did you choose?!" Mrs. Thomas was still completely unable to keep calm.

    "I have chosen her. Who is the master in this family? Are you qualified to decide Charles''s life decisions?" Mr. Thomas said assertively.

    Mrs. Thomas ground her teeth but could think of no way to refute him. At last, she picked up her bag and said, "Whatever happens, I will never call you my daughter-in-law." Finishing her words, she turned and left the room.

    Sarah didn''t know what to do; after all, everything had somehow been caused by her. Then she said to Mr. Thomas, "I''m sorry. Maybe I am not an eligible daughter-in-law. It seems that I can''t even respect my future mother-in-law."

    Mr. Thomas sighed and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. Christina has been a certain way from a young age. She can''t tolerate others challenging her. It''s natural to argue with her, I know it is not your fault. I saw your spirit from your conversation just now. Your persistence solidified my faith in you. Charles really has chosen a wonderful woman!"

    "Are you joking? I felt so guilty!" Sarah answered.

    Mr. Thomas patted her shoulder comfortingly. "You''ve done well. I support you. You must be with Charles. It would ease my mind to know that you can take care of yourself. Can you do it? Sometimes, Charles is like a child. He is possessive about things that he cares about. So, he may sometimes do you wrong and cause you great upset in the future. Are you willing to forgive him when he behaves like that?"

    Sarah looked up at him and replied humbly, "Thank you so much for your support. I am moved. As for Charles, I will always care for him as best as I can and cherish the chance to be with him. I will try my best to tolerate his faults. I will try never to disappoint you."

    Mr. Thomas nodded and smiled. "Actually, if you can trust each other, nothing is impossible. I believe that you can do it." Mr. Thomas was unaware now just how much trouble his teachings of tolerance would cause for Charles and Sarah''s marriage in the future.

 Chapter 84 - 38: DO YOU CARE ABOUT ME?

    Sarah felt exhausted after coming back home. She threw her bag on the sofa, and then lay on her back, motionless.

    Rushing about catching flights back and forth made her feel tired, not to mention everything that happened today. She couldn''t understand why there were so many people who wanted to separate them. Love was supposed to be easy for two people, wasn''t it?

    Maybe, as Sarah hadn''t had a family from a young age, she felt that this situation was particularly complicated. She had always lived a simple life without pressure, and she could always decide what she wanted to do. Although sometimes she was lonely, her life was simple and convenient.

    As for the attitude of Mrs. Thomas, Sarah thought there hadn''t been much oomph in it recently, and when she thought about her relationship with Mrs. Thomas in that big family in the future, a tremendous feeling of tiredness overwhelmed her.

    She stared at the ceiling blankly, her eyes wandered in the air, and she thought of nothing, and she just laid in silence for the moment. After a little while, her phone rang. Sitting up slowly, she took her phone from the bag. She answered it after a couple of rings. It was probably Charles calling her.

    Sarah felt better right away. "Hello, Charles."

    "Where are you now? Why can''t I find you at home?" Charles asked, a little anxious.

    Sarah knew he cared about her. There was someone that cared about her in this world, and he was her beloved man. She smiled, "I went back to my apartment. Don''t worry."

    "Why didn''t you come here? You should know by now that I would get uneasy if I can''t see you after getting off work at night. We are about to get married. Live with me."

    Sarah smiled a little and answered, "Because we are going to get married, we should be separate for a while."

    Charles kept silent for a long time, and then said, "I know what happened today. Did my mother make trouble for you?" His tone sounded serious.

    Sarah paused and held the phone tightly, answering, "It''s nothing. Things will be better later." She wanted to comfort him and make him feel relieved.

    Charles, however, suddenly said, "We will live in Houston after we get married. You shouldn''t go back. My mom is just like that. No one can change her. I don''t want you to be bullied in front of her."

    His words moved Sarah a lot. Although she only wanted to live a simple life with Charles, she couldn''t be selfish. Mr. Thomas looked forward to seeing Charles settle down early and come back home to accompany them after getting married. Thus, Sarah replied, "We''ll go back to Los Angeles."

    "Why? I think you won''t get along well with my mom."

    "Nothing is impossible. Things will be better, I believe. Moreover, Uncle is quite kind to me, and I want to honor him. So, we''ll just go back to Los Angeles, or else I will always feel like I owe them."

    "You don''t owe them, nor do I. We''ve lived independent lives from childhood. We don''t have to live with them," Charles said.

    "Charles, you can''t say that. Anyhow, they are your parents. Besides, I can see that Mr. Thomas really wanted to make it up to you."

    Talking about it, Charles seemed to be a little agitated. He said in an unnatural tone, "The past is gone now. I have grown up. They were just indifferent. I didn''t blame them as a child. I just didn''t care about it at all, and look, I''m happy enough now."

    "If you want me to be happy, just go back to Los Angeles. I want to accompany Uncle," said Sarah gently.

    Charles was silent for a moment and then answered, "Okay, as you like. Wait, I''ll drive to find you."

    Sarah paused again, "What do you want to do? What''s wrong?"

    Charles made no response but said in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, "Wait for a moment. I will be right there!" Leaving no time for Sarah to ask him more, Charles hung up the call.

    Sarah didn''t know what he would do but had to wait for him, in doubt. Sitting on the sofa, Sarah suddenly remembered that Charles had just gotten off work and may have had no dinner, so she thought she should prepare some food for him no matter whether he had eaten or not. If he had dinner, she could put the food into the refrigerator. Either way, she wanted to cook for him. Therefore, she walked out to buy some vegetables after taking her wallet and putting on some high heels.

    Sarah bought vegetables at the nearby supermarket. Although she did it quickly, Charles was waiting for her by the door when she came back. Charles saw her and asked, "Where did you go? Why didn''t you answer your phone?"

    Sarah paused and answered, "Ah, I forgot my phone at home. I just wanted to cook for you. Have you eaten yet?"

    "No," Charles replied with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, cooling down right away. He moved close to Sarah and said, "It''s very thoughtful of you to buy food to cook for me. Do you really care about me?"

    Sarah was opening the door and ignored his closeness.

    "Come on," she said, "I am always thinking. I also take care of my sister when she comes to visit."

    Charles followed Sarah after she opened the door. Suddenly, he hugged her and pinned her to the door, and then he started to kiss her, closing the door along the way.

 Chapter 85 - 39: I TRUST YOU

    Sarah was surprised. The shopping bags were still hanging over her wrist, with water on the vegetable leaves. She wanted to struggle. However, Charles hugged her tightly, kissed her like mad, and teased her with his tongue. Sarah was unable to speak and was finally overwhelmed by his invasion.

    Sarah let him go on and even catered to him. Until they were breathless with l.u.s.t, Charles just didn''t let her go. His eyes looked as if they were filled with the fire of l.u.s.t. He said in a hoarse voice, "No one cares whether I have a meal or not. No one cooks for me. You are the first one."

    Sarah became speechless and just looked at him blankly. She didn''t expect that no one remembered whether he had a meal or not and that no one would cook for him even though he was born into such a big family. He was always lonely.

    Looking at her red face, Charles couldn''t help kissing her again. It was quite a fatal temptation for him.

    Sarah laid down the shopping bags, holding him back and enjoying his kiss. She could feel his loneliness ¨C it reminded her of her childhood. And she had always hoped to be cared for by someone when she was lonely. She held him back, wanting to warm him up.

    They kissed for a long time. At this moment, they were the closest people to each other in heart and also the happiest.

    Sarah finished cooking and called Charles to serve dinner. Charles was already itching to try the food. Instead of waiting for it to be put on the table, Charles couldn''t help tasting it and praising it first.

    Sarah turned around and noticed what he was doing, and just rolled her eyes, "Why are you so impatient? It''s unsanitary to eat without washing your hands!"

    Charles laughed and answered, "I really wanted it when I smelled it while you were cooking. It smells delicious! As it is, it is the most delicious food I have ever seen."

    "And you actually sound like you mean it," Sarah said, "You must have cheated many women before this way."

    Charles turned around and said, "No! I''ve only told you that. You are really a good cook."

    Finishing the final touches, Sarah turned off the gas and put the vegetable dishes on the table, and then washed the spatula and wiped her hands.

    Charles asked, "Can we eat now?"

    Sarah pointed at the pressure cooker and said, "Take the soup out."

    Charles danced into the kitchen, happily, and took out two bowls for the soup. Then, after setting the table, they started to eat. Charles tasted her food and praised her.

    "This is the first time that I''ve eaten dishes cooked by you. Your cooking is better than the maids in my house. Where did you learn how to cook? Who taught you?" Charles asked.

    Sarah filled his bowl with soup, shook her head, and said, "No one taught me. I learned it by myself. I began to cook for my sister when I was thirteen. How could I be a bad cook?"

    Charles''s hand, in the middle of serving himself, some food paused.

    He asked in a mournful tone, "You started to cook when you were thirteen? That''s so young for an innocent girl? Why did you do housework?"

    Sarah seemed to be a little sad. She lowered her head, and answered after a long time, "My parents passed away in a car accident when I was thirteen, and there was only the house left. We lived alone in Houston, while our relatives were all in other cities. They called us to stay with them, but my sister was seriously ill and required better medical treatment in the city. We persisted in staying there, as it was inconvenient for us to go there and back if we went with them. Of course, several people in my family also helped to take care of us, such as aunts and uncles. They also had their own lives, though, so they couldn''t help us all the time. Afterward, we needed to live by ourselves. My sister was so young that I needed to support the whole family. So, I picked up a few skills along the way."

    "Sarah¡­" Charles suddenly seized her hands and said in a loving tone, "You''ve never told me. Aren''t you tired after all these years? I''m sorry, I didn''t know about this and helped you before - I even usually make you angry."

    Sarah was moved and couldn''t help shedding her tears. Wiping her eyes, she answered, "It''s all over now. I''ve grown used to it over the years. Hard days can build up one''s character. My sister and I both live well, and my sister is excellent all around. I am satisfied."

    "I promise you a better life, and will never make you upset no matter what ¨C mentally or in life. It''s time for you to be compensated for suffering over the years. Let me make it up to you."

    Sarah shook her head.

    Charles thought that Sarah didn''t trust him and said nervously, "Don''t you believe me?"

    Sarah hurried to nod and answered, "I trust you. We still have a long way to go. Let''s talk about it later."

    Charles just nodded, still worried about it. He made a decision in the depths of his heart that he would make her happy.

 Chapter 86 - 40: YOU ARE SO CHEEKY

    Smiling, Sarah said, "I suffered a lot in childhood, but it doesn''t matter to me now. I just hope my child doesn''t follow in my footsteps. It''s enough for me to suffer a lot. I wish my sister and my children could have a better life."

    "You are so kind," Charles said. He sighed and was moved. They were silent for a moment. After a while, Charles suddenly said expectantly, "How many children should we have?"

    "What?" Sarah lifted her head, doubtfully. It seemed that she didn''t expect he would ask her such a question. Looking at his flickering eyes, and seeing a little naughtiness, Sarah laughed.

    "Why do you ask? We''ll see," she said, a little angry but shy.

    Charles didn''t let her go easily. Coming around the table, he walked up behind her and hugged her.

    "Why not talk about it? I look forward to having a child after we get married. Let me see, and we can have a daughter first, then a son, as for the third child, well, at least a daughter and a son!" Charles said.

    "What? Three children? I''m not a sow!" replied Sarah, a little crossly.

    "Just three children - I want more. Besides, it shows I am a strong man actually," Charles bit Sarah''s ears, and teased her, "You know I miss you so much. How can I let you go easily after the wedding? In accordance with our speed, we would have at least three children after working hard day and night."

    "You-you are so cheeky," Sarah wanted to get rid of him.

    Charles hugged her more tightly and bit her ears. "No, this is the normal d.e.s.i.r.e of a man. Besides, you make me control my l.u.s.t. It''s normally quite active, you know, and I can''t promise I won''t be a wolf with you after we get married."

    "You go away. Are you done eating or not?" Sarah said. She couldn''t bear it anymore. She pushed him away with a red face due to shyness.

    Charles didn''t insist, but let her go. He laughed and came around to the other side of the table to finish the meal. They were sweet, chatting while eating and shaping their future lives together. They talked about the future decoration of their house, the places they wanted to go for a vacation after the wedding and things they wanted to do in the future ¨C and even the time they wanted to have a child. In this conversation, Charles found that they shared many of the same opinions. It appeared that they were a good match. Charles said, "We are a part of each other''s destiny, or else we wouldn''t have so many of the same thoughts."

    Sarah bit her chopsticks, and answered shyly, "We just have some of the same ideas. What are you saying?"

    "Don''t you know that many couples realize they have different opinions right before they get married, which leads them to break up eventually?"

    "Really?"

    "Of course. So, I say we share a destiny. We will live happily in the future and won''t quarrel over trifles. Ha-ha."

    Hearing his words, Sarah also smiled and felt relieved. However, no one knew whether they would be together forever or not. Their wedding looked good, but more drama was yet to come.

    It was three days before the wedding ceremony. Charles and Sarah were very busy preparing for it. According to the wedding customs, they couldn''t see each other before the wedding so they could only care for their own things. Sophia happened to have holiday time off so she could come back to help Sarah. Since they didn''t have parents, Sophia was very concerned with her sister''s wedding and kept asking about what she could do to help with the wedding.

    Sarah had protected Sophia well and had given her a good environment. Even though their parents died early, she tried hard to give Sophia a healthy and worry-free environment, and as a result, Sophia was well-adjusted and lively. Soon after she came to visit, she got along well with Charles and Charles''s friends.

    Sophia often held Sarah''s hands and said, "My dear sister, Charles is so kind. He took me many places today, and he treats me well." Hearing this, Sarah would joke, "Do you only remember Charles and forget about me now?"

    Then, Sophia would answer, with her head tilting to one side, "It''s different. You are my sister, and he is my brother-in-law. You are different. I will love you forever and be faithful to you." Hearing her answer, Sarah felt so warm. No matter what happened, it was enough to have a sister who would stand by her through thick and thin.

 Chapter 87 - 41: YOU SHOULD CHERISH MY SISTER

    Besides her sister, Sarah''s other relatives also came to attend her wedding. Their relatives hadn''t cared about them much since Sarah began to have a part-time job. No matter whether they went to college or got sick, their relatives hadn''t cared about them. Basically, it was Sarah alone who had worked hard to support their lives. Sarah also had a complaint about her grandma''s cruelty, but nothing changed. Everyone had their own life. She could only complain about their fate.

    Therefore, she didn''t ask for a penny from her relatives after she was able to make a living. Later on, their lives became better when she had a full-time job. Then she could support herself and her sister, so she didn''t visit her relatives anymore. And, their relatives didn''t keep in touch with them.

    This time, although her relatives didn''t want to come, they still had to attend Sarah''s wedding due to tradition symbolically. However, when they saw that Charles was so rich, they were all surprised. Then they began to notice Sarah and cozy up to her.

    Sarah had already foreseen these things and didn''t care about them. Thus, no matter how they tried to curry favor with her, she just smiled at them. At most, she just kept a gracious attitude to her grandma.

    On the eve of the wedding, both families were very busy. Sarah needed to arrange her relatives'' housing. Besides, there were many things to do. Even if her sister and friends helped her a lot, she still was very busy. She could not rest until very late. At this time, Charles''s call, which was like a spring in summer, immediately made her exhaustion evaporate.

    Charles asked, "What are you doing?"

    Sarah answered, "I am arranging the housing for my family. There seems to be a shortage of rooms."

    "Didn''t I have someone deal with this before? Why do you have to worry about it?" Charles asked.

    "Yes, but there have been changes since then. A few more people came later, so we don''t have enough rooms."

    "Do you need my help? I''ll go and help you now," Charles said.

    Sarah hurried to say, "No, no, no. I''m almost done with it. Now, after Sophia takes a bath, I will also go to have a shower. Then I will go to sleep."

    Charles said, "Well, then, my dear, rest up, so you don''t get tired. You need to get up at five o''clock tomorrow and put on your wedding dress and makeup. You will have a busy day, and I don''t want you to tire out."

    "It''s okay. I''ve been working since I was a kid. I still have good physical stamina," Sarah said.

    Charles suddenly laughed on the other side, and his voice was somewhat ambiguous, "Your physical stamina is good? I hope you don''t let me down at night."

    "What?" Sarah was a little confused, but soon she understood. She said, with her face turning red, "You are so bad ¨C you''re still bullying me at this time!"

    "Do I bully you? What I said is all true. I''m very much looking forward to our wedding night," Charles said.

    "Well. I don''t want to talk with you. My sister is done, and I''ll go to take a bath," Sarah said.

    "Okay. I''ll pick you up at five o''clock tomorrow morning. Then we''ll go to get your makeup done and put on your wedding dress."

    "Okay. Good night." Sarah said goodbye to him and then hung up the phone. She felt so warm and looked forward to tomorrow''s wedding because she could meet Charles and they would become husband and wife.

    It was said that the bride usually had a premarital phobia, but she found that she did not, perhaps because she always had a d.e.s.i.r.e for home, or because Charles treated her well, so she was not afraid of marriage at all. In a word, she was looking forward to a happy life with Charles.

    After taking a shower, Sarah and Sophia went to sleep. They only slept for a few hours and got up at half-past four. When they prepared well and went outside, they found that Charles had already been waiting downstairs. Although neither of them had gotten enough sleep, they both were in high spirits and excited. However, Sophia was so tired that she was barely able to keep her eyes open. In recent days, she had helped Sarah with her pre-wedding routine. In ordinary times, Sarah had never let her do so many things. Seeing her tired, Sarah felt sorry for her sister. Thus, when they were in the car, she let Sophia lean on her arms and sleep for a while.

    Charles looked at them through the rearview mirror, then smiled and said, "You are so kind to your sister. You will be a considerate wife."

    Sarah said, "Stop praising me. You keep praising me these days, but I don''t feel like I''m so good."

    At that moment, Sophia suddenly opened her eyes and said in a low voice, "My sister is very good, Charles, you should cherish my sister¡­" Then, she changed her posture and went to sleep again. Seeing her actions, Charles burst into laughter, and Sarah also smiled.

 Chapter 88 - 42: AT THE WEDDING

    Afterward, things were orderly: Sarah put on the wedding dress, make-up, and got ready. Sarah''s friends and bridesmaids also came, got changed, and then had their make-up done. Then, they took several pictures. After doing this, it was just before dawn, so they began to drive to the church. Sophia, who was finally waking up, was very active and kept talking in the car. Charles jokingly called her a sparrow. Then he quietly took Sarah''s hand and said, "Seeing your sister like this, I feel like our children will have a healthy heart. You can always protect the people you love very well."

    After listening to the priest''s prayers and exchanging the rings in the church, they went back to Charles''s villa, where everyone - their relatives, friends, celebrities - came. Charles''s garden was beautifully decorated ¨C it was like an imperial palace. Everything was like a dream - so wonderful, so unreal.

    Charles and Sarah went inside with everyone''s blessings. At last, Sarah saw Emma, who stood far away. Her expression was so strange, which Sarah couldn''t understand¡­

    Sarah was very surprised and stared at Emma. It had never occurred to Sarah that Emma would come back from America to attend their wedding. She had heard before that Emma was very busy and couldn''t ask for leave. What''s more, Emma and Charles had been together before. Would Emma feel embarrassed and sad if she came back and attended Charles''s wedding? However, she did come back, and she appeared at the wedding in a timely manner.

    Obviously, Charles saw Emma, but he just stared at her. Sarah raised her head and saw Charles, whose expression was firm and resolute. It seemed that his heart was set on Sarah. Finally, Charles smiled at Emma, then held Sarah''s hand and walked straight towards Emma.

    Sarah lowered her head and felt the warmth of Charles''s palm, which was like a warm flow that dispelled all her chills at once. All her previous worries and anxieties vanished at this moment. Did Charles''s actions mean that he had completely forgotten his former love and only loved her?

    When they stood in front of Emma, Sarah raised her head and found that Emma had been watching Charles quietly. Her eyes were filled with fascination, sadness, and an unwillingness to give up. At last, Emma looked at Sarah, smiled, and said, "Congratulations to you, my brother and sister-in-law." She held Sarah''s hand and added, "Sarah, we are family from now on."

    Sarah watched Emma. She knew Emma''s smile was very reluctant, but it seemed like Emma was sincerely expressing her wishes. So, Sarah smiled and responded, "Thank you, and I hope you will find your love soon."

    Charles hugged Sarah''s shoulder and said with a smile, "If you find a boyfriend, you should take him home to let me check him out. He should be at least as good as I am, or else I won''t agree."

    "Of course, I will definitely find someone better than you," Emma said, pretending to be angry. Then they all laughed, especially Charles, whose laughter was loud.

    At that moment, it seemed that all their entanglements vanished. Charles was free to play an emotional joke with Emma, and Emma also could sincerely bless them, so what could go wrong from there? Everyone would be happy in the future. Sarah was looking forward to their marriage.

    Then, the ceremonial commander made an announcement, and they began to go to the wedding banquet. When they were walking on the red carpet, there were constantly people who threw flowers on them. Some even opened champagne and sprinkled it under the sky. Under their happy surroundings and the sound of blessings, Sarah and Charles got married. After that, there were some tedious matters, such as toasting the guests, friends, and so on.

    They were busy for the whole day. Sarah also changed her clothes several times, from the wedding dress to the Chinese cheongsam. The wedding banquet didn''t end until one o''clock in the morning. After the banquet, Sarah thought she could finally have a rest. To her surprise, Charles''s friends began to celebrate the wedding in their bridal chamber.

 Chapter 89 - 43: FELT A LITTLE GUILTY

    As a matter of fact, although the decoration of their wedding hall was westernized, all the process was basically in accordance with Eastern customs. There was a tradition where people celebrated the wedding in the bridal chamber. One person hung a red jujube in the middle of the room and then asked the bride and groom to eat it together at the same time. Sarah and Charles tried many times, but they still couldn''t bite the jujube, and only hit each other''s mouths several times. Seeing that they failed to eat the jujube, everyone burst into laughter. In front of so many people, both Sarah and Charles felt so embarrassed.

    Finally, they succeeded in biting the jujube together, each eating half. Then, the people were deprived of their fun, so they coaxed them into kissing each other. Sarah''s face was all red, and she was so shy. When she was about to refuse, Charles hugged her, without saying a word, and kissed her.

    The kiss was so stirring that everyone around them was excited-they clapped and cheered. Sarah and Charles were embracing and kissing each other in the midst of the blessings of the people. In the beginning, Sarah felt embarrassed, but then she gradually accepted it. At last, she felt the kiss to be romantic and incredible. Of course, thanks to Charles, who was a great kisser, Sarah stopped feeling frightened.

    Finally, after more than one minute, Charles let go of her, and let go of her tongue. Sarah''s face was red, like a drunken shrimp. Then, she caught a glimpse of Emma accidentally. She was standing in the corner of the room and left in the midst of the applause. It seemed that she couldn''t bear to see the scene just now.

    Sarah felt sorry for Emma''s sadness. However, it took two people to make or break a relationship. It was Emma who first proposed to Charles to break up, and very firmly. Now Charles had already found his love, but Emma still couldn''t let it go. And then, the one who got hurt was just Emma.

    Even so, Sarah felt a little guilty because she could not bear to see Emma''s sadness, but the only thing she could do was to pray for Emma to cheer up quickly and find her true love soon.

    Finally, the activities were over, and all of Charles''s friends left, leaving them alone in the room. Sarah was too tired to move, so she lay down on the bed and closed her eyes.

    Charles seemed to have drunk a lot of wine, and he had been excited that day. Sarah squinted her eyes and saw him standing beside the bed, taking his suit off and pulling his tie off. Seeing his actions, Sarah thought that Charles was about to have a bath, so she closed her eyes to sleep and let him go to take a bath first.

    After a while, Sarah suddenly felt Charles on her body. He hugged her and began to kiss her.

    At that moment, Sarah was about to fall asleep. When she felt Charles kissing her, she sobbed, pushed away from him, and then said, "Charles, what are you doing? Why don''t you go to take a bath?"

    Charles was drunk, looked at her with his bright eyes, and said, "You forget tonight is our wedding night." After saying these words, he began to kiss her again, and mumbled, "I have been waiting for this day for so long."

    Sarah kept struggling, pushing him away, and said, "But don''t you feel tired? It''s been a busy day, and you''ve drunk so much."

    Charles answered, "I''m not tired. Even if I were tired, I''d still have the strength to spend our wedding night together." When he said those words, he began to pull her cheongsam away, as if he had vowed to take her cheongsam off.

    Sarah had no strength to struggle against him. Charles was also very firm and didn''t give her any chance to refuse. During the struggle, Sarah felt her cheongsam had almost been taken off. She felt a little unwilling because she was sweaty, and Charles was full of the smell of wine. Thus, she shouted, "Charles, Charles, I''m all sweaty, and I feel so uncomfortable. You let me take a bath first."

    However, Charles didn''t stop his actions and began to kiss her body. Thus, Sarah shouted, "Charles! Let me go. We need to take a bath first! You are so smelly. I''m not happy right now!"

    Hearing her complaints, Charles seemed to be awakened. Then he looked at her, finally said in a low voice, "Take a bath? Ok, we take a bath together." After saying this, he held Sarah and took her to the bathroom, regardless of her struggle.

 Chapter 90 - 44: YOU ARE MINE

    At this moment, Sarah''s dress had almost been torn off, and her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r was showing. So was Charles''. She realized that something would happen if she bathed with Charles. She touched his manhood accidentally and felt that it was hard, which made her fl.u.s.tered when Charles lifted her up.

    Although they were married, somehow, Sarah was still afraid of her future, especially of s.e.x. She had never done it, so she felt nervous when it was about to happen.

    She struggled, "Charles, put me down, and I will walk. Can we bathe separately? This is inconvenient for me."

    "You are my wife, and I am your husband. What''s wrong if we bathe together?" said Charles deeply. His voice had become hoarse due to alcohol.

    "But the bathroom would become crowded," Sarah said. She made an excuse at random.

    "The bathroom is half the size of the study, isn''t it? No more excuses, okay? Actually, bathing together is really wonderful. It''s a pity if you don''t want to try it." Charles said, refuting her. It seemed like he was determined to be with her.

    "But I am really tired tonight. What will you do for me? I''m exhausted."

    Charles chuckled, and said suddenly, "Daring, you can do it. Otherwise, why does the wedding night exist? You can do what others can do. And I promise that I won''t let you down."

    "But¡­Ah!" Sarah was about to refuse, but unexpectedly, Charles opened the switch, and hot water sprinkled down from the showerhead and overwhelmed her words.

    Sarah closed her eyes and couldn''t find the direction she was going in-she just struggled hastily. Charles came forward to embrace her, getting wet with her. He hugged her and said, "Let me serve you, okay? You just close your eyes, and I will bathe you!" His voice completely tempted her, and it made her blush.

    Sarah finally found the right direction and moved a little. When wiping the water on her face, she opened her eyes, and she found that Charles was standing in front of her with messy hair and hot eyes in a s.e.xy mood. She also got wet. Her dress had almost been torn off, the zipper was open, and her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r was shown.

    Charles said in a hoarse voice, "You are in good shape. Why don''t you wear some s.e.xy clothes in your daily life?" He began to touch her body.

    Sarah couldn''t bear it but struggled and sobbed, "Charles, no."

    "Why now? I just want to smear bath cream on your body. I told you not to move, just let me serve you. It''s the first time that I''ve wanted to serve a woman."

    He did bathe her. However, her body was trembling along with his hands moving on her body. Sarah suddenly felt thirsty. She didn''t understand why she felt very hot even though she was soaking in hot water. She yearned for something to happen in her heart.

    "Take off your clothes!" Charles suddenly ordered her.

    "What?" Sarah didn''t understand and responded in confusion.

    Charles stared at her b.r.e.a.s.ts and said hoarsely, "You make me lose control. Will you do it by yourself, or should I help you?"

    "You¡­"

    "Okay, I''ll help you then?"

    "No, I can do it by myself!" Sarah turned her body around. Although she was not eager to do it, she still started to take her clothes off under his gaze.

    Seeing her taking off the dress and turning her back to him, Charles got an idea. He came forward to hug her, helping her to unfasten her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and tear down her knickers. "You didn''t strip all your clothes down. I''ll just help you."

    Sarah felt a little weak from his touch, and said in a soft voice, "Charles, no¡­"

    "What you want¡­I can give you. I promise!" Charles insisted. Tearing her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and knickers off, he began to undress.

    With his arms no longer around her, she should have felt a little cold. Turning around, she found he was tearing his own clothes off and showing his strong figure. His six-pack abs were so charming, as were the muscles on his arms. Moreover, his manhood was erect now.

    Sarah had looked glanced backward doubtfully. Unexpectedly, she saw his c.o.c.k. She just stood there, stunned, eyes wide, staring at his manhood.

    She swallowed.

    Charles stood in front of her and showed off his perfect figure. At the same time, he also stared at Sarah''s body.

    He thought Sarah would be terrified. She had forgotten she was also n.a.k.e.d when she saw his body. He was also watching her when she looked at him. Charles said vaguely, "Are you satisfied with my body? Especially my manhood? Are you excited when you see it?"

    Sarah felt sobered by his words. She hurried to look away and stammered with a red face, "I¡­I didn''t mean to¡­"

    Charles, moved by her shyness and simplicity, couldn''t help coming forward to hug her and said, "Do you really like it so much that you had to stare at it?"

    Sarah shook her head. "No¡­I¡­I just¡­"

    "What?" Charles teased her intentionally.

    Sarah found herself speechless, and she just blushed. She had never seen a man''s body before, let alone a manhood. Unexpectedly, she saw it today. Charles, shamelessly, continued to tease her.

    Charles smiled deeply, "Don''t you want to try it?"

    "Charles, no¡­" Sarah felt a little embarrassed, but was limp in her heart, and struggled half-heartedly.

    Charles moved closer to her. He held her waist and positioned her over his manhood. He wanted to let her know his l.u.s.t.

    Sarah had already felt his manhood against her legs. Immediately, she trembled all over. She also didn''t know why she lost control today.

    Charles said, "Look, he has missed you so much. You haven''t accepted him inside these days. He is about to erupt."

    Sarah struggled, "No¡­"

    Charles, however, pushed her against the wall and kissed her with passion. He kissed her and said, "You are mine¡­you are mine¡­Sarah, I have been waiting for it for a long time. You are mine¡­" His actions became crazy, along with his sighs. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to devour her with love.

 Chapter 91 - 45: A FATAL POISON OF LOVE

    Charles had looked forward to today for a long time. In the past, he thought he wanted Sarah due to general l.u.s.t. However, he realized now that he wanted her because he loved her deeply. He just wanted to be around her all the time.

    For him, she was like a poison - a fatal poison of love. It was hard for him to get rid of this kind of poison. She was so attractive to him that he forgot himself entirely.

    To respect Sarah, in the past, he had to suppress his l.u.s.t. However, this was their wedding night. He wanted to enjoy the beautiful night with her even though he was busy and tired, and even felt dizzy after drinking too much. With the stimulation of alcohol, he felt his l.u.s.t become stronger ¨C it was ready to burst.

    He hugged Sarah and gave her no opportunity to push him away. He was going to have her today.

    Charles pressed Sarah into a corner, and she couldn''t move. Water splashed from the showerhead above them. With hot water sprinkling all over the wall and their bodies, she felt that her body was so hot that she could hardly stand it. She wanted to push Charles away! She shouted, "No! Don''t do this!"

    Charles, however, just kissed her more deeply and wouldn''t let her go. He murmured the entire time, "Sarah, Sarah, give it to me. Give yourself to me tonight."

    From her lips to her c.h.e.s.t, he began to kiss her. Sarah felt terrible due to the d.e.s.i.r.e in her body. She wanted to release it, but she didn''t know how to control herself. With regard to s.e.x, she was afraid of it but looked forward to it at the same time. Either out of joy or fear, she burst out into tears, crying.

    "Charles, Charles, I don''t know how to do this. I don''t know what to do. Let me go." Like a cat meowing, sweet and delicate, she seemed to flatter him. Sarah was surprised that she uttered that kind of voice.

    Charles lifted her up and let her feel his hot and huge manhood. He looked at her with l.u.s.t in his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "You can do it. You are eager to do it. You want this. I can feel that." His palm touched her bosom, kneading continually. Sarah couldn''t help groaning. Her body became softer so that she could feel his manhood more clearly.

    Charles hummed. He couldn''t stand it. His manhood was already near her wet core. It was so enticing that he itched to enter her body because he had wanted her for a long time. Sarah also felt hot and thirsty due to her l.u.s.t. She seemed to be so eager to have it that she couldn''t help l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips. Immediately, Charles swooped in to kiss her and even s.u.c.k.e.d on her tongue.

    He said with a hoarse voice, "Sarah, I can''t stand it anymore. Give it to me, give it to me now."

    With her hands on his body, weakly, it seemed like she wanted to push him away and cater to him at the same time. She cried in a low voice, "Charles, I don''t know what to do."

    "Just relax. Give it to me. You just leave it all up to me."

    "Ah..." Sarah g.r.o.a.n.e.d, in dizziness, as if she really wanted it. She found herself desiring to feel his warmth. She twines her arms around his neck, seeming to cater to him.

    Noticing her reaction, Charles became more excited. Then he kissed her deeply and lifted her up. Considering that she was still a v.i.r.g.i.n, he entered her body slowly while hugging her carefully, although he really wanted to have her. Charles murmured while kissing her, "Sarah, Sarah, I love you¡­"

    After kissing her for a while, Charles didn''t enter into her body fully until she relaxed completely.

    Sarah raised her head and screamed loudly, "No, no!" She didn''t expect that it would be so painful, nearly beyond her imagination.

    Charles stopped right away. He looked at her and comforted her, "Sarah, are you in pain?"

    Sarah sobbed in a low voice and showed that it was hard for her to accept his entrance. Charles whispered, "I haven''t entered your body yet. And it has already tightened. What can I do?" Finishing his words, he tried to control his l.u.s.t to warm her up and make her body feel more relaxed.

    Sarah nearly lost all her power, just clinging to his body. Charles felt that she was ready to accept him and was going to enter again. Someone, however, knocked on the door and yelled from the outside, "Charles, Charles, get up! Come out quickly!"

    Charles was kissing Sarah. How could he stop at this moment? However, the woman outside just kept knocking, louder and louder, as if she wouldn''t stop until she woke them up.

    Sarah finally noticed the noise, and her body regained consciousness gradually. She pushed Charles away and said, "Charles¡­outside, someone seems to be calling you¡­"

    Charles kissed her and replied ambiguously, "Just ignore it! Today is our wedding night!"

    "But it''s loud. Maybe there are some important things¡­"

    Charles was annoyed about being interrupted suddenly. He stared at Sarah with strong l.u.s.t in his eyes. The person was knocking on the door the entire time. "Charles. Open the door!"

    "Go, go quickly!" Sarah woke up from the l.u.s.t finally and let him go.

 Chapter 92 - 46: WHAT ARE YOU DOING?

    Charles was really irritated. His manhood was still hard, and he hadn''t released it yet. Finally, he kissed Sarah deeply for a while to vent his d.e.s.i.r.e and anger. He didn''t let her go until her lips turned bright red. Wiping his hair in restless motion, he walked out with a bathrobe and yelled, "What are you doing!"

    It turned out to be Mrs. Thomas outside: his mother. Charles paused with complex emotions in his heart. He was angry, but his body was filled with l.u.s.t. He had to endure it and ask, "Mom, what''s the matter? Today is my wedding night!"

    Seeing his messy clothes and smelling alcohol fumes, Mrs. Thomas knew what they were doing just now. She looked displeased and said, "What am I doing? Your father fell ill. You need to go to the hospital right away to see him."

    Charles was stunned and finally became serious. "What''s the matter with dad?"

    Sarah overheard their conversation, walked out from the bathroom, and apologetic, "Mom¡­" She inquired anxiously, ???What''s wrong with daddy?"

    When she saw Sarah, Mrs. Thomas felt angry, especially when she knew that Sarah was with her son just now.

    So, Mrs. Thomas snorted and said, "Dress well and go to the hospital! If you don''t go today, you are not filial! Especially in case, something happens with your father!"

    With those words, Mrs. Thomas nearly cried out, as if she was very sad and angry. Finishing her words, she turned around and left.

    Both Sarah and Charles were surprised. They finally went back to the room in a hurry and got dressed. Then, they followed Mrs. Thomas to the hospital. Thus, their wedding night ended. However, the days ahead may become even more difficult for Sarah.

    *****

    Mrs. Thomas boarded a car downstairs and appointed David as the driver. She was already in the car when Sarah and Charles got downstairs, and she hastened them to get in quickly. Opening the door, Charles let Sarah get in first and walked to the other side to get inside.

    Sarah felt strange that she didn''t see Emma, so she said to Mrs. Thomas, "Mom, where is Emma?"

    "Now you remember your sister? She has already gone to the hospital. She is more filial than you two!" Mrs. Thomas''s voice sounded a little angry.

    Sarah felt sorry about that, so she looked at Charles. Noticing his mother''s behavior, Charles said to Sarah, "Just ignore her. My mom is always wayward like this. She was a princess from a young age, and my father also spoiled her after getting married. So, ignore her words!"

    Sarah said, "No, I was worrying about father, because--" Sarah stopped even though she wanted to say something.

    "What?" Charles asked while belting up.

    The car started and drove out of the yard slowly. Sarah said, "Go to the hospital first and see how it goes. Maybe I''m thinking too much."

    Charles nodded and followed the car ahead. Both of them were silent. Charles looked towards the front, calmly and seriously. He didn''t know what he was thinking about now. From a young age, he had felt indifferent towards his parents. If not for his father''s agreement on the wedding this time, Charles almost felt like Mr. Thomas wasn''t his father. He had never felt the love from his father before.

    But Sarah was different. She had appreciated Mr. Thomas ever since she met him. Without Mr. Thomas, she wouldn''t be with Charles. Moreover, she had always thought that something had been wrong with Mr. Thomas'' health when she had seen him on previous occasions. And his words were strange. Sometimes, he was also very weak. At that time, she had wondered if he had gotten ill before. But she didn''t ask about it because she had never seen him go to the hospital before. Unexpectedly, he fell ill today.

    Sarah did blame herself. Maybe she should have told them early on about her observations and made them care more about Mr. Thomas''s health. Maybe then he wouldn''t have fallen ill today.

    She felt uneasy and worried about Mr. Thomas, and just stared toward the front and looked forward to arriving at the hospital quickly, without paying attention to Charles.

 Chapter 93 - 47: HOW IS YOUR FATHER NOW?

    They finally arrived at the hospital - the largest one in this city. Standing outside the ward with the best equipment, they saw only Emma sitting inside through the glass window of the door. It seemed that she was crying. Mrs. Thomas pushed the door and came in, which stunned Emma. She stood up right away, sobbed and said, "Mom, Charles, Sarah. You came."

    "How is your father now?" Mrs. Thomas asked.

    Following Mrs. Thomas, Sarah and Charles walked into the ward. They noticed Mr. Thomas lying on the bed with a drip in his arm, and they were quite worried about him. He was either asleep or in a coma - he looked pale with eyes closed tightly. They looked at Emma swiftly to get answers.

    Emma answered, "The doctors have already checked everything. But I still haven''t gotten the report. Tomorrow we will know."

    "Why did my father fall ill?" Charles inquired, with a cold face.

    Emma replied, "I don''t know either. Father walked to the study after the wedding ended tonight. When I sent soup to him, I saw him lying on the chair. I asked him what happened, but the father didn''t answer me. I hurried to call mom. Mom allowed me to take my father here, and then she went to tell you."

    Charles walked close to the bed and looked at his father, keeping silent. Though he looked calm, Sarah saw that his fists were clenched, and she knew that he was actually quite worried about his father. Even though they were not intimate, he was still his son. Charles was indifferent to his parents, and Sarah sometimes felt a little upset about his attitude. But now, she knew that he was still a man. At least he cared about his parents, even if they had a poor relationship. She felt relieved because a generous man was good enough for her.

    Sarah looked at Mr. Thomas and was also a little worried. She didn''t know what would happen to him. Mr. Thomas had helped her before. Without him, she wouldn''t be with Charles now. So, she felt grateful for that.

    Mrs. Thomas called the doctor and asked for some more information. As it was a superior ward, the doctor was quite polite. However, they were still waiting for the final results of his report to come in. Outside of that, though, Mrs. Thomas could know nearly everything about Mr. Thomas'' health.

    The doctor said some words which reassured everyone there. "Mr. Thomas was okay just now. Maybe he was tired, and he fell asleep. Tomorrow morning, he will wake up. So, don''t worry, Mrs. Thomas."

    Hearing his words, Mrs. Thomas was at ease. So were the others. After a time, it was time to go back. Emma stood up and said, "Mom, Charles, Sarah, you go back first. I can stay here. If the father wakes up, I will inform all of you right away."

    "No!" Mrs. Thomas said, opposed to the idea, "You are a girl. How can you stay here? At the very least, your brother should be here."

    Both Sarah and Charles paused. Emma looked at them and persuaded Mrs. Thomas, "Mom, Charles got married today. How could he stay here! It would be best if you guys went back. It is okay for me to stay here."

    "She is the new one in my family. It''s time to do some filial things now," said Mrs. Thomas. She just wanted to make Sarah sad on purpose.

    They all knew her meaning. Since Sarah had promised to get married to Charles, and Mrs. Thomas never liked her, she purposely made things difficult for her. Even on her wedding night, she wanted to make trouble. Obviously, Mrs. Thomas just wanted Sarah to leave by herself.

    "Mom, don''t be so tough. Sarah came into our family just now and has a long time to show filial piety to you in the future. Moreover, I will go back to America a few days later. This time, I want to take care of my father as his daughter."

    Charles couldn''t stand it anymore and just said, "I''ll stay here. You go back first."

    "Charles¡­" Emma seemed to refuse him. Mrs. Thomas didn''t say anything and just stared at Sarah with cold eyes.

    "Fine. You go back first."

    Sarah walked towards him and said, "Charles can''t take care of their father alone. If he stays here, I can be with him. Mom, Emma, please go back first."

    Mrs. Thomas achieved her goal, so she said, "Okay, both of you stay here. Tomorrow I will come with Emma."

    Finishing her words, she took Emma away f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y.

    Charles sneered, "Sometimes, I feel that I am not her son and that Emma only is her child."

    Sarah comforted, "Don''t say that. Besides, I am also worried about your father and want to stay here to take care of him anyways."

    Charles seized her hands and said, "I''m sorry to let you be wronged on the first day after our wedding." He looked at her in earnest and promised, "Sarah, I will make you happy in the future."

    Sarah smiled as her replied. At this time, they joined their hearts as one. But nobody knew what was yet to come.

 Chapter 94 - 48: SOMEONE WILL LAUGH AT ME

    The next morning, Mr. Thomas woke up. Sarah was sleeping, lying on Charles''s shoulder, while Charles was leaning against the back of a chair, sleeping as well. After hearing some noise, Sarah woke up and saw that Mr. Thomas was about to get up. She sat up straight right away and asked in surprise, "Dad, you''ve woken up? What do you want to do?" Sarah rushed over to help him.

    Mr. Thomas said, "It doesn''t matter. I just want to sit up. I feel tired while I''m lying down. Why are you here now? Wasn''t last night your wedding night?"

    Sarah supported his body and helped him lean back against the headboard, with a pillow behind his back. She replied, "Dad, Charles, and I stayed here to take care of you. How do you feel now?"

    "Why did you stay here? Where is Emma? And Christina?" said Mr. Thomas, in a heavy tone. It seemed that he was not satisfied with the arrangement.

    Sarah, however, just smiled and comforted him, "Dad, Charles is the oldest child. And I got married to Charles yesterday. So I must be here."

    "Why did you choose this day? Moreover, last night was your wedding night. That you should stay here¡­ It''s my fault!"

    Hearing voices, Charles also woke up. He walked towards them and asked, "Dad, you did wake up just now? How are you feeling now?"

    Mr. Thomas stared at Charles as if he didn''t expect that Charles would care about him. He was at a loss and a little surprised. Maybe he never expected that his son would care about him so much.

    Sarah certainly knew clearly what Mr. Thomas meant. She turned around and looked at Charles, smiling suddenly, as if she felt relieved. Charles saw her, and of course, he knew her meaning, but it was also hard for him to adapt to her lead. He knew that Sarah wanted him to have a good relationship with his father and that Sarah would also be happy if he was good to his father. He wanted her happy, but it was quite difficult for him to take further steps after he''d been indifferent to his parents for so long.

    Mr. Thomas didn''t have too many requirements, though. He just felt happy to see his own son staying beside him until he woke up. Mr. Thomas held Sarah''s hands and patted them, "He chose the right person indeed. I feel that everything has become better after you came into our lives."

    "Of course," answered Charles. "Sarah is amazing." He supported his wife without any hesitation.

    Sarah smiled and felt warm. Then she said, "Let me fetch some water. Perhaps Dad will need to have some medicine later." She grabbed the kettle on the counter and left.

    When she came back, she could overhear the conversation from the room. Both Mrs. Thomas and Emma had come back. Mrs. Thomas was talking with Mr. Thomas in a soft tone, which was totally different than usual. Sarah could see that Mrs. Thomas truly loved Mr. Thomas and knew that Mrs. Thomas was actually an easy-going person. The reason that Mrs. Thomas was indifferent to Sarah was that she didn''t like her at all. They were all so harmonious in the ward now, and Sarah felt as if she was unnecessary.

    Sarah felt a little sad, so she just stood outside. When he saw her, Charles opened the door and said to her in a soft tone, "Why are you standing outside? Come in!"

    Noticing the warmth from his eyes, Sarah felt relieved and passed the kettle to him. She allowed herself to be led into the room, holding his hands. When she lifted her head, she caught Emma staring at their clasped hands with a little upset in her eyes. Emma smiled at them soon, though, and seemingly wanted to hide her real feelings. Mrs. Thomas just looked at them expressionlessly.

    "Mom, Emma, you came back," Sarah said.

    Mrs. Thomas didn''t respond but turned around instead. Emma said to her in a friendly manner, "Sister."

    Then everyone fell into a silence. Perhaps Mr. Thomas wanted to break the ice, so he smiled at Sarah and said, "Sarah is very sensible. She fetched some water for me." These words made her feel relieved. At least two men were supporting her in this family. It seemed that Emma wouldn''t make trouble for her as well. Even if Mrs. Thomas didn''t like her, it didn''t matter to her. They could get to know each other gradually. She was confident that one day Mrs. Thomas would like her.

    Sarah smiled and said, "Mom, you must be very tired from last night. You were quite worried about dad.

    Although Sarah said some kind words to her, Mrs. Thomas was still unwilling to accept her and remained cold. However, Mr. Thomas nodded to Sarah. He was satisfied with her. In his mind, Sarah was polite and generous. It was good enough.

    Later, Mr. Thomas took some medicine with Mrs. Thomas''s help. They talked for a while, and then it was time to go back home. This time, Mr. Thomas let Mrs. Thomas and Emma stay behind to take care of him, so Charles and Sarah could go back. After all, they hadn''t slept well last night.

    Mrs. Thomas didn''t know what to say, so she just let them go. Holding Sarah''s hands and walking out of the hospital, Charles felt relaxed and said, "Mom, finally let us go and left you alone with me."

    Seeing Sarah''s shy face, Charles couldn''t help lifting her up and kissing her passionately. He still remembered the scene from last night and wanted to continue where they left off.

    "Someone will laugh at me," Sarah said, breaking the kiss breathlessly.

    Charles didn''t care about that and just laughed out loud. They walked toward the car park.

    "Oh no," Sarah said suddenly, patting her pockets, "I think I left my phone in the hospital."

    She was watching some entertainment news last night and had forgotten that she had taken it out. She had no choice but to return to the hospital. Charles walked her back. Then pulled the car up to the front of the hospital and waited for her outside.

 Chapter 95 - 49: I DO STILL LIKE HIM

    Sarah ran back to the ward in a hurry. While walking through the hallway, Sarah seemed to hear Mrs. Thomas and Emma''s voices around the corner, as if they were talking about her and Charles. At first, Sarah wasn''t sure about it, but after taking a peek, she saw that they were indeed there. So she stopped to listen to their conversation.

    Mrs. Thomas said, "I didn''t support you and Charles before, just because I was afraid of your family background. Alas, it was my fault. But now Charles has done the opposite of what I said and has married a girl from the outside. That girl has a poorer family background than you. As the saying goes, as for the son''s wife, an adopted girl is much better than an outside girl. I am on your side, Emma. Seize Charles back. I would rather you marry Charles than that girl."

    Hearing these words, Sarah''s heart was chilled, deeply.

    "Mom, you can''t say that to me. Sarah is my sister and a part of my family now. There is no need to say this." Emma seemed to be a little nervous as if she was at a loss.

    "Emma, don''t you still like your brother?" Mrs. Thomas was unwilling to give up and still probed her.

    After keeping silent for a little while, Emma answered, "I do still like him, but what can I do? Obviously, my brother doesn''t like me now. Moreover, he''s gotten married and lives a happy life with his wife now. I have no way but to give up, even though I still like him so much." Emma''s voice sounded somewhat lonely, with a little sadness in it.

    "Silly girl!" Mrs. Thomas was a little angry and said in a hurry, "You should strive for it if you like him. How can you give up easily?"

    "Mom¡­" Emma was fl.u.s.tered, "Brother has already gotten married. If I still seize him back, I will destroy his family."

    "So what? Your brother was captivated by her in a short time. At first, I thought that the girl had character. But later, she was with Charles again. She was intrigued by Charles''s status. Few people can be as excellent as Charles in the world. She''s so lucky to be with Charles. But I am really worried about him. I believe that Charles was possessed to think that he liked that woman. He should still love you. After all, you deeply loved each other at the beginning. How can he give up so easily? Only if you strive for it, can you be successful!"

    "Mom, I don''t want to do this in such a way. I really don''t want to¡­" Emma shook her head.

    "Why not?" Mrs. Thomas was still worried. "Emma, you are my only hope. Only you can drive that woman away. I''m quite worried about Charles."

    "Mom, Sarah is good. Don''t worry. And I still need to go back to America for my studies. I can''t stay with Charles¡­" Emma was struggling, but she still refused. Mrs. Thomas had to give up. She heaved a sigh with sadness, "I shouldn''t have pulled you apart. You are so kind, but you can''t have the right person. It''s my fault!"

    Hiding at the corner, Sarah felt her chills in her heart. She was unwilling to stay here, so she turned around and left quietly. While walking, she seized her bag tightly, struggling with her emotions and feeling helpless. Grasping her bag seemed to comfort her a little bit. However, no matter how tightly she seized it, her heart was still cold, and she didn''t know what she should do now.

    She didn''t know why Mrs. Thomas hated her so much. And to the point where she even implored Emma to drive her away! What terrible things did she do? Was this just about her family background? But she couldn''t choose that. Why did Mrs. Thomas always look down on her?

 Chapter 96 - 50: IT DOESNéˆ¥æ©³ MATTER

    Sarah thought that Mrs. Thomas would change her mind and then like her over time. And then her marriage would be happy. But now, it was impossible. Mrs. Thomas didn''t like her at all, and didn''t seem like she was open to ever liking Sarah one day ¨C she just wanted to drive her away.

    Although she knew that Mr. Thomas and Charles would support her and that Emma didn''t mean to destroy her family, Sarah still felt uncomfortable, and even a little sad.

    She went back to the ward and found her cellphone. Mr. Thomas was sleeping, so she didn''t wake him up. She just glanced at him and was about to leave. Mrs. Thomas and Emma came back at this moment.

    Emma surprised, "Sister, why are you here? When did you come back? I didn''t see you."

    The place where they had the conversation just now was the only way to the ward. They stayed there the whole time and didn''t see Sarah, so when they saw her in the ward, they were surprised.

    Sarah answered, "Oh, just now, there was an operation vehicle entering the elevator, so I took the stairs." Sarah made an excuse.

    "All right." Maybe Emma was just pure that she simply trusted her. "What are you doing back here?" She asked again.

    Sarah shook her cellphone and pretended to be relaxed. "I came here for my cell phone. Now that I have it, I''m going back now. Emma, Mom, see you later! You''ve had a long day."

    "Okay, see you. Brother is waiting for you now." Emma replied.

    Sarah nodded and bowed to Mrs. Thomas. Then she left.

    After Sarah left, Emma said to Mrs. Thomas, "Mom, she looked unhappy."

    Mrs. Thomas sneered, "It is great if she heard our conversation. Then I needn''t waste my time."

    "What?" Emma was confused. Soon she knew her meaning. Perhaps Sarah had heard them talking. When Emma turned around and saw the empty corridor, she felt a little guilty right away.

    Sarah walked out of the hospital with a heavy mind. When she saw Charles''s car beside the road and his smile, which was so handsome and charming, Sarah felt warm immediately because she knew it all belonged to her. No matter what happened, Charles would support and encourage her.

    Therefore, she chose to forget the pain and walked toward him with a bright smile.

    Charles opened the door and let her in. Then he said, "What happened? You looked unhappy just now."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "Is daddy getting worse?"

    "No. You think too much. Dad feels good now. Nothing happened."

    "Why did you look unhappy?"

    Sarah made an excuse and replied, "I''m just thinking about what I should do after the marriage."

    "Okay." Charles smiled and got in after walking to the other side. Then he said, "You needn''t overthink. You can do what you want to do. If you don''t want to do anything, you can stay at home and give birth to our children. We need many kids. I am afraid that you will feel overwhelmed." Charles moved close to her and laughed vaguely.

    "Bad guy," Sarah said, patting him petulantly.

    Charles turned his head around and went about starting the car. Then, he continued, "Just now, mother''s call came. She''s asking to go back home to live as a father needs to be taken off, and Emma will return to America. I promised her we would. After all, you said that you wanted to go back to take care of our father. "

    The smile froze on Sarah''s face. Mrs. Thomas and Emma''s conversation still whirled in her mind. If she hadn''t heard it, she might have been okay and indeed was willing to take care of Mr. Thomas. But, at the moment, she knew that Mrs. Thomas might throw her a curve and try to destroy her marriage. So she was worried that moving back would not be a good choice.

 Chapter 97 - 51: YOU DONéˆ¥æ©³ LOOK HAPPY

    "What''s the matter? Charles asked when he saw her like this.

    Sarah shook her head and smiled, "Nothing."

    "You don''t look happy. Why?" Charles insisted. "Is it¡­because you don''t want to move back?"

    Sarah immediately shook her head, "No, you''re overthinking it. I want to move back. If we don''t move back, who would take care of your dad?"

    Charles laughed, "Even if we move back, we''re still going on our honeymoon. It''s impossible to do it at once, so don''t stress yourself out too much. I know you lost your parents as a child and don''t know how to get along with a.d.u.l.ts. Don''t worry about it, and I''ll help you."

    Sarah nodded and then said, "Let''s go home. I want to rest. Perhaps we should see dad in the evening."

    Charles was driving the car as Sarah was thinking silently to herself. If they moved back, her relationship with Mrs. Thomas would be challenging.

    After arriving home, they ate something the maid had prepared before they took their bath separately, preparing to go to sleep. Charles went to bed after Sarah and hugged her tightly after lying down beside her.

    Sarah felt uncomfortable and pushed him away, saying. "I feel uncomfortable. Let me go!"

    Charles laughed but refused. "No, I want to hug you."

    Sarah turned around and stared at him in frustration, "I''m not a toy! Let go of me, and it''s so hot!"

    "The air conditioner is on."

    "But I still feel uncomfortable. Let me go!"

    "Well, then you can hug me. I can be your toy." He persisted.

    "No, I''m not a child like you! Let me go!"

    Charles felt her tone a little harsh and asked in a more serious tone. "Are you not used to sleep while someone is holding you?"

    "No, I''m used to sleep alone."

    "You''re such a silly woman. It''s good to not be alone, and now that you''re my wife, you should get used to it."

    "Why? Do you feel comfortable sleeping with another person?"

    "Why not?" Charles stared at her, then slowly approached her ear and whispered. "I hug you because I like you. If I don''t hug you, I''ll feel lonely. Looking at you makes me remember last night''s scene."

    His whisper made her ear itch, but she couldn''t push him away. She felt that something wasn''t right with what he was saying and looked up into his dim eyes, noticing them full of d.e.s.i.r.e. Men will be men, she thought quietly. She was afraid of what might happen, and hurriedly pushed him away.

    But Charles was faster than her this time, turning over and pressing her down. "Where do you want to go? Why don''t you give me a hug?"

    "Charles¡­" Sarah was fl.u.s.tered.

    Charles lowered his head and approached her with a seductive voice. "You''re too fragrant, and I can''t help¡­" He interrupted his speech, kissing her fiercely and pulling her pajamas at the same time.

    Sarah wanted to resist, but she was too weak to move, remembered the saying that goes, "Give him an inch, and he''ll take you all.

    Charles hadn''t had s.e.x for a long time. Yesterday they had been so close when to his surprise, Christina had interrupted them, which had made him angry. What''s more, Sarah was so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e in front of him, and even the slightest touch made her tremble. What he wanted to do was to make love to her, and find release in her sweet, tender body, making up for what they had lost yesterday.

    On the one hand, Sarah rejected him because his dad was sick; on the other hand, because she was so tired, not having had a good rest since their wedding. She didn''t understand how Charles was still so energetic, was it due to the difference between men and women?

    Did their d.e.s.i.r.e always dominate men?

    Sarah pushed him away, shouting. "Charles, it''s not the right time. Let go of me! you''re your dad is still in the hospital."

    Charles had taken her clothes off and kissed her. Hearing her shout, he was shocked, but she continued. "Don''t do this. You shouldn''t only think about this¡­ What''s more, it''s broad daylight¡­" Just saying it made her feel shy.

    But Charles felt a strong urge and felt physically uncomfortable, not wanting to stop. He kissed Sarah''s whole body, making her feel painful and itchy. When he finally finished, he stared at her with his red eyes and panted, "Every time you make me stop at such a critical moment, it''s negatively affecting my health."

    Sarah felt ashamed and sorry at the same time, but Charles seemed to make fun of her, pinching her b.r.e.a.s.t, making her feel paralyzed.

    She muttered, "Charles, don''t do this¡­"

    "I can stop. But you have to promise me that you will compensate me after dad recovers. You can''t stop me after no matter what!"

    Sarah had no choice but to agree and nodded, "Ok, ok. It''s up to you. Let me go now!"

    Charles felt physically uncomfortable and dissatisfied. He hurried up, grabbed his hair, and restlessly went into the bathroom to take a shower.

    As soon as he was gone, Sarah got up quickly, got dressed again, and then ran to the sofa to sleep. When Charles came out from the shower and saw her on the couch, he asked gently. "What are you doing?"

    Sarah looked at him and answered, "Nothing."

    He leaned down, covering her with his body, and asked. "Are you afraid of me?"

    "No¡­"

    He picked her up and carried her back to bed, saying. "If not, then sleep with me!" Noticing that Sarah was about to struggle again, he added, "I promise I won''t touch you before my dad leaves the hospital, but you also have to keep your promise."

    Sarah didn''t know how to respond and resigned herself to sleep with him. Charles still insisted on hugging her, only letting her rest in his arms. Although she felt his love as his warm body surrounded her, she still wasn''t used to it. Maybe she only felt uncomfortable because she really wasn''t used to sleeping with someone else, and still had a long way to go before she''d adapt to married life.

    Later in the evening, they went to the hospital to replace Emma and stay with Mr. Thomas. Mr. Thomas''s lab results were just in. He had been very sick lately, which made Sarah feel nervous and afraid, but after hearing the doctor''s report, she was somewhat relaxed.

 Chapter 98 - 52: YOU WILL MAKE ME HAPPY

    "You said my dad is ok?" Charles inquired.

    "Don''t you want me to be ok?" Mrs. Thomas snapped.

    Charles didn''t respond but looked at Sarah, who was also surprised because he had been very sick before.

    Mrs. Thomas sighed. "Alas, the doctor says that it was just a relapse, the heart attack. He got too excited at your wedding, and something went wrong, but now after a few days of rest, he will be ok. If he takes his medicine on time and avoids strong emotions, he will be ok."

    "When can he leave the hospital?" Sarah asked.

    Mrs. Thomas rolled her eyes at Sarah and said to Charles. "Don''t leave him alone over the following days, you should take good care of your father." Then she turned around and walked away. Emma stood beside them, and without saying anything, she followed Mrs. Thomas.

    Mrs. Thomas didn''t want them to go on their honeymoon. Charles understood what she meant and was annoyed, but Sarah, who was holding his hand, said. "It seems like we can''t go anywhere. Let''s cancel the tickets and hotel reservations. We can''t go on our honeymoon, so let''s stay home and take care of your dad."

    Grabbing her hand, Charles responded. "How can I cancel our honeymoon? After the wedding, you have been busy with so many things, we haven''t even had a chance yet to enjoy our marriage. It''s not fair to you to cancel our honeymoon."

    "I''m ok, Charles. Maybe it''s just the wrong time. After all, we can be on our honeymoon anywhere as long as we stay together."

    "Didn''t you always want to go to the Maldives? This was your dream. I promised to come with you. Instead of canceling, let''s just postpone the trip until my father recovers." Charles tried to persuade her.

    Sarah smiled and shook her head, "No, it''s really fine. When your dad gets better, you''ll oversee the company. You can''t stay idle all that time, and it''s not good for the company. No matter where we are, just staying with you will make me happy."

    "Well, I can''t persuade you, but since we got married, you''ve always accommodated my mother and to me, I feel so sorry for you."

    Sarah just shook her head, smiling, indicating that she was ok.

    Emma was calling them from a distance, saying that Charles'' dad had woken up and wanted to see them. Sarah was pleased and pulled Charles to the ward.

    Mr. Thomas didn''t say much, just engaged in some small talk with them.

    After a while, Mrs. Thomas and Emma had to go back. Emma took care of the formalities as Mrs. Thomas needed to go home, but there was only one driver. Thus, Charles let the driver send Mrs. Thomas home, and he drove Emma.

    Sarah didn''t say anything, just reminded them to be careful on their way. She stayed at the hospital with Mr. Thomas, who spoke to her. "You must be tired these days after you married Charles, so many things needed your help. I''m sorry."

    "Dad, don''t say that," Sarah responded as she cut an apple for him to eat.

    "Sometimes, I really feel you are my daughter, a part of our family," said Mr. Thomas.

    "That is because you treat me so well. You are so good to me¡­"

    Sarah suddenly remembered something and put down the apple, and she asked, "Dad, your illness¡­ Are you feeling good? Is it just a heart attack? Why do I feel your symptoms are more than just those of a sick heart?"

    Mr. Thomas seemed to be hiding something and only answered vaguely. "It''s just my heart, what else could it be?"

    "I''m worried about you. If there''s anything, please tell us!"

    At this moment, the doctor and a nurse came in to examine Mr. Thomas, who instructed Sarah. "You can go out and relax for a while."

    Sarah looked at him as if she wanted to say something, but facing his kind smile, she couldn''t refuse and went out. Waiting in the corridor, she couldn''t help but worry about Mr. Thomas. She looked through the window and saw that the doctor was checking his vitals for an unusually long time. She decided to check Mr. Thomas''s medical record because she felt that something was strange in his expression. She secretly went to the medical record area.

    Arriving at the medical record room and looking at the door sign, she suddenly felt nervous and hesitated. She decided to knock on the door, but as she raised her hand, a tall, good looking young doctor came out of the door, holding a pamphlet in his hand.

    That doctor looked at her in astonishment, and asked excitedly, pointed at her, "Tyler Sarah?"

    Hearing him calling her name, Sarah looked up at him in surprise. He looked familiar. Frowning, she asked, "You are¡­"

    "Frank Daniel, from your big backyard, I''m the boy next door. Have you forgotten?" The doctor was apparently very excited.

    Listening to him, Sarah thought for a while and suddenly nodded her head. "Oh, yes. I remember my grandmother''s big yard! Hahaha, when did you come to Houston? I haven''t seen you for a long time. How is it going?" Sarah finally remembered him.

    Daniel had always comforted her and played with her the year after her parents had died. She had been very lonely and regarded him as her elder brother. Unfortunately, her uncle had disliked her and Sophia, and they had to move back to Houston, where they lived in the old house her parents had left behind. Daniel had written her letters to comfort her back then, but she had felt inferior to him and cut off all ties with him.

    Unexpectedly, after so many years, they met again.

    Daniel was pleased to have found her and said with a smile. "After graduating from university, I came here on an internship and decided to stay here."

    "What do you do?"

    "I''m a surgeon."

    "That''s amazing, and this hospital is the best in Houston."

    Daniel smiled, "How are you? I haven''t seen you for a long time. What did you do over the last few years?"

    Sarah''s expression became a little complex at his question, remembering all the sadness and bitterness she had gone through over the past years. When she finally remembered Charles, she had a warm feeling and said with a smile. "I just got married."

    Daniel suddenly stiffened at her words as if someone was throwing a bomb at him. With a trembling voice, he asked. "What? You''re married?"

 Chapter 99 - 53: CAN WE TALK ABOUT WORK?

    "Yep, I just got married a few days ago. I would have invited you to my wedding if I had known you were around." Sarah smiled happily.

    Daniel froze, staring straight at Sarah for a long time before he finally said. "You said you are married. Who is your husband?"

    "You may not know him, but his name is Charles. He''s the president of the Thomas Group." She responded, still smiling.

    Eyes wide open, Daniel replied. "Thomas Group? Of course, I know who that is. I often see Charles in magazines. I heard that he was one of the four most eligible bachelors and had gotten married a few days ago. I never expected that you were the bride. You married into a wealthy family!"

    Sarah nodded and answered with a bitter smile. "Actually, I don''t care about money. All I''m looking for is that we live a long life, filled with love and happiness."

    "You don''t look so happy right now. What happened?" Daniel asked sincerely.

    Sarah shook her head quickly, "No, I''m happy, Charles really loves me. Mr. Thomas also liked me. He was the one person who supported us from the beginning. Charles''s sister is sensible and respects me..." Sarah ignored Mrs. Thomas deliberately and continued, "So, I''m fine."

    "It sounds perfect. But Sarah, if I could do anything about it, I would rather that you weren''t Charles''s wife."

    "Why?" Sarah was confused.

    Daniel looked around and said, "Can we talk about work? I need to attend to my patients right now¡­ Oh, what are you doing here?"

    Sarah came back to her senses and answered, "Oh, I wanted to see Mr. Thomas''s case, can I?"

    "Who is his attending doctor?"

    "The Hospital chief."

    At first, Daniel was surprised but soon understood. Thomas''s family was very wealthy and must have asked for the best doctor. The hospital chief was hard to get as he was well known around the world. He just nodded and said, "If the attending doctor is the Chief, I''m afraid I can''t help you because I can''t look over the Chief''s cases. His patients are not common."

    "Oh?"

    "Or you can ask the Chief himself?"

    "I can''t!" Sarah hurriedly shook her hands. Daniel looked at her in confusion. "At least not publicly." She replied ambiguously.

    It was Obvious that Mr. Thomas wanted to hide some facts from them. If she asked the Chief, he would be obliged to tell Mr. Thomas. She wanted to see the case secretly because she was afraid that Mr. Thomas would be angry at her.

    Not knowing what to do, she said. "You go to see your patients, I will wait for you after work, and we can talk then."

    Daniel nodded and left. Looking at the medical record room for a while, Sarah sighed and was ready to go when she heard someone calling her name.

    She turned around and saw Daniel standing in the distance staring at her with a gentle yet sad look. She had never seen this look on him before and was confused, tilting her head, looking back at him.

    Finally, Daniel said. "You are so beautiful now, you have changed a lot." Then like if recovering from a trance, he added, "It''s nothing." Then turned around and left without hesitating. Sarah didn''t know why she felt so nostalgic looking at him, walking away.

    Without thinking about it too much, she left. While she walked away, Daniel looked back at her silently. Just like all those years ago in their childhood, he stood at a distance and looked at her walking away. As if by destiny, he was only allowed to look at her from a distance, longing to be at her side.

    Charles didn''t come to pick her up when it was time to go home. Sarah guessed that Emma or Charles must have had something unexpected rather than ignoring her. Her plan to introduce Charles to Daniel would not work out today.

    A car was approaching and stopping in front of Sarah, who was standing downstairs and waiting. When Daniel opened the window, he smiled, "You''re here. Get in!"

    Sarah smiled and got in, and Daniel drove away.

    Sarah didn''t know that Charles had just arrived and saw her standing and waiting from a distance. Thinking that she was waiting for him, he was about to pick her up when he saw another car drive pass by him, and the young man who was driving the car opened the window as the car stopped. That man called Sarah to get in, and she followed with a smile on her face.

    Charles felt confused and somewhat annoyed. He was a man with a strong sense of possessiveness. He wasn''t happy to see his wife getting into another man''s car and decided to follow them.

    The car stopped in front of a cafe and Sarah walked in with the guy. Charles parked his car but didn''t get out, and he just kept looking at them. They walked in, sitting down in the middle, and once the waiters came, they ordered steaks and some coffee. They talked happily while eating.

    Charles felt uncomfortable seeing his wife in this position and decided that he''d go in and find out what was happening rather than remain skeptical. He got out of the car and slammed the door with frustration.

    Charles couldn''t understand what that young man was saying, but Sarah suddenly laughed out loud, covering her mouth with both hands. She looked thrilled, happier than most of the time when being with him. And that young man also laughed when seeing her smile, as if making Sarah happy was making him happy too.

    What was even more, he looked at Sarah with such tenderness in his eyes. Noticing his behaviors, Charles easily knows his real intention. After all, he was an expert in seducing women. Perhaps the man liked Sarah, but she didn''t know it.

    Cutting her steak and adding some sauce, Sarah ate it and raised her head at the same time, "I haven''t seen you for years. You are hilarious. It''s too funny. I am so happy for you!" It was the truth. Sarah had been depressed these days from Mrs. Thomas''s indifferent attitude. Even with Mr. Thomas, Sarah was less happy than she was with Daniel.

    "You don''t look too happy. You should be so happy and have many jokes." Daniel sighed, looking at Sarah with a hint of sadness.

    Sarah froze after hearing his words. She couldn''t hide her real feelings in front of Daniel. After all, he knew her since her childhood. Sarah lowered her head and ate the steak quietly. After a while, she finally said, "There is no smooth road in our life. Of course, there are some merits and demerits after I married Charles."

    "Aren''t you happy?"

    Sarah lowered her head, keeping silent.

    Charles stopped suddenly. He never saw Sarah with such an expression. Since they had gotten married, she had never shown her depression to him, but always seemed happy in front of him. He wanted to know why she felt so unhappy, so he stood far away from her and listened secretly.

    After some time, Sarah raised her head and said. "As you suspected, I am not as happy as I thought I would be after marrying Charles." She hadn''t expected to see Charles when she lifted her head and was so stunned that even her fork fell on the plate.

 Chapter 100 - 54: SHE IS MY WIFE NOW

    Sarah stood quickly up, said surprisingly, "Charles..." Not expecting to see him here, she was worried that she just had said. She wasn''t a person who could show her real feelings all the time. What would Charles think of her after knowing her true feelings?

    Sarah looked at Charles''s face carefully. He was just staring at her with a long face. Feeling restless, she nipped her skirt subconsciously.

    Daniel also stood up and turned to look at Charles, who was behind him. They looked at each other for a little while until Daniel finally asked Sarah, "Your husband?"

    Sarah nodded, still looking at Charles. She was afraid of whether he would be angry or not because she didn''t tell him that she would have a meal with her friend. After all, Charles was a very possessive man.

    Daniel hadn''t expected to see Charles, the president of the Thomas Group. He thought that Charles was good looking, but that with those looks, he must have had many love affairs.

    Charles also looked at Daniel, who was now standing in front of him and only thought that he was gentle with a handsome face. Women mostly like such men. As Charles knew, Sarah wasn''t very resistant to the charms of such a person.

    Thinking of his wife, he decided not to make a scandal. So, he walked towards Sarah with a smile and said, "Why didn''t you tell me you were having a meal outside? Maybe you could introduce me to your friend."

    She was not expecting that Charles would be so kind towards her. Sarah finally felt reassured. However, she suddenly felt fl.u.s.tered when she realized that Charles was not such a bad person.

    Now that things had happened, she couldn''t change it anymore. Following Charles''s lead, she introduced them to each other. "This is Daniel Frank, he''s like my big brother. He was my neighbor when I lived in my grandma''s house during my childhood. He''s three years older than me. When I was little, he always took care of me."

    Then she pointed at Charles and resumed, "This is my husband, Charles. You should know him."

    Daniel nodded and looked at Charles with a faint smile.

    Charles held Sarah''s shoulder naturally and smiled, "He is three years older than you. That''s to say, he''s younger than me." He turned to Daniel and reached out his hand, "Mr. Frank. Nice to meet you!"

    "Nice to meet you!" Daniel returned his greeting naturally.

    Feeling a harmonious atmosphere between them, Sarah felt relieved. The three sat down and resumed their meal. Sarah lowered her head and ate silently for fear of saying something wrong, letting the two men talk about their careers and ambitions. It turned out that they had many familiar topics and interests.

    Not long after, they started to talk about Sarah, which made her feel very uncomfortable. She felt both were looking at her.

    Daniel said, "She was stubborn when she was young, and not susceptible to accept others'' kindness. When she came to her grandma''s house the first time, I tried to care for her. But she thought that I had sympathy for her and rejected me." Daniel shook his head and smiled.

    Charles answered, "She is still stubborn now. I spent a lot of time chasing her."

    Daniel smiled bitterly, "Yes, it was challenging. Sarah seldom falls in love with someone. When she was young, she trusted me the most. She isn''t easily conquered." Then Daniel looked at Sarah.

    Sarah felt his words were little hostility, which could make Charles misunderstand him. She just bit her lip and thought what on earth they were going to say next.

    However, Charles smiled as he suddenly held Sarah''s shoulder, pulling her into his arms. "She is my wife now. She only loves me!"

    Sarah was embarrassed and ready to push him away as she deemed this inappropriate behavior in front of friends, but Charles was hugging her tightly and refused to let her go.

    Sarah finally gave in and stopped struggling. Daniel understood Charles''s message clearly and just lowered his head, smiling bitterly.

    They finished their meal in peace. When it was time to go home, they walked to their cars, respectively. Charles and Sarah were going to watch Daniel go, but Daniel said, "You go first, there''s no need to watch me leave."

    Sarah answered, "It doesn''t matter. You go first. Then we''ll follow."

    Daniel bitterly smiled when he pointed to their holding hands. Finally, he turned around and got in and drove away.

    Sarah and Charles walked to their car. While Sarah was ready to belt up, Charles moved close to her and said, "Let me help you!"

    She didn''t know why Charles was so passionate, but let him help her. Charles, however, pinned her over the seat, holding her face and kissing her suddenly.

    "Um...Charles..." Sarah struggled. She had never expected this from him, but she was pinned tightly over the seat and wholly controlled by him. The way he was kissing her, she couldn''t push him away. He started to bite her earlobe, collarbone and opened the buttons of her coat.

    After they were completely out of breath, Charles let her go. Sarah looked unkempt with her half-opened coat, slightly swollen lips, and blurred eyes.

    Charles couldn''t help kissing her again, holding her head with both of his hands. Sarah couldn''t make a sound, but Charles became more intensive this time. After a long time, he murmured beside her ear, "Give me...I can''t stand it anymore. I feel pain in my manhood..."

    Sarah was scared, her face turned red, and stammered, "Now.... in the car...so many people here...how can we..."

    Charles lightly kissed her again and let her go after hugging her for a while. Then he gave her a charming smile, "Okay, let''s go home."

    Sarah lowered her head and dared not to speak, blushing.

    Charles withdrew and drove the car home. While readjusting her clothes, she blushed from Charles''s words just now. She didn''t know how to handle him now.

    Keeping silent for a while, Charles asked suddenly, "Em...that Daniel...did you have a close relationship with him?"

    "Ah?" Sarah raised her head blankly. She felt there were some tentative ideas in his words, so she didn''t know how to answer his question. She thought for a while and replied, "Only when I was little."

    "Little?" Charles sneered, "I''m afraid that he still cares about you now."

    "Cares about me? Really?" Sarah still felt that he didn''t make sense.

    Charles shook his head and sneered. She was such an innocent woman who didn''t notice when someone was in love with her. However, it also proved that his wife was charming enough to capture other men''s attention. He wouldn''t easily let her go. No matter who loved her, she was his girl, forever!

    Moreover, he was going to prove to her that he was the right guy for her!

 Chapter 101 - 55: COMPLICATED SITUATION

    Stopping at a traffic light, Charles suddenly remembered Sarah''s words back at the restaurant. He looked at her and asked. "While you were talking with Daniel, I overheard you said you weren''t happy¡­"

    "No," Sarah quickly interrupted him.

    Seeing her nervous reactions, Charles grew more suspicious and insisted. "You don''t have to lie to me. I want you to be happy."

    She looked at him and murmured. "I¡­I¡­"

    Holding her hand in his, Charles looked her in the eyes and said. "Sarah, aren''t you happy? Why?"

    Hearing the worry in his gentle words, Sarah felt a little guilty and shook her head, saying. "It''s not because of you. On the contrary, you always make me feel happy. Charles, you are my strength. After we got married, I have had a hard time adapting to the differences. But no matter what happens, you always make me feel comfortable and supported.

    Hearing her explanation, Charles frowned as if he wasn''t convinced with her answer and looked at her with an inquiring look. "What makes you unhappy, and why can''t you tell me?"

    Sarah didn''t reply but lowered her head to look at his hands. She didn''t know what to say. Not ready to let it go, Charles insisted. "Is it because of my mom? She bothered you, didn''t she?"

    "No!" Sarah raised her head and continued, "Don''t overthink!"

    "It''s not a misunderstanding. I''ve seen my mom''s attitude toward you these days, even from before we got married. I''m not blind. I can clearly see that something is wrong."

    "Charles¡­Please stop!"

    "Ever since I promised my mother to move back, you have been melancholic. If it makes you so unhappy, we''ll not go back!"

    "Charles¡­" Sarah was so surprised to hear his side with her that she didn''t know how to respond.

    Clasping her hand, he reaffirmed her. "You''re my wife now, and I want to see you happy because I love you. I didn''t marry you just to satisfy my selfish d.e.s.i.r.es, but to protect you and provide you with a reassuring life and to make you happy. So, if my mother is treating you wrong, we should avoid her. I''ll talk to her tonight, and no matter what she says, we won''t move in with her."

    "Charles, your mom will be unhappy!" Sarah was nervous, wondering if Christina would blame her for Charles''s decision, which would make their relationship even worse.

    "I don''t care whether she is happy or not. I care about your happiness now. She mistreated me when I was a child, I feel no obligation toward her. What''s more, she is such an unreasonable person, and you don''t need to care about her feelings, either!" Charles said arrogantly, just like a rebelling teenage boy. His disappointment in his mother was evident, given how indifferent she had been to him during his childhood. After so many years, he still hadn''t overcome the way she treated him.

    Sarah wanted to say something, but the traffic light turned green, and Charles turned back to focus on driving. She stopped herself from talking, afraid it would affect him and just kept looking at his face. Seeing his determined expression, she knew he wouldn''t change his mind, no matter what she said. She turned to look out of the window.

    She suddenly felt the urge to cry because she had never met a person who respected her opinion and considered her as inferior before. She had thought that Charles was overbearing, like the time he wanted her so badly, but to her surprise, he was also very considerate toward her feelings.

    Although she didn''t want to worsen her relationship with her mother-in-law, she was glad and happy to see Charles''s reaction. She suddenly burst into tears but quickly wiped them away because she didn''t want Charles to see her cry.

    Charles had been paying attention to her and saw her wiping her tears and asked in a warm tone. "Why are you crying, you can tell me. I''m your husband!"

    Sarah knew she couldn''t lie to him anymore, so she turned to him and said with a smile, "I''m all right. I just feel very touched by you."

    "You''re a delicate and s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e person and have suffered too much. It''s the least I could do for you. If you continue like this, you''ll be touched often when I do something of real importance for you. Why would you cry?"

    Arriving home, they found Mrs. Thomas sitting alone in the living room, watching the business news, and eating fruit. Emma had gone back to the hospital to take care of Mr. Thomas.

    Walking in, Charles said in the way of greeting. "Mom, we''re back!"

    Christina raised her head to look at them and asked, "Why did you both come back? No wonder when Emma went back to the hospital no one was taking care of your father. How can you leave him there alone? What if there was an emergency? So irresponsible!"

    Although Christina was talking to both, it was apparent that she was directing her anger toward Sarah because she left Mr. Thomas alone. Charles had given Emma a ride, who had needed to take care of some things in the city, and Sarah had stayed at the hospital to take care of Mr. Thomas, then had later left him to go out with Daniel for dinner.

    Dismissively, Charles replied to her. "He has a nurse in case he needs anything."

    "Can a nurse help him as a family member?" Christina''s tone was still hostile.

    Charles didn''t want to argue and said to Sarah. "You go upstairs first, I need to talk with my mom."

    Knowing that it probably was better not to listen to their talk since Mrs. Thomas may blame her for Charles''s decision, she just nodded and was about to go upstairs when she suddenly heard Christina say. "Come back here. Today the housemaid asked for sick leave, so nobody is doing the housework. Go wash the dishes and clean the kitchen. Remember to put the dishes in the sterilizer after you''re done!"

    Charles was furious. "Mom, why don''t you do the dishes?"

    "Have you ever seen me doing house chores? I never do housework."

    "Then, why should Sarah? She''s my wife, and she doesn''t need to do domestic chores for you.

    "You¡­"

    Not wanting them to argue because of her, Sarah patted Charles''s gently on the shoulder and said. "Well, it''s ok. I often do housework when I was alone."

    "You see, it''s her fate." Christina ridiculed her.

    "Mom!" Charles sneered angrily at his mother.

    "Charles, calm down, there''s not much to it." Sarah tried to persuade him.

    Then Sarah turned to Christina. "Mom, I''ll go and clean the dishes!" Even though she felt a little wronged by her mother-in-law, seeing Charles''s reactions, she thought he deserved it to avoid further aggression from his mother.

    Seeing Sarah leave, Charles said coldly to his mother. "I need to talk to you!"

    Was a war going to break out? The situation was complicated!

 Chapter 102 - 56: I STILL LOVE HIM

    Arriving home, Emma saw her mom sitting on the couch and weeping. Pausing at first, she hurriedly walked toward her. "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?"

    Cristina was agitated from all the crying. Looking up to Emma, she grabbed her hands and said. "Emma, you came!"

    Hugging Emma tightly, she sobbed. "I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault. I hurt you before, and I hurt myself. Why was I so stupid at that time? How could I come between you and Charles? I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry." She said, sobbing.

    Emma didn''t know what had happened, her mom was acting so strange today. Although Christina had recently started to show pity towards her, this was the first time that she was blaming herself like this. Emma became worried. Tapping her mother''s shoulder to comfort her, she asked. "Mom, what happened? Why are you so sad and suddenly so self-condemning?"

    "All because of that vixen¡­ that woman, Sarah. I won''t let her go easily, absolutely not!??? Mrs. Thomas cried with resentment.

    Surprised, Emma asked cautiously, "Mom, what did my sister-in-law do to you?"

    Christina''s anger was triggered again, and loosening her grip on Emma, she started yelling hysterically. "Don''t mention her name. She is neither your brother''s wife nor our family member!"

    Emma dared not speak. She became frightened, seeing her mother was losing control.

    Mrs. Thomas sobbed for a while, then gnashed as if sinking into deep anger. After a long time, she finally said, "I will not so easily let that woman call herself my family. No way!"

    "Mom¡­sister¡­what on earth did Sarah do? Why are you so angry?" Emma asked tentatively.

    Christina stared blankly in front of her, with shrew and coldness in her eyes. She didn''t say anything, but Emma was scared looking at her. After a long time, Christina suddenly turned around, holding Emma''s hands and asked. "Emma, tell me, do you still love Charles?"

    Her tone was so kind as if she was imploring, overwhelming Emma. Emma didn''t know how to answer, and just looked blankly and a little shy at her mother.

    Christina held Emma''s hands tightly and said, "I wouldn''t blame you now. Just tell me your real feeling. Do you still love him?"

    Looking at her mother''s pleading eyes, Emma lowered her head and answered hesitantly. "Mom¡­ I really liked him. When I was young, I liked it when he was taking me to school every day. I just adored him. When I grew up, that feeling grew, and I started to love him. In the beginning, I thought I just adored him as a brother, until one day, I began to feel jealous when I found some love letters from other girls or when I saw him go out with another girl.

    "I knew I loved him little by little. He''s not my real brother, and he was so good to me. I was certain I had fallen in love with him, but I suppressed my feelings for many reasons until one day, I couldn''t take it any longer and confess to him. I didn''t expect that he loved me too, but he said he loved me. I was so stupid at that time because I believed that we could be together if we loved each other. But then ¡­ you and dad were bitter against us."

    "It''s all my fault. I was against you and Charles from the beginning. And it was me who convinced dad against you two. I didn''t expect to cause so much trouble." Christina confessed.

    Thinking back, Emma still felt painful. Suppressing her real feelings, she resumed. "Later, I figured that perhaps when two people love each other, but can''t be together as a couple, at least they should support each other. So, I gave up¡­ till now¡­"

    Emma hesitated for a while, then continued, "Up until now¡­ I still love him. I loved him so much and can''t forget him¡­ but¡­ but I had no courage to strive for it. I got tired of struggling.

    What''s more¡­ he got married and didn''t love me anymore¡­" Emma couldn''t help but crying while saying that as if she was still in so much pain.

    Christina hugged Emma, comforting her. "Emma, I was so stupid back then. I''m so sorry. But now I''m willing to make up for it. Do you want to give it another try? You said just now that you were afraid to persuade it any further because you''re tired of fighting the world. Now, I''m on your side. Can you get up the courage to strive for it again?"

    Emma lifted her head in hesitation. "But...he doesn''t love me anymore. He loves Sarah!"

    Christina trembled. "Stupid girl. You should fight for your love, no matter whether he loves you or not. How can he love you if you didn''t fight for him? Besides, that vixen took him away when he still liked you. Now you take him back. Why not?"

    "Mom, is that right? He is married. I''m afraid it''s not a good idea." Emma was still hesitating.

    Christina froze, instantly hearing Emma''s words. "You often told me that you love Charles. If that''s true, shouldn''t you at least make an effort?

    "I do. But he got married. And he really seems to love Sarah¡­"

    "Shut up! She is not your brother''s wife. And you would never call her that. She is a vixen!" Christina seized her hands and continued, "Emma, I''m telling you that you have the right to take Charles back because Sarah is a vixen. She''s not qualified to be part of our family, and we need to drive her away. You''re the only one who is supported by our family. What''s more, Charles loved you before. It was Sarah who took him away from you. You should get him back for our family and for yourself. Understand?"

    Emma had no idea what to say or if she really did have that right. However, she had some different ideas than her mother. She felt Christina''s anger was justifiable.

    Noticing her hesitation, Cristina said, "Promise me, you''ll get Charles back. Don''t worry. I will support you from behind. You are the final winner."

    Emma was thinking for a long time, lips tightly pressed against each other. Finally, she reached a decision and nodded.

    Christina smiled and hugged her tightly. "Emma, you are so obedient. I will support you!"

    Sarah and Charles had no idea what evil plans were brewing against them. But just thinking about Christina made Sarah feel that trouble was coming. She was worried and felt humiliated.

    After a long drive, at ten o''clock in the evening, they had finally arrived at Charles''s apartment in Houston. Charles was taking a shower while Sarah was sitting in the living room. The TV was on, but Sarah was not in the mood to watch anything.

    When Charles finally walked out of the bathroom, she can''t help asking, "Charles, can we go back without giving an explanation?"

    "No, You have asked me several times already. It''s not the first time I had a fight with her. It''s no big deal." Charles took a towel to dry his hair while walking out, his upper body n.a.k.e.d, the rest of his body wrapped in a towel.

    "But it was just you before. This time, I''m involved in it. Your mom hasn''t liked me all this time. I''m afraid her rage was because of me."

    "Forget it. I told you I''m here for you. Don''t worry. I am her only child, she can''t just drive me away!"

    Sarah stopped, but after thinking for a little while, she asked again. "What about your dad? He''s in the hospital. Who will take care of him after Emma goes aboard?"

    Charles sat down on the sofa, turned around, and stared at her. "If you miss my dad, we can go back to Los Angeles to visit him on weekends. It''s not mandatory to live with them, and the nurse will look after him."

    "Alas, I only feel sorry for your dad. He is so kind and nice to me. But I¡­"

    Leaning against the sofa, Charles held her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. Looking at the TV, he said, "Emma will graduate in half a year and will come back home to take care of dad at that time. We can go to Los Angeles to visit him within half a year. Is it okay?"

    Sarah was pulled into his arms and leaned against his c.h.e.s.t. She wanted to sit up, but Charles was unwilling to let her go, so she gave up.

    "I hope Emma finds the right person for her. She''s a good girl, I feel sorry for her."

    "Why do you feel sorry for her?" Charles turned around and asked in surprise.

    Sarah raised her head and replied, "I noticed how sad she was when we got married. She forced a smile throughout the day just for you. And, it was her who called me when you got into a car accident. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be together now.

    Charles smiled, "You are too kind. You always think about others and feel sorry for them. You are too easy on my mom."

    "Are you mocking me?" Sarah sat up quickly.

    Noticing that Charles was laughing, she pretended to be angry and said. "I am going to have a shower!" And tried to get up.

    Charles suddenly lifted his eyebrows and asked in a mischievous tone. "Take a shower? Oh, I get it. I said I would help you take a shower and was interrupted by my mom. So, I will keep my word now."

    Sarah turned around and stared at him, "What?"

    "You guessed, right!" Charles smiled, then stood up, lifted Sarah up, and walked with her toward the bathroom.

    "Ah, let me go! Let me go!" Sarah screamed, laughing.

    Charles laughed too. How can he let her go!

 Chapter 103 - 57: HE WANTED TO ACCEPT HIM FULLY

    Picking her tender body up, Charles walked to the bathroom. Sarah patted his shoulder and shouted, "What are you doing? Let me go! Charles!"

    Charles laughed as if teasing her deliberately. He carried her to the bathroom, kicked the door open, and walked in. "Want to sit in the bathtub or take a shower?"

    "You¡­" Sarah blushed and continued to pat him. "Let me go!"

    "We are married now. Don''t be shy!" Charles flirted with her, treating her like a pet. Putting her down, he was ready to tear her clothes off. Sarah wanted to escape, but Charles held her back. She was still struggling, so he had no choice but to open the sprinkler and run hot water over them.

    Sarah can''t help screaming even louder and continually wiped the water from her face as she was drenched in water. With eyes closed, she yelled, "Charles, what do you want to do?" Some water got into her mouth as she was speaking.

    Charles laughed out and said happily. "I got wet too, you''re not the only one. Are you going to take a shower?"

    Sarah moved a little to avoid the main powerful water impact, still in his arms. "Haven''t you taken a shower already? Why are you still here?"

    "I won''t be tired if I take another shower with you. Aha-ha, come on, your clothes are wet, just remove them."

    Sarah seized her clothes and screamed, "No! I can stay here alone. You go out. I am so embarrassed for you to see me like this."

    Charles looked over her and laughed triumphally. "You''re already wet. It is useless to cover up now." He touched her face again, moving slowly down from her neck, her shoulder, to her collarbone, finally reaching her b.r.e.a.s.t. In a low voice, he said. "Sarah, don''t you know that a woman with wet clothes is s.e.xier than a n.a.k.e.d one? Besides, you''re wearing a T-shirt, and from the water, it becomes transparent. I can see your pink u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r."

    "You¡­ you pervert." Sarah couldn''t bear him touching her anymore, and tried to push his palm away.

    Charles, however, didn''t give her a chance, but pinned her against the wall, hands on her c.h.e.s.t and one leg between her legs. Seductively, he asked. "Don''t you like me acting this way? Do you feel uncomfortable? Hum? Sarah?" He lightly pinched her c.h.e.s.t as his leg moved closer to her private parts.

    Sarah can''t help groaning. Although she thought Charles''s behaviors were shameful, she didn''t know why she should feel so comfortable under his touching. She felt a thrill coming from her c.h.e.s.t and private parts, overtaking her body and brain. She didn''t know why she felt like this. She held Charles''s hands and wanted to push him away, whispering. "Charles, no¡­ I am so embarrassed¡­" She looked up at him.

    "Embarrassed?" Charles stared at her blushing and charming face. The outline of her neck was so beautiful, like a noble white swan. He smiled evilly. "You seem to be enjoying it. Aren''t you, Sarah?" While speaking, he couldn''t help himself and kissed her neck, then nibbled on her chin.

    Sarah still felt uncomfortable. She wanted to struggle free but didn''t know how to.

    At this moment, Charles undid her buttons, leaving half of her body n.a.k.e.d, u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r showing up. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts stood up straight in her pink bra. She looked so charming now, Charles started to feel thirsty and wanted to bite her n.i.p.p.l.es.

    Swallowing deeply, he put his hands in her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. This time, he finally touched her. She was so perfect! Excitingly, he explored further.

    Sarah felt overwhelmed. She didn''t find the scene exciting or s.e.xy. Taking a deep breath, she implored, "Charles, no¡­ please¡­"

    "How?" Charles lifted his eyebrows, "or you actually want to do it by yourself?" He opened her bra, tearing it off while speaking. Charles, who was acting as a wild wolf, stared at her perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts. He couldn''t help but touch for a little while and held her hands to cover her own b.r.e.a.s.ts, moving them in a circle. "Is it comfortable? Do you want to do it by yourself?"

    Sarah g.r.o.a.n.e.d for l.u.s.t and embarrassment. She felt hot and awkward, but can''t deny that his touch felt comfortable.

    Charles moved close to her face, nearly kissing her lips, with hands moving. "Do you feel comfortable?" he asked hoarsely, overcome by d.e.s.i.r.e.

    Sarah gasped, slightly groaning. She didn''t know how to answer him, just wanted more of that feeling...

    Charles knew she was going to give in to his d.e.s.i.r.es and started to kiss her. Gently biting her lips and suckling on her earlobes, he put one hand into her skirt and wandered behind her leggings. Suddenly, he let out a slight laugh and whispered into her ear, "You''re wet with anticipation. You seem to be comfortable!"

    Blushing instantly, Sarah wanted to rebel but didn''t know how to. "Charles¡­ Charles¡­" said she painfully.

    "I''m here. Do you want me? Or can I take you to enjoy myself?" While speaking, he held her hand to wander around her b.u.t.t and private parts without her permission.

    He controlled her hands so naturally, one c.a.r.e.s.sing her c.h.e.s.t and the other moving around her p.a.n.t.i.e.s. He lowered his head and kissed her deeply.

    Sarah completely lost control, just yielded and let him be. After a while, once he felt her d.e.s.i.r.e grow, Charles pretended to give up. "Do it by yourself. You can do everything as long as you feel comfortable¡­"

    Sarah seemed to descend. She followed his words and lightly g.r.o.a.n.e.d. At this moment, she looked so charming that Charles couldn''t resist again and kissed her passionately, tearing her clothes off. By now, her upper body was n.a.k.e.d. Her skirt was also sliding down, with only p.a.n.t.i.e.s remaining.

    He c.a.r.e.s.sed her red lips, chin, earlobe, neck, shoulder, collarbone, and finally reached her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Sarah g.r.o.a.n.e.d, seemingly feeling comfortable yet in pain. Charles wouldn''t let her go quickly. He used one hand to hold her left b.r.e.a.s.t, kneading, while kissed her right b.r.e.a.s.t. He wanted her to accept him completely.

    He wanted to have her today. He must have her to make up for his patience over the last few days.

 Chapter 104 - 58: I WILL TREAT YOU WILL

    Breathing heavily, Charles kissed her and murmured. "Sarah...Sarah, can I?

    He fondled and c.a.r.e.s.sed her body, whispered into her ear how much he d.e.s.i.r.ed her and how his body was stiffened in anticipation. He wanted her and kept thinking about how good it would feel to finally have her body. The last time, on their wedding night, he had tried to consummate their marriage but hadn''t been successful. He still remembered the feeling and had gotten so enchanted by her that he was willing to give his life to her.

    Maybe that was where the saying came from: Perish with the roses and die a romantic death. Charles had always been a skirt chaser, but he had never wanted a woman as badly as he wanted Sarah, he even kept dreaming every night about her.

    He held her in his arms and kissed her profoundly, then he started to touch her, giving his hands-free range on her body. He c.a.r.e.s.sed her until Sarah felt painful and made a choking sound. His physical urge became stronger and stronger, his manhood was swollen and hard as an iron rod. Holding Sarah in his arms, he grabbed her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, provoking her to cling tightly against him, accidentally rubbing against his bulging trousers as he whispered in her ear. "Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­ Can we? ¡­Want me? ¡­Do you want me?" As he was shoving her slightly against his hard body.

    Although both were fully clothed, they clung to each other so tightly that Sarah felt his erected manhood, which was very hard and hot. It seemed as if it was about to rip his trousers at any moment. She g.r.o.a.n.e.d slightly, then raising her head and looking at the bright lights, and murmured. "Charles¡­ Charles¡­"

    "We¡­ Can we have a true wedding night?" Charles lured her.

    Sarah seemed to remember something and suddenly pushed him away, saying. "No¡­ no¡­ I haven''t taken a bath yet."

    Charles looked up with a helpless expression. How could she think about taking a bath at this moment? He kissed her and tried to reassure her. "I don''t mind. If you give yourself to me, I don''t mind anything else¡­"

    "But, I''m dirty¡­"

    "I don''t mind!" Charles kissed her tenderly, with his hand reaching into her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. His gentle touch made her m.o.a.n with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Charles began to take off her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, leaving Sarah completely n.a.k.e.d. Her plump b.r.e.a.s.t was standing straight, her n.i.p.p.l.es red and swollen. Her intimate parts were so enchanting and intoxicating.

    Charles, whose eyes were filled with wild d.e.s.i.r.e, looked at her. Although he was dying to taste her, he didn''t want to move too quickly. He tried to take her slowly, enjoying all she had to give. He started to touch her and kiss her again gently.

    Sarah''s body was becoming weak, losing all her strength to resist, and she m.o.a.n.e.d his name in a low voice, almost killing Charles with her apparent d.e.s.i.r.e for him.

    "I am here... Sarah, I will treat you well and make you happy!" Charles responded as he grabbed her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s, then urging her to put her legs around his waist, closing the distance between her n.a.k.e.d body and him.

    Charles eagerly undid his belt and pulled off his trousers with one hand, touching with his erected manhood between her legs, rubbing up on her most intimate area.

    Although Sarah knew about the male anatomy from theory, she had never experienced anything like this before. She felt his hard erected manhood pressing against her body, realizing that it was huge and remembered how at their wedding night, Charles had slightly entered her once, which had felt like a big iron rad trying to enter her, causing her unbearable pain at that time.

    Unsure if she would be able to bear his size, she was afraid of what would happen if Charles got so excited that he wouldn''t be able to stop himself. Terrified, she struggled for him to release her. "Charles¡­ Charles¡­ no, please let me go¡­"

    Charles became frustrated. She obviously had welcomed his advances just now, and he couldn''t understand why she would suddenly resist him after they had gone so far. He tried hard to stop himself, gritted his teeth, and said. "Do you know how close we are? How can you say stop so easily?"

    Quickly faking an excuse, Sarah said. "Let me take a bath first. Please¡­ let me take a bath first. I feel sweaty and uncomfortable. Please!"

    "You¡­ I can help you later. "Charles refused.

    But Sarah insisted, even almost started to cry as she said. "Please let me down. Are you going to force me? You promised you''d never force me again!" A hint of panic was heard in her voice.

    Charles was angry, but restrained his d.e.s.i.r.e, staring at her for a long time as if trying to figure out what she was afraid of. Thinking that she was probably not ready for him yet, he let her go reluctantly and asked.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Let me take a bath first!" Sarah felt sorry for him, but she was still afraid of how big he was and that she wouldn''t be able to bear it.

    Charles didn''t respond but gritted his teeth before he went to prepare the water for her. As he walked away, Sarah glared at his erected manhood. She felt shy and turned her red face away, not daring to look at him again.

    Charles came back after he finished preparing the water. He saw her standing turned away from him, covering herself with her hands as if she didn''t dare to look at him. He couldn''t help but laughing out loud as he said. "Sarah, you''re 26 years old, why are you behaving like a little girl now? Haven''t you seen a n.a.k.e.d man before?"

    "You... What are you talking about? Who has seen that before?" Sarah said as even her ears turned red.

    Charles laughed again and turned off the water tap, then turned back to her and said, "Come in if you don''t want me to see you."

    Sarah immediately stepped into the bathtub and sat down, hiding her body in the water with only her head peeking out.

    To her surprise, Charles followed her into the bathtub and sat down.

    "You... What are you doing?" She asked slyly.

    "Bath you? If you''re not clean, I can''t have."

    "You¡­"

    He just stared at her with a wicked smile and started to squeeze some bath wash on his hands, then pulled Sarah towards him to rub it on her body.

    Sarah was about to shrug away and pressed his hand. "I''ll do it myself."

    "Let me do it!" Charles insisted as he continued to wash her body. Teasingly, he touched her b.r.e.a.s.t and started to play with it.

    Sarah attempted to resist, "You can''t¡­"

    "Hush¡­ I''ll make you feel comfortable." He stopped and started to massage her back.

    Sarah felt the air becoming hotter, making her feel thirsty and impatient for more.

 Chapter 105 - 59: THEIR FIRST TIME

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    Charles''s hands moved around her body, enticing Sarah l.u.s.tfully. She swallowed continuously as if her body was overwhelmed by electricity, making her feel limp and numb. The d.e.s.i.r.e she had restrained before overtook her again.

    She felt a mixture of love and hate towards Charles. She hated him because he wouldn''t let her go knowing she didn''t want to continue, insisting on seducing her until she''d give in, and she loved him because he made her feel so good at the same time.

    Sarah tried to come up with a word to describe her feeling, but her words failed her. The only thing she could come up with was that she was feeling¡­ fantastic.

    Overwhelmed by this fantastic feeling, she m.o.a.n.e.d slightly.

    Noticing her d.e.s.i.r.e in her look, Charles smiled. Which man doesn''t love it when a woman is embracing his love? This was his woman, the woman he loved, and to see her wanting him like this and succ.u.mbed into his flirtation made him feel accomplished. He moved his hands down to c.a.r.e.s.s her n.i.p.p.l.es continuously until they became swollen. Slightly twisting her n.i.p.p.l.e between thumb and index finger, Sarah m.o.a.n.e.d again.

    He moved closer to her and asked mischievously. "Do you like it? If you like - I can do it a little longer¡­"

    Sarah noticed his flirting. She was ready to take a shower, but he was embarrassing her in a way that made her blush, hurriedly pushing his hands away. "Don''t...you told me you wouldn''t..."

    "Am I? I''m helping you to take a shower!" Charles responded, looking at her innocently, yet his hands under the water were moving nonstop. One was fondling her nipping, while the other was moving around her body, up and down, from her collarbone to her shoulder, then to her b.r.e.a.s.t, down to her belly, and finally to her leg and upper right.

    "Hum!" Sarah m.o.a.n.e.d. She covered her mouth, blushingly surprised by herself. She hadn''t expected Charles to wander that far. Waves of electricity charged through her body, overwhelming her to a point where she couldn''t help but m.o.a.n in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. She pushed Charles again and barely managed to say. "Charles¡­ no¡­"

    Sarah was lying in the water, leaning against the bathtub. Charles moved even closer, pressing half of his body against hers, his legs kneeling on both sides of her waist to support his body and hands still on her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "What?" He asked with a drunken voice.

    In this position, his lower body was out of the water, and Sarah once again saw his erected manhood as she looked down. It was so big and hard if he managed to enter her body¡­ her breathing became heavier. She quickly looked up right into his deep eyes. Looking straight into her eyes, he licked his lips like an impatient beast waiting for its meal.

    Sarah swallowed subconsciously. She didn''t know what to do next. Charles put one leg between her legs, touching her face and earlobe with one hand, and with the other, he moved down between her upper t.h.i.g.hs. Sarah protested with a groaning, "No¡­" she wanted to fold her legs, but his leg was preventing her from doing so.

    Charles leaned toward her until his lips touched hers and said in a low voice, "Take it easy¡­ don''t turn me down¡­ every first time is scary¡­ I promise you will enjoy it¡­" then held her face and kissed her with the tongue.

    Sarah is still struggling slightly. "No¡­Charles¡­I''m scared¡­ they say it''s painful¡­"

    "Don''t be scared, baby, you will like it, believe me! It''s only a little painful, and then it becomes pleasurable. Don''t you want me? Only thinking of you makes me d.e.s.i.r.e you. You can touch me if you don''t believe me." He kissed her and led her hands toward his manhood.

    Sarah felt hot and was about to withdraw her hand as soon as she touched him, but Charles held her hand and said, "Hold it! Don''t take your hand away!"

    Sarah was confused and just held it tamely. Charles seemed to like it, looking up and groaning in comfort.

    Sarah was happy to see his enjoyable face because she wanted to satisfy him. Gathering courage, she clenched her hand lightly and then loosed it again. Charles g.r.o.a.n.e.d, and his manhood grew bigger, barely fitting into Sarah''s hand. Seeing this miraculous action, she did it again and again.

    Charles was trembling from anticipation and said fiercely, "Baby, you are really a goblin! I can''t hold myself anymore!" He kissed her passionately as if he wanted to swallow her, taking Sarah''s breath away.

    Charles seemed to lose control. He touched her privates with one hand, then unexpectedly stuck one finger into her wet core, rubbing her inside.

    Sarah had never felt anything like it and began to twitch, yelling out a no, but Charles was even more determined and unwilling to let her go; instead, he started to use two, then three fingers, making her fly in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e until she couldn''t resist any longer and released her sweet honey over his hand.

    Her whole body trembled. She didn''t really know what had happened but wanted more¡­ more of that unbelievable feeling, more of Charles.

    When Charles released her, he saw her swollen mouth and then smiled viciously. "You like it, baby, don''t you?"

    Sarah was panting with thirst and didn''t know how to answer him.

    Charles looked at her and answered for her. "I know you like it, and I too can''t wait anymore. Let me see if you''re ready." He suddenly knelt and lifted her legs out of the water. His eyes were red from d.e.s.i.r.e as he stared at her wet core, saying, "I know you are ready. You''re red and swollen; it even opened by itself. Is it calling me?"

    Sarah hadn''t expected him to look at her so boldly and g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "No! Don''t look there!" She felt embarrassed.

    Charles replied obediently, "Okay!" but then unexpectedly lowered his head and started kissing her private parts, entering her body with his tongue.

    Sarah felt crazy, groaning loudly and twitching. She can''t control her voice, and once again, she lost control over her body, shivering as she climaxed over his mouth.

    Seeing her enjoyment, Charles put her body down and said. "You are ready, I''m coming in. I can''t wait any longer!" lifting her h.i.p.s, holding her legs on both sides of his waist, his manhood touched her swollen l.a.b.i.a¡­ With his face close to her face, he said, "I am coming¡­"

    Sarah wanted to struggle, but barely managed to say, "No¡­"

    Charles kissed her lips and adjusted their bodies. After a few seconds, Sarah suddenly screamed in pain, "Ah¡­ too hard!"

    He was inside her. Finally, his dream had become true. He was overwhelmed with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

 Chapter 106 - 60: IT WAS LOVE

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    Sarah was painful, as if she was entered by an iron rod. She wanted to refuse him, but Charles hugged her in comfort. "Baby, it''s okay. Take it easy!" He kissed her again and stopped moving to give her time to adjust. By touching her body, he seemed to want to drive away from her fear.

    Sarah didn''t know what had overcome her tonight. From the way Charles was touching her, her body had become softer and softer. If Charles hadn''t been holding her, she would have fallen.

    Charles was very thoughtful, making sure that she was always comfortable. Although he had always been a passionate lover, and many times took his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e over that of his s.e.x.u.a.l partner, he had always ensured that they would also enjoy themselves and scream in joy when climaxing.

    But this time it was different because she was his wife, the woman he loved, he had to consider her feelings and not just think of himself as he had done before. He wanted her to enjoy her first time, to indulge in the beautiful sense of m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e. He was in no hurry, even if he could barely control himself, just hugged her tightly and kissed her tenderly.

    Sarah felt limp by his touch. Though in pain, she almost forgot her fear from the way he acted. He was treating her so gentle, which made her love him even more, and thought that she couldn''t disregard his feelings any longer.

    Charles was still comforting her. "Baby, take it easy. It is so tight, I nearly can''t control myself now." He moved slightly inside her as he spoke.

    A m.o.a.n slipped from Sarah''s lips, one she didn''t recognize as her own anymore. Listening to Sarah, Charles got even more excited. He lowered his head and kissed her thirstily, holding her hip and pushing it closer to him, but he didn''t dare to move, just pressed their bodies together.

    Still suppressing himself, Charles told himself to be careful and patient. He had been patient for so long now, he had to keep at it. But seeing her now weak body and hearing her m.o.a.n in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e under his touch, he has reached his limit. She was so s.e.xy, and her delicate skin was calling him. Charles breathed heavily, wanting to penetrate her deeply and find release in her. "Sarah, are you ready? Can I continue?" he panted.

    Sarah was so aroused that she nearly forgot the pain and fear. She wanted to enjoy him, feel the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with him, but they were still in the bathtub, not in a comfortable position, so she grabbed his neck and whispered. "Charles, no¡­ not here, okay? I¡­ I''m not comfortable in this position¡­"

    Charles stared at her with his red eyes for a second, then answered. "Okay¡­ let''s go to bed!"

    He lifted her back up. With that movement, Sarah couldn''t help but m.o.a.n again. Seeing her reaction, Charles lost control and started penetrating while holding her legs.

    Taking a deep breath, Sarah lost control too. She slightly pinched his hands and said, "No¡­ Charles¡­ no¡­ not so fast!"

    After a few strokes, Charles regained his control and stopped while staying inside her. He lifted her up and stepped out of the bathtub, with their bodies united.

    He quickly opened the door by kicking it with his foot and walked out carrying her. The friction caused by walking made both of them lose control again and Sarah had forgotten her fear of pain. She just knew she wanted more. She repeatedly called his name and pinched his back to show her d.e.s.i.r.e, "Charles¡­ Charles¡­"

    Charles responded with a hoarse voice, "Sarah, I can''t resist¡­ I want you now¡­ I have you now!" As he fiercely pinned her against the wall, raising one of her legs, and started penetrating her with passion.

    This time, he chose to disregard everything, knowing that Sarah wanted him too, and he gave himself into his d.e.s.i.r.e.

    Sarah hadn''t expected Charles''s action to just press her o,n the wall given that their bed was so close, only a few steps away. She was going to insist on getting into the bed first, but the only thing she managed to say was. "Charles¡­ Ahh¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ " as her voice broke into an uncontrollable m.o.a.n, further fueling Charles'' powerful strokes.

    Both had lost control at this point, and Sarah just grabbed Charles''s shoulder and gave him free rein. In the beginning, she had been a little painful, but now she was overwhelmed with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, completely forgetting her pain and fear.

    Charles lifted her up, and at last, they slowly slid down onto the ground. It was not the end as Charles seemed to never want to stop having her. Sarah panted, her eyes were blurred. She glanced at their bed from a distance. They were on the floor at the foot of the bed as Charles had been too impatient to take two more steps. She was no longer resisting him, just following his moves and immersing in him.

    She felt like a boat, jolting and shaking on the water, but it felt so good. This was her first time being loved. The feeling was indescribable as words failed to capture the pure p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she was feeling. She seemed to fly up in the sky, enjoying the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from his energetic moves and intimate contact with soft clouds.

    It was love!

    No wonder so many men and women are immersed in it.

    Her m.o.a.ning became louder as Charles took her to new uncharted places. No one and nothing existed except him, her beloved husband - Charles.

    The world around her was like a field of flowers, overwhelmingly beautiful h¡­ filled with fierce passion¡­

    Sarah didn''t know how long they lasted; all she could feel was his continuous touch and her subconscious response to him. She had seen many different characters of Charles - the gentle, hot, soft, and passionate. Overwhelmed in his love, she climaxes again and again.

    Their battleground had changed from the ground to the bed, and then to a chair. They even reached the dresser, facing the mirror where she was forced to see herself in the mirror.

 Chapter 107 - 61: MAKING SOME LUNCH

    Her messy hair¡­ her n.a.k.e.d body drenched in sweat and loved by Charles, she acted so bold that she didn''t recognize the woman in the mirror¡­ that s.e.xy, m.o.a.ning woman wasn''t her anymore.

    They changed places and tried different positions, many of them Sarah didn''t even know existed. Although she blushes a few times, she indulged in it, crying from excitement.

    She lost count of the times he scratched or bit her, but there was no way to resist the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. She thought she was going to die. He wanted her again and again as he''d never had enough of her.

    She hadn''t expected him to be so strong and powerful. His body was so amazing. She had been afraid of not being able to handle his big manhood at first, but now she did. After seeing his manhood swell and get hard on again, she finally couldn''t bear it any longer. Grasping, she whispered. "Charles¡­ let me go¡­ let me go¡­"

    But Charles wouldn''t let her go easily and just responded. "You can do it. You can have it all! I want to give you more love - I want to let you feel how much I love you and how much I want you!" He was ready to make love again.

    Looking up, Sarah m.o.a.n.e.d as if she had lost consciousness. With hands pulling the sheet, her body still shivered at Charles'' touch, shaking with every stroke as he penetrated her endlessly¡­

    All he wanted was to show his love in the most profound way possible. She could feel his powerful and robust love deep inside her as well.

    Sarah didn''t know how much time they spent like this, she just felt her body getting numb as she climaxed again and again until she finally fainted in excitement and exhaustion.

    Even after she thought she fainted, she still felt Charles kissing her and moving inside her body, deeper and deeper. She closed her eyes with his movement and lost consciousness.

    She felt so tired and exhausted, yet even in her dreams, she was still kissing Charles. He touched her and warmed her body. They lay in an ocean of flowers, smiling at the bright sunshine in a fresh and cool breeze.

    It was the best dream she had ever had. She felt released, free from all distractions, just lying and sleeping comfortably. Even if the sky was to fall, she wasn''t scared of it, because Charles was beside her. He would protect her so she could sleep with a smile¡­

    When Sarah woke up the next day, the sun was already shining brightly. The temperature was so high that she thought it must be noon already. Although the thick curtains were blocking the sunshine, she could feel its warmth.

    Waking up by the dazzling sunshine, she found that Charles wasn''t there. She covered herself with a sheet but couldn''t move from weakness. She picked the alarm clock from the nightstand and was shocked to see the time. She hurriedly sat up but was immediately slowed down from the pain between her legs.

    Their night of m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e had left traces all around the room.

    It was 2 p.m. already. She had been sleeping up until now. Sarah called gently. "Charles¡­ Charles¡­ Where are you?"

    Wondering where he could have gone when she didn''t receive an answer, she got up to get dressed. She still felt so painful, especially below her waist, like if she was swollen there. While dressing, she noticed that her body was covered with hickeys and bruises around her waist.

    Recalling their night¡­ their lovemaking from the bathroom to that wall, then the carpet, the bed, the chair, the dresser, and then bed again¡­ She blushed as if Charles was touching her back right now. Her whole body became hot in anticipation again.

    Sarah shook her head and slapped herself on the cheek to bring her back to reality, wondering if she would turn into the kind of vulgar woman who only could think of s.e.x, or would she get more used to it given that she was a married woman now? She shook her body as if shaking off the thought.

    After Sarah finished getting dressed, she walked out of the room, holding onto the wall for stability as she was still so much in pain.

    As expected, Charles was not here either, but the opposite door of the balcony was open. Apparently, he was at home. She went down the stairs step by step, calling his name, "Charles¡­ Charles?"

    Charles heard her calling his name and came out from the kitchen, only wearing a bathrobe and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, holding a knife in his hand. He was surprised to see Sarah and quickly placed the knife on the counter to embrace her. Helping her get down the stairs, he asked. "Why are you up already? You should be staying in bed today. How can you walk after last night?"

    Sarah opened her arms to embrace him and whispered into his neck happily, "It doesn''t matter. I can amble."

    Charles lifted her onto a bar stool, then placed his hands on both sides of her legs, looking up to her, he smiled mischievously. "What? Are you okay? Can you walk? I thought you wouldn''t be able to get out of bed for at least three days. After all, last night I had you so many times¡­ It seems that I didn''t work hard enough. Maybe I should work harder next time?"

    Surprised, Sarah responded. "Oh my god, how do you still want more? Last night I got really overwhelmed. Please, I think...I...I''m going to collapse." Sarah said in a light tone, blushing.

    Charles laughed out, "I won''t. I can control myself. Although after all, we did last night, it won''t hurt you¡­ " he said ambiguously.

    Sarah was not interested in the rest of his words that followed, just pushed him away in a hurry, and said, "Stop! You always said those things. I think I''m going to turn into an easy woman."

    Charles was still laughing and resumed, "You''re too conservative and shy. If you see my brothers, you will know what cheap is! What''s more, we''re married, it''s normal to talk about these things to improve our relationship."

    Sarah was still shy and changed to another topic. "What are you cooking?"

    "Noodles. You haven''t eaten anything from last night. I thought you''d be hungry, so I''m making you some lunch."

 Chapter 108 - 62: DID YOU LEARN THE LESSON

    "You can cook?" Sarah squinted at him doubtfully. She didn''t believe that he knew how to cook, given that he had been raised with a live-in nanny."

    As expected, Charles replied, "Perhaps¡­I can''t. But it can''t be that hard. I just put the noodles into the water with some oil and salt."

    "Is it?" Sarah still doubted. Suddenly, a strong smell was coming from the kitchen. Frowning, she sniffed and asked. "What is it? Is something burning?"

    Charles jumped up immediately and patted his leg. "Oh, I forget to add the water. I was just about to do it when you came. My noodles have burned!" he rushed into the kitchen.

    Sarah yelled from outside, "Charles¡­ Charles¡­ " but didn''t get a response. She had no choice but to jump down and walk toward the kitchen. Walking in, she saw black smoke rising from the pan of burnt noodles. Charles gave it to her and said, "I put out the fire. But¡­ It seems that¡­ my noodles are burned."

    Sarah nearly laughed out loud when seeing that noodles. They were burned entirely. She couldn''t help herself and laugh. Charles looked are her and asked. "Why are you laughing at me? Is it my first time to cook."

    Sarah was laughing too much to talk and just shook her hands until she finally recomposed herself. "Aha-ha, you are usually the president. I never imagined you getting into trouble. Okay, give it to me. Aha-ha, let me show you how to do it."

    Sarah walked toward him and picked up the pan. She threw out the burnt noodles into the trash and washed the pan. Then turned the gas stove on again to cook a new batch of noodles. She explained the steps to Charles, who was following her with interest. After the noodles were done, she turned the gas off and said to Charles. "Did you learn the lesson?"

    Walking up to her, Charles hugged her from behind and kissed her lips, hands moving on her body, breathless. "Are you trying to seduce me by dressing like this?"

    Sarah was only wearing a white T-shirt. Exposing her n.a.k.e.d legs while working in the kitchen, she looked so s.e.xy. And she was cooking for him. He can''t help but hug her. Putting his hands behind her clothes, moving up and down on her body, he started to breathe slowly. "Don''t you wear pajamas? You''re going to seduce me!"

    Sarah stopped, his hands resisting. "No¡­ " But Charles was still c.a.r.e.s.sing her b.r.e.a.s.ts with one hand while the other hand moved down to her tights.

    Sarah also started to breathe deeply, as if her body was still s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e from last night. She almost couldn''t bear his touch... She didn''t know what happened to her but just pulled his hands and said. "Don''t¡­"

    "Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­" Charles murmured in a hoarse tone. "I want you again. What should I do?" He c.a.r.e.s.sed her b.r.e.a.s.t, making her groan in anticipation. She grabbed his hands and repeated, "Don''t¡­"

    "Hush¡­" Charles put one finger against her mouth to calm her down, his other hand moving down to her hip, gently squeezing her. Then he gradually shifted his hand to her private parts, stroking continuously.

    Sarah couldn''t resist him. She felt Charles becoming more enthusiastic within the last few days and had memorized her most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e areas, knowing how to drive her crazy. Her body had also become more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, to a point where she nearly lost control when Charles touched her like this.

    Continuously touching her inner t.h.i.g.hs, Charles felt how her body was reacting through her p.a.n.t.i.e.s. Laughing slightly, he whispered into her ear. "You''re wet, darling. You want me!"

    Turning her around to look at Sarah''s face, he hugged her and kissed her passionately, revealing his physical urge and craze for her. He began to unbutton her clothes, touching her body with one hand, and with the other, rubbing her wet private parts.

    Sarah was too aroused to refuse him and melted in his flirtation. Suddenly, Charles lifted her up to sit on the counter, spreading her legs and continuing to explore her body while devouring her lips with a long, deep French kiss.

    Sarah''s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r had come off by now, and was only dressed in her unbuttoned shirt by now. Looking at her like this, Charles felt drunk from d.e.s.i.r.e, and his eyes became red. She seduced him so quickly, and he couldn''t control himself with her, wanting to have her right now. He tried to immerse into her body, m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e to her and enjoy the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with her like he did last night. He quickly took off his own clothes and embraced her while pushing her legs open, ready to enter her with his burning hard erected manhood.

    At this moment, Sarah seemed to regain consciousness and pushed him away, saying. "Don''t¡­ Charles¡­ No! I''m still sore from last night. It''s so painful. You are so big¡­ I can''t handle it now right now¡­"

    "Sarah¡­ " Charles stared at her, his eyes filled with eager anticipation.

    Sarah still pushed him away. "No, I am so tired and in pain. Let me have a rest, okay? Last night we did it so many times¡­"

    Looking at her charming face, Charles didn''t feel like letting her go, but he loved her too much to hurt her or make her sick. He kissed her deeply until he was able to regain control over his own body, then lifted her down from the counter. "Okay, I will stop, you need to rest for a few days, but after that, you need to make it up to me." He teased her.

    Sarah lowered her head shyly and leaned onto his arms. "I see¡­ but now you have to let me go¡­"

    Charles laughed suddenly, then embraced her into a warm hug. After a while, when both regained their breath, he helped her get dressed and asked. "Are you hungry? We can eat lunch outside."

    Sarah nodded. "I first want to have a shower; my whole body feels sticky."

    "Let me prepare the water for you!"

    When she didn''t refuse him, Charles lifted her up and carried her to the second floor, into the bathroom, and then filled the bathtub with hot water while Sarah went to her room to look for clean clothes. She chose a casual dress and walked into the bathroom. She didn''t dare to wear pants now because her genitals were too painful to wear pants.

    Charles looked at her and suddenly smiled, asking her teasingly. "Are you okay? I saw you holding the wall while walking, can I help you to take a shower?"

    Sarah shook her head, vigorously. "No! I can do it by myself!"

    Charles knew she feared him now and laughed. This time, he didn''t insist any further and just said. "Call me if you need me, I will stay on the second floor. Be careful not to slip!"

    "Don''t worry! I am not a child." Sarah pushed him out and closed the door. Charles went downstairs to get the food and then sat down on the bed to watch TV.

    After a while, Sarah came out of the bathroom wearing a light blue dress. Charles looked at her and said. "You dress so formal at home."

    "What?" Sarah came and sat on the bed beside him.

    Sitting up straight, he pressed her on the bed first and then lay down beside her, resting his chin on the one hand. Giving her an overall look, he said. "Look at me, I just wear a comfortable shirt. Pajamas are more comfortable to wear at home."

    He moved closer to her and murmured beside her ear, "although I think you are the most beautiful when n.a.k.e.d. We live in a villa cl.u.s.ter where the houses are far apart, and no one can see us. Aha-ha!" He laughed.

    Sarah grabbed a pillow to cover his face, "Go away!"

    Charles laughed out loud and struggling free, and he picked up another pillow to hit Sarah, breaking into a pillow fight. Finally, Charles rolled over on top of her, looking at her silently with both hands folded into her hands. After looking at her deeply in her eyes, he kissed her again.

 Chapter 109 - 63: WHY ARE YOU NICE TO ME?

    At first, it was an innocent kiss, and Sarah enjoyed this feeling. But given the fact that Charles was a strong, energetic man, his physical d.e.s.i.r.e woke again, and his hands started moving on her body. Sarah hurried to push him away and said. "I''m hungry! I have no time to play with you."

    Charles laughed lightheartedly. "You''re really so good at seducing me, then rejecting me." Taking a deep breath, he then added. "Okay, you win. Let''s go eat the noodles before they are cold."

    Both got up at the same time and went to the balcony, which was filled with flowers. They ate, feeding each other, chatting happily. Even though their lunch was basic, they enjoyed being together.

    It was warm and relaxing outside. Sitting outside just the two of them, it seemed that the world was perfect, without any troubles, only the two of them existed. It was 4 p.m. when Sarah finally said. "Look, it''s your fault that we spent so much time eating lunch. Now it''s time for supper already."

    Charles looked at her curiously. "Oh my god! Can you eat again? I am so full!"

    Sarah rolled her eyes mischievously, but then added in a more serious tone. "Okay, let''s go for a walk then. When I was making the noodles, I saw that there is little food in your house. We should buy some groceries from the supermarket."

    "Your house? It is our house now, okay?" Charles protested.

    "Okay! At our house, I stand corrected. Get up and let''s go to the supermarket!" Sarah pulled him up.

    Not wanting to be without her, Charles accompanied her to the supermarket. Walking on the street hand in hand, they laughed and giggled like intimate lovers. Charles was wearing casual clothes, looking more like a college student in his twenties, although he was thirty-one. Sarah''s dress also makes her look younger and quite lovely. They were well matched.

    Walking on the street, they drew quite some attention to themselves from others by-passers. A group of young girls pointed at them, chatting and giggling. Perhaps they thought him a famous movie star, his handsome looks would definitely match the role.

    Sarah looked around and whispered to him. "You see, they are looking at us. I wonder why? Is anything wrong?"

    Charles lowered his head to her ear and said with a smirk. "No, it''s just because your husband is handsome. Every time when I walked outside pretending to be a college student, I get this reaction. Aha-ha-ha-ha!"

    "Narcissistic!" Sarah pushed him on the shoulder. He laughed again. Reaching the supermarket, they were still holding hands and chatting intimately. Charles drove the cart, picking things to buy with Sarah.

    Sarah was more aware of what they needed as she had grown up buying her own groceries, whereas Charles had barely ever gone grocery shopping, given that it had always been the house help doing this kind of chores. He was surprised to see Sarah looking to economize when selecting the products and started to adore her more deeply.

    After they reached the produce aisle, Sarah was talking about the different kinds of vegetables and how to choose the best one; however, when no one answered her, she started to look around and noticed that no one was behind her, just their half-filled cart at a distance. Charles must have left her a while ago already. Not knowing where he went, she looked around but couldn''t see him anywhere.

    Thinking that he must have gone to grab something and that he would come back, she continued to pick vegetables, but when he didn''t show up after what seemed a long time, Sarah became worried and called him.

    Charles answered his phone in an excited yet sad tone. "Sarah, I''m not okay. Something happened to me¡­ come to help me, please¡­ I''m at the aisle with canned goods. Come quick¡­ "

    "Charles, what happened?" Sarah started to get worried about him.

    But Charles only said, "Quickly! Or you''ll be too late!" and ended the call.

    "Charles, Charles!" Sarah yelled at her phone, but no one answered. Nervous, she put everything down and ran to find him where he had told her. Disregarding everyone at the supermarket, she kept calling him, "Charles¡­ Charles¡­"

    Reaching the canned goods aisle, she found her way blocked by flowers. Frightened, she withdrew herself a little. Looking around carefully, she saw someone holding a bunch of flowers right in front of her. Charles was standing behind the flowers with a bright smile on his face.

    Sarah nearly started to cry. "You scared me! You had me so worried!" She said with an angry smile.

    Charles walked toward her to comfort her. "Don''t cry. I just wanted to give you a surprise. I haven''t given you flowers for a long time, and now when I saw there was a flower shop, I decided to buy you some. Here are one hundred and nine flowers for you, representing my love for you forever!"

    "Who taught you flower language? I haven''t heard about this one before."

    "I come from my heard, I made it up just for you. I want to promise you things you have never heard before, so I bought these flowers for you, the promise belonging only to you!"

    Sarah froze and didn''t know what to do next. People around her were suddenly applauded and cheering for them. The large flowers had attacked the bystander''s attention, and a crowd had gathered around them now. They started to cheer Sarah on, encouraging her to accept his devotion to love.

    Sarah blushed and took the flowers from him shyly. She pulled his hands slightly to follow her under applause, then they paid for their things and left the store.

    Walking outside the market, tears rolled down her face. Charles became worried and asked her. "Why are you crying? Did I do something wrong? Tell me, I won''t do it again!"

    Sarah shook her head and said. "No, I''m just so happy. No one has ever done anything similar to me." Sarah felt like she was a princess in a fairy tale, almost like Cinderella. A prince had fallen in love with her and married her. He was handsome, gentle, and did wonderful and romantic things for her just to see her happy.

    She sobbed. "Charles, you do all these things for me, and I will fall more and more in love with, unable to live without you anymore¡­ why are you so nice to me?"

 Chapter 110 - 64: SOMETHING WRONG WITH HIS FATHER

    "Where are you," Christina asked Charles without greeting him first. Since only one day had passed since their fight, her angry voice indicated that she was still mad with Sarah and Charles. Calling them meant degrading herself, and she had no kind words to offer.

    In the beginning, Charles wanted to engage in friendly talk, but his mother''s attitude changed his mood. Standing up for himself, she asked coldly. "What''s wrong?" He didn''t want her to know where they were right now.

    Noticing that Charles wanted to escape from answering, Christina changed a topic, "Emma is going back to America. When are you coming back?"

    Charles sneered. Two days ago, in their fight, she had told him to leave and not come back, and now she was calling him asking when he was coming back. But when thinking about Emma, he realized that she was his sister, and he had to be nice to her, so he asked. "When will she go back to America?"

    "The day after tomorrow. You''d better come home tomorrow morning to accompany her to the airport. Christina commanded.

    But Charles refused. "I''ll come back the day after tomorrow in the morning."

    Christina raised her voice angrily. "You are usually so kind to Emma and escort her to any place she wants to go. But now, when she''s ready to go back to America, you want to wait to come back until she''s gone? Is that being a good brother?"

    Emma seemed to be standing next to Christina, and when she heard their conversation, she hurried to persuade her mother to come down.

    Charles was about to confront his mother, but when he heard Emma, he restrained himself, not wanting to hurt her. Finally, he decided to be the bigger person and said. "It''s been a long time since I left the company. A lot of work is waiting for me there that needs urgent attention. That''s why I am not coming back before the morning the day after tomorrow."

    "Let Sarah come back first then." Christina insisted.

    Charles glanced at Sarah with hesitation. Noticing his face, Sarah felt strange and stared back at him; however, he turned around as if he wanted to hide something. "What do you want to do? I won''t let her go back alone if it''s not an emergency. We''ll go back together."

    Hearing her name from the phone, Sarah knew they were talking about her. She stared absorbedly at Charles and listened to their conversation.

    "Your father would like to see her. You left without as much as a goodbye to him. Do you know what your father thought?"

    Christina''s voice was loud, and although Sarah didn''t hear the whole conversation, she listened to the word "father" and knew they were talking about Mr. Thomas. Thinking of Mr. Thomas, Sarah became worried and pulled Charles''s sleeve, asking. "Charles, what are you talking about with your mom? Is something wrong with your dad?"

    Charles didn''t want to make her worried and just said to Christina. "Anyway, we will come back the day after tomorrow. Until then, bye!" and ended the call ignoring his mother''s yelling at the other end.

    Sarah asked again, curiously. "What were you talking about with your mom? Is something wrong with your dad?"

    Taking a deep breath, Charles tried to minimize the situation. "It''s nothing, just that Emma is ready to go back to America, and my mom wants us to come back tonight, but I refuse to go back so quickly. Every time I see her, I get agitated. She just uses my dad as an excuse to make me come; that''s why I ignore her."

    "How is your dad?" Sarah was still worried.

    "Don''t worry. If something happened to him, my mom wouldn''t have talked to me in this tone. She just blames me for not following her every demand." Charles responded in a whiny tone. He seemed very unhappy, thinking about his mom.

    Sarah nodded and dared not insist further. They quietly took their bags and walked home.

    At night, Charles had to attend to some matters for the company from his study while Sarah clipped the roses in the living room and arranged them into a vase. Suddenly her phone rang and looking at the caller ID, and she saw Mrs. Thomas was calling her.

    Her heart dropped immediately, and didn''t know whether she should answer or not. Every time she thought about Christina, she felt guilty and panicked. She thought about asking Charles to answer but saw that he was busy with his works and didn''t want to disturb him. Maybe Christina had just made a huge fuss last time out of frustration and wasn''t really that bad.

    Taking a deep breath, Sarah answered the phone, tiptoeing to the balcony at the same time so Charles wouldn''t hear her.

    Charles signed sincerely and embraced her tightly. "Sarah, I''m nice to you because I love you. Do you understand? And if you can''t live without me, you can be with me forever. I will always be nice to you, just like I promised you just now!"

    Sarah was still crying, thinking that she really had married the best man on the planet. She loved and hated him so much! She didn''t want to be apart from him ever.

    They hugged each other for a long time, walking side by side silently, until Charles''s phone rang and he had to answer it. Listening to the voice on the phone, he looked unhappy. He looked at Sarah and said. "Mom, what''s wrong?"

    Sarah also became worried, knowing that Mrs. Thomas wanted nothing but troubles for her. Happiness comes suddenly, but it is fleeting, she thought. Her marriage was doomed to be hard. How would it end?

    "Hello, mom, is something wrong?"

    "Why does it take you so long to answer my phone call?" Mrs. Thomas barked at her with a severe and cold voice.

    Hesitating for a little, Sarah looked for an excuse. "I...was taking a shower, and my phone is in my room."

    "Tomorrow morning, you have to come back to Los Angeles," Christina ordered her with a firm voice.

    "Me?" Sarah looked at Charles from a distance and asked again, "Only me?"

    "Yes, just you come back tomorrow morning. Hurry up and don''t be late."

    "Why?"

    "Why? Don''t you know that it''s your responsibility to take care of your father-in-law? What''s worse, his condition got worse."

 Chapter 111 - 65: SHE COULDNéˆ¥æ©³ REFUSE HIM

    Noticing her unfriendly tone, Sarah knew that Christina was looking for trouble, but she couldn''t refuse if Mr. Thomas indeed needed her. Instead of refusing to go, she asked further. "Did something happen to Mr. Thomas? All right, I will go back tomorrow morning."

    "Don''t let Charles know about it, or you should know the consequence if we fight again!" Christina threatened her before she hung up the phone.

    Sarah was scared that Charles would have heard their loud voices. After the call ended, she shook her head and smiled bitterly, thinking that it was even harder now to get along with Mrs. Thomas than it had been before.

    She knew why Christina didn''t want Charles to know about calling her, she was only looking for troubles for Sarah, and not from Charles. Even though Sarah felt unwilling to fall for her trap, she had no choice, with her father-in-law being involved. She had to go back to take care of him. What''s more, she didn''t want to fight with Christina again like last time, so she had no choice but to listen to her and go back there tomorrow morning.

    Why was she married suffering from so many troubles even though she and Charles were happy with each other? She had never been one to yield to anyone, not even when she was little. It had been because of her strong character that her relatives had refused to adopt her after her parents had passed away, but now she had no choice but to tolerate Mrs. Thomas for Charles and his father, she wasn''t alone this time. She loved Charles and respected Mr. Thomas. She wouldn''t make them embarrassed just to protect herself.

    Sighing deeply, Sarah stepped back into the living room. Arranging the rest of the flower, she kept thinking about what to do until she felt Charles embrace her from behind. "What are you thinking about? Daring, it''s late already, let''s go to bed."

    Charles had come out of the study and seemed to be done with his work for today. Sarah turned around to face him. "Have you finished all your work already?" Charles didn''t answer her immediately, just kept hugging and kissing her, and whispered quietly. "All finished. Let''s have a rest."

    Sarah pushed him off slightly and responded. "I can''t, I need to arrange these tonight, or the will be withered by tomorrow."

    "Let it go. Just one night won''t be too bad, you can finish it tomorrow morning." Charles insisted.

    "I have no time tomorrow morning," answered Sarah, regretting it instantly.

    "Are you going somewhere tomorrow?"

    Sarah realized she had spilled the beans and covered her mouth, pretending to laugh. "Oh, nothing. I mean, I want to go out to buy some cosmetics tomorrow morning. That''s why I don''t have time."

    Charles shrugged his shoulders. "All right, finish it tonight. Alas, I regretted buying so many flowers for you. It''s so much work and hard for you to stay up arranging them. Let me help you." He sat down to help her.

    Sarah smiled, feeling happy deep in the heart.

    After working for a while, Charles started to get distracted. He picked some petals and threw them into Sarah''s face, and Sarah threw some leaves back at him. They began to play, pelting each other with the petals, leaves, and even stems. Charles also picked up a fistful of leaves and put them on her back behind her shirt.

    "Ah, there''s a thorn. It hurts!" Sarah screamed.

    Charles quickly got concerned and asked worriedly. "What''s wrong? Where does it hurt?" Noticing that Sarah was lowering her head and looking inside her clothes, he followed her and said, "Let me help you." He put his hand into her clothes and helped her to get the leaves out. His hands touched her skin directly because Sarah was just wearing pajamas without u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r after taking a shower.

    Sarah didn''t think about anything, her whole body was covered with leaves, and she was just trying to get rid of them, but Charles gradually became impatient. After getting all the leaves out, his hands still kept touching her body. Sarah started to feel his affection and asked, "Have you finished?"

    "Not yet. There are still some leaves here. Let me see." Charles responded, standing beside her. Suddenly, he lifted her pajama shirt up, pulled it over his head, and started to c.a.r.e.s.s her back with his tongue in between kisses. He then turned her body around, kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts and biting her erecting n.i.p.p.l.es.

    Sarah drew in a deep breath, saying with a shivering voice. "Charles¡­ you¡­ what are you doing?"

    Charles was utterly absorbed in kissing her b.r.e.a.s.t. While pressing her on the sofa, he hid inside her cloth. Sarah was going to push him away, but he refused to move, teasing her behind her shirt. Sarah began to tremble and yelled, "Charles¡­ Charles¡­ "

    The buttons of her pajama shirt opened from pulling too hard, exposing her b.r.e.a.s.t. He raised his head and gasped, staring at her with dark eyes, drunk with seduction, and with the uneven tone, he whispered, "Sarah, let''s go back to our room. Okay?"

    Sarah knew what he meant and knew his power. If Charles had his way, she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed the next morning, so she begged him, "No...I need to get up early tomorrow morning. We can''t do it tonight."

    "Of course, you can! If you don''t want to go to bed, we can do it here." He lowered his head to kiss her again. This time, he kissed her lips, with hands stroking her body.

    Sarah couldn''t speak or refuse him any longer.

    After kissing for a while, they were overwhelmed by l.u.s.t. Sarah hurried to push Charles away, pleading. "No¡­ not here. Someone will see us."

    Charles agreed that it wasn''t the right place to have s.e.x and said. "Okay, let''s go to the room." Then he picked her up and carried her into their bed.

    Once in their spacious bed, Charles was better able to gain control over her.

 Chapter 112 - 66: MR. THOMAS WORDS FOR HER

    Sarah was still struggling but gave in eventually, feeling that Charles was already entering her body and started penetrating her gradually, getting deeper and deeper with every stroke. Sarah couldn''t help but m.o.a.n in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, losing all strength and willingness to push him away.

    Charles was an eager and energetic man. Last night he had made love to her so many times, and tonight he still wanted her over and over again. Sarah started to think that Charles was so too much for her and that she hardly could keep up with him when she finally fainted in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    She vaguely remembered Charles wiping her body while calling her name before he finally embraced her and fall asleep.

    Sarah woke up from her alarm at six o''clock in the morning. Waking up in a daze, she hit the snooze button, feeling too tired to get up since she had only slept for a few hours last night. M.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e turned out to be hard work, and Charles wouldn''t rest until they had done it at least three or four times every night, making her feel so exhausted in the morning.

    She had no choice but to get up, given that she had promised Mrs. Thomas to go back to Los Angeles first thing in the morning.

    Squinting her eyes and trying to wake herself up, Sarah shook her head and was about to stand up when Charles suddenly reached over to her and hugged her from the back, asking in a sleepy voice. "What are you doing?... It''s still too early to get up. Stay with me for a while."

    Sarah was utterly awake by now and said in a low voice. "I''ve made an appointment with my friend and need to go out. I will call you later¡­ "

    Charles opened his eyes a little to look at his phone on the nightstand. He squinted at Sarah and asked. "It''s only six. Even if you go out now, What shop will be open at this time?"

    Sarah noticed his doubt and smiled. "I made an arrangement with several friends, just let me go." She was about to get up and get dressed.

    Charles still wasn''t satisfied and looked at her doubtfully. "What on earth do you want to do?"

    Sarah replied quietly. "I am going to pray for our future son."

    Charles laughed mischievously. "You already want a child? I may have to start working harder from tonight. I was careful not to get you pregnant, given that it was your first time, but alright then, I won''t be so easy on you from now on."

    "You talk too much!" Sarah pretended to scorn him. She dressed quickly and went out with her bag. Charles didn''t overthink and went back to sleep.

    Sarah took a taxi and went directly to the airport, even before eating breakfast. She bought the first ticket from Los Angeles to Houston available and waited to eat until she was on the plane. Charles called her shortly after she boarded; apparently, he had gotten up by now.

    Not knowing if she should answer it or not, Sarah declined the call and just sent a message telling him that it wasn''t convenient for her to answer her phone right now without adding an explanation why then turned her phone off. She had to hide from him where she was going today. Otherwise, it would be hard to persuade him to let her go.

    Sarah slept for two hours on the flight. Once she arrived in Houston, she went straight to her parents-in-law''s house, where she was surprised to see Mr. Thomas arranging flowers in the garden. She hurriedly walked toward him and asked. "Dad, are you okay now?"

    Mr. Thomas seemed to be very happy to see her. Looking up to her, he said in a surprised and pleasant voice. "Oh, you came back. You guys took off in such a hurry before¡­" He suddenly stopped, then resumed with a smile, "As long as you come back, everything is okay. Where is Charles?"

    "Charles needs to deal with some matters in the company, so I came back alone for now."

    Mr. Thomas gave the scissors to the servant and took off his gloves, then followed Sarah into the house. Christina was sitting leisurely beside the French door, sunbathing and holding a business magazine in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other. Nobody would think that she was such a formidable woman.

    Sarah walked toward her to greet her. "Mom, I''m back," she said carefully. After their fight a few days ago, Sarah was a little frightened by just looking at her.

    Christina barely glanced at her and then looked back at her magazine, only voicing a simple "Hum" with disdain. Sarah just stood there fearfully, not knowing whether Christina would talk to her or start a fight with her again. She just stood there waiting for Christina''s next move.

    Christina remained silent for a long time, acting as if she had forgotten about Sarah, which made Sarah feel even more restless. After a long time of silence, Mr. Thomas called for her. "Sarah, come to help me."

    Seeing that Christina still wasn''t going to talk, Sarah said to her. "Mom, dad is calling me, I need to go to him."

    With complete indifference, Christina simply said, "Okay," without even as much as looking up from her magazine, she continued sipping her coffee.

    Sarah nodded, feeling even more confused. Given Christina''s character, Sarah had been sure that she would make trouble for her after coming back without Charles, but she felt comforted that at least Mrs. Thomas would stand up for her.

    What was the real reason why Christina had called her and insisted that she came back? Now that Sarah was here, she did nothing and said nothing. What was wrong with her?

    Sarah was so confused but didn''t notice that Christina was staring at her from behind with a vicious smile when she walked away. Of course, Christina had no intention of letting Sarah so quickly off the hook. Her plan was working just as expected.

    Sarah helped Mr. Thomas finish arranging his flowers. Once they finished, he said to her in a fatherly tone. "Sarah, let''s go to my study. I want a word with you."

    Sarah nodded and followed him to his study on the second floor. After sitting down, Mr. Thomas went straight to the point. "I know many things happened after I got sick. You must feel awkward between my wife and me."

 Chapter 113 - 67: WHY ARE YOU HERE?

    Sarah hadn''t expected him to mention it and lifted her head quickly in defense. "Dad, no, that''s not true¡­"

    Mr. Thomas raised his hand to stop her. "You''re a good girl. No need to explain yourself to me. I know it''s not easy to be between them, one is my wife, and the other is my son. How could I not know? I just want to persuade you."

    Sarah looked up at him, seemingly waiting for his advice.

    Mr. Thomas put his hands on the table with fingers crossed, thinking for a while. "Rather than to persuade you, I am going to beg you. My wife has a bad temper, but she has made great contributions to my family over time. Without her, my business wouldn''t be running so smoothly. Everyone knows that my wife helps me a lot, and people admire me for having such an amazing wife. What''s more, as a couple, we have a good relationship and have always gotten along well, except for the difference in opinion when it comes to Charles''s wedding."

    "Dad¡­ I''m sorry??"

    Mr. Thomas stopped her again. "It is not your fault, please just hear me out. I have been with my wife for over thirty years now, she has done many things for me. I always spoiled her and compromised with her, even when she had a bad temper. But when it comes to Charles''s marriage, I support you firmly, whereas my wife is completely against it. I won''t let her break you up, so please, if something happens in the future, be tolerant toward my wife no matter how serious it gets."

    "Hum..." Sarah was a little surprised at his speech and didn''t know how to answer him. She saw the sincere look in his eyes and knew that this man loved his wife deeply. He had just said that he was lucky to be her husband, and Christina had said the same on an earlier occasion.

    Mr. Thomas continued. "In fact, everything she did was for the good of our family, except for this time, her insistence is based on a wrong concept. She thinks that marriage should only be between people from the same social class. That''s the only reason why she dislikes you and will be nice to you once she recognizes that she was wrong. Until then, you may have to be tolerant of her. We''re family now, and we should be tolerant and generous with each other, right?"

    Sarah understood him, and although knowing that Christina would cause her lots of trouble, she couldn''t deny Mr. Thomas'' offer after he had taken the time and opened up to her this way. "Dad, don''t worry. After all, I am Charles''s wife now, and I will respect her. Don''t worry, dad. I will get along well with her and be tolerant with her if necessary."

    Mr. Thomas nodded and smiled appreciatively. "Okay. At least as long as I am alive, I hope we can live in a harmonious family," He added.

    Sarah walked toward him and held his hands like a daughter. "Dad, you are so nice to me. I don''t know how to thank you enough. I''m willing to do everything for you as long as you''re happy." Sarah promised sincerely.

    Mr. Thomas patted her hand in appreciation, Smiling at her with a fatherly smile.

    Thinking about it, Sarah actually admired Christina. She lived a good life with her husband, who loved her so much. Perhaps she was the happiest woman in the world.

    What Sarah didn''t know was that Christina had sent Emma to Houston after knowing that Sarah was coming back to Los Angeles to continue with her plan and destroy the relationship between Sarah and Charles.

    Charles was still at home and had tried to call Sarah several times but without receiving an answer. He felt it was very strange and started to get worried, calling several of Sarah''s friends to ask for her, but none of them were with Sarah starting to get more worried, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Charles went to look through the monitor and was surprised to see Emma standing at the door and smiling innocently. "Charles, it''s me. I was afraid you wouldn''t be home. Open the door for me, please."

    Surprised and confused to see Emma in front of his home when she was supposed to be in Los Angeles, he had no option but to open the door, given that Emma was his adoptive sister.

    Taking the fruit that Emma had brought him, Charles asked, "Emma, why are you here? Did mom send you? Aren''t you busy getting ready for your flight tomorrow?

    Emma shrugged her shoulders innocently and said, "Since I''m leaving tomorrow and you didn''t have time to come and see me and I hadn''t gotten the chance to visit you in your home yet, I decided to come to visit you before going abroad.

    "Besides, there''s nothing to see or do in Los Angeles. It''s just a commercial metropolis and cannot compare with Houston and its cultural richness." Charles felt puzzled.

    But Emma smiled and continued. "I just want to take a look around, aren''t you happy to see me?"

    "Well, let''s go out then if that is what you want. Wherever you want to go, I''ll take you."

    Emma was pleased to know that Charles would come with her, and right after she got her things in, they left on an exploratory tour.

    Emma was right, Los Angeles didn''t have much to explore except for the commercial centers. Huston was much better for shopping, and Emma bought everything she wanted to take with her on her trip abroad. After purchasing several bags full of items, they were tired and went to an open-air coffee shop for refreshment.

    The coffee shop offered beautiful scenery with a riverfront view, with tall buildings rising on the other side of the river and boats and sh.i.p.s going back and forth between the cities. The cool breeze made for a perfect outing in this comfortable place.

    Emma had ordered juice and leisurely enjoyed the scenery. She felt very comfortable, thinking that this was the perfect moment to talk with Charles and try to entice him as planned with her mother. "No wonder you don''t want to go back. If I were you, I probably wouldn''t want to go back either. It''s so nice here!" She said casually.

    "Wouldn''t it be better for you to go abroad?" Charles sat cross-legged, seemingly enjoying the moment as well.

 Chapter 114 - 68: IS SHE YOUR TRUE LOVE?

    Emma shook her head slightly, saying. "No matter how good it is abroad, nothing compares to this. No matter where I go, I don''t feel at home like I do here. Never the last¡­ this is where you live all year round¡­" Emma looked at Charles affectionately.

    Charles felt Emma''s behaviors strange today but didn''t say anything to not upset her. He just bowed his head, clearing his throat, then picked up his coffee cup and drank it slowly, trying to avoid her gaze.

    Seeing his reaction, Emma felt upset and also looked down to drink her juice as if she was thinking about something. After a long uncomfortable silence, she looked up at Charles and asked. "Charles, are you happy?"

    Charles didn''t know why she was asking this and stared at her in surprise. "Why are you asking this?"

    Emma casually put her cup down and stared at the table with a sad expression in her face as if she was immersed in sad memories. After a while, she finally said. "Charles, I don''t know why I''m so sad."

    Looking at her, Charles felt sad for her, seeing her eyes like shining stars immersed in a lake. He understood what Emma meant by now, but not wanting to talk about their past, he asked. "Is it because you are leaving?"

    Emma looked up at him with a hint of disappointment in her face. Did Charles really not understand what she meant, or did he just not want to face her emotions and pretended to be clueless? If he were acting, that would mean that he didn''t want to remember their history, which made Emma even sadder. Thinking about this possibility, she felt her heart being clenched by a big invisible hand, draining the life out of her.

    Emma looked as if she was about to cry out but was trying hard to suppress her emotions when she finally said. "Charles, all I want to do is go back to our childhood and never grow up to be able to follow you everywhere. We could fly kites, play ball, or play in the amus.e.m.e.nt park together. No matter where we went, we were always together. If only we could remain little forever, we wouldn''t have to face all these unpleasant things in life."

    Charles knew what Emma was referring to, but the past was the past, and now he had Sarah. He had the life he had made for himself. He loved Sarah and had no d.e.s.i.r.e to go back to the past. Thus, he comforted Emma, "Emma, everyone must grow up, and we can''t dwell in the past. We have to keep moving forward forever. Forget the past and go build a new life. You are so young and have a bright future in front of you."

    "Charles¡­" Emma said with a shaking voice as she looked up to him, almost crying.

    Charles just nodded at her firmly, as if he was trying to suppress her unrealistic ideas.

    Seeing his disinterest, Emma felt even sadder and lowered her head, whispering. "Charles, is it really so easy for men to forget the past?

    Charles sighed. "Emma, it''s not a matter of male or female, it''s¡­ a matter of time and whether you have met your true love."

    "Is Sarah your true love?" Emma asked, looking at him affectionately.

    Charles also looked at her pure and bright eyes, nodding solemnly. "Yes, ever since I decided to marry her, I''m sure that she is my true love."

    Emma''s faith seemed to be collapsing, she couldn''t manage a response. Lowering her head again and clenching her hands, her whole body trembled. Tears were rolling down her cheeks, one dripping right into her juice, creating a ripple effect, resembling her shattering heart. Suddenly, she wiped her tears, stood up, and said as she grabbed her bags. "I see, I understand." And walked away.

    Charles hurriedly stood up, calling her. "Emma¡­ Emma¡­" He picked up the rest of the shopping bags and ran to catch up with her as he kept shouting. "Emma, Emma, what''s the matter?"

    Emma didn''t respond but continued stubbornly to walk until she reached the beach, tears rolling down her face continued.

    Charles was afraid that Emma wanted to hurt herself and kept following her to help her calm down. Finally, Emma stopped, and Charles was able to catch up with her and ask. "Emma, what happened?"

    Looking with a blank stare at sea in the distance, Emma burst into tears again. She felt so grieved and hopeless. "Charles, I can''t forget our past. I can''t forget you. What can I do to forget you?"

    Charles was stunned to hear her frustration and just stood behind her without saying a word.

    Suddenly, Emma turned around and stepped toward him to embrace him in a tight hug, still crying, "Charles, I really can''t stand this feeling, I feel so sad. Seeing you happily married to Sarah, I''m so jealous. I can''t let it go. I don''t want to see you with another woman. Charles, we were so happy together, you once loved me so much, why are you so cruel now?"

    "Emma¡­" Charles exclaimed in shock, trying to push her off but failing from the many bags he was holding in his hands. He had no choice but to let her hug him.

    "Charles, just let me hug you for a while, I''m so sad¡­" Emma cried.

    Charles didn''t know how to respond to the woman he considered his sister. Had he let her down? No, not really. Although he had loved her before, she had not been his true love. He didn''t remember when she had started to fade away from his heart, and perhaps it had been when he met his true love, Sarah?

    He remembered how badly he had wanted Emma to embrace him like this as if she would never leave him, but now when she was in front of him, hugging him desperately, he had no other feeling then pity for her, even regarding her feelings as a burden on his shoulders.

    As if comforting himself, he thought of the saying. "Circ.u.mstances change over time." Everyone would change with time.

    Alas, he sighed emotionally and decided to let her hug him for a while as he patted her back to comfort. "Emma, it''s my fault. Let the past be the past and not think about it again."

    Was it really his fault? Emma was sad and knew that Charles was just comforting her. If she hadn''t left him due to the pressure from their parents at the beginning, Charles wouldn''t have left her, and he wouldn''t have fallen in love with Sarah. So, was it his real fault?

 Chapter 115 - 69: DO YOU LOVE CHARLES?

    Emma was blaming herself, suffering from her own faults, while Charles was taking the blame to himself just to make her feel better. Thinking about it, it made it only worse for Emma. Could this man be any more perfect? He was reluctant to see her sad, no matter what, and did everything not to hurt her. She also knew Charles didn''t love her as a woman anymore but was thinking of her as his sister he needed to take care of.

    Feeling defeated, she sobbed. "Brother, is there anyone in the world who can be as good as you are? I don''t think I can ever fall in love again."

    Charles was astonished. Emma was behaving so strangely today, but he couldn''t ask her directly why she was like this, so he only replied, "I''m your brother, not the best man in the world. There are many good guys out there, and with the time you will find the best one for you."

    Emma kept silent for a long time before she said in a light voice. "Brother¡­ you really seem to forget everything that was between us¡­ really¡­"

    Charles just tapped her shoulder and said. "All right, Emma, let''s go home. It is not good for us to stay outside for so long."

    Emma knew Charles wanted to send her back to Los Angeles, and her plan was failing.

    Although reluctant and unwilling to give up, she had no choice. She was so jealous of Sarah at this moment. She hadn''t been suspicious at the beginning, but now when she had thrown herself at Charles trying to remind him of their past, Charles still refused her, meaning that Sarah was more important to him that she was, which made her very jealous.

    She slowly let go of Charles, looked down, and said. "I know what you mean. Anyway, this is the last day to be with you from tomorrow, I will go abroad." Then she looked at him with a resolute smile.

    She continuously kept astonishing Charles today with her words and actions. He didn''t know what to say, thinking that every word would come out wrong if he tried to say something, so he remained silent.

    Emma turned to walk back toward the street, Charles following behind her with all her bags. Both kept quiet on their way home.

    He thought Emma was to go back to Los Angeles, but instead of leaving, she seemed to make herself comfortable in his home. Considering that it was the last night, he did say anything.

    Sarah hadn''t come back yet, and it was 5 p.m. already. Charles started to get worried about her and tried to call her again, but her phone was still off.

    Spending her day with Mr. Thomas, Sarah had forgotten what time it was and that her phone was turned off. Charles felt worried but also angry by now. He didn''t know why Sarah''s phone was off from six o''clock in the morning until now, and she still didn''t come back. Where had she been all day?

    Emma was in the kitchen starting to make dinner when she saw Charles pacing back and forth with his phone in his hand and a worried look, and went out from the kitchen to ask him. "Brother, is something wrong? You seem so restless."

    Charles restrained his anger and replied. "Sarah went out in the morning, and until now, she hasn''t come back yet, and her phone is turned off."

    Emma froze for a second then looked at him empathetically. "Oh poor brother, you were worried about her all this time, don''t you know that Sarah went back to Los Angeles?" She smiled at him.

    Pausing for a while as if he needed to register her words, he suddenly roared, "How do you know? Why didn''t you say something?" Charles thought how foolish Sarah really was to go back to her parents alone. Didn''t she know that his mother would humiliate and fight with her again? He became furious, just thinking about it.

    Emma hadn''t expected that he would be so agitated. She felt wronged and defended herself. "Brother, I thought you knew¡­ how could I know she didn''t tell you¡­ didn''t Sarah tell you when she will come back?"

    It was true that Emma really didn''t know about it. Christina had requested Sarah to come, and Emma thought that her mom had come up with an excuse for Charles to agree for Sarah to go without him. She had no idea that Sarah didn''t tell Charles where she was or that she had gone back to Los Angeles

    Charles was agitated and worried about Sarah. Not in the mood to wait, he rushed for his jacket. "Don''t cook now. We need to go back to Los Angeles now." He instructed Emma.

    "Brother¡­" Emma walked out quickly, "You said you were gonna stay with me tonight. Why do you want to go now?"

    "We''re out of time. When you come back again, I will spend more time with you, but not tonight. We must go back to Los Angeles tonight. Otherwise, mom will create trouble for Sarah." Charles packed his things up as he was talking and walked to his room, adding. "I am going to get my car keys. Are you ready?"

    Emma looked down and walked back into the kitchen. Frustrated, she looked at the boiling water when she suddenly recalled Christina''s advice.

    "You are about to travel. This is your last chance. If you can''t hit the mark now, it will be more difficult in the future. Anyone fighting for their man must make a double effort, even if it involves some dirty actions if necessary. Do you love Charles? Have you ever made any effort for your love? Knowing that you love him, you must work hard to regain his attention. You must get him back by whatever means necessary, or else you will never succeed."

    Emma stared at the boiling water for a few seconds, the suddenly clenched her fists before she reached out to lift the kettle and slowly poured it on her b.a.r.e feet as she screamed in agony.

 Chapter 116 - 70: THE EVIL PLAN SUCCEED

    Charles heard Emma screaming and came running from his room, shouting loudly, "Emma, Emma, what''s wrong?" He quickly held her and saw that she was about to fall on the floor, with several big blisters on her swollen and red feet. Crying hysterically, she said, "I tried to take the kettle from the fire quickly to get ready to leave, and accidentally dropped the kettle of boiling water over my feet. It hurts so much I can''t walk. Charles, I''m sorry¡­ " Emma cried out.

    When seeing her red and swollen feet, Charles felt sorry and started to blame himself, "It''s all my fault for asking you to hurry up. We can''t go back tonight. I will take you to the hospital right now."

    Emma resisted. "No,¡­ not the hospital. We need to go back to Los Angeles, Sarah is waiting for us. I''m worried mom won''t be too nice to her. Let''s go back there first, and from there I can go to the hospital."

    Charles yelled, "You''re badly injured. If we leave without you being treated first, your burnt marks will get even worse. I''m taking you to the hospital now. Can you walk?"

    Emma shook her head, slyly.

    Sighting, Charles had no choice but to carry her downstairs and drive her to the hospital, unaware that the paparazzi Emma had requested where hiding, waiting for them to take pictures, making it look like Charles and Emma were intimately in love.

    After arriving at the hospital, it took over an hour to examine and treat her feet, and she got admitted for the night. The doctors even recommended that she may need to postpone her travel plans.

    ***

    After the doctors were finished with Emma, she was lying on the bed, her feet wrapped in bandages. Noticing his worried and guilty face, she said timidly. "Charles, it''s my fault. If I had been more careful, we could be arriving in Los Angeles by now to meet Sarah."

    "Don''t mention her. Why did she have to hide from me where she was going? I can''t help her now. She''ll have to deal with my mother by herself now." Charles was worried about Sarah but also irritated because she had kept it a secret from him that she was going back.

    Using her chance to get closer to Charles, Emma said quietly. "It''s my fault. I''m taking too much of your time!"

    "Alas!" Charles scolded her, stroking her hair. "Emma, you are always so nice. I don''t know what to say. Anyway, I feel so sorry for you¡­ alas!"

    Emma grabbed his hands and moved her face close to his palms. Holding his waist, she then leaned her face against his belly. "Brother¡­ I''m leaving tomorrow. Tonight¡­ please just give me a hug¡­"

    Charles was going to struggle free from her, but hearing her soft and pleading tone, he stopped and let her rest against him, thinking that because he had asked her to hurry up earlier, she had gotten poorly hurt trying to comply with him.

    Emma leaned against him and continued. "Charles¡­ It feels so good. Your arm is so warm, just like it used to be. I always used to lean against you like this."

    Charles sat down and let her rest on his shoulder, then embraced her, saying. "As long as you''re comfortable, take a rest. You''d better recover soon so that you can get to your plane on time. Don''t delay your studies."

    Emma hugged him silently. After a long time, she said in a light voice, "Charles¡­ Can you kiss me like you used to?"

    Once again, Charles was stunned by her direct approach and didn''t know what to say. Emma raised her head a little and looked straight at him. "Just a quick kiss¡­ like, brother and sister. Brother¡­"

    Charles kept silent for what seemed forever until he finally said, "Emma¡­ " in a confused voice. He seemed to refuse her but was afraid of hurting her even further.

    Emma begged him. "Brother or I can kiss you. Just a quick kiss, can I?"

    Charles didn''t say anything, just looked at Emma, who seemed so soft and innocent, with a hint of sadness in her face. She was his sister, his beloved little sister!

    "Brother, just one quick kiss¡­ for the last time¡­" she pleaded, moving closer to his lips when she noticed that he wasn''t resisting her. Charles did nothing. Perhaps he was hesitating, and he didn''t know whether to refuse her or not. While he was still thinking, Emma kissed him.

    Charles sighed in his heart with no resistance. He thought he would just let her kiss him one time, the last time since she was to go traveling tomorrow.

    Noticing his tolerance, Emma became bolder. She didn''t stop at one quick kiss but started biting his lips gently before she gave him a full intimate French kiss.

    The paparazzi, who were hiding behind the shadow, took their chance to take intimate photos of them.

    Emma kissed him softly as if she was immersing her whole passion into this one kiss.

    For Charles¡­ for his love¡­ for his kiss¡­ for him, she could maintain a low profile, even if it required her to give up everything.

    This man was her true love. She didn''t know whether she''d ever had another chance in the future with him, so she spared no emotion in this kiss, scared they had no future together.

    Charles felt her desperation and decided to give her one little kiss before pushing her off, but when he noticed her sad looks and emotional reaction, he couldn''t bear to hurt by refusing her.

    He didn''t know how he felt or what to think of her. Charles didn''t love Emma anymore but instead felt pity for her, especially knowing that she had been suppressing her feeling for him to not cause him any trouble, which he knew hadn''t been easy for her.

    Noticing that Charles wasn''t rejecting her, Emma became inspired and got bolder in her kiss, involving some tongue, biting his lips, and finally giving him a deep French kiss. She tasted him slowly as if she was living a beautiful dream where a long-lost princess had finally found her prince to live happily ever after.

 Chapter 117 - 71: CHARLES IS LUCKY TO MARRY YOU

    At this point, Charles started to respond to her kiss, embracing her gradually and kissing her passionately, as if he had forgotten that she was a woman he couldn''t touch anymore. Perhaps her boldness had unleashed his hidden d.e.s.i.r.es, and now he was reluctant to end it.

    After what seemed a long time, Emma finally released him with a sense of satisfaction and leaned against Charles''s shoulder, panting for air. Their kiss had been long enough for the paparazzi, who were hiding behind the shadows, to take pictures of their intimate encounter.

    Leaning against his shoulder and one hand placed on his c.h.e.s.t, Emma whispered. "Thanks, brother¡­ Thank you for giving me such an amazing goodbye gift finally. I will cherish it forever¡­"

    "Emma¡­" Was all Charles could manage to say in a hoarse tone.

    "Brother, if only we could go back in time. But I know it''s impossible. Being so close to you almost makes me think that there is still hope for us¡­"

    Charles knew the pain she was feeling in her heart. One of the saddest things in this world is when the person you love doesn''t return that sentiment but is in love with another person.

    He also knew that it was his fault and sighed heavily, then suddenly looked around with a bewildered face as his phone ringed, knowing it was Sarah.

    Emma didn''t hear the phone since it was face down on the soft bed and continued talking to Charles about her feelings. Charles picked the phone secretly and looked at the caller ID.

    Seeing Sarah''s name while Emma was in his arms, talking about how much she loved him, Charles started to feel guilty in his heart. He knew he should stop Emma, but he still was reluctant to hurt her, knowing how much he had hurt her before.

    Hesitating for a while, he finally chose to reject Sarah''s call. He was still resenting her for going back to his parent''s house without informing him.

    Not knowing for sure if he was acting out of guilt or resentment, what just had happened with Emma must stay a secret from Sarah to avoid any misunderstandings with her.

    Charles was still embracing Emma, listening to her confession of love, justifying his action with the fact that this was the last time they were together and that it was his duty to comfort her.

    Sarah, at the other end, was frowning, not knowing what happened to Charles to reject her call three times before turning off his phone. She started to get worried about him. Why would he deny her call and finally turn his phone off?

    Seeing Sarah, anxious and not knowing what to do next, Mr. Thomas, who had been watching her, came up to her and asked. "What wrong? You look worried."

    "Charles didn''t answer my call," She replied.

    Mr. Thomas laughed slightly. "Perhaps, he is angry now. You came here without telling him, and he may have found out your secret, so¡­"

    "Really?" Sarah doubted his words, thinking it against Charles''s character. If Charles were, in fact, angry, he would be calling her nonstop until she answered, and would roar on the phone, scorning her for going against his wishes just like he had when they broke up, and he had called her nonstop.

    This was different, it was not normal for Charles to behave this way. Sarah couldn''t stop thinking about it.

    Looking at Mr. Thomas, she saw that he had taken his teacup and was walking back to his chair, patting his c.h.e.s.t in discomfort. Sarah knew he might be having a heart attack and was scared to agitate him further and stopped talking. She walked to him and held his hands, asking. "Dad, are you okay? Is your heart hurting? I''ll fetch you some medicine!"

    Mr. Thomas raised his hands to stop her in a hurry and said. "It doesn''t matter. I need to take my medicines on time, not now. You can sit down with me for a while."

    Sarah squatted down to massage his feet and hands, trying to make him feel more comfortable. Mr. Thomas sighed, "Alas, if only you were my daughter."

    Sarah lifted her head and smiled, "Dad, am I not your daughter? Plus, you have Emma if I''m not here."

    Mr. Thomas laughed, "Emma is a good girl, but she can''t compare with you in many aspects. You are so sweet, and not many people are as good-hearted as you are. Charles is so lucky to marry you."

    Sarah continued massaging his feet and said, smiling. "Don''t toot my horn too loudly. I''m blushing. In fact, I know Emma is much better than me, or mom wouldn''t love her so much¡­"

    Sarah suddenly stopped as if she remembered something. Mr. Thomas knew why Sarah stopped and sighed. "Sarah, you''re a good girl, and I know you feel wronged. Don''t take my wife''s words too seriously. She has resentments towards you and isn''t reluctant to show it. But you are better than Emma from a different aspect. Don''t look down upon yourself. You have me!"

    Sarah just smiled and kept silent. After a little while, she seemed to recall something else and looked around.

    "Dad, where is Emma? I didn''t see her the whole day. Isn''t she traveling tomorrow? Why didn''t she come home until now¡­? it''s late." She asked, wondering.

    Mr. Thomas also looked around, frowning. "Oh, I haven''t seen her either for the whole day. Where did she go? She''s normally not this late to come back home."

    Thinking for a while, Mr. Thomas asked the servant about Emma. Christina was just coming back from the beauty salon and heard them talking.

    "What are you saying? Emma has a party with her friends tonight. She won''t come back tonight, she''ll be back tomorrow morning." She said casually before calling a servant to help her with something.

    Mr. Thomas had no choice but to accept what Christina had said. Sarah was still doubtful, but reluctant to offend Mrs. Thomas, so she also kept silent.

    Against all the odds, nothing had happened today. To Sarah''s surprise, Christina didn''t trouble her at all. After going to bed, Sarah couldn''t sleep without Charles''s hug. They had just gotten married a few days ago, but she already had gotten used to sleeping in his arms. How was that possible after only a few days?

    She comforted herself, thinking that it was because Charles was too overbearing and involved in her everyday life, which made her get used to him so quickly.

    Sarah sighed, then closed her eyes trying to sleep, but wasn''t successful until midnight, when she finally was so tired from thinking and fell asleep.

 Chapter 118 - 72: DIDNéˆ¥æ©³ GIVE UP TO DESTROY THEIR MARRIAGE

    In the morning, Sarah woke up from the sound of a car in the yard, followed by Emma''s exciting voice, "Dad, Mom, I''m back!"

    Mr. and Mrs. Thomas greeted her back. Looking through the window, Sarah saw Charles getting out of the car, holding several shopping bags in his hand. Emma was still talking with Mr. Thomas, who had been trimming flowers in the yard, and Christina was doing her morning exercises routine.

    Sarah felt it strange that Charles and Emma were together this early in the morning and that they had so many shopping bags. Had they been together since last night already? Why else would they be arriving together this early in the morning? No shops were open this early.

    Sarah decided not to overthink it but couldn''t shake off a strange feeling of why they were together. She didn''t doubt Charles for she trusted him, so she hurried up to get dressed, brushed her hair, and then went downstairs to meet them.

    Seeing Sarah''s regular expression, Charles came over to her, placed his hands on her shoulders, then lowered his head toward her, and asked gently. "How was your sleep last night?"

    Sarah just nodded slightly and said. "It was okay." Staring at him, she felt Charles was acting abnormally toward her. Why wasn''t he angry with her, but rather seemed to treat her extra nice?

    Charles laughed and whispered into her ear. "Could you sleep early without me?"

    Sarah raised her eyebrows in defense. "Did you give me medicine to sleep, or why''d you think I can''t sleep without you?"

    Charles was about to whisper something else when he heard Christina coughing. Turning around, he saw his mom staring at him coldly, and Emma behind her. Only Mr. Thomas seemed not to care but instead took it as a joke between a married couple.

    Blushing, Sarah pushed Charles away, leaving him no choice but to let her go.

    After breakfast, they prepared to see Emma off at the airport. Christina was crying, holding Emma''s hands tightly as she kept telling her to come back soon.

    A slight sigh escaped Sarah when she saw Christina treated Emma with so much love. If she only treated her with one-tenth of the affection, she was giving Emma, and their life could be so much better. Charles and Emma acted very normally towards each other, like normal brother and sister, exchanging a gift and the usual goodbye chatter.

    After Emma was boarding, Sarah sighed, thinking that Christina would now have all her time to dedicate herself to stir up her peaceful life since Emma had left. But even if Christina wanted to do anything, Emma was gone now.

    It never occurred to Sarah that greater troubles were waiting for her. Christina wouldn''t give up so quickly in her effort to destroy her marriage.

    ***

    After Emma left, they all were about to go back home when Charles suddenly held Sarah''s shoulder and pulled her into his arms. Seeing their intimate affection towards each other, Mr. Thomas smiles, whereas Christina had her arms crossed in front of her c.h.e.s.t, displaying her obvious disapproval.

    Seeing Christina''s expression, When Mr. Thomas patted her on the shoulder and said. "Christina, please be tolerant of them. They''re all we have left now that Emma is gone. I look forward to having them come to stay with us."

    "Are they willing to come? Why don''t you ask their opinions first?" She answered in a pouty tone.

    Mr. Thomas just shook his head. He wasn''t angry but smiled bitterly.

    Suddenly they all hear a male voice calling from behind them. "Sarah, Sarah, is that you, Sarah?"

    They all turned in the direction of the voice. Surprised, Sarah murmured. "Daniel, what are you doing here?"

    Daniel came closer toward them, holding a small suitcase in his hand. His tailored suit made him even more handsome and attractive than usual. His smiling face looked refreshing, much more so than Charles''s haggard face since he hadn''t slept much last night.

    As Daniel walked towards them, Sarah noticed how people kept looking at him as he was indeed very handsome and good-looking, but she felt a little apprehensive, not knowing if it was a good or bad thing that Daniel suddenly appeared in front of her in-laws, especially in front of her mother-in-law.

    Given the fact that she couldn''t ignore him, she asked. "Why are you here? What are you doing?"

    Daniel replied with a smile. "I didn''t expect to see you here. I went on a trip with several of my senior colleagues from the hospital to attend a Press Conference on Medical Research. We just came back this morning." He pointed at several gentlemen who were walking toward the exit. Daniel was waiting for them to leave first since they were much older than him.

    Looking around at everyone, Daniel said hello to Sarah and Charles. Charles loosened Sara''s shoulders but tightly held her hand as if he was afraid she would suddenly leave him. Daniel looked at Mr. Thomas and Christina, who were standing behind Sarah, and asked. "And they are?"

    Sarah had no choice but to introduce them, so she turned around and said. "This is Mr. and Mrs. Thomas, my parents-in-law."

    Daniel realized that he had been a little rash and greeted them politely. Mr. Thomas kindly greeted him too, whereas Christina simply nodded with a smile, secretly conspiring on her plan.

    Daniel turned his attention back to Sarah and Charles. "How is everything going? I haven''t seen you guys since that day¡­"

    While they were chatting, Christina took out her phone and went to the other side of the waiting area and dialed a number. "Hello, is this Burt? ¡­ Well, yes, help me find out some things about a certain person ¡­ Frank

    Daniel, he seems to be a doctor at a renowned Hospital in Los Angeles ¡­ Yes, help me check his background ¡­ yes, pay attention to his relationship with Sarah ¡­

    "Well, about the photo, print three copies. One for me, the other two keep them safe for now and wait for further instructions from me¡­Well, that''s all right. I''ll call you later. If you do a good job, I will pay you to double for your effort." Ending the call, she smiled triumphantly while looking in Sarah''s direction.

    Mr. Thomas shouted at her from the other side of the room. "Christina, let''s keep going!"

 Chapter 119 - 73: Iéˆ¥æ©ªL CALL YOU LATER

    She turned around and saw that Daniel had left, and the three were waiting for her. Looking down innocently, she walked toward them with an expression as if she just had achieved a significant accomplishment. Mr. Thomas thought she was taking care of some business with people in their company and didn''t give it any further thoughts.

    On their way back home, Mr. Thomas asked casually. "You two haven''t gotten your honeymoon yet. Now that Emma is gone, have you ever thought about where to go?"

    Hearing Mr. Thomas''s question, Sarah looked at Charles, who was also looking at her, but then he lowered his head as he put his hands in his pockets as if he didn''t want to answer. Sarah had no choice but to respond and said. "We were thinking about going to the Maldives before but have postponed the trip due to the current situation. We can always go there in the future."

    Mr. Thomas laughed happily. "Actually, staying at home can also be very good. Who said that traveling abroad is better than home? In fact, there are many places here in Los Angeles you guys can go if you are looking to visit places¡­ Don''t you want to visit them?" It seemed that Mr. Thomas was looking forward to them staying.

    Sarah, of course, knew what he meant, he wanted them to stay with him since Emma had left, but Charles was too stubborn and arrogant to say anything. If she didn''t say something to make Mr. Thomas feel at ease, she would feel embarrassed and guilty. However, in front of Christina, she didn''t know how to say it because of their fight when Charles had announced they would not return to Los Angeles.

    Sarah looked at Christina, who had her hands still crossed with no intention to say anything. Not knowing how Christina would respond to anything Sarah said, she refrained from speaking and pulled Charles''s sleeve, whispering.

    "Charles¡­You¡­"

    Charles didn''t care about any of it and just said calmly, "We can stay here for a couple of days and go back any time if we''re not welcome by some."

    His words were obviously directed to his mother, who suddenly put down her hands, squinted at him, and then sneered. "Do you think someone is begging for you to stay?"

    "Christina!" Mr. Thomas scolded her. She just snorted, got into her car, slammed the door, and left, leaving them alone. Seeing how Charles didn''t care about anything that was happening, Sarah sighed.

    Eventually, they decided to stay in Los Angeles for the time being. After all, Mr. Thomas''s condition was not right yet, and he could relapse at any moment. It was better for them to stay and take care of him for the time being.

    Since Christina had minded her own business over the last few days without causing too much trouble, therefore, Sarah was reluctant to trigger her anger and was more relaxed and at ease. Since Christina was out most of the time, she had spent her days accompanying Mrs. Thomas, helping him grow flowers and plant grass, which made him love her like she was his own daughter.

    Sarah liked the feeling of having a caring dad after losing her parents at a young age, and thus, the two became closer and closer.

    What Sarah didn''t know was that Christina was busy conspiring something against her in secret. She had called Burt, who owned a detective agency, again and asked him about their private investigation.

    Burt reported to her that the investigation had been completed. "Frank Daniel was born in Philadelphia on October 9, 1983, and he was 1.80 meters tall. He graduated from¡­" he continued with all the essential information until he finally reached the only point Christina was interested in.

    "Daniel''s family and Sarah''s grandmother lived next door. After Sarah''s parents had died, Sarah and her sister lived with their grandmother for some time. During that time, Daniel and Sarah had become very close. When Sarah went back to Houston at the age of 17 with her sister, they had lost contact with each other until they had met again several days ago. Sarah''s sister once had said that Daniel seemed to have a crush on Sarah." He concluded his report.

    "I see, well done, I will pay you to double." Christina smiled proudly, "Now, you can take your chance to send a photo of Charles and Emma to Daniel secretly. Just send the photo to him, without any explanation. If he really loves Sarah, he will do something after he sees the photos."

    "Well, I understand, your word is my command." They ended the call.

    Christina scoffed, thinking. "Sarah, you dared to challenge me, now you''ll reap what you saw!"

    Because they were staying in Los Angeles now, Charles was very busy since he had to fly to Huston early in the morning to work and then fly back to Los Angeles in the evening. Sarah suggested that Charles stay in Huston during the week to reduce the stress on him, but he refused.

    "How can you sleep without me? I can take the stress if it means that you get a good night''s sleep afterwards." he teased her.

    Sarah couldn''t help laughing. Charles was such a rascal. It was he who couldn''t sleep without her. Knowing that he wouldn''t listen to her, she let it be, knowing that this wasn''t long-term. They were planning to leave next week together.

    Charles arrived at their home in Los Angeles at around 10 p.m. Mr. Thomas was usually in his study reading at that time, and Christina was mostly out for beauty-treatments in some clinics or engaged in social activities.

    Sarah was sitting in her room, reading when Charles came back. As always, he greeted her happily. "My dear wife, I''m back!" Then immediately asked. "Did my mom bother you today?"

    Sarah stood up to help him take off his coat and answered charmingly. "You''re treating me like a child, always asking me if your mom is causing troubles."

    "But It''s the truth. You''re always walking backward for her!" Charles said.

 Chapter 120 - 74: INDEED A GOOD MOVIE

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    After handing his coat on the hanger, Sarah was about to prepare his bath when Charles came and hugged her from behind, kissing her ear and neck with a mix of tenderness and passion.

    Sarah slightly pushed him off. "What are you doing? You haven''t even taken a bath yet."

    "I miss you. We haven''t done anything for three days. Every night you''re busy serving my parents, and in the morning, you get up so early to exercises with dad. You''re completely ignoring my needs."

    Sarah turned around and looked into his eager eyes. She couldn''t help swallowing before she said. "Aren''t you tired? We can get more active intimately after going back to our home, can''t we?

    Charles hugged her again. "How can I restrain myself at this moment? You know too little about men."

    Sarah''s face turned red. She looked down to hide her blushing face and pushed him gently. "Ah! Go take a bath first!"

    Charles kissed her deeply. "Wait for me!" Then he let her go reluctantly and took the clothes she had prepared for him to take a bath.

    Every time he mentioned anything s.e.x.u.a.l to Sarah, she was so shy that her face turned red. She was too shy to openly discuss their intimate relationship, resulting in them always bargaining about it like they were shopping. But the way Charles flirted with her never failed to wake her d.e.s.i.r.e for him.

    Sarah pulled her neckline to cool herself, blaming herself for turning into a l.u.s.tful woman. Had she become s.e.x.u.a.lly insatiable? She shook her head to stop her thoughts and went to organize Charles''s briefcase. Shifting it around, a CD slipped out of one of the pockets. The cover of the CD was a picture of an almost nude s.e.xy girl. Wondered why Charles could have such a CD, she turned on the computer to check the content on the CD.

    Unsuspectedly, as soon as she pushed the CD into the computer, it started playing. The same girl from the cover appeared on her computer screen, performing a striptease. In front of the girl was a muscular build man, also n.a.k.e.d, except for his triangular b.r.i.e.f.s.

    The girl playfully took off her clothes piece by piece, touching her body seductively. After taking off her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, she waved it in front of the man''s face before throwing them at him. She then continued touching her neck, groaning beside her partner''s ear. Suddenly, the guy pushed the girl down, grabbed her body, and started to make love to her. Both were enjoying themselves, filling the room with m.o.a.ning and cries of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Sarah blushed again when looking at the screen and listening to the m.o.a.ning and started to feel hot even though she was wearing very thin pajamas.

    She kept staring at the movie, subconsciously pulling her pajamas from the burning sensation. The more she watched, the hotter she felt. She seemed to be captivated by the scene and couldn''t move her eyes as her own body became filled with d.e.s.i.r.e.

    Charles came out of the bathroom. Sarah immediately hurried to turn off the computer when she heard the door opening, but she was too late, Charles had already come out, so the only thing she could do was stand in front of the computer to cover the screen in her attempt to hide what she was watching.

    Seeing her fl.u.s.tered look and strange actions, Charles asked, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Sarah laughed awkwardly, "No. It''s nothing."

    "Nothing?" Clearly, Charles didn''t believe her.

    A loud voice was heard from the computer, "Hmm¡­Ah¡­" the m.o.a.n.e.d in painful p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with the sound of pounding. The m.o.a.ning became louder and louder as if the girl was reaching her climax. The male voice also became louder and more agitated, as if he was about to explode in his d.e.s.i.r.e.

    Hearing the sounds, Charles immediately knew what it was and laughed wickedly. "I never expected my dear wife to love watching these things, but it seems like that secretly she does."

    "I am not¡­ No¡­" Sarah wanted to explain but couldn''t find the proper words to express herself. Not knowing what to do, she suddenly scolded him. "Why do you bring something like this home? I thought it was a good movie, you¡­ you¡­"

    "It''s indeed a good movie, just an a.d.u.l.t movie."

    "Why did you buy this?"

    Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "I didn''t buy it, Hanson did. He said that they had some excellent positions, so I decided to bring it home." Hanson was Charles''s friend, and they both enjoyed watching p.o.r.n movies from time to time.

    Sarah really didn''t know what to say. As the girl''s voice grew louder, she hurried to turn off the computer, but Charles was faster than her and grabbed her from behind, stopping her. "Don''t turn it off. Can we leave it on?" He started to kiss her.

    Charles had wanted her for a long time, to a point where manhood was becoming painful from lack of s.e.x.u.a.l release. He had restrained himself so long because he dared not make love to her at his parent''s home.

    Now he was s.e.x.u.a.lly stimulated by both the p.o.r.n movie and Sarah and couldn''t control himself any longer. He kissed her back, neck, and earlobes as his hands reached into her pajamas, eagerly touching her body.

    His hands went from her waist to her abdomen, then continue up to her c.h.e.s.t. He started to c.a.r.e.s.s her b.r.e.a.s.ts gently and sensually.

    Sarah reached for his hands up, gasping for air. "No¡­"

    Charles squinted at the computer screen. "See, the movie is excellent, isn''t it? Let''s try their positions, shall we?" He continued touching her body, leaving her breathless and unable to resist.

    Maybe it was because of what they saw in the movie, but both became very excited and wanted more. Charles quickly took her clothes off and pushed her directly onto the sofa, down on one knee, and then separated her legs from the back to enter her.

    They had been married for only a few days, and we''re missing each other''s bodies very much. Charles was a man who couldn''t easily be satisfied, and maybe Sarah was affected by him and had become more open to him. Although Charles thought her too conservative, Sarah felt dissolute.

 Chapter 121 - 75: DID YOU LIKE IT?

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    She had never thought that one day she would have lovemaking with Charles directly on the sofa while facing the computer, watching p.o.r.n.

    Maybe it was because they hadn''t had lovemaking for a few days, or perhaps it was because they were another couple. Whatever it was, Sarah quickly reached her climax and became weak, but Charles was still as active and hard as before. He hugged her body from behind and held her in his arms, whispering. "Sarah¡­Sarah¡­" His voice was fascinating, and Sarah knew he wanted more.

    Sarah tried to look at him and said, "You¡­Is it not enough?"

    Charles was so helpless. Looking at her tired expression, he didn''t know whether to stop or to continue. His forehead was sweating. Sarah knew that he wasn''t satisfied yet, so she turned around and opened her mouth to suck his rock-hard manhood tightly to make him happy.

    To her surprise, her s.u.c.k.i.n.g stimulated Charles even more, and he started to penetrate her again. This time, Charles''s movements were even more vigorous, making Sarah groan and shout just like the girl in the movie.

    But no matter what she did, his manhood remained hard, massive, and hot. He rammed her continuously, making her c.u.m again and again. After some time, Sarah couldn''t take it any longer and began to shout. "Charles¡­Charles¡­please¡­ I''m¡­ Ah¡­Please¡­Ah¡­"

    Knowing that she couldn''t stand him anymore, Charles then penetrated her at full tilt several more times before he released himself and finally spurted all his s.e.m.e.n into her body. Both were panting, and the movie also stopped. Charles hugged her tightly as they lay down on the sofa together.

    Sarah had no strength to move, she just let Charles turn over her body and embrace her.

    He kissed her forehead and asked. "Did you like it?"

    Sarah was still panting and answered, "Yes??" Her voice was so sweet and charming, even Sarah herself was shocked by her expression.

    Charles laughed in a low voice and kissed her forehead again. After resting for a while, he carried her in his arms to the bathroom to take a bath before they went to sleep.

    Before falling asleep, Sarah suddenly remembered something and said. "Daniel called me today and asked to meet him tomorrow. Can I go?"

    Charles frowned when hearing Daniel''s name and responded in a somewhat unhappy tone. "What did he ask you to do? Don''t forget, you''re my wife!"

    "Don''t misunderstand him. He helped me a lot when I was younger, how could he have any other intention with me?"

    "Hum, don''t forget he''s a man. I know how men are. You''re a very trusting, innocent woman, I think he likes you."

    "Ah?" Sarah was surprised hearing him say that, but then laughed, shoving his shoulder. "You''re so stingy. Stop being jealous! How could he love me? He is so young and promising, whereas I''m already married¡­"

    Seeing Charles was about to get angry, she quickly added, "And even if he loves me, I love you, so what could he do? I love you so much. How could I leave with him? Anyway, I''ll go meet him once tomorrow. He seems to have something important based on his tone today. He sounded quite abnormal. Maybe he really has something important to say."

    Charles kissed her and said. "Well, just come home early. Call me if you need anything."

    After getting his permission, she fell asleep in his arms.

    The next morning, Sarah kept her appointment and went to the coffee shop to meet Daniel. She arrived before him, so she sat down by a window and waited for him. After a while, she saw Daniel''s car driving up the parking lot. Since he had been working, he was still wearing his white doctor''s coat, which made him look even more handsome.

    A few young girls were turning around, looking at him as he walked into the Coffee Shop.

    Sarah thought that Daniel was even much more handsome than Charles. But Charles was a man with a unique charm, which may be the reason why Charles was more popular among girls than Daniel.

    Sarah stood up and smiled as he walked into the shop and greeted him. "Hi Daniel, did you come here during your break? Why are you in such a hurry?"

    He looked worried. He was holding a big, bulging envelope in his hands. She didn''t know what it was, and he just answered. "Hi Sarah, sit down. I have some important things, indeed."

    The waiter came to take their order. They only ordered two cups of coffee. Sarah moved closer to Daniel, placed both hands on the table, and asked. "What''s the matter?"

    Daniel seemed to be a little reluctant to tell her directly. "I will tell you later. Is Charles at home? Does he know that you come here to see me?"

    Sarah nodded. "I told him."

    Daniel frowned. He looked a little unhappy and worried.

    "What''s wrong?" Sarah thought he was acting strangely.

    The waiter came back with their coffee. Placing it in front of them, he said politely. "Please enjoy. If you need anything else, just let me know."

    They nodded at him and waited until he walked away, then Sarah asked again, "Can you tell me what happens? Nobody will disturb us now."

    Daniel looked around the shop. Since it was during working hours, there were only a few students and one elder couple in the shop. Daniel was holding the big envelope tightly in his hands, hesitating for a while to give it to her. He finally looked at her and said. "I will show it to you later. Just stay calm."

    Sarah glanced at the envelope in his hands and then looked at him doubtfully.

    Daniel lifted the envelope and jerked it around. "This appeared on my desk at the hospital yesterday. It had no signature or any indications from whom it is, and when I asked the hospital personnel and my colleagues, nobody had seen anyone entering the on-call room where my desk is. At first, I was suspicious, but it seems to have come out of nowhere¡­ I think I need to show this to you. If this is, in fact, true, I think you should know about it."

    "What is it?" Sarah frowned.

 Chapter 122 - 76: ITéˆ¥æ©² EASY TO KNOW A MANéˆ¥æ©² FACE

    Daniel hesitated for a little while, then answered. "Perhaps¡­ it will affect your mood. Take a look!" He finally gave it to her.

    Sarah took it quickly and swept her hand over the envelope as if that would reveal the secret. It was a plain envelope, with only a few blank lines for writing an address and zip code, but nothing was written on it. She opened it and touched something hard.

    She frowned. "Photos?"

    Daniel just nodded. It was a pile of photos, at least a hundred. Looking down, Sarah paused for a while and then went on.

    Daniel was observing her every move and expression. In the beginning, she paused for a second, but then became more focused. Gradually, she began to frown, and her face turned pale. Finally, even her hands were shaking. It seemed that these photos scared her, and the images were making her feel sick.

    Sarah kept silent until she finished looking through all the photos with trembling hands. These photos showed everything that had happened between Charles and Emma the other day.

    They started with Emma going to Charles''s home, them chatting together happily, making food and eating, and then going shopping together. Charles was picking things for Emma and paying for all her things. Then they went to a riverside coffee shop for a drink, and finally, the pictures revealed their embrace and long intimate kiss at the hospital.

    Sarah didn''t know that her husband, whom she had trusted completely, would do something like this secretly. She always knew that Charles used to have many girlfriends, but had thought that he had changed since he promised her before their marriage.

    He had never broken his promise or said anything outrageous to her, and she had never found anything that had even slightly raised her suspicion. She had never expected that he still had a feeling for Emma in his heart, and went as far as kissing her.

    He had promised her that he didn''t love Emma as a woman anymore and that he only looked at her as his sister. Was he lying to her? Was Emma so charming that Charles would betray her like this over and over again?

    She also didn''t expect that Emma, who looked kind and friendly, should hook up with her husband in secret. As the saying goes, it''s easy to know a man''s face, but not their hearts.

    Sarah felt sick to her stomach and felt like part of her heart was being ripped out of her c.h.e.s.t. These pictures made her doubt that anything she knew was, in fact, real, or if she indeed had no one she could trust. She lifted her head and looked out the window, forcing herself to stay calm.

    Daniel noticed from Sarah''s pale face that she was about to cry but was trying hard to control her emotions. "Sarah, are you okay?" He asked, concerned.

    Sarah didn''t answer him. He was getting worried about her and took hands, slightly shaking them. "Sarah, are you okay?"

    They both were unaware of the photographer who was spying on them from the beginning. The photographer kept taking pictures at their every move, waiting to catch something remotely intimate looking behavior, just like now when Daniel was holding her hands while looking at her face with a gentle expression on his face.

    After a long time, Sarah finally looked away from the window and lowered her head. When she finally raised her head, she seemed calm. Jerking around, she said with a determined voice. "I''m okay. Just a little surprised¡­ where did these photos come from?"

    "Someone put it on my desk. No one saw a person with this envelope. I also doubted it at first, but when I asked my friend to authenticate the pictures, he also believes them to be real. These photos were taken secretly."

    Sarah sneered. Now she was sad but remained calm. She never let herself get distracted under pressure, but instead had to think the whole thing through carefully. After thinking for a while, she asked again, "Taken secretly? It seemed that someone did it deliberately, not wanting to see our happiness."

    Daniel hurried to explain himself. "Sarah, it was not me. I showed them to you. You can''t be cheated like this all the time. I don''t know whether there was someone purposely trying to get between you and Charles, but I know these photos are real. It is a fact that Charles was with Emma that day. I had to inform you."

    "I know. I know you''re nice to me, and I never thought that you would try to get between our relationship. I just think who it could be. Why did they take photos secretly and give it to you? For you to show them to me? Whoever that was, it was all planned." She said.

    Seeing her cold eyes, Daniel sighed. "Sarah, you''re always calm. It seems that you are so calm ever from the young age of 15. You had to mature too early. It hurts me to see you like this. You were faced with such cruel problems so young, and now, you have to face your husband''s betrayal¡­ cry, make a scene, vent your anger instead of keeping it all in. It will help you to feel better¡­ less painful." He said his last word, barely whispering as if he was reluctant for Sarah to hear him.

    "I won''t cry!" Sarah said coldly and resumed, "The enemy is determined to destroy my relationship. If I make a scene, they are already winning."

    "What are you going to do?"

    Sarah stared out of the window, struggling to keep a straight face. Then she replied calmly. "Give these photos to me. I will find the right time to talk to Charles. If it is true, I have to give him a chance to explain himself. If not¡­ I also need to hear him out on this. Does he love his sister or me?"

    "If Charles still loves Emma, what are you going to do then?" Daniel insisted further.

 Chapter 123 - 77: HE COULDNéˆ¥æ©³ ACCEPT IT

    Sarah was suddenly silent and didn''t know how to answer his question. If Charles still loved Emma and not her, her marriage was a fraud, filled with betrayal! She had fallen in love two times before, and both times it had ended with betrayal.

    Now she had married Charles, devoting her whole heart and body to him. She had cut off all her means to retreat and planned to be with him forever. If Charles really betrayed her, she didn''t know where to go.

    Sarah, you are a walking tragedy. You''re the most miserable person in existence, and always will remain a loser in love. She thought quietly. Could she still believe in love after this?

    After remaining silent for a long time, she finally said in a cold tone, "If Charles betrayed me¡­" What would she do if he betrayed her? She loved him so much; more then she had ever loved before.

    Even if she were reluctant to let Charles go, if he betrayed her, she would have no choice. She wasn''t going to lower herself to that level. Since her parents had died, she has always valued her pride very highly, and it was the reason why she had lived alone with her sister rather than humiliating herself.

    If she was facing betrayal in her marriage, what would she do?

    Sarah didn''t continue her answer, but instead stood up and said, "Thanks for showing this to me. I need to go back now. I assume your break is also over by now and need to go back!" Then she grabbed her bag and the envelope and walked away.

    Daniel stood up as well. He wanted to stop her but gave up when he saw her stride away with determination. He felt for Sarah, it seemed that she really loved Charles so much that she couldn''t say goodbye to him so quickly. If Charles were betraying her, she would suffer a lot.

    He sighed and clenched his fists. He was worried about her, but she was reluctant to accept his help. Why should such a good girl be with a man like Charles who didn''t cherish her? He couldn''t accept it!

    ***

    After coming back from the coffee shop, Sarah was exhausted. Maybe it was from overthinking on the way home. People who suffer silently in their hearts tend to get tired.

    When she walked into the house, Mr. Thomas noticed that she looked abstract and asked. "What''s the matter? You don''t look so good. What happened?"

    Not wanting to make him worried, Sarah just smiled and replied. "Dad, I''m okay, don''t worry. Perhaps it''s because of the heat outside that I feel a bit down. I just need a short break."

    "Okay, go to your room and take a rest. If there''s anything, I will call you." Mr. Thomas answered lovingly.

    Sarah nodded, thinking that Mr. Thomas was always nice to her and indeed regarded her as his daughter. She did appreciate his consideration.

    Arriving at her room, she threw her bag on the sofa before she followed suit, dropping herself on the couch and curled up in a fetal position. She closed her eyes and sighed, forcing herself to not overthink while waiting for Charles to come back.

    It was a quiet day. Christina was nowhere to be seen, and Mr. Thomas also didn''t call her. Sarah slept on the sofa the whole afternoon, expecting Charles to come back at six p.m., and was surprised when he came back home earlier. Given the fact that he had to fly for two hours to go home, he must have left work around two already.

    He looked terrible as if something was terribly wrong. Sarah got up and said to him, "You come back already!" Seeing that he was about to untie his tie, she wanted to help him, but Charles stopped her, saying. "No, I can do it by myself." Then he walks away from her without another word.

    Sarah felt strange. Why was Charles so indifferent to her today? He usually was happy to see her when he came back, greeting her with sweet words before kissing her passionately and allowing her to help him get settled. He had never acted like today as if her presence sickened him.

    Sarah felt terrible. She was still so irritated by what she saw in those photos, but she controlled herself not to show her anger, yet he was the one acting indifferent to her.

    Sarah was a firm believer in settling problems as they arise, and asked. "Are you okay? Did you drink it?"

    Charles sat on the sofa and took out a cigarette. After a long time, he finally said, "I come back early because I need to ask you some questions."

    Sarah was confused. She also wanted to ask him some questions. She walked toward him and sat on the sofa opposite him. "What''s wrong?" she asked with a concerned voice.

    Charles took a little envelope from his back and threw it toward Sarah. "You take a look." He said with indifference.

    Her heart started beating faster at the sight of the envelope, the air was terrible foreboding. She took the envelope and opened it with hesitation. As expected, there were some photos in the envelope. To her surprise, these photos were showing her and Daniel at the coffee shop form earlier this morning, highlighting now Daniel held her hands and looked at her affectionately while she was lowering her head. Although she was expressionless, she seemed shy from the photo.

    Sarah didn''t know why they looked different from what really had happened. Daniel hadn''t looked at her affectionately, and she had not been shy at that time. Was it the angle the pictures were taken from that created the illusion? Or was it because the person taking those pictures was a professional and had retouched them?

    Sarah became irritated. Never mind the pictures she had received, not Charles was also getting pictures of her. Whoever was behind it, that person was determined to end their relationship.

 Chapter 124 - 78: WHO ON EARTH DO YOU BELIEVE?

    Hearing what he had to say, Sarah thought she was going mad. "Did your mom tell you this thing?" Sarah hissed. It could only be Christina since she had tried from the beginning to destroy their relationship.

    Charles smiled ironically, "Of course not. Do you think I would trust anything my mom says?"

    Sarah understood. "Emma told you! I never expected her to be that person!"

    "So you''re admitting it? Are you angry now? because Emma told me that you are double-faced behind my back?"

    Sarah was agitated and sad. She couldn''t help raising her voice. "Charles, who on earth do you believe? Who is your wife?"

    "Yes, you''re my wife, the one I should trust. But you forget that Emma is my sister. I have been with her for at least twenty years, but only two or three years with you. Whom do you think I know the most? What''s more, it was Emma who called you when I had the car accident, which shows her kindness and the fact that she knows that she lost my love for you. But you? So far I haven''t seen anything selfless from you, so who the hell should I believe?"

    "Charles!" Sarah suddenly stood up. She can''t bear him anymore! She was being hit with a double blow today. First, she had felt sad seeing his photos with Emma in the coffee shop, yet she had planned to give him a chance to explain. But now he was questioning her first, blaming her, which made her sad again.

    Unwilling to take the blame for something she hadn''t done, she took the photos out directly and asked. "What did you do? Why not examine yourself about your deeds before blaming me? You have no right to say anything!"

    She slammed the envelope down on the table, causing a loud noise. The air from the impact on the table made Charles close his eyes for a second. He opened the envelope, surprised when seeing these pictures of him and Emma. Silently, he went through the photos, looking at them one by one.

    "Where did you get these?" He asked her coldly.

    Sarah looked at him with scornful eyes. "Maybe you needn''t know where I got them from. The point is that these photos are proof of your relationship with Emma!"

    Thinking for a while, Charles finally understood. He saw one photo on the table showing Daniel giving Sarah the envelope at the coffee shop. He can''t help sneering. "I knew it. Daniel gave these to you? He''s good! And he really loves you enough to try and destroy our relationship!"

    "Did our relationship need to be destroyed? The fact is here. And I would have found out about it sooner or later even if he didn''t show me these photos."

    Charles lifted his head and said, "That day Emma was sorrowful because she had to travel in advance. She needed comforting, so I placated her for a while. We are innocent, and I treated her as my sister!"

    "Sister?" Sarah sneered, "Did your sister need your hug and kiss? Like her brother, you need to kiss her intimately to comfort her? Is that normal?"

    "Did Daniel tell you anything to make you so angry? Don''t you trust me? You chose to believe him over my words?"

    Sarah though his words so ironic, so she replied to him with his own words. "Yes, I just trusted him. Why? I knew him from when I was fifteen. It has been about ten years since we have known each other. But I only know you for the last two or three years. Who do you think I should trust? He has always taken care of me and has never hurt me. Why not believe him?"

    Charles went mad. He never expected Sarah to use his own against him. He thought his wife should choose to believe in her first, but instead, she trusted another man over him! He was very possessive by nature, and susceptible to jealousy, getting angry.

    He stood up and said, "Sarah, is Daniel more important in your heart than I am? You refuse to listen to my explanation, but believe in him without hesitating, right?"

    "I was going to listen to you." Sarah looked at him with cold and sad eyes and added. "But from what you said just now, I know what you really think and that Emma is more important to you then I am, otherwise you would believe me over her. There is no need to listen to your explanation!" Unable to stay any longer, Sarah walked out with her bag.

    "Sarah, Sarah..." Charles yelled after her.

    But Sarah didn''t turn around, just walking away, closing the door forcefully behind herself so he couldn''t see or hear her anymore.

    Charles was agitated. He dragged his own collar, feeling so angry looking at the pictures. He picked them up and smashed on the floor, roaring. "F.u.c.k!"

    ****

    Hey your author here, I hope you guys will going to support this novel until the end. Please do vote, comment, and review for this one. I am looking forward that you will grant my little request. Rest assured I will do regular daily updates for this one like what I have done to my other novels. I know that these short stories that I compiled into one title and the cover were different from those novels that I posted in this platform, however, I really exerted much effort to at least to create short novels. Maybe I will try to add up five new different stories soon yet added it as volume continuation.

    Giving a try and adding this novel to your library is a big reward for me. Though expect some e.r.o.t.i.c scene to a few chapters, but I am responsible enough to remind the readers to skip any chapters with such kind of scene. Once, again I am expecting your power stone votes, comments, and review for this novel. Constructive criticism are welcome to help me improve with the way I write and express the entire idea inside this novel.

 Chapter 125 - 79: YOU SHOULD TRY TO FORGIVE HIM

    Sarah walked downstairs, not looking too good. Mr. Thomas came from his study and asked. "What''s the matter?" Christina must also have heard something also and knew that they had been arguing in their room.

    Hearing Mr. Thomas''s concerned voice, Sarah didn''t know how to answer without revealing what was happening, not to worry him, so she just took a deep breath to calm herself down and said. "Nothing, dad, don''t worry about it."

    Christina stood up from the sofa and said, frowning. "Just see what she looks like, there clearly is something."

    Sarah knew that Christina had just come home and couldn''t help looking at her with a disdained gaze and an uneasy feeling. She knew that Christina was happy to see her having problems with Charles.

    Not wanting to cause any more confusion, Sarah looked down and said as calmly as possible. "Dad, Mom, I played an inappropriate joke on Charles, and he wasn''t so happy with me, that''s why I came downstairs, but don''t worry." She paused for a while and then added, "I''m going out to buy something."

    What she really wanted was to escape, but she obviously couldn''t say that and had to make up an excuse.

    To her surprise, Mr. Thomas stopped her. "It''s time for dinner. Don''t go out now. If there is something you really need, just tell the servants to get it for you."

    "No, I''d better go myself. They''re all busy. I can go come back quickly, it won''t take long." She smiled faintly before lowering her gaze and walked out.

    Christina sneered disdainfully and sat back down on the sofa.

    Mr. Thomas felt helpless, not knowing how to help. He turned around and saw Charles standing on top of the stairs, looking at them silently. It is evident that he had been standing there as a whole. Mr. Thomas wanted to call him, but Charles quickly returned back to his room, slamming the door behind him, not leaving a chance for anyone to approach him.

    Mr. Thomas had just raised his hand to say something. Slowly lowering his hand while thinking what to do next, he turned to Christina and said. "I''ll go out to find Sarah," and walked out.

    Sarah started to feel more relieved after leaving the house. The house was so cold, and it was so hard to get along with everyone. It was so depressing. She felt as if a burden was lifted off her shoulders just by walking out of that house.

    Since she didn''t really want to go buy anything, she didn''t know where to go and just wandered around. This was an affluent neighborhood with well-decorated villas. Except for the occasional limousines passing by, the streets were empty since only people who lived in this area could come into the community. The roads were quiet and peaceful.

    After walking for a while, Sarah stopped in front of a fountain, staring at the water. The night was covering the streets with a mysterious dark veil. The streetlights were on, resampling the stars in the sky. It was such a beautiful and quiet night, yet Sarah felt so sad. Staring at the beauty around, she sighed.

    They had only been married for less than a month, and we''re already fighting with each other. Was their lover as deep and romantic as she used to believe? If they didn''t trust each other, they were missing the essential ingredient required for a married couple.

    Charles, how could I believe in your love, yet you treated me like this? Sarah sighed. Why was her life full of an unexpected event? First. Her parents had died while she was still very young, then her studies, her love, and now even her marriage wasn''t going well? Was she doomed to be unlucky?

    Sarah thought it was useless for her to complain since no one would feel sorry for her. She shook her hand as if she was mocking herself. When she was about to leave, she suddenly heard someone calling her name. "Sarah¡­ Sarah, are you there?"

    Sarah turned around and saw Mr. Thomas approaching her. She hadn''t expected her father-in-law to follow her. Feeling profound respect toward him, she asked. "Dad, why did you come here? Do you want to say something?"

    "I saw how unhappy you were and thought that you and Charles had a serious disagreement. I came here to talk to you, maybe I can help you?"

    Sarah felt humiliated for making him worry about her and lowered her head. "Dad, don''t worry about us, it''s nothing serious."

    "Really? I just saw Charles, and he doesn''t look too good, either. What''s going on between you two?"

    Sarah hesitated for a while but realized that she couldn''t hide from her father-in-law, she tried to minimize the truth. "It''s really nothing. We just quarreled about trivial things. We''ll figure it out and be fine soon. No need to worry, dad!"

    "Sarah, tell me what''s going on. It''s bad for you to keep everything inside you. If you tell me, I can help you analyze the problem. After all, I''m older than you and more experienced. I also know Charles''s character."

    Sarah felt embarrassed, to tell the truth, but after Mr. Thomas''s insistence, she finally told him what had happened, leaving out the issue with Emma because she was afraid to disappoint him in his daughter or cause further agitation. After listening to Sarah''s story, Mr. Thomas wasn''t angry but figured that their problem was that they just didn''t trust each other.

    Laughing kindly and patting her shoulder, he said. "Oh, I see. You shouldn''t worry, you two care too much about each other and get jealous. I think you two should talk about your feelings."

    "Dad¡­" Sarah wanted to say something - that things weren''t so simple - but didn''t want to get deeper into the problem with Mr. Thomas.

    He smiled gently and said. "You remember when I told you that a marriage needs both partners to be tolerant of each other? If you two stop talking because of these trivial things like this, you will not have a happy life. No one is perfect. If his mistake isn''t a matter of principles, you should try to forgive!"

 Chapter 126 - 80: COLD WAR

    Sarah swallowed the words she had in her mouth. She lowered her head, trying to figure out if Charles''s mistake was not a matter of principle? Charles and Emma had kissed intimately. Maybe because she hadn''t told the whole truth about Emma and Charles, Mr. Thomas didn''t feel that their actions were dangerous, but it wasn''t acceptable for her because Charles is her husband.

    Behind the back of her mind, she knew that Charles had betrayed her. Why should she forgive him? Should she accept his betrayal?

    Not knowing how to respond to his persuasion to forgive Charles. She finally just sighed and said. "Dad, I know. I''ll talk to him after we get back home."

    Mr. Thomas felt relieved and patted her shoulder. "I have always treated you as my daughter, and you have never disappointed me. You''re so sensible and wise. He is lucky to call you his wife."

    Sarah smiled shyly. Knowing that she had Mr. Thomas to support her, the house would be so cold anymore.

    Both feeling better after they finished talking, they walked back home together. Sarah figured that whether Charles''s mistake was a matter of principle or not, Mr. Thomas indeed wanted them to succeed, and thus, rather than arguing with Charles again, she prepared to talk to him once she arrived home.

    To her surprise, when she entered their room, Charles was watching TV and completely ignored her. In her usual calm tone, Sarah said. "Charles, I''m back."

    He didn''t respond to her.

    Sarah knew he was still angry, so she decided not to pressure him, instead went on to prepare her clothes before taking a shower.

    Suddenly, Charles said coldly. "Mom told me that dad''s condition still isn''t too good, and she hopes we can stay here longer. My schedule every day was hectic, so I won''t be coming here every day. It''s very tiring. You stay here to look after my parents!"

    Sarah felt disappointed in his decision. Charles had always been coming back home for her, no matter if it rained or snowed. Now he was saying that he wouldn''t come back? After their fight, what could she say? All she managed was to utter a surprised "Oh!"

    He got up from the couch, readjusted his tie and grabbed his suit jacket as if he was about to leave. Sarah asked him curiously. "What are you doing? It''s late already¡­Are you going out now?"

    Charles did not look at her but looked in the mirror as he answered indifferently. "I''m going to catch the plane; there''s a meeting tomorrow morning. I will go back tonight to not delay tomorrow''s work."

    "Is that meeting so important? So¡­you won''t even stay here tonight?" Sarah felt much sadder now knowing that he even refused to stay with her overnight.

    Without answering her question, Charles concentrated on getting dressed and then walked out. While leaving, he just said. "I''m leaving, you stay here." He closed the door behind him and left.

    Sarah felt devastated, her dream was crashing. She was supposed to talk it through with him and make peace, but he didn''t even give her a chance.

    Sarah stared at the door for a long time. She felt sad but more irritable. She wanted to scream and cry out loud. Who was he to act like this? Was she the king? Her boss? Why should she always be the one sacrificing for him? She had been so humble, yet he didn''t even give her a chance?

    Sarah got so angry that she suddenly threw away the broach she had bought just to please him. Both the gift and her willingness to work it out were useless. This man was ruthless. There was no need to indulge in his feeling of superiority any longer. He just left her instead of dealing with the problem.

    Although she was raging in anger, she still felt sad, tears rolling down her face as she cried. She wiped her tears and took her clothes to take a shower, hoping that the cold water would help her sober up. All men were equally bastards, especially Charles!

    Charles was sitting in his car on the way to the airport, feeling terrible after everything that had happened. He kept staring out the window at the city lights, thinking that he was too indulging toward Sarah. All women he had been with before had been humble in front of him, never daring to contradict him, much less to get angry with him. He must have spoiled Sarah too much, making her wild and arrogant.

    He had no choice but to leave her alone for some time to let her know his real temper!

    Remembering that she had said she''d rather believe Daniel than him, Charles felt even more irritated, pulling his tie impatiently. Women are so difficult to satisfy, especially Sarah!

    ***

    The following week passed without any type of contact between Charles and Sarah. Charles stayed in Houston, and Sarah was in Los Angeles, without exchanging a single phone call or text message.

    At times Sarah couldn''t bear the loneliness. She wanted to call him, but every time she remembered how indifferent he had been before leaving, she put the phone back down. Why should she be the first to give in? She had been ready to humiliate herself and talk it through that day, but Charles didn''t even give her a chance and just left.

    Now it wasn''t her problem anymore, he had to make the first move now. He apparently wanted to stay away from her, why should she be the one to give in first?

    The nights were the hardest. Sarah found that she couldn''t fall asleep without him. After only such a short time of being married, she had gotten used to sleeping in his arms, which made her feel so safe and protected. Now that he had left, she couldn''t get used to being alone anymore. She didn''t know whether it was because she had changed as a person, or because Charles was so charming and she had fallen in love with him so deeply.

 Chapter 127 - 81: HOW COULD SHE COMPETE WITH THEIR LOVE?

    Whenever she was thinking about it, she got outraged. She had to repress herself to stop thinking about him and stop missing his touch. She hadn''t done anything wrong and wouldn''t be the one to admit fault.

    This sentiment lasted for over a week. Mr. Thomas had asked her several times why Charles wasn''t coming back to Los Angeles, and Sarah didn''t know what to reply to anymore. That night when he had followed her outside to the fountain, she had promised her father-in-law that she would talk to Charles and reconcile with him. But after Charles left that night and didn''t come back for over a week, she became discouraged, and Mr. Thomas started to doubt her.

    Was she not as good at making amends as she had made out to, or had she given him an empty promise? Whatever it was, he thought about her, and she couldn''t explain herself to him.

    The next time Mr. Thomas asked about Charles, she found an excuse for him. She was peeling an apple, and looking down, she responded. "Charles has been on a business trip these days, that''s why he hasn''t come home."

    Since she was hiding her face, Mr. Thomas couldn''t see her painful expression. He sighed and said, "Alas, do you think I went too far?"

    Sarah looked up with a doubtful expression and exclaimed quickly. "No, Dad!"

    Ignoring her answer, Mr. Thomas continues, "Yes. It seems I really did go too far. I worry too much, which is restricting you. Maybe it''s because I''m getting old. I didn''t take care enough of Charles when he was young, now I just want to do more for him. And, to tell the truth, I don''t know how many years I have left." He also laughed sarcastically.

    Sarah felt his behavior strange recently. He always sighed and talked like he wasn''t going to be around for much longer, so she quickly asked. "Dad, have you gone to the hospital for your follow up? Did the doctor tell you if you have any other diseases?"

    "No, don''t overthink." Mr. Thomas dismissed her.

    "Well, recently I hear you sighing a lot, and feel that your words have a deeper meaning. I''m anxious about you, dad. If you''re healthy, I can do everything. What''s more, since the medical field has advanced so much over the last few years, most diseases can be cured. You should be able to live a long life."

    Mr. Thomas smiled, "Live a long life rather than giving me a grandson early."

    Sarah smiled but didn''t respond. She got a bitter feeling. Having a baby now was not a good idea, given that she and Charles had been separated over a fight for more than a week. She felt like she was in a dilemma between Mr. Thomas and his d.e.s.i.r.e for a grandchild.

    Christina was just coming home with heavy makeup and a designer bag in her hand. She was dressed extravagantly as if she was returning from significant social activity. Since Mr. Thomas was ill, she had taken charge of the company, and frequently needed to go out to attend banquets and events.

    As soon as she entered, she asked, "Where is Charles?"

    Sarah felt nervous when she saw Christina walking in the door, and hurriedly stood up. "Mom, you are back¡­" She greeted her, ignoring her question.

    Christina turned to give Sarah a slight, disdained glance, then looked at Mr. Thomas and asked him. "Why hasn''t Charles come home recently? Yesterday I called him to come back. I told him that I have something important to talk to him about, but he didn''t come."

    Mr. Thomas responded with a smile. "Maybe he is busy. Sarah just told me that he went on a business trip."

    Sarah hadn''t expected Mr. Thomas to report to Christina about their conversation, especially since she had made it up. She looked nervously at Christina.

    As expected, Christina immediately glared at her and said, "A business trip? You are so honest. Aren''t you the one who makes Charles leave? We allowed you and Charles to live here because we want him to stay with us, but you made him leave. Since we can enjoy our family life, why are you still here?"

    Her response was so merciless and made Sarah feel embarrassed. She had no choice but to look down and remain quiet. Christina, on the other hand, went upstairs like a queen, a servant carrying her bag behind her.

    Mr. Thomas patted Sarah on the shoulder and said. "Christina always says this. She has a sharp tongue but a tender heart. Don''t mind her. She will treat you well when she gets to know you better."

    A sharp tongue but a tender heart? Sarah felt really wronged by her unpleasant words and didn''t know what to say. Christina was the happiest person in this family. Almost everyone was favoring her, even Mr. Thomas, who was always kind and supporting her. It was clear that he would support Christina if they were to break in a fight again. Why, because she was a stranger here anyway. How could she compete with their love?

    The more Sarah thought about it, the more she felt that she was superfluous. Later, Mr. Thomas approached her again. "If you feel bored here, you can go back to Huston. You have been taking care of me these days, I feel better now. Go back to Charles, you two need time to settle your problems. It''s impossible to live apart all the time."

    Sarah looked up at him. She hadn''t expected him to let her go back. Finally, she nodded and said, "Well, I won''t let you down."

    It was unnecessary for her to stay here any longer. Christina obviously had said those words to chase her away, she should leave. In fact, she secretly was missing Charles¡­

    Although she thought it was degrading from her to miss Charles, she felt more comfortable in Huston then in Los Angeles. She packed up her things and went back to Houston that same evening.

 Chapter 128 - 82: HE WAS STAINING THEIR LOVE

    When she arrived at their house in Houston, she felt a little hesitant to walk in. The moment when she had stepped out of the taxi, she had started to falter. Looking at the door in front of her, she suddenly didn''t know what to say to Charles. Would Charles think her cheeky to come without telling him?

    After a long hesitation, she grabbed her suitcase and took out the key to open the door. She was distraught to see Charles, but after entering the door, she was surprised not to find him home. She looked in every room but failed to find him. It was apparent that he hadn''t hired cleaning help. The house was very messy, dust was gathering on the furniture.

    Sarah sighed, disappointed that Charles wasn''t at home. On the other hand, she could be relaxed without worrying about how to face him. After putting the suitcase in her room, she started to clean and tidy up the house. By 10 o''clock in the evening, she finally was finished cleaning.

    Sarah was so tired that she lay down on the sofa to take a short rest. Suddenly she woke up at 10:30 and sat up. Charles still hadn''t come home even though it was getting late. Thinking about it, she subconsciously wanted to call him, but the moment she picked up the phone, she remembered that they were still at war. Why should she call him first?

    She put the phone down, went back to her room to take her pajamas, and went to take a shower.

    It was already 11:30 p.m. after she finished taking a shower. She wanted to go to bed, but Charles still hadn''t come back. She started to feel helpless but didn''t want to call him. She went to the living room, sat on the sofa, and watched TV. At midnight, Charles still didn''t show up. She started to feel angry and decided to turn off the TV and go to bed.

    Suddenly, when she was about to fall asleep, she heard loud noises coming from downstairs. It seemed as if a group of people had come into her house. The voices were very familiar, she heard Charles''s voice and loud laughter. Sarah quickly got up and dressed to go downstairs.

    Reaching the stairs, she was able to understand what they were talking about. One guy roared. "Today was a cool day, uh? I didn''t expect that the whores from Penthouse City would all be so beautiful. Their figures¡­ their s.e.xy faces, and they'' all like v.i.r.g.i.ns!" he laughed with a wicked laugh.

    "Aha-ha-ha-ha, isn''t it fun? It''s so rare for Charles to have time to play with us. We should go there tomorrow again. That place is perfect!"

    They seemed to be drunk, supporting each other with their hands as they waddled to the living room. Charles looked especially drunk, his face was red and his eyes blurred. He seemed to be so drunk that his friends had to support him physically. He stuttered in a drunken voice. "Ok. It''s good when no one limits me. You don''t know¡­ my wife¡­sometimes she''s really annoying!"

    His friends all agreed with him and continued talking about Sarah in the wrong way. They said that Sarah was always indifferent, not as s.e.xy or elegant as the whores in Penthouse City.

    Looking at them hearing how they talked about her, Sarah felt furious and depressed. They just had to find some p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es! She knew that Charles had been a womanizer, but thought he had changed after getting married. It had never occurred to her that Charles not only had an affair with Emma but also went to have fun with p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es. He was such a dirty person! He was staining her love and their marriage.

    She had never felt this sad before. With a cold stare in her face, she went down the stairs and approached them to step by step.

    Finally, they noticed her and froze. Realizing that Sarah may have heard them, they seemed to become soberer. One of them asked. "Sarah¡­When did you come back?"

    Charles also raised his head and squinted at her. His expression was unruly and provocative. He suddenly started to laugh and said, "You finally remember to come back. I thought you had forgotten all about me and this home!"

    Sarah did not rage as expected but barely whispered. "Had a fun day, uh?" Penthouse City? Although I never went there, I hear that there''s no place like Heaven in New York. In such a luxurious place, their women must be very s.e.xy and feminine!"

    At the sound of her voice, Charles''s friends knew that she had heard everything they had said. Embarrassed about having been caught in the act, they didn''t know what to say. After a short silence, they said to Charles, "Charles, we''ll stop here today! We''ll leave you and Sarah alone!"

    They said their goodbyes and left. Everyone knew they had screwed up. Sarah and Charles were going to have a big fight, and no one wanted to stay and serve as cannon fodder.

    After they left, Charles squinting at her again. Taking off his jacket, he waddled toward the sofa and laid down, completely ignoring her.

    Seeing his actions, Sarah felt hopeless. She couldn''t tolerate not only being psychologically betrayed but also physically. She found it revolting that her husband would have affairs with other women or even going as far as going out to find whores.

    She had given herself to him, and only him, why couldn''t he treat her respectfully? Why did he have to go to a whore house and allow his friends to make fun of her?

    Sarah couldn''t tolerate this any longer, and she said coldly. "Charles, I know you are a womanizer. I also know that a leopard doesn''t change its spots. I also knew you wouldn''t easily change after getting married. So just tell me how many times have you done this after we got married? Tell me the truth."

    Charles was still lying on the sofa with his eyes closed. When Sarah confronted him, he was barely able to open his eyes.

 Chapter 129 - 83: MISUNDERSTANDING DEEPENED

    He sat up lazily, looking at her with a blushed face and squinting eyes. "Sarah, you mean you want to lay all your cards on the table? And then? What do you want to do next?" He smiled ironically.

    Sarah''s eyelashes trembled slightly as if her mood fluctuate with it. This previously handsome man in front of her looked so mean today. She started to see that Charles wasn''t perfect. In fact, he was far from perfect, but why did she love him so much? Why?

    She said in a cold tone. "Aren''t you telling me everything? Or you did so many bad things, and now you don''t dare to tell me?"

    Charles stood up and wobbled toward her. Still squinting his eyes, he stared at her and smiled evilly like a libertine. He reached out his hands to touch Sarah''s chin, but she turned around immediately with indifference.

    His hands stayed in the air. Dumbfounded, he rubbed his hands together as if he relished the temperature of her soft skin. He smiled, lifting his eyebrows. "Sarah, who are you? A noble lady? Why should I explain anything to you?"

    Sarah turned around and looked at him, eyes filling with pain and disbelief. She didn''t know this guy who was standing in front of her. His expression and words were unfamiliar to her and coming from a stranger, not her beloved husband.

    Getting herself together, she said with a calm tone. "Charles, don''t you remember? I''m your wife, we just got married a few days ago. Or is marriage only a game for you? You mean you can have or abandon me whenever you like it?"

    Out of exhaustion or maybe because he was drunk, Charles seemed to have completely lost consciousness. "Marriage?" He drunkenly looked at Sarah. "What is marriage? Is it good? Or is it just a paper? Do you think we must be together after registering? Sarah, did you really think I would be with one woman all of my life? Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" He laughed loudly.

    Sarah was losing control. The more she looked at him, the stranger she felt. Her tone became more and more indifferent. "Is it true or not? Charles, I don''t remember you saying those words. I prefer to believe that you are raving at me, wanted to prove yourself, all right?"

    Charles still laughed and stared at her, ironically, "Drunk? No, I''m wide awake. I have never been drunk. So, you think I was raving? There''s a word called¡­ Hic¡­ " He started to hiccup. "In wine lies the truth. Don''t you know it?"

    Sarah nodded and suddenly felt it unnecessary for her to continue talking. He had a clear mind, although he was drunk. Perhaps he knew what he was talking about. What did he mean?

    She decided to get real and finally asked him straight out. "Charles, now that you have established that you can''t be with one woman all of your life, why did you marry me? Why do you play with me like this¡­ Just for fun?"

    Charles suddenly grasped her shoulder. Attempting to throw off his hands, she yelled. "What do you want from me?"

    But Charles held too tight, she couldn''t get rid of his control. He pushed her over the wall and fixed her body with his and lowered his head to look at her.

    Sarah noticed his strange look. He squinted slightly, seemingly staring at her or thinking carefully. Every woman who was stared at by a drunk would feel horrible. She grabbed his hands for fear of what he was capable of. "Charles, what on earth do you want to do?" Said asked.

    Charles continued staring at her until she became frightened. Suddenly he smiled wickedly and said. "Sarah, to begin with, the reason why I married you is that I thought you were an interesting girl. I wanted to have you. At that time, I got crazy, and I didn''t want anyone except you. So, I got married to you. But afterward, I found¡­ you were not that girl who I thought you were!"

    "What kind of girl do you want or think I am actually?"

    Charles continued to stare at her. "I thought you were an open minded girl with a strong character. That you wouldn''t play tricks, I thought. You attracted me because you are special compared to the other women around me who were good at playing dirty tricks. But who knew that you''re not that girl in my imagination. What is the difference between you and those women?"

    "Charles, what do you mean?" Sarah was even more confused after listening to him.

    "What do I mean? The literal meaning. What else have you tried except driving Emma away? I finally discovered that there is no room for Emma in your heart since you came into my family. Have you gossiped around that I had an affair with my sister and how she seduced me to embarrass her even further? Now, after she finally left, you feel free to engage in love affairs with Frank? When dad was in the hospital at that time, you went to get in touch with him again. Just a week ago, when we fought over the pictures that night, you went out to meet with Frank again? What were you doing all that time outside? Hug? Kiss? What do you think I am, a fool? That I was deceived? Do you really think that I know anything about you?"

    Sarah subconsciously questioned him with wide-opened eyes. "Who told you?" She was to go mad. She didn''t know who had told him those lies. Apparently, it wasn''t her. She had done nothing wrong, why was Charles insisting that she had cheated on him?

    She finally started to understand why Charles had been so indifferent to her after chatting with Mr. Thomas at the fountain, to a point where he had left her alone at night in their room to go back to Houston. Had he heard those rumors then and gotten furious at her? But who was making up those rumors?

 Chapter 130 - 84: THAT WOMAN IS NOT ME

    Charles sneered, "Does it matter who said it? As you say, facts are facts. That''s the key here. Does it really matter who told me about it?"

    Sarah yelled back. "What makes you so sure that I made up rumors to frame Emma or and even drive her away? Do you have any evidence to prove that I have an intimate relationship with Frank? You just listen to others. Do you think it is right for you to frame your wife like this?"

    Charles laughed hysterically. "Hum? Evidence? Would Emma lie to me?

    She wouldn''t even blame you directly, but I can tell what you did to her from her fragmented sentences when she cried out to me. As for Frank, I have pictures. Do you want to take a look at yourself?"

    While talking, Charles took his phone out and showed her some pictures. "Do you want to see these photos taken by some spectators? Who is that woman walking into the restaurant arm in arm with Frank?" He showed her the corresponding pictures as he spoke.

    Sarah saw a blurred photo on his phone. The picture was showing Frank entering a restaurant with a woman in a white dress. They looked intimate, laughing, and talking. In some of the images, the woman was holding his hand, seemingly quite attached to him.

    The picture wasn''t clear, with only the woman''s back and Frank''s face visible. Sarah couldn''t see the woman''s face, but just a blurred profile. She was wearing the same dress she had been wearing that night in question.

    Surprised, Sarah screamed. "That is not me! I was with your dad that night. He was comforting me. You can ask him. That woman is not me!"

    Charles suddenly laughed out in a sad tone. "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha, Sarah. You''re such a hypocrite! Here is the evidence. If you say this woman isn''t you, then who is she? Who would dress the same way you do and go out with Frank? Is it a coincidence?" He laughed out loud.

    "Charles, are you even reluctant to ask your dad? You completely don''t trust me! How can you so easily be fooled and believe others over me?"

    "Fool? That''s because you''re not trustworthy! There is no reason for you to call me foolish!"

    His words were infuriating for Sarah. She stared at him with cold eyes and said, "Charles, I know you won''t trust me no matter what I say. What on earth do you want to do? What will make you believe in me?"

    "Believe? What do I want?" Charles laughed ironically, "I thought I was just deceived. You are the same as any other woman, reckless and cunning. I have seen and tried many girls like you. If I knew you were one of them, I wouldn''t have married you. I''m a fool and deserve to be cheated! You did a good job, Sarah!" said he, patting her face.

    Sarah was sorrowful. This was the worst of all that had happened to her so far. She had never been this angry and sad before. Every innocent person refuses to get framed like this, much more when it comes to the person you love the most. Was there any difference between being cheated and doubted or being directly stabbed in her c.h.e.s.t with a knife?

    "Charles, you really are a shameless and bad man!" She hissed.

    Charles stroke back. "Am I? You are worse! If this was a fairytale, my sister Emma must be the kind Snow White and you the evil queen. And me? Ha-ha-ha-ha, I''m the king who was deceived by you. Fortunately, I know the real you now!"

    "Slap!" Sarah suddenly slapped his face forcefully. Her eyes were spitting fire, but her heart was bleeding.

    Charles touched his face and turned around, looking at her in surprise. He only saw a cold face.

    Sarah was extremely disappointed. The little hope in her heart she had been keeping onto before returning to Houston was gone. Her heart became so cold that her body started to shake. She stared at him, coldly for a long time and then said. "We are done!"

    She walked upstairs to pack her stuff.

    Charles stared blankly after her as if he fainted away with her slapping. Or rather, he sobered up for her last words. However, he still looked at her without moving.

    After arriving upstairs, Sarah opened the c.h.e.s.t to get dressed. She pulled out her trunk, took her clothes out from the c.h.e.s.t, and packed them into the trunk. She prowled around her bedroom to pick all her things up. She worked very fast, as if she was unwilling to stay here for one minute. Tears were running down her face.

    Suddenly, Charles ran upstairs as if he was sobering up. The vigorous brim came back to his eyes. He stood behind her and watched her packing. When she was about to close the trunk, he walked toward her and stopped her hands. "What are you doing?" He asked.

    "Go away," She replied in a cold tone.

    "What are you doing now!" Although Charles was angry, his voice was cold. He had a hard time not showing his real fl.u.s.tered feelings. He noticed that Sarah was picking up things, but he was afraid of her leaving. He remembered the less than sweet words he had told her just now.

    Sarah ignored him and went to the living room to get her belongings. Charles followed her and asked, "Why are you packing at midnight? Are you leaving now?"

    Sarah still kept ignoring him. She was almost finished packing all her things. "I will contact a lawyer to draft our divorce agreement. Since I was mostly using your things, there''s no need to worry about the distribution of property. All things belong to you. I have my house and property. Since we don''t need to waste time dealing with separating our belongings, we can end our marriage within one week!"

    "Sarah!" Charles finally roared, grabbing her trunk and throwing it on the ground.

    Sarah responded back, yelling. "Charles, what do you want to do?" She was about to take her trunk back, but Charles stopped her. He hugged her and pressed her on the wall. "Are you sure you want to divorce me? Did I promise you a divorce?" He asked.

    Sarah lifted her head to look at him and replied. "Since we dislike each other so much, why not divorce? I''m twenty-five, I still have a lot of time to enjoy my life. Why should I be emotionally entangled with you for my whole life? Let me go!"

 Chapter 131 - 85: HE WANTED TO PUNISH HER

    Charles grabbed her hands and questioned, "Did I promise you? Or you think you can decide on our divorce all by yourself?" Charles yelled at her with anger.

    Sarah sneered, "Charles, you are so funny. It''s you who said that I am a cunning woman, a liar who deceived your feelings and your marriage. But now, when I want to leave, you are trying to stop me. What on earth do you want to do? Why are you yelling at me? Who are you?"

    Charles looked at her with a pale face and didn''t know how to refute her words right there. He was so angry that he felt like strangling her!

    Sarah continued, "Now you''re reluctant to let me go, why? What do you want from me? I want to divorce now, I promise I will let you go and no longer hurt your sister. Even if I will have an intimate relationship with other guys one day, it is none of your business. This is your chance, why not let me go? Perhaps you like to refute others, right?"

    "Sarah!" Charles screamed, looking at her coldly. He ground his teeth but didn''t know how to express himself. He kept staring at her, letting her vent her anger.

    Sarah didn''t really want to talk to him. She pushed his hands away and said, "Let me go. After signing the divorce paper, we''ll be free again. You have no right to control me, let me go!"

    Charles pinned her over the wall again and yelled, "Who gave you the right to leave? Who is the master in this house? You must listen to me here!"

    Sarah can''t get rid of his control, just being pressed on the wall as far away from him as possible, feeling sadness and anger in her heart. She thought that Charles was deliberately making her feel worse. He wanted to bully her. Not being able to control herself any longer, she finally started to cry.

    "Charles, what on earth do you want to do? You don''t know how sad I am living in your home. Your mom doesn''t like me and always made trouble for me. Do you think I am willing to stay suffering like this?" Sarah was roaring and crying while looking at him.

    Charles paused when he finally saw her emotional reaction. He seemed shocked as he looked at her with wide-opened eyes. "You¡­" He raised his hand and wanted to wipe her tears away, but Sarah pushed his hand away.

    She didn''t allow him to touch her, but yelled at him, crying. "Ever since my mom and dad passed away, I refused to humiliate myself for the sake of others, no matter what my relatives thought of me. I rather moved out and lived alone. But now, after getting married, I am supposed to endure all the humiliations just because of you? Do I need to play at your mom''s level?

    "I figured that even though my life was hard, you would support me and give me the strength I needed. But now even you dislike me and bully me around. Why don''t you let me go? I can live just as happy after leaving here. Why do you want to lock me up here? You obviously don''t trust me and dislike me, why do you want to keep me by your side?"

    "Sarah, shut up! I don''t want to hear this now!" Charles ordered in a cold voice. He was reluctant to hear her out because her words were stabbing his c.h.e.s.t and made him very sad.

    "Why should I listen to you? I am a professional and free person. I can be happy without you. There are many guys out there who are in this world who would treat me better than you, why do I have to yield to you? As you said, Frank treated me much better than you. At least he wouldn''t bully or make me sad like you."

    "Shut up! You can''t say that again! Do you hear me?" Charles roared. Sarah just wants to bring Frank''s name up again! She just had to say that Frank was better than him. It was so irritating.

    "No, I have to say it out loud. Why do I have to yield to you now? Listen to your comments? Frank is much better than you¡­ Phew¡­ Charles, what are you doing?¡­Phew..."

    Desperate, Charles had started kissing her passionately and deeply as if he wanted to punish her.. Make her finally stop talking. He tried to kiss her so profoundly, invade her privacy, she thought, her heart, and destroy her ability to escape or think of other guys who were better than him. He wanted to punish her!

    Sarah hadn''t expected Charles to react that way. He used his mouth to make her stop talking, while at the same time, he exerted so much effort into his kiss, like a beast who wanted to swallow her, making her breathless. He s.u.c.k.e.d her lips so hard that they became red and swollen. His tongue is searching in her mouth.

    The strong scent of alcohol made Sarah feel sick. His powerful action made her feel scared. She punched him and yelled in between his kisses. "Charles¡­ phew¡­ what are you doing?... Phew¡­ let me go¡­ phew¡­"

    Charles embraced her tightly and kept kissing her in crazily, ignoring her struggle. He felt that this was the only way to keep her from leaving. He wanted to destroy her thought of escaping, and at the same time, he also wanted to vent his own anger and sorrow.

    He was reluctant to keep listening to her reproaching words, her talk of leaving, and ending their marriage. No matter what happened, he was unwilling to let her go and run into someone else''s arms, even if he was hurt by her behavior. Was he mad?

    He was furious and hated her with all his heart, but he couldn''t let her go!

    Sarah suddenly cried out loud. She didn''t know how to defend herself against him. She thought Charles was illogical and cheeky. He acted like he wanted to insult her, but instead kissed her and wouldn''t let her go. Did he want to torment and humiliate her in this way? She detested him and his behaviors.

    After kissing her for a while, Charles lost his grip on her just enough for both of them to catch their breaths. He embraced her tightly as if he held his beloved toy and was unwilling to part from it no matter what happened.

 Chapter 132 - 86: DONéˆ¥æ©³ LEAVE ME

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    Sarah punched him again and cried. "Charles, go away, let me go!"

    Ignoring her rude behavior and curse words, he just hugged her tightly. He felt desperate and suddenly screamed, pleading. "Sarah¡­ don''t go¡­ don''t leave me¡­ I don''t want you to leave¡­ "

    "Why would you do this to me? Let me go!" Sarah continued to struggle.

    Charles lifted his head again and kissed her. This time, he kissed her softly and tenderly. In a low voice, he continued to plead. "Don''t leave. Don''t divorce me. I was wrong just now. I am willing to let you go¡­ don''t leave me¡­"

    Hearing the sadness in words, Sarah''s heart gradually became softer. Why did Charles do this to her? Why was he talking to her like this? He had been so indifferent all this time as if the man she believed he was had just been an illusion. Why? After cursing her, he suddenly embraced her and begged her to stay.

    How can she be cruel to him?

    He always behaved this way. First, he hurt her and then hugged, injuring her heart until she forgave him again and again. Did he think that there were no shadows cast in her heart after he comforted her? If she let him hurt her for too many times, she wouldn''t be that girl she used to be anymore, even if he came to comfort her. She must remember her scars to stay away from him gradually.

    Charles kissed her with hands moving in her body. Suddenly he was filled with the d.e.s.i.r.e to make love to her. He loved her so much that he was reluctant to let her go even when he hated her.

    "Sarah¡­ sorry¡­ I love you¡­ I want you, only you¡­ " he murmured while kissing her with tongue, and then down from chin to her earlobe and collarbone. He unbuttoned her clothes and finally kissed her b.r.e.a.s.ts, like a starving baby s.u.c.k.i.n.g her intensely. He proceeded to separate her legs and lifted her up, making her private parts remain close to his erection. He pressed her h.i.p.s to make her feel his l.u.s.t as he kissed her b.r.e.a.s.ts harder.

    Sarah was still crying, but her heart was becoming numb. She didn''t know what was happening between them now. One moment they were fighting and hurting each other again and again, and the next they were about to make love.

    Would they have a future together if they continued like this?

    Charles didn''t notice Sarah''s reaction but kept kissing and embracing her. "Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­" He murmured pleadingly as he put her down on the bed.

    Sarah didn''t revolt but followed his actions; she felt very sad and disappointed, unsure about their future.

    Charles seemed to be punishing her, and without warning, he suddenly entered into her body forcefully. Caught off guard, Sarah yelled out, looking at him through her blurred eyes. His forehead was covered in sweat as he was staring at her and moving in a steady rhythm.

    It seemed that he wanted to enter the hidden secrets of her soul, but Sarah just looked at him expressionlessly. Reluctant to see her indifferent face, he kept moving faster. He was penetrating her so hard that Sarah couldn''t ignore him any longer as her body responded to his continuous friction, arousing her s.e.x.u.a.l d.e.s.i.r.es. He was controlling her thought through her body to keep her from thinking about leaving him. With every stroke, he went deeper inside her.

    Sarah started to groan lightly in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but it wasn''t enough for Charles. He kept moving vigorously, using different moves and positions to enhance her enjoyment, until he turned her over and penetrated her from behind. Lifting her h.i.p.s, he was able to enter her deeper than ever before, over and over again. Sarah was facing the bed, and finally could not resist any longer, sinking into his passion and groaning loudly.

    Wanting to stop him, she called out. "Charles¡­ Charles¡­"

    But Charles didn''t stop. Putting all his emotions, physical d.e.s.i.r.es, and anger into his movements, he continued pounding her forcefully from behind, indulging himself in her m.o.a.ning, almost losing control.

    He changed their position again. Sarah lost count on how many o.r.g.a.s.ms she had reached, and how many times they did it that night. Charles kept taking her body again and again until she lost consciousness. The only thing she remembered was that they had been crazier than on their wedding night since Charles had been gentle with her at that time.

    Tonight, he seemed to have completely lost all self-control and acted f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y. She couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him. Perhaps they both had changed? Whatever it was, it would never be the same between them.

    Their marriage was no longer beautiful. It had suffered a crack at the heart. They didn''t know how far they would go together. Distrust had poisoned their relationship, and it would never be the same again.

    ***

    It was bright daylight the next morning when she woke up. The sun entered through the heavy curtain. The room was hot. Sarah thought it was at least noon when she opened her eyes sleepily. She noticed that she was still lying in Charles''s arm, her head on his shoulder.

    She was surprised to see that Charles was still in bed since he usually got up earlier, either to work or to exercises. It was unusual for him to wake up so late with her.

    She opened her eyes again to look at his face. Charles woke up at the same moment and looked at her in return. They looked at each other in silence.

    It was an awkward moment. Finally, Sarah broke the ice. "What time is it? Don''t you have to go to work?"

    Charles replied casually. "Twelve. Are you hungry?"

    Twelve o''clock. It was late. Sarah was about to get up, but Charles stopped her and started to kiss her again.

    Not expecting his reaction, Sarah turned to him and asked. "What are you doing? Let me go¡­" She started to struggle.

    But Charles wasn''t about to let her go yet. In between kissing her, he said, ??I love you¡­ " and continued kissing her intently. Suddenly, he opened her legs with his hands and rolled over her, entering her body again, moving in a slow rhythm.

 Chapter 133 - 87: HE LOST CONTROL

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    Sarah was surprised about how erected and hard his manhood was again. He must have been controlling himself for a while. She knew that men easily got an erection in the morning, but didn''t think it was to this extent.

    Charles moved in and out in her body. He embraced her tightly and kissed her passionately, leaving Sarah breathless. "Don''t¡­ No¡­ Ah¡­ " she stuttered in between groans.

    Suddenly, he started moving with faster and stronger strokes until Sarah couldn''t speak anymore. He had become a beast and lost control. He just wanted to possess her and vent his l.u.s.t in her body,

    Sarah finally collapsed, her body weak and numb. She had no choice but to follow his lead and met his demands.

    At last, he was satisfied. She was exhausted. After last night she had no energy left, and the little she had recovered from her sleep had vanished by now. She didn''t want to move.

    Charles was lying on top of her body painting, with manhood still inside her. Unable to move, Sarah closed her eyes and kept silent.

    After a while, Charles c.a.r.e.s.sed her face and said. "I care about you and love you so much. Last night I said some terrible things while I was drunk. I was furious with what I had heard and lost all self-control. I''m sorry."

    Sarah finally opened her eyes and stared straight at him. In a cold tone, she asked. "Charles, does that work? You still believe those words deep in your heart, right? There is no trust between us. So, do you really love me?"

    "I really love you. Just now, I was thinking a lot. No matter what happened, even if you betrayed me, I love you and want to be with you. So, don''t mention divorce so easily, okay?"

    Sarah sneered, "You didn''t answer my question. What do you really mean? You still don''t believe me. You still think that I am that person! Is my character that doubtful?"

    Charles just embraced her without saying a word.

    Sarah was about to push him away and said. "Since you still believe it, we will get a divorce. We''re not happy even though we live together. Love isn''t enough, right?"

    Charles responded in a soft voice. "Sarah, no, we can''t get divorced!" He began to kiss her again. This time, his action was soft and gentle as if he wanted to comfort her heart, but Sarah really hated his gentleness and kisses at this moment and just wanted to get away from him.

    Charles thought she was going to leave, so he embraced her tightly and kissed her deeply. His body immediately reacted again as he got another erection, and without waiting for her response, he entered her again.

    "You¡­" Sarah didn''t know what to say. He was moving in and out in her body with gentle strokes. Sarah still tried to push him away.

    Suddenly, Charles lifted his head, his eyes filled with l.u.s.t. He started to move more f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y, digging deeper and deeper again.

    Sarah looked up and m.o.a.n.e.d. "Ah¡­ " Her m.o.a.ning made him more excited, and he accelerated his rhythm. Noticing his action, she purposely m.o.a.n.e.d louder, and Charles went faster with every m.o.a.n. Going at a fast speed, he said in a loud voice.

    "You can''t leave me, you hear? Sarah, you are mine. You can''t leave me!" He pushed against her hard with every stroke, as if adding emphasis.

    The crazier they were, the less satisfied they felt. Finally, he lifted her up and carried her out of bed. Sarah screamed. "What are you doing?"

    Charles didn''t answer but placed her on the washing machine in the bathroom. In between kissing her, he kept begging. "I love you. You can''t leave me!" He turned on the drying cycle. Her body was shaking with the machine as Charles moved in and out with the power of the engine.

    Given that the machine was set at the highest speed, it kept shaking. He felt relaxed and comfortable, yet Sarah lost control of herself, groaning loudly. "Charles¡­ Let¡­ Let me go¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ " She cried.

    Charles hugged and kissed her. "I will let you go as soon as you promise you will stay with me forever¡­"

    Sarah didn''t know what to say. She was reaching an o.r.g.a.s.m, which made her body shiver. Finally, she cried out and begged. "Let me go¡­ I won''t leave you¡­ Never¡­ "

    Charles saw her whole body become red and listened to her continuous groan. He knew she was having an o.r.g.a.s.m, and hugged and kissed her intensely, penetrating her deeply as he finally released himself inside her. With the machine still on, his s.e.m.e.n sprinkling in her body f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y, warming her insides.

    It was over. Sarah was exhausted but was still weeping. Was it p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e or sadness?

    Charles embraced her in comfort. "You said you wouldn''t leave me."

    Sarah didn''t answer him. She was too tired, even to open her eyes. Charles touched her stomach and said. "Here¡­ when will you be pregnant? Sarah, I really want to have a baby with you, no matter a girl or a boy¡­ Our baby."

    Sarah leaned against his shoulder without responding.

    Charles kissed her forehead, hugged her in his arms. "Sarah, I want a baby." He repeated.

    After a long time, Sarah finally said in a low voice. "I''m hungry!"

    Charles paused. He held her face, kissed her lips, and said, "Sorry, I was so consumed in your body and forgot you that you hadn''t eaten anything for a whole day and night. Let''s take a bath and then eat something outside, okay?"

    You finally became a man. Sarah thought sarcastically. You just wanted to f.u.c.k me to death! It would be best if you had remembered that I hadn''t eaten anything for a whole day. I''m so lucky you remembered.

    But she still kept quiet and just watched Charles fill the bathtub with hot water and allowed him to lift her up and take a bath with her. After finishing their shower, he wiped her body dry and wrapped a towel around her, and carried her out of the bathroom. She looked like a doll in his arms. Perhaps Charles had forgotten she was, in fact, a living being who could walk by herself.

    But since Sarah was so tired and hungry, she didn''t object, but rather let him serve her.

 Chapter 134 - 88: COME, REST IN MY ARMS

    After she was settled on the sofa and the TV was on, Charles went into the kitchen to make some food. She didn''t expect that Charles knew how to cook, but apparently, he had learned a lot over the past week when she had been gone. The noodles he prepared weren''t bad, or was she just so hungry that she didn''t notice?

    Sarah ate silently. Noticing that she served herself seconds, Charles smiled. He looked at her and said in a soft tone. "You were really hungry. How does it taste?"

    Thinking about how he had cooked for her and was serving her in every way, Sarah couldn''t stay silent anymore. "Not too bad. You cook better than a ten-year-old." She said ambiguously.

    Charles nearly laughed out loud. "You''re so cruel. I spent a long time learning. Can''t you praise me once?"

    Sarah leaned against the sofa lazily without saying a word.

    Charles suddenly grasped her hands tightly and said, "Sarah, now that you ate, I ask you with all sincerity, forgive me, please?"

    Sarah''s eyelids flickered. Perhaps she didn''t have a good rest last night, or she was too exhausted from this morning and hadn''t recovered her strength yet. Feeling dizzy, she looked at him before she closed her eyes to take a nap.

    Charles thought that she was still hesitating to forgive him, and hurriedly sat down beside her. He held her shoulder and spoke with a pleading voice. "Is there anything else that you are still not satisfied with? What should I do for you to forgive me?"

    "I''m tired!" Was all Sarah managed to say?

    "Tired? Come rest in my arms." Charles heaved a sigh and pulled her into his arms.

    Sarah also sighed. Both her body and heart were tired. There were times when she really hated Charles because he was so indifferent and ruthless. He hurt her easily as if he was stabbing her with a knife in her c.h.e.s.t. But when he was gentle, like now, how can she refuse him?

    She was exhausted and just wanted to rest.

    ***

    It was Monday, the streets were almost empty since most people were working. Sarah was wandering aimlessly around the streets. Taking subways, getting off on random stops, she entered a shopping mall and walked around looking at some clothes. Since a new season had just started and now many new styles had come in, there were big sales everywhere with out of season clothes.

    Looking around, the helpful shop assistant tried to engage her in asking what she was looking for and if she could help Sarah find something specific, but Sarah was not in the mood to buy anything.

    She wasn''t in a happy mood and didn''t intend to buy clothes. She just had gone out to relax. After she left a shop, she heard the assistants talk behind her back. "She dresses in designer clothes and carries an LV bag in her hand, but just walks around without buying anything, so stingy."

    "Maybe she has no money, or maybe her bag is a fake one." Another disappointed assistant said.

    Sarah heard them burst into laughing, expressing their disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that after trying hard to sell her something, she still had walked out without anything.

    Sarah''s bag was, in fact, a real LV bag that Charles had bought her on one occasion. She seldom went shopping and wasn''t used to the fact that she didn''t have to care about the money she spent.

    Although she married Charles and lived a wealthy lifestyle, she still hadn''t gotten used to the extravagant lifestyle. She was used to living a simple life and to give everything to her sister. Now she didn''t need to worry about money anymore, but she didn''t know how to spend money.

    She could order everything she needed through their house help. Every time something was required, with just one call, it was delivered to her house. She didn''t need to go from shop to shop comparing prices anymore and started to feel bored.

    Sarah just couldn''t get used to this kind of luxurious life. Many people said that it only takes one to two months to change a lifestyle habit, but she had been married for over two months now and still hadn''t changed. Perhaps it was because she didn''t have a sense of security in Charles''s family. Christina didn''t like her and everything in her power to get rid of here, and Emma, who had turned out to be double-faced, was also doing her best to create troubles for her at every chance she got.

    She had always argued with Charles over their course of the marriage and was so tired of this way of life. The only reason why she hadn''t given up yet was that Mr. Thomas treated her so well, as his own daughter. She would feel so sorry for him if she and Charles got divorced.

    Thinking about everything that was going on in her life, Sarah went back to her own house where she had lived before. Since she had gotten married, she had rented her home out to others. Her sister was living at a boarding school, and when she came back, she wouldn''t want to live there alone and would come to live with them in their spare guest room.

    A few days ago, her latest tenant had moved out, so she decided to clean the place and get it ready for new tenants.

    Opening the door, Sarah found her house was a mess. Every time when tenants moved out, they threw rubbish everywhere and didn''t clean the place. Sarah had been in Los Angeles when the last tenants had left and hadn''t had time yet to check whether everything was still there.

    Sarah picked up the broom and started to clean up. It took almost the entire morning to finish the cleaning. After checking if all her things were still there, she only found one small thing from one of her ex-boyfriend had disappeared. She didn''t care about it since she had already put all those items in a corner for storage.

    Getting tired, she lay down on the sofa to have a rest. She had never thought about going back to her house before. Sometimes she missed living alone. She had been so used to being alone that after getting married, she missed the quietness. In the beginning, she had been happy to finally not feeling so lonely, but gradually, she had gotten tired of always being surrounded by someone.

 Chapter 135 - 89: ITéˆ¥æ©² SO GOOD TO HAVE CHILD

    Living alone was lonely but free. She could go wherever she wanted, and no one was there to stop her. Getting back to that lifestyle would be easy.

    Sarah sighed and was about to fall asleep when she suddenly heard a noise coming from the next door and then a child''s voice. A little boy shouted, "Mom, Mom, wait for me, don''t close the door yet!"

    A woman answered. "Hey, Lucas, slow down, I am waiting for you. Don''t run, this stair is too steep!"

    The little boy laughed and seemed to have reached the top of the stairs. Chatting, they carry their belongings into the house.

    Because Sarah''s home was so quiet, she heard every action clearly. The woman''s voice was familiar. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly jumped up and wondered if that was Carrie''s voice. She quickly put on her shoes and opened the door.

    The woman was about to close her door when Sarah opened her door and shouted, "Carrie, Carrie, is it you? Did you come back?"

    Hearing someone calling her name, the woman quickly opened her door again and looked around. Her hair was short, she looked like she was in her mid-thirties. Her round face seemed very kind and easy to get along with. She was surprised to see Sarah and quickly walked out, "Alas, Sarah? It is really you. Didn''t you move out? Why are you here again?"

    Sarah was pleased to see Carrie and smiled, "This is still my home, I just rented it to someone else before, that''s why I didn''t come here before."

    "No wonder, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but always see strangers coming and going in your house. I thought you had sold it after getting married."

    "Where should I sell it? I still have my sister. I will keep it as a dowry for her in the future."

    Carrie nodded. "That''s true, your sister. It''s so nice of you. Your sister is so lucky to have you. You didn''t have it easy, but you always treat her so well, even better than a mother."

    Sarah smiled, shaking her head in denial. "My parents died early on, so of course I need to take care of her being the oldest sister. I haven''t seen you since you got married around five or six years. You have changed a lot, I may not have recognized you on the street."

    Carrie laughed. "I changed? I just got older and uglier. But you look more active and beautiful than ever. You used to be pretty and s.e.xy and captivated several young boys'' heart''s in the community. Alas, a good marriage makes all the difference. Unlike me, the reason why I didn''t come back all these years is that I followed my husband and his business.

    "It''s too busy, and we need to travel to many different cities and couldn''t come back. Now that Lucas has turned five years old, I took him back to visit my mom."

    Sarah laughed happily, "It seems that you have time now to enjoy your life. You look so happy. Is Lucas your son? I only heard his voice, what about calling him out to let me have a look? He ought to see his aunt too¡­"

    They talked for a long time, Sarah started to feel relaxed. At last, Sarah asked them to go out for a walk so she could buy something for Lucas.

    After buying some clothes and toys for Lucas, they went to a place in the park to rest while Lucas played around. Carrie asked about Sarah''s recent life story, " I heard you married into a rich family and had a big wedding? I heard the people in our neighborhood talk about it."

    Sarah felt a little bitter when she was reminded of her marriage. Everyone always assumed that it was okay to marry into the wealthy family, that it changed your fate, and you live happily ever after, what nobody seemed to know where the bad things that came with this type of marriage.

    It was hard for ordinary people to integrate into a wealthy family. Sarah was so tired of this life full of trouble. It wasn''t as good as everyone believed it to be. If she had a chance to redo her life, she chooses to marry someone from her same socioeconomic status, and just maybe she''d have more ease and comfort in her life.

    Smiling bitterly, she finally said, "Just so-so. You also look like you''re doing well in your marriage. Everyone has their own struggles, we don''t need to envy each other''s life."

    From Sarah''s expression, Carrie knew that something was bothering her, so she sighed, "Yes, each family has their own troubles. No need to envy others." After a short pause, she added. "Does your husband mistreat you?"

    "He¡­" Sarah lowered her head and crossed her fingers. She seems quite depressed, "I don''t know how to say it. Before getting married, I felt he was perfect, but after marriage, he is different from what I expected."

    "What happened?" Carrie asked her. Before Sarah could answer, Lucas came running towards them. "Mom, my bubbles are empty. I can''t blow any more bobbles."

    Carrie was a little annoyed by Lucas''s interruption and just gave him two dollars and said, "Just take this and buy another one. Don''t bother us!"

    But Lucas kept begged her for more, "Mom, give me more, I want to buy a water gun. There is a fountain, and I want to play there!" Carrie didn''t want to give him, but Lucas continued begging until she felt she had no choice but to give him more money so he would finally go again.

    Sarah was looking at them and suddenly started laughing, "It''s so good to have a child."

    "Good? It isn''t very pleasant! There is always something he wants to buy, and if I don''t buy it for him, he starts to cry. Alas!" Carrie said, shaking her head. Sarah knew that no matter what Carrie said, her words were full of motherly care and happiness, and her complaints were not her real feeling.

 Chapter 136 - 90: DID YOU GET HURT?

    Carrie asked Sarah, "Since you seem to like kids, why not have one?"

    Sarah shook her head, "We are not going to have a baby until we have a stable life."

    "Why? Does your husband not want one?"

    Sarah shook her head again, "No, he wants to have a baby, but I think it''s too early." Sarah didn''t have the sense of security needed to bring a child into their marriage. She didn''t know how long their marriage would last and didn''t want to bring a baby into the mix. After all, if they ended up divorced, her baby would have no father. She had experienced this feeling and didn''t want her child to grow up without his or her dad.

    From her words, Carrie knew that Sarah wasn''t confident in her marriage, and asked. "Sarah, tell me what happened between you and your husband. We have known each other for so many years if there really is something you can tell me. Maybe I can give you some advice."

    Sarah started to feel more comfortable talking about her real feeling with Carrie and thought she didn''t need the truth about her actual living conditions. But she still felt too embarrassed to say anything. After all, it was her issue between her and Charles. So, she was still hesitating to talk.

    "Why? Can''t you talk? Are you afraid of him?" Carrie enquired with a concerned voice.

    Sarah shook her head and replied, "No, I just get a little irritated. Perhaps I overthink, and it seems we are not right for each other."

    "Why do you say that?" Carrie insisted.

    "I feel very insecure about my future. You know it is difficult for me to trust others; after all, I went through in my childhood. And Charles had his own issues while growing up, and seems to be lacking security, too.

    "We got married, but it''s hard for us to believe in each other. In the beginning, everything was okay. After all, we loved each other, but our insecurities have become a fatal poison in our relationship after some time. We both can''t trust each other and end up hurting one another."

    Carrie noticed her mood had gone down too far, and asked, "What happened recently? Did you get hurt?"

    Sarah nodded, "Actually, I was not the only victim. He also got hurt. I don''t know how to explain it, it''s complicated and a long story."

    Thinking for a while, she resumed, "Right, I can stay married with Charles for his father''s sake. But the concept of a perfect match is so deep-rooted in his mother''s mind, and she is looking down upon my background. She had made much trouble for us even before we got married, but we got married despite her opposition.

    "After we got married, she still disagrees and always creates trouble and tries to destroy our relationship, even taking advantage of Charles''s old mistresses and his adopted sister to ruin our relationship. I don''t know what she did secretly, but we both lost trust in each other after several events. He accused me of engaging in love affairs with other men and framing his sister while I doubted that he was still in love with his adopted sister. We fought and didn''t talk to each other for a while."

    Carrie held her hand and comforted her. "I thought something serious happened, it was just a fight, right? Newlyweds always face issues in the beginning. You just need time to adapt to each other''s character and figure out how to deal with each other in everyday living situations. After a while, you will find that it''s easy to fight, it becomes normal. After a while, you will start treating each other differently, with more respect and consideration towards each other''s feelings, and all will turn out well."

    "No¡­ I don''t think so¡­"

    "Yes, I have been down the road too. You don''t know how serious we fought at first, even triggering domestic violence. He smashed things, and so did I. We shocked our whole family, and I ran out of my house many times, to a point where I wanted to commit suicide. But he finally found me back and apologized, and we made up again. Everything can be settled. Going through rough patches at times is okay. We are okay now. We earn enough money to bring up our kids, and we fight here and there. Besides, Charles apologized to you, right?"

    Sarah was reluctant to admit it, but he did. She nodded slightly and said, "He apologized to me the next day, and I didn''t fight with him again. He made his concession and played up to me. If I still make a fuss about it, it would be narrow-minded of me."

    "That''s right. Your husband comes from a rich family and is used to the feeling of superiority, but he did apologize to you. It shows that he really cares about you. Your marriage didn''t end there, and if you can apologize and care about each other, that''s all that matters. It would be best if you were considerate. Learn to forgive, and everything will be fine. After a few years, you will look back at it and see that it wasn''t such a big deal."

    Sarah seemed to be comforted. Carrie seemed reasonable and experienced, but she couldn''t get rid of the strange feeling. "Maybe you''re right. But I can feel that we lack security. It is hard for us to trust each other, which shows that our marriage is on edge. This is the first time to have such a big fight, and we can forgive each other, but if his mother keeps creating troubles for us, I don''t know how many times we can forgive each other.

    "Some scars stay in our hearts, and I think it''s impossible to go back to being happy like we were before, even after apologizing to each other. I feel so tired when dealing with his mother and sister. I didn''t expect his sister to be double-faced, and it is hard to always keep my guard up against her. Why do I have to complicate my life for a man? Why?" Sarah questioned.

 Chapter 137 - 91: YOU ARE SO TRICKY

    Carrie sighed, "I know. You feel this way because of his family''s objection, which makes you suffer from imaginary fears, and you overthink things. Maybe it is because you experienced a lot in your childhood which made you more mature than most girls your age, but Sarah, you should know that it''s too far into the future. No one can predict what will happen in the future, so why overthink about it now? Instead, cherish the present. It''s enough to have a good time now. Why should we suffer from overthinking?

    Sarah looked up, blankly at Carrie. She felt Carrie''s words might have some truth, and she started to doubt herself. Did she overthink? Should she worry about things that may never happen in the future? Was it okay to just cherish the present? Not finding the right words to refute Carrie''s speech, Sarah finally lowered her head silently.

    Carrie grabbed her hand. "Believe me, I have been down that road, and I know things happened in a marriage. I have always liked you, and I only want what''s good for you. I wouldn''t hurt you. You are overthinking now."

    Sarah still didn''t answer. After a while, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw Charles''s name on the caller ID. "Where are you now?" Charles asks when she answered.

    Sarah glanced at Carrie, who seemed to know who was calling. She hurriedly smiled and hinted that she should continue the call. Sarah turned around and said, "I am at the park near the pedestrian block at Fifth Avenue. What''s the matter?"

    Charles asked, "What are you doing there? Are you alone?"

    "No, I''m with a friend who used to live next door to me. She was always so nice to me, and we hadn''t seen each other for five years. Today, we met by accident, so we went for a walk together." answered Sarah.

    "Wait a moment. Don''t go anywhere. I will come to you." Charles said as he hung up the phone.

    Carrie asked with a smile, "What did he say?"

    Sarah lowered her head and replied, holding her phone tightly. "He said he is coming to pick us up."

    Carrie covered her mouth in surprise and laughed, "Aha-ha, you see. I am right. He is nice to you. Don''t be sad, and get that look again. He will be unhappy to see your cold face every day. Your marriage is okay, but I''m not sure for how long if you continue like this. If things get worse, it will be your fault. It''s difficult to find a man of that social status and treats you nicely. Actually, it''s hard for him to be so nice to you if you keep a sour face. You should cherish him."

    Sarah smiled in bad grace. She thought maybe Carrie was right. It was her fault. She shouldn''t overthink and be sad all the time.

    They went to tale Lucas on a roller coaster ride first, then on a sea rover. Coming out of the haunted house, Sarah felt more comfortable. Being a child again felt great, she could play if she wanted, worry-free.

    Playing with Lucas encouraged her to throw all worries off. She became happier, and her smile had returned to her face, thanks to Carrie and Lucas.

    When Charles came, Lucas was playing with some other children on a trampoline, while Sarah and Carrie were standing outside watching them, laughing with the children who were jumping joyfully.

    Sarah was beaming with a bright smile on her face, looking much better now, which was a significant improvement from the previous days. Charles was happy to see her laughing out loud. He likes to look at his girl happy, worry-free, and smiling happily.

    He walked to her and asked. "What are you looking at? Why are you laughing?"

    Sarah turned around, surprised to hear his voice. Then she smiled and said, "You came. We are watching Lucas. Kids are so funny! Lucas is Carrie''s son." She seemed to recall Carrie and introduced her to Charles.

    Carrie''s eyes twinkled as soon as she saw Charles. "How handsome, you are such a lucky girl."

    Both Charles and Sarah laughed. Charles looked very happy when seeing Sarah''s smiling face, he felt more comfortable and wanted to kiss her to show his love.

    They talked for a while until Charles suddenly asked, "Have you eaten? It''s time for dinner now. Shall we go out for a meal altogether?" He turned to Carrie, "Where is your husband? Maybe he can come to eat with us, and Lucas''s grandma and grandpa¡­ We can go all together. It is my treat!"

    Carrie happily accepted the invitation. It wasn''t often to come across such a generous man. She hurriedly calls her family. Charles asked them what they wanted to eat, and finally, they settled for a western-style restaurant at the children''s preference.

    Carrie''s family was happy to be invited to an expensive and fancy restaurant. Carrie was convinced that Charles was a good person, so after their meal, she secretly said to Sarah. "I think your husband is great. Don''t give up yet. Both his manners and looks are fantastic. You are lucky to have married him.

    Turning around and looking at him, Sarah saw him looking at her and raising his eyebrow to her. She felt like she was being tricked. Perhaps this dinner was to bribe Carrie and make her put in a good word for him. He was really crafty!

    After dinner, while Sarah was going home with Charles in his car, she couldn''t help but ask. "Did you say something to Carrie behind my back? Why is she taking your side?"

    Charles smiled triumphantly. "What did I say? It''s my good personality, you see? Strangers like talking to me."

    "You are so tricky! She was bribed by your invitation."

    Charles moved closer to her and embraced her. "There is no need to bribe. I appreciated her as I haven''t seen you smile for a long time. Carrie made a great contribution today, so I thank her, that''s all." He said.

 Chapter 138 - 92: YOU CANéˆ¥æ©³ RUN AWAY NOW

    Sarah wanted to push him away, but Charles hugged her more tightly and murmured beside her ear, "For my kindness to your friend, tonight¡­ indulge me¡­ okay?"

    "What?" Sarah turned around, nearly hitting his chin. He had gotten too close.

    Charles lowered his eyes and laughed in a low voice, "Indulge me¡­ give me everything I want¡­ you know, we haven''t made love for several days, and I miss you so much. You''re so attractive, and I can''t help myself but just want to f.u.c.k you deeply. The only thing I can think about when I look at you is to pin you down and make love to you again and again!"

    "You¡­" Sarah hadn''t expected that he would say such explicit in a public place. She blushed immediately and was going to push him away. "Can you be serious?" said asked.

    "I can''t. I can''t control myself when looking at you. I just want to f.u.c.k you. Give a baby, okay? Sarah, I want a child as smart as Lucas!" said he. He began to kiss her and covered her b.r.e.a.s.t with one of his hands.

    Sarah g.r.o.a.n.e.d as soon as Charles c.a.r.e.s.sed her b.r.e.a.s.t. She pushed his hands in protest. "No¡­ not in public¡­ you can''t be serious!"

    Charles laughed in a low voice again, then suddenly pressed a button to lock the car. It was completely black inside the car since it was night now. Nothing could be seen from outside.

    He started to kiss her as he unbuttoned her coat, with hands moving over her body. Sarah wanted to protest, but Charles didn''t allow her. In the urge, he was unwilling to let her go. Finally, her coat was open, and they were kissing passionately.

    Charles got off her shirt and pushed up her bra. He kissed her b.r.e.a.s.ts and c.a.r.e.s.sed them fervently.

    Sarah looked up at him and panted, unable to repress her m.o.a.ning any longer. She was very easily aroused by his touch. Charles became so engrossed by her that he couldn''t go but kept playing with the body and suckling her n.i.p.p.l.es.

    Sarah suddenly noticed a group of students walking away outside the window. She hurriedly pushed him off and said, "Charles, don''t do it here. Let''s go home!"

    Charles finally left her body but stared at her like a hungry wolf. Then he grabbed her hands to touch his manhood. "You just said you would have it at home. So, don''t run tonight. You can''t beg for mercy tonight, no matter how many times I do it!" He said.

    Sarah blushed and didn''t know how to answer him, just lowering her head quickly. She was going about to adjust her clothes, but Charles thought she was going to fool him with her silence. He stopped her hastily and said. "You just said it. You can''t run away now! If you refuse me, I will have you right now! After all, this seat can be used as a bed."

    "You¡­" Sarah felt a little angry but funny at the same time. How can this man be so shameless! He had a good manner in front of others, but when he was with her alone, he became an unsatisfiable beast. She dared not to refuse him because he would do anything if he became mad. She hurried to answer, "Just drive back home first. I promise."

    Charles was finally satisfied with her answer. He grinned, kissed her hard, then help her readjust her clothes, and drove back.

    After driving home at high speed, they started kissing as soon as they entered their home. Charles was so eager to have her, making Sarah feel helpless. Thus, she pushed him and said, "Can''t you wait? We haven''t taken a bath yet!"

    Charles''s eyes were sparkling like stars in the sky. He looked at Sarah and joked, "You want to take a bath together? Well, that''s a good idea. I agree!" He picked her up and carried her to the bathroom.

    Sarah knew he was intentionally misinterpreting her words and started to struggle, "Not together! It''s not clean in the water. Let go of me, I can take a bath alone. You go to the other bathroom."

    "Not clean? Why do you think that? We''re taking a bath, how is that not clean?" Charles turned around as if he was teasing her and continued, "Or you are thinking about doing something else in them that is not clean? You can''t wait, can you, Honey?"

    "You¡­" Sarah was so angry that she didn''t know how to argue with this rascal, so she pushed him away, went upstairs alone to take her clothes and take a bath, but Charles followed her and stopped her. "Honey, wait for me. We can take a bath together!"

    "Can''t you go to the other one? We have more than one bathroom!" Sarah argued.

    Charles laughed hilariously and hugged her, "This one is bigger, I like this one!"

    "Then I''ll go to the other one!" Sarah was about to leave, but Charles held her tightly so that she couldn''t move. "Baby, don''t go, let''s take a bath together. I love to take a bath with you!" He pulled her inside and turned on the shower, make her wet. She screams and struggles like a drowning cat.

    Charles seemed to enjoy himself and stood with her under the shower. Both were struggling with each other, one to escape, the other from anticipation and excitement.

    Charles started to take her clothes off. Since Sarah was all wet, she couldn''t see him clearly and couldn''t defend herself against his actions. Finally, he managed to take off her shirt. Charles began to kiss her body, hugged her, and touched her.

    She was kissed and kneaded by him, making her so weak that she couldn''t help but groan. At first, she wanted to stop him, but Charles raised his head and stared at her. "You promised me that tonight you''d let me do anything. Are you regretting it now?"

    Hearing his tone, Sarah dared not to struggle any longer and let him continue. Charles hugged and kissed her whole body, then he touched her belly and said, "A baby¡­ baby¡­ baby¡­"

 Chapter 139 - 93: HE WANTED A BABY

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    It seemed that he had gone mad, he wanted Sarah to give him a baby. Gradually, Sarah couldn''t resist his actions, and she had become so weak that she couldn''t stand still, so she put her hands around his neck, holding him to support herself.

    After kissing her for a while, Charles entered her with his finger. In the beginning, one finger, then two, and then three fingers, all rubbing in her inside. Getting more and more aroused, she became wet and couldn''t help groaning, which gave him a signal that she was ready for him. Charles let her lie on the commode, spread her legs, and entered her, all the way until the end, making her yell out loud. "Ah¡­"

    Without giving her time to adjust to him, he quickly started moving, every time deeper than last, as if he was so eager to possess her that he wanted to enter her entirely.

    Sarah was entirely overcome by him, her whole body being unconsciously following his lead. The only thing she felt was d.e.s.i.r.e, the d.e.s.i.r.e filled by Charles, feeling his every move. With every stroke, her body trembled; she was limp and numb. Tears rolling down her face, she started to call his "Charles¡­ Charles¡­ "

    Charles held her, kissed her, and replied, "Baby, I''m here¡­ I''m here¡­"

    Sarah felt somewhat uncomfortable. When she was so excited, and about to reach her peak, Charles suddenly pulled out to not satisfy her, and then pulled her down from the commode, turned around her body, and let her lean against him.

    Charles''s actions made Sarah so frustrated, she called his name expressing her d.e.s.i.r.e.

    Charles also was very considerate. Turning her around, he quickly entered her from behind and resumed his movement in this position.

    While Sarah was bending down and him standing behind her, he was able to get deeper than ever before, making Sarah tremble as if she was paralyzed by electric waves. Sarah was almost unconscious but so excited that she began to cry out his name again. She had forgotten her promise, begging him to stop, "Charles¡­ Let me go¡­ Let me go¡­"

    Charles became even fiercer, not listening to her pleading. As he moved, he murmured, "Baby¡­ I want a baby¡­"

    Sarah cried out. No matter what she said, Charles didn''t stop and continued moving. Soon Sarah reached her peak, her body twitching. But Charles still didn''t stop. He rolled her over onto the ground, his manhood still in her body big and hard, continuously moving.

    Sarah didn''t know how long he continued. He finally e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.ed into her body after several aggressive moves until she couldn''t stand him anymore.

    Charles was finally somewhat satisfied, holding Sarah tightly. Both were panting, Sarah was so tired that she didn''t have any strength to move.

    After a long rest, Charles suddenly laughed, "Isn''t today your ovulation period? You could get pregnant today???

    Sarah was too tired to respond to him and just ignored him.

    After Charles rested for a while, he held her and helped her take a bath, and then carried her to the bed in his arms. Unable to resist her charm, he started to kiss her again. He made love to her again in bed.

    It was still early, the night had just begun. They still had a long night waiting for them¡­

    ***

    The next morning, when Sarah woke up, she found herself covered with a thick blanket. Charles had already left. Judging from the sunshine peeking through the window, Sarah knew it was already afternoon. She was trying to get up. She felt her whole body aching as if she had been run over by a car. Her private areas were also sore.

    She decided to stay in bed a little longer until she was completely awake. Just when she put her head back into her pillow, her phone rang. She answered with a sleepy voice, "Hello¡­ "

    Hearing her voice, Charles smiled. "Honey, have you gotten up yet? I''m in the company now, but I bought breakfast for you. It is on the table so you can eat after you get up. If you think it cold, just microwave it.

    "Ok¡­" Sarah answered sleepily.

    "Are you tired now, or are you missing me?" Charles asked in a happy tone. He seemed to be in a good mood now.

    Slowly opening her eyes, Sarah asked. "When did you leave?"

    "Around nine o''clock, now it''s eleven o''clock!"

    It turned out to be only 11 o''clock, so it was still early. She usually woke up after 12 o''clock. Last night, Charles had let her sleep earlier if she had really lost all consciousness and just didn''t remember.

    After chatting for a while, she hung up the phone and sat up slowly, her body aching from tiredness. She remembered Charles talking about having a baby last night, he seemed to be obsessed with wanting a baby. She didn''t know if she was pregnant after such a wild night.

    Sarah sat in bed for a while, thinking of what Carrie had said yesterday, and thinking about Charles''s performance. Thinking more about it, it seemed that she treated him wrong, and he was tolerant of her. Was it really her fault? Considering Charles''s hope for a baby, should she be understanding of him and stay with him?

    Thinking of Lucas''s lovely appearance, Sarah couldn''t help smiling. She liked babies. She decided to let nature take its course. If she were pregnant, she would have a baby with Charles.

    Having made this decision, she stopped thinking about their problems. She got up, took a shower, microwaved her breakfast, and went outside on the sunny balcony to enjoy her meal, or maybe it was lunch. After a while, she went back inside into the living room to watch TV and to read some magazines. She had a pleasant time, and soon it was three o''clock in the afternoon.

    She felt a little bored and started to think about her life after getting married. Not wanting to encourage office romance, she had stopped working after getting married to Charles. She had not been to the company for a long time and had no idea what was going on in the company at the moment.

 Chapter 140 - 94: DOES SHE GIVE YOU ANY TROUBLE?

    She decided to dress up and go to the company to have a look.

    It was still working time, and everyone was busy. Everyone was surprised to see her coming. After all, her status had changed from the CEO''s secretary to his wife. Some of the women were secretly talking about her in envy. They admired her and her ability to secure a good marriage. What was the secret to change from an ordinary employee to the CEO''s wife?

    Sarah, of course, had heard some of those discussions and laughed. Her marriage with Charles seemed like a besieged city. Everyone yearned for a life in the besieged city, but the people who actually lived there were not as comfortable as everyone imagined. At least she was not.

    The secretary dared not to stop her and took her directly to Charles''s office, who was working on his desk. Charles was surprised to see her and quickly stood up, asking. "Why do you come here?"

    Sarah laughed casually and answered. "I was bored at home, so I come here to have a look. Maybe I can help you with something. What about the new secretary? Does she give you any trouble?"

    Charles walked over to her, lowered his body and circled her body with both of his hands, then said, "No trouble, but she is really not as good as you."

    Sarah smiled. "Who is the new secretary? Why haven''t I seen her yet?"

    "You want to see her?" Charles went back to his desk and called the new secretary to come in. Sarah was surprised to see a middle-aged woman. Charles had always requested a young and beautiful secretary, proudly taking her out at a business meeting. But this secretary was the opposite of what he had demanded before.

    After the secretary walked out again, Charles asked jokingly. "Are you satisfied? I didn''t dare to hire a beautiful secretary because of you. I''m afraid you will be jealous!"

    Sarah interrupted him, "Stop it!" But she still smiled. At least, she felt that Charles really cared about her and took her feelings into consideration, and therefore hired a middle-aged secretary, just for fear of her jealousy.

    With a smile, Charles said. "I''ll take you to a nice place after work."

    "Where?"

    "You will know it when we arrive. It has to be a surprise!" He added mysteriously, deliberately arousing her curiosity.

    Sitting on the sofa, Sarah was waiting for Charles, who was still at work. At five o''clock, Charles was getting ready to leave when he was called to an emergency meeting.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this client to come here suddenly unannounced. Are you hungry? You can go out to eat something while you wait for me. I''ll be done soon." He sincerely apologized to Sarah.

    Sarah stood up and looked at him with a smile. "Don''t worry, business comes first. Since we got married, you have been off work so many times that people may start to think that I make you lazy. You go attend your meeting¡­ I can go home, and you can take me out tomorrow."

    "No, I already made the appointment. How can I cancel it now? We have to go tonight, or else it will reflect badly on me." Charles insisted.

    Thinking his behavior strange, Sarah asked, "Who dares to say something to you, the big CEO?"

    Charles laughed, "Of course it''s an important person, and I want to take you there. What''s more, it''s tough for both of us to be free, so we must go tonight or else I will feel bad."

    "Oh? Where is this magical place you''re so eager to show me?" Sarah was getting more curious.

    Charles still didn''t tell her, but said mysteriously, "It''s a secret. You''ll know when we get there."

    At this moment, the secretary knocked on the door and walked in with a severe expression in her face. "Mr. Charles, the meeting room is ready, and everyone has arrived." Although her voice sounded calm, she was urging him to hurry up.

    Sarah had been a secretary and knew the cues. She pushed Charles and said, "Go. Don''t let the big clients wait."

    Charles turned to the secretary. "Okay, you go first! Remember to prepare everything I need, nothing can be missed!" Then he turned to Sarah and continued. "I''ll go now, remember to wait for me!"

    Sarah nodded, and Charles left. Staying in the big office, Sarah was getting bored. It was only 5 o''clock, and she wasn''t hungry at all and did not know what to do. She walked around the office, appreciating the design at will.

    Charles''s office was quite clean. There were only a few simple pieces of furniture, making the office look quite spacious. The papers and files were all neatly sorted and arranged chronologically for ease of access when they were needed. She didn''t expect Charles to be so precise and careful at work. When she had been his secretary, he didn''t allow her or anyone else to clean his office because he was afraid that his business secrets could be exposed.

    In the past, she hadn''t dared to stay in his office for any amount of time, let alone look closely at his things. Today she had a chance to look around since Charles was busy and knew that she was in his office alone. There was a lot of work to be done, but she knew he was efficient and took his job seriously, but he still used to have plenty of time to date different girls.

    Recalling how he used to ask her to send flowers to his mistresses or girlfriends, she felt quite ridiculous. He usually forgot the women''s names, so he had made a habit of writing down the names of those he sent gifts regularly.

    She knew all about his old habits with girls, but after getting married, he had behaved very well, so she didn''t care too much about his previous lifestyle.

    Sarah walked towards the French window and saw the scenery outside. The building has twenty-three floors; Charles''s office was on the twenty-second floor, and the meeting room was on the top floor.

 Chapter 141 - 95: I REALLY ENVY YOU

    Standing here, she could enjoy the beautiful scenery of the city. Unfortunately, some tall buildings were obstructing her view, so she could only see a part of Houston, but she had a clear view of one part of the city with rivers and towers stretched out in front of her.

    Standing here with a cup of coffee, the scenery of how the night was slowly enfolding the city was enjoyable and relaxing. It had never occurred to Sarah that Charles had these beautiful commodities on his fingertips. With an excellent geographical location like this, the building must be costly, around the most expensive once in this area. Charles was true, not an ordinary person. Although this company was a joint investment by his friends and him, the most significant investment share was his. Charles came from a very wealthy family and had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth, and his father was also the owner of a big company. Given that Charles had gotten some start-up support from his family and had no need to worry about connections and money, he had a big advantage over his other partners.

    Combined with studying in the best schools and innate intelligence, he was undoubtedly a successful businessman.

    After a while, Sarah suddenly realized that her whole life was revolving around Charles. Unable to contain herself, she sighed at the thought of having turned into an uncultured woman whose life was all about her husband every day.

    She used to be an independent woman!

    She finally started to understand why Christina was so strongly opposed to their marriage. Charles indeed was an excellent person, a real golden bachelor. His only shortcoming was his fickleness in love. Christina had hoped for him to marry a woman to match his characteristics and thus was strongly against their marriage.

    Maybe if Sarah worked hard on improving herself, Christina would change her views on her if she became a person who could help Charles like Christina helped Mr. Thomas in managing their company? In that case, she couldn''t stay home any longer but had to find something to do. Even if she couldn''t do anything significant, helping Charles acc.u.mulate social relations was something good.

    Sarah started feeling stuffy in this office as if it was tying her hands and feet. She wanted to go out for a walk and went downstairs and out on the street. Walking around at will, she looked at the different businesses on the street, thinking about what she could do.

    It was six o''clock now, and she started to feel hungry. Charles still hadn''t called her, so she casually walked up to a bakery nearby, searching for something to eat. Sitting on a table and enjoying a sweet treat, a waiter suddenly came to her with a slice of cheesecake, stating: "Miss, this is complimentary from our boss. Enjoy!"

    Sarah felt strange because this had never happened to her before. She looked around, and it seemed that she was the only one who had gotten dessert from the owner. Curious, she asked. "Thank you, but who is your boss?"

    The waiter pointed to the bar behind Sarah. A woman with heavy makeup and a low-cut blouse was sitting at the bar, drinking a glass of red wine. When Sarah was looking at her, she raised her glass as if proposing a toss.

    Sarah was surprised to see the same woman who had tried to persuade her to break up with Charles before they had gotten married. She remembered her name was Lee.

    Lee got up and came walking toward Sarah. The waiter excused himself politely, and left.

    Lee shook her hand, dismissing the waiter and sat down, half-way leaning into the sofa. Her body was as soft as a stifling snake. With a flattering smile, she said in a voice filled with irony. "Are you Mr. Thomas''s wife? Why are you here eating alone? Where is your husband? He must have finished work by now. Why isn''t he here?"

    Sarah was still surprised, thinking about how small this world really is. After calming herself down a little, she asked. "Are you the owner of this bakery?"

    "Exactly!" Lee sat down opposite Sarah.

    "Thanks for your dessert, it''s good cheesecake. Based on the number of customers here, you must be doing well. Congratulations!"

    "You''re not surprised to see me?" Lee asked.

    Sarah shook her head, smiling. "No."

    Lee continued. "My man gave this bakery to me."

    "Oh, you''re married, congratulations again!" Sarah responded with fake enthusiasm.

    Lee shook her head. "No, I''m not married, just a rich man who likes me." She said while slightly touching her long wavy hair.

    Sarah thought she was beautiful. It was no surprise to find out that she was someone''s mistress, but that''s none of her business, and she had no intention of caring about it. She continued to eat quickly to leave this place as soon as possible.

    Lee insisted. "Do you know why I chose this location?"

    "Why?" Sarah asked drily.

    "Because from here I can see Charles drive by every day. I also can see his office when I look up. Sometimes I even can see his figure through the big French window."

    Sarah couldn''t help laughing at Lee at this point. "Well, you have a good version, I have to give you that. You even can see him from a distance."

    Lee shook her head. "I can''t see him physically, but I see him in my heart. Though I can''t see him, I feel that he is standing beside the French window, looking at the scenery and at my shop."

    Sarah became unwilling to continue to listen to Lee''s emotionally charged words, thinking that Lee was not a good person. She had tried to break them up before. Sarah picked up a piece of tissue, wiped her mouth, grabbed her things, and stood up. "Thanks for the desserts, it was delicious. Have a good night," said she.

    However, Lee wasn''t willing to let her go just yet. "I really envy you, you know¡­ but I wouldn''t marry Charles even if I have a chance."

 Chapter 142 - 96: I STILL FELT EMOTIONAL

    Sarah found Lee''s words to be contradictory and stopping to look at her. "You envy me but don''t want to marry Charles yourself, so why are you jealous of me then?"

    Lighting her cigarette, Lee seemed to be happy to have gotten Sarah''s attention. "I envy you because you are with Charles, but I don''t want to marry him because I know I wouldn''t be happily married to a man like him. You are the same. He is not the right person for you."

    Sarah felt her explanation ridiculous and turned around to face Lee. "Whether he is the right person for me or not, we are already married, right? And he is very nice to me, and we love each other. I don''t know what your intentions are. Are you trying to separate us again?"

    Lee was still smoking and took her time to respond. "You''re a silly woman. You never change your mind and don''t listen to my advice. You and Charles won''t have a happy ending because a man like Charles is a curse to be married to. He is only suitable to have many mistresses. Or maybe if there is a person doomed to be with him, it is not you. You can''t control him!" She looked provocatively at Sarah.

    Sarah sneered. "Not me? Then who do you think can control him? Emma?"

    Lee smiled lightly. "Even Emma knows Charles better than you, and she knows how to deal with him."

    "What do you mean?"

    Lee spread her hands out and shrugged her shoulders. "It''s easy. You''re a dull woman and don''t know how to control a man. Even if you can attract men by your arrogance at the beginning, they soon will get tired of you, especially a womanizer like Charles. As for Emma, she is younger than you, but she knows Charles much better than you. She absolutely knows how to attract Charles and maintain his interest in her. It''s that simple, but if you refuse to listen, you will lose miserably at the end. Silly woman!"

    Hearing Emma''s name in connection with Charles''s name, Sarah got very angry, not to mention to hear that she couldn''t win against Emma. Raising her voice, she asked, "What do you mean? Do you have any evidence? You think of yourself as an expert of love? You know people better than everyone and know their future?"

    Lee laughed out loud. "I''m no expert, but I have had many more boyfriends than you and have more experience with romantic relationsh.i.p.s. I just give you some suggestions, but you are sillier and more stubborn than I expected. No matter how many times I talk to you, you won''t accept it. Well, now that you are hostile toward me, why should I persuade you? Just let it go!" She stood up with her cigarette between her fingers and walked away.

    Sarah was irritated. She didn''t know why, but Lee''s words were like a curse, making her shiver and tremble. She held her bag tightly to suppress her anger, then strode out and slammed the door behind herself. She would never come back to this place again!

    Lee still stood beside the bar and watched Sarah walk away. Laughing aloud, she mocked Sarah. "Such a silly woman! Inpatient and trusting no one, she will not be the final winner here. Who is Emma anyway? She can''t be a simple woman from the simple fact that Charles still remembers her after all these years."

    Sarah was still shaking from anger and frustration when she walked out of the pastry shop. Recalling Lee''s harsh words, she felt them like a curse hitting her heart. Was her marriage with Charles inclined to be mistrusted by everyone? Everyone seemed to be pessimistic about their marriage, even turning against them in distrust.

    Though she disliked what Lee had said, it made her self-reflect deeply. Sarah felt that some of her words were right. Although Emma was not perfect, Charles still had feelings for her after so many years. When they first had started dating, Charles had mentioned his sister many times. What was more, Charles had had so many girlfriends over the years but had only one picture of Emma in his wallet. Although Charles had changed that picture with Sarah''s photo by know, Emma was very important in his heart and in his past.

    Sarah didn''t know what to do.

    Then Sarah remembered how during their fight several days ago, Charles had chosen to believe Emma rather than her. Was it because Emma was more important to him than Sarah? She couldn''t stand that thought.

    Exhausted from all the thinking and doubts, she sat down on a sidewalk bench. Lost in guessing and estimations, Sarah felt herself losing self-confidence and enduring capacity. Thinking of Carrie''s advice, she cannot help but feel more confused. Whom could she believe?

    Sitting there for a while, she gradually started to sober up and decided not to take Lee''s words too seriously. After all, Lee was not a good person and had tried her best before destroying the trust between her and Charles. Who knew what her purpose was this time? Perhaps, she should follow Carrie''s advice and strengthen her conviction to trust Charles more. And if she stopped overthinking everything, she may be happier at the end.

    Persuading and comforting herself, Sarah gradually started to feel much better. Having calmed down, she was ready to keep going when Charles called her. Hurriedly, she answered her phone. "Hi, Charles. Are you finished with your meeting?" she asked, trying her best to sound enthusiastic yet calm.

    Despite her effort, Charles noticed something wrong with her voice and asked. "What''s wrong with your voice? What happened to you?"

    Was her voice really so distinct? Sarah thought. She had worked so hard to calm down and had felt calm just now. Maybe her voice was still agitated even though she felt calm? Remaining silent for a few seconds to calm her voice, she laughed. "Nothing''s wrong, and perhaps it''s because I just came out of the cinema after watching a movie. I still felt emotional."

 Chapter 143 - 97: CHARLES AUNT

    "Which movie makes you so excited?" Charles doubted.

    "I don''t remember the name. It was a doc.u.mentary. I had a ticket, so I went to watch for a while, but I just came out."

    "Oh, where are you now? I''m coming to pick you up." Charles resumed, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting for so long that you even had enough time to watch a movie without me."

    Sarah peered at her watch. It was at seven o''clock. She thought it wasn''t that late since she usually had worked later and replied. "It''s okay¡ªno need to worry about me. I can fend for myself if needed. I''m on a pedestrian street near your company, come around, and I will wait for you at the nearest crossing."

    "Okay. I will be there right away. Don''t go anywhere!"

    "I know. I am not a child!" Sarah smiled as she ended the call.

    She pulled her face, trying to throw all her sad emotions away. She tried her best to be happier before she walked to the nearest crossing to wait for Charles.

    Charles drove around the corner and saw Sarah waiting for him. They smiled at each other, and Charles said. "Come on, it''s getting late. We need to hurry up to get over there quickly!"

    Sarah stepped into the car and belted up. "Where are we going? Is it still convenient to get there at this time?" She asked curiously.

    "It''s okay!" Charles looked at her carefully. He wasn''t at ease until he ensured himself that nothing had happened to her. Based on her voice on the phone, he had thought that something happened to her. This woman always kept him worried.

    "Perhaps it is a bit late, but we must go." He turned on the car and drove away.

    Charles turned on some music while driving, which made them feel more relaxed. They briefly talked about the conference meeting. Ten minutes later, they arrived at their destination.

    Sarah was surprised to see a kindergarten-like school near the university town. She looked at the colorful wall with various animal paintings and asked, "Where is this, a kindergarten? Why are we here?"

    Charles laughed confidently and said. "No. Just come in, and you will see for yourself. I want to introduce you to someone."

    "Who?"

    Charles didn''t answer her question but went to ring the doorbell. After a while, someone opened the door from the inside. A petite chubby woman in her forties beamed with smiles as soon as she came out, providing a warm, welcoming vibe to both Charles and Sarah.

    With a loud, passionate voice, she welcomed them. "Hey, there you are! I thought you wouldn''t come tonight. You shouldn''t come this late." While talking, she opened the iron door. Then she looked at Sarah and said enthusiastically, "And this is your legendary wife, right?"

    "Legendary?" Charles bantered, "Aunt, don''t get me wrong. She is my only wife."

    Sarah finally knew this woman was Charles''s aunt, but she looked too young to be Mr. Thomas''s sister. He was nearly sixty while this lady was in her forties, and physically they shared no common features at all. Sarah was confused.

    Charles introduced them to each other. His aunt was very enthusiastic, looking at Sarah with great interest. Satisfied with what she was, she nodded continuously and said, "Great! She looks good. Much better than your several ex-girlfriends! Come in, I prepared dinner for all of us. Let''s go have supper."

    Sarah and Charles walked in. During dinner, Sarah realized that this woman was not his natural aunt. Charles''s grandfather had been married to two women. His first wife had been Mr. Thomas''s mother, while the second wife was this aunt''s mother. Once the three had passed away, Charles''s aunt had become independent and lived alone. She then had established a kindergarten and had hardly ever come back to the Thomas Family.

    Sarah hadn''t even seen her at her wedding with Charles, yet somehow Charles seemed to have a very intimate relationship with this aunt. Their interactions were those of a mother and son who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Charles seemed to be closer to her than to his own parents.

    Later, Charles told Sarah that this aunt had always looked after him and helped him with everything, even regarding him as her real son when his parents were too busy to take care of him as a child, which is why he was so close to her.

    The school was different from most other nurseries. It was called the New Element Nursery, following a child lead teaching method where the children were guided to stimulate their natural talents and interests and thereby to help every child to find their real sense of future direction.

    What was the most surprising to Sarah was that although the building looked ropey from the outside, from the inside, it was very luxurious with high-end equipment. They had only highly skilled teachers, as aunty described: "We choose teachers here based on their caring, kind, and honest nature. Their educational background and teaching experience are not as important, but they must be able to guide the children in the right direction, explore their good virtues and help them to grow into a child with a combination of strong skills and good morals."

    "Is it difficult to find teachers who meet those strict requirements?" Sarah asked.

    "Yes. It is hard to find them. I often must travel to recruit the best teachers. But since we are able to offer a high salary, it gives us good merits to persuade the best to come here!" Aunt laughed out happily.

    Charles put one hand on his aunt''s shoulder and said. "Anyway, given that you are rich and well known, you can invite anyone, yeah?" He was talking to her like she was his birth mother.

    Aunty patted his hand and said, "Hey, am I rich? Aren''t you, my biggest sponsor?" She questioned him.

    Charles laughed, so did Sarah. It seemed that Charles was very nice to his aunt. He respected his aunt more than his parents. Mr. Thomas was often miserable because even though he treated Charles very well, Charles was still unwilling to be close to him. Sarah sighed.

 Chapter 144 - 98: DONéˆ¥æ©³ LISTEN TO HIM

    Charles suddenly said, "If you appreciate me that much, I will let my future child study here under your guidance, but you must give him more love and resources than to the others, or else I will blame you if he doesn''t turn out to be successful in life."

    "Successful? He''ll be a giant! She laughed out loud. "But do you have a child?" She looked in surprise at Sarah, "Are you saying that¡­ you are pregnant, Right?"

    Sarah hurried to shake her hands and said, "No, don''t listen to him. We don''t have a child yet, and I am not pregnant. Don''t listen to him!"

    Charles quickly added. "We''ll have one next year!"

    Sarah poked him to stop him from talking.

    Looking at their interaction, Charles''s aunt laughed out and winked at him. "Your wife isn''t even pregnant yet. You need to work harder!"

    Charles grinned, "Don''t worry. Next time we will have it if I work hard every night."

    Sarah didn''t expect him to talk like that in front of an older lady and couldn''t help but blush. His aunt laughed again.

    Charles''s aunt gave them a complete tour guide through the school. Sarah was impressed and thought that it was easily the best kindergarten school in Houston. Including the layout, facilities, and even the environment was great. There was probably a high tuition fee for parents to enroll their children here.

    While thinking, Sarah listened to their conversation. "We charge ten thousand dollars for one year''s admission, so generally speaking, only high-class families can afford to send their children here." Charles''s aunt was explaining.

    Ten thousand dollars? That was more than Sarah had expected. That was near twice her salary. As a secretary, her salary had been just below fifty thousand dollars per year, which would have made it impossible for her to pay such high tuition fees. Would kids really learn the real value of money in this kind of environment, or would they grow up to be spoiled and thinking that they deserved everything without having to work for anything?

    Sarah listened as the older lady continued. "The money is mainly used for educating and guiding the children, not for enjoying. Students who come here cannot expect to be treated like a little lord as they are used to at home. We try our best to lead them to become independent and develop their own intelligence, equipped with skills and knowledge on how to apply what they have learned in their life. Most of the funds are used for educating and inspiring children''s potential."

    After pausing for a while, she continued. "As you know, many wealthy people are too busy to take good care of their children, and often leave them to be brought up by a nanny or babysitter, or others may ask the grandparents to come to help with their children. But the older generation''s concept of raising children is outdated compared to modern educational methods and today''s needs. What''s more, grandparents tend to spoil their grandchildren too much, so how can they teach them proper behavior? The kids that come here to study receive a well-rounded education. After all, we have a great professional team that absorbs the quintessence of both traditional and modern education, which is why we can promise a good outcome."

    Sarah finally nodded in agreement. Charles''s aunt was an insightful woman regarding education, who seemed to have a well informed and educated look into the future of teaching the next generation.

    "I couldn''t agree more with your method of education." Charles joined the conversation. "Without you, I wouldn''t be the person I am today."

    She laughed sweetly at his compliment. "You are so sweet now. I will become too proud of myself if you praise me like this!"

    "You have all the right to be proud," Charles laughed. "You really are doing a great job! Anyway, I will bring my future child here for you to teach him. I trust you to raise him the same way you used with me."

    "Doesn''t your wife have a say in it?" She looked at Sarah.

    Sarah had been listening quietly to their conversations. Hearing her name, she shook her hands in a hurry and said, "I''m okay, it depends on Charles. If your method is better, I will agree. But I will be there with my child every step of the way. Children need their parents'' love just as much as they need a good education."

    The aunt nodded and said to Charles, "You have a good wife, and she will be a good mother. She is right. You also can''t ignore your children just because you are busy in the future. Otherwise, you are setting them the wrong example!"

    Charles shrugged his shoulder and replied, "Of course. But I am not worried at all if you take care of my baby. Plus, he''ll have a good mother. You see, I turned out good even though my parents didn''t take care of me. I got good grades and studied in the best schools. And I believe my child can do the same. If he goes astray, I''ll give him a lesson!"

    Sarah frowned. "I don''t agree with you on this subject. A child needs their father''s love. You see, there are many children of single parents¡­ " said Sarah, suddenly.

    "Single parents? I''m still here!" Charles turned around and interrupted her.

    "I didn''t mean that. All I want to say is that as a father, if you don''t take care of your child, is it any different from growing up with a single parent?"

    "You are overthinking it! There is a big difference between them. They are totally different!"

    Sarah suddenly got angry. She looked at him and frowned again. "Does that me you have no intention of taking care of your children in the future, right?"

    "No, I didn''t mean that. But if I''m too busy to take care of them, I still won''t worry about it because you and my aunt will be there to take care of them. Is it the best educational method of a kind mother and a strict father? Besides, I am a man. Surely, I need to set a stronger image of a father who is focused on business for my children so that I can guide them to form a special character!"

 Chapter 145 - 99: IT IS NOT A MATTER OF CHANGE

    Sarah hadn''t expected Charles to respond this way. Deep inside, he thought that his business was more important than family and children. How could she agree with him? So, she asked, "Charles, did you long for love from your parents in your childhood?"

    "Yes, I did, but I turned out okay, even without their love. Because of my aunt, I still become a successful businessman despite the lack of my parent''s love. In fact, I am more independent because of it! Sometimes, it''s better not to spoil the kids too much!"

    Sarah became irritated. She hadn''t expected that her husband would turn out to be like this. What should she do after giving birth to his child? She was ready to confront him, but his aunt interrupted them. "No need to discuss it right now, there''s still a long way ahead, right? She''s not even pregnant yet. It''s useless to argue over it now. Perhaps you will have a better understanding of the future, so don''t talk about it now, okay?"

    Sarah turned around, biting her lower lip, trying to calm down. Charles glanced at her and just ignored her, thinking that Sarah got angry without any reason.

    After touring the inside and outside of the school, Charles''s aunt looked at her watch, it was already 10 p.m., so she saw them off to their car as everyone had to go back to work early in the morning.

    Before they left, she gave Charles a jar of home-made pickles, just like a mother would to her child who was going on a long journey.

    Sarah looked at them. His aunt was really treating him very nicely, like a mother with due diligence. There was no comparison between Mrs. Thomas and Christina, whom Sarah thought was not a good mother from the way she treated Charles.

    This was why Charles got along well with his aunt, but not with his mother. Recalling their disagreement on how to raise children just now, Sarah started to feel angry again. Lack of love at a young age may have contributed to Charles''s mental contortion. Otherwise, how could he possibly believe that a child could be happy without a father''s love? After all, there were not many people as successful in the business world as Charles was. How could he think that this was the right way to treat his own child?

    Thinking that her children would grow up with only herself and their aunt, but without their father''s presence, Sarah thought that her kids would be miserable and keep asking about their dad and why he didn''t attend their events and celebrated their achievements with them, and started to feel pity toward her unborn children.

    She still thought that no matter what the circ.u.mstance, Charles should share the responsibility of their children''s upbringing and couldn''t just throw it all on her and his aunt.

    Driving home with Charles, she said with a cold face. "Maybe we should talk about how to raise our future children."

    Charles replied disapprovingly, "Didn''t my aunt tell us not to talk about it now? Ideas always change. It is a waste of time to discuss it now because we may not need it in the future."

    Sarah responded indifferently. "It is not a matter of change. There is a disagreement between us now, and since you haven''t changed your idea, the result will be the same in the future, right? Why not make things clear today?"

    "So, what are you going to do?" Charles asked while driving.

    "What I want is that we raise our child together. I know the company is developing and growing bigger, and that you may get very busy in the future. But I don''t want you to turn into the same person as your parents who only paid attention to work, but neglected their children''s needs!"

    Charles thought she was funny. Turning around to look at her, he said. "You know I will be busier in the future. So, why do you ask so much from me? You want me to both work and raise our children. Do you think I''m god who can do it all?"

    Sarah knew he didn''t agree with her even though he was trying to turn it into a joke, so she looked at him and said. "I''ve made my decision. I will attend some classes on management and go back to the company to help you. But later on, you should be with me to raise our child in the future. You can''t ignore them being their father!"

    Charles shook his head and smiled ironically. "I am driving. Let''s talk about it later."

    Sarah noticed Charles was evading the topic and became further irritated. She asked again. "What about your aunt? Was she nice to you?"

    "Of course!"

    Sarah noticed how much his aunt was influencing Charles''s thoughts, but he inquired impatiently. "Does it matter? Why do you ask me this now?"

    Sarah sneered, "You know that love is important, right? So why are you planning to take your love away from your child?"

    "I feel it''s hard to communicate with you. I didn''t know you like to unnecessary talk and overthink insignificant problems long before they happen."

    "No, I am¡­"

    "All right, I don''t want to fight with you, and I''m driving, so keep quiet for a while, okay? Don''t you know an agitated driver is not safe?"

    Sarah was going to speak but stopped herself. She was very irritated and angry but managed to look away with arms crossed, just watching the night scene unfold in front of her. She''d rather look at the pedestrians on the street than looking at his face.

    They arrived at their home with silence. Without waiting for Charles, Sarah got out of the car, slamming the door behind her. Once inside their house, she closed the door behind her, shutting him out.

    Charles also got angry. Why? Who was she thinking herself to be? Why was she so mad after every disagreement? And it was his house. Why would she shut him out? The more he thought of it, the angrier he became.

 Chapter 146 - 100: LOW LIFE BASTARD

    Charles drove the car to the garage and locked the door before he walked inside. Sarah was sitting arrogantly on the sofa, watching TV without looking at him.

    Charles got angrier when he saw her ignoring him. Fetching himself a can of beer, he sat beside her to drink it and watch TV, ignoring her too. They both remained in silence, deliberately.

    Sarah was watching her usual TV show, but Charles deliberately turned to a sports channel to watch the football match which Sarah hated most. Sarah looked at him with cold eyes. Charles, however, was laughing out loud, watching the game while drinking his beer.

    Sarah finally can''t stand it anymore, but she was unwilling to fight with him, so she went upstairs to take a shower and go to sleep.

    After watching for an hour, Charles also came upstairs. After taking a shower, he saw Sarah was lying on the bed. Sarah had heard him coming and rolled over curled up in the quilt, ignoring him.

    Charles glanced at her. There was no quilt left for him. He gently called out: "Sarah!"

    But Sarah didn''t answer him. "Where is my quilt?" He asked, a little angry.

    Why don''t you sleep in the guest room? Sarah thought to herself. There are many quilts in this house!

    Charles was unwilling to let it go. He wouldn''t give his bed so quickly and sleep in the guest room! Staring at her for a while, he suddenly kneeled on the bed and started to tear her quilt off her.

    Sarah wouldn''t let go either. She struggled to keep the quilt over her, but as usual, he was stronger than her since he regularly exercised and had a muscular body. How could she win against him? Charles won her easily.

    Sarah sat up in bed, her hair hanging all messy over her face from the struggle. "Charles, what are you doing?" She yelled.

    Seeing her messy look, he started laughing, which made Sarah even angrier, and she pulled again to get her quilt back. Charles, however, was quicker than her. He lay down on the bed, holding the quilt tightly with his body.

    Sarah thought him very childish. Kicking his buttock around, she yelled, "Charles, Charles. Get up!"

    Charles didn''t move at all, no matter where she kicked. Protected by the quilt, her kicks were not painful. Instead of becoming angry as Sarah expected, he became pleased to see that Sarah was so mad at him.

    As Sarah became angrier, they both started to grab the quilt again, neither willing to give in. Finally, Sarah climbed onto him to pull it.

    Charles felt amused. He thought their actions to be childish and funny, but he felt delighted teasing her. Finally, he sat up and pinned Sarah on the bed by surprise. Charles pulled the quilt to cover them as they continued to struggle underneath it.

    Sarah was screaming, but her voice could hardly be heard through the quilt. "Charles, what are you doing? Why did you tear my shirt off? You¡­ pervert¡­ shit! Ah¡­ please don''t touch me! You¡­ I won''t listen to you. Only beasts solve problems f.u.c.k.i.n.g¡­ " She yelled.

    Charles became fiercely, "You need to be punished. Otherwise, you must learn who your master is. You climbed on top of me!" Though he said in a fierce tone, his voice was filled with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    Sarah yelled again, "This is assault! You, lowlife bastard!"

    "Yes, so what? You''re my wife. That''s my right." While speaking, Charles kissed her hard, making her scream again. After a while, the only thing heard was the regular shaking of the bed with a squeaky sound. Sarah had even started to m.o.a.n lightly¡­ Some of her protests were fading away¡­

    She wanted to reject him, but Charles was stronger than her, and she had no choice but to be taken by him reluctantly!

    ***

    On the second day, Sarah woke up early, thanks to Charles''s mercy last night. But even though she woke up early, Charles had already gone to work.

    This was the most significant difference between Sarah and Charles. Every time after their love-making, he felt refreshed and energetic as if he never got tired. As for Sarah, she was the complete opposite. She felt sleepy every time after their intimate encounter, not knowing how long it would take her to recover her energy again. Not to mention that every time Charles asked for more, she''d feel worse.

    No wonder Charles loved s.e.x and entangling her at any chance he got. Sarah, on the other hand, was a little indifferent to him.

    Was the so-called love-making a way for men to absorb a woman''s energy for their own physical advantage? If that was the case, then why are women called fragile? If it was the opposite, Sarah thought, then men were the ones who were actually vulnerable.

    Sarah looked at the clock; it was just eight o''clock. Not wanting to get up, she laid back down, thinking over what had happened last night. She felt that Charles had wanted to release his anger, and then he had hugged her and whispered something in her ear. She had been so tired at that time that she had fallen asleep, and only vaguely remembered hearing him say, "Don''t worry, I can handle everything."

    He hadn''t sounded angry at that time, but she still felt that Charles''s opinion on how to raise children was abnormal and worrisome, and she decided to talk with him about it another time. If they couldn''t reach an agreement on how to raise them, it was better for them not to have a child.

    Sarah started to feel angry again. She turned her back to Charles''s side of the bed as if he was still there.

    After a while, she became so caught up in her thoughts that she decided to get up to try and forget about it. She decided to call Carrie to talk it through with her. After Carrie answered the phone, she said. "Hello, Carrie, how are you today? Are you free to meet me today?"

 Chapter 147 - 101: FIND SOLUTION TO PERSUADE CHARLES

    Carrie seemed to be in the amus.e.m.e.nt park with Lucas. Sarah heard laughter beside her. Carrie raised her voice from the noise, "Yes, hey Sarah, what''s the matter?"

    "I want to talk with you about something. Are you free today?" Sarah also raised her voice for Carrie to be able to hear her better.

    "What''s the matter? Did something happen between you and Charles?" Carrie asked.

    Unsure what to say, Sarah was stuttering a while until she finally answered, "Well¡­ yes somewhat¡­ I feel it''s too complicated to explain on the phone, so I wanted to talk to you in person if possible."

    "Alas¡­" Carrie sighed. Sarah wasn''t sure if that sign was because Carrie was frustrated with Charles or with Sarah herself, but then Carrie added, "Why are you guys having so many problems? I told you that you two should try to communicate and understand each other, or else how can you maintain your marriage?"

    "This time, it''s not just a matter of understanding, but a matter of principle," Sarah replied firmly.

    "Well. We can meet at three o''clock in the afternoon at the same park, ok? Carrie agreed.

    Sarah nodded her head, "Ok. Have a good time, and I''ll see you at the park!"

    Carrie laughed as she was hanging up the phone as she was playing with Lucas.

    Although they agreed to meet at three o''clock in the afternoon, Sarah left her home much earlier to look around for a job. She had majored in International Economics and Trade, but since she had studied at a university that was not very well known, it proved hard for her to find a job matching her skills.

    What''s more, since a few years had passed from her graduated and she had worked as a secretary, she had started to forget some of the things she had learned at her university. Sarah decided she didn''t want to be a secretary anymore, she wanted a job where she would have better potential and the possibility to climb her career letter to eventually match Charles on a professional level. If she could close the professional gap between herself and Charles, he would have no excuse for not caring for their future children.

    Thinking about it further, Sarah encouraged herself not to accept to be a housewife, but a professional career-oriented woman. She had to do it for her kids. She clenched her fist in determination, attracting the other bypassers'' attention.

    She felt a little awkward and hurried to leave. She walked into a shopping mall and looking around, and she noticed a beautiful shirt for a man showcased in one of the more expensive shops. She stopped to look at it for a while, thinking how beautiful it would look on Charles.

    She wasn''t angry at Charles anymore, even though she couldn''t accept his principles. She wanted to ask Carrie for help on how to find some solutions to persuade Charles with her way of thinking. This shirt was a perfect way to show her love for Charles. She was sure that it really suited him and that he would like it. Also, she had never bought clothes for Charles before, so it was a nice gesture from her.

    She walked into the store and asked the sales associate to get the shirt to her. Looking at it for a while, she liked it more and more and asked the sales associate to pack one in Charles''s size. When she heard the price, she felt shocked because this shirt was about 3000 dollars. Unwilling to pay that much with her own money since that was nearly half of her salary, she kept thinking for a while if she actually wanted to buy it at that price.

    The associate saw her hesitating, so she continued talking to her about the quality and design of the shirt and how elegant it would look when worn.

    Finally, Sarah remembered the credit card Charles had given her when they first got married, saying that she could use it as she wished. Up till now, she had never used it because she hardly ever bought things herself as most of their daily necessities was taken care of by the house help, plus the clothes, bags, and shoes that Charles occasionally bought for her were all she needed.

    After thinking for a while, she gave that card to pay for the shirt, still thinking about the extravagant price.

    After finishing the transaction, Sarah took the bag with the shirt to walk out happily, thinking to herself. "Three thousand dollars! Look how well I treat you!" Although it had initially been his money, she spent it on him the day after their big fight. She felt herself being very kind.

    Feeling happy, she looked around the mall and suddenly froze, completely stunned after looking at one girl. That girl, who was carrying a suitcase in her hand and smiling happily, came walking right towards her but hadn''t seen her yet.

    Emma, that girl was Emma!

    At first, Sarah thought that her vision was blurred because it was impossible for Emma to be here. Wasn''t Emma supposed to be in Australia? Why was she here?

    Sarah stared at Emma for a while until Emma suddenly noticed the same shop Sarah was in. She quickly turned her back to Emma and looked through a big mirror in the shop to confirm that, in fact, that girl was Emma herself.

    Sarah panicked and hurriedly ran into the fitting room.

    Emma hadn''t seen her but had noticed the shop. She walked right in and pointed at the same shirt Sarah just bought and asked the sales associate to show it to her.

    Sarah peered at Emma from the fitting room. Emma seemed very happy and asked the girl to ring the shirt for her without hesitating.

    Emma didn''t seem surprised at a price, and her actions were entirely different from Sarah''s. It showed that she belonged into a wealthy family and was used to spending money without hesitating, unlike Sarah, who had always had to be careful with her spending.

 Chapter 148 - 102: WHAT PROBLEM DO YOU HAVE NOW?

    After Emma left, Sarah came out of the fitting room. One sales associate seemed to have noticed her stealthy actions before and came to ask her, "Madam, is there anything wrong?"

    Sarah quickly answered, "No¡­nothing." and hurried to leave.

    Walking home was dreading. Why did Emma buy the exact same shirt she had purchased and in Charles''s size? Why didn''t she go home to Los Angeles after coming back from Australia? What was she doing here? Would she go back to Australia again?

    The more she thought about it, the stranger she felt. What''s more, she now feared Emma after everything that had happened before. She knew that no matter what Emma was doing, she couldn''t be underestimated. Determined to set her foot down, she called Charles.

    To her surprise, Charles didn''t answer his phone, so she called his secretary. The secretary told Sarah that Charles was in a meeting and asked if she could take a message for him.

    "No, thank you!" Sarah said, frustrated as she hung up the phone.

    Charles was in a meeting, which meant that he didn''t know Emma was back, or else he would have gone to pick her up from the airport. If Emma had come here without telling anyone, was she planning to surprise Charles?

    Sarah decided not to overthink about Emma since everything related to Emma made her upset and annoyed. She remembered Carrie''s words that suspicion would only bring her further away from Charles.

    Finally, she sent Charles a text. "Emma is back in Houston, did you know?"

    Sarah thought that if Charles knew that she knew Emma was back, he would watch his behavior around Emma.

    There was nothing else Sarah could do. She had to stop thinking and not get too upset, or how else would she be able to confront her rival in love?

    Taking a deep breath, Sarah walked to the park to meet Carrie.

    However, this time, her calmness and her trust in Charles were wrong. Now that Emma was back, the fight had just begun¡­

    Sarah was upset knowing that Emma was back, and she was feeling very depressed when meeting Carrie. She walked to the park with her head held down.

    Carrie arrived at the park at three as promised, and was surprised to find that Sarah wasn''t there yet. After waiting for a while, she saw Sarah strolling, holding her bag in her hand. Seeing her being like this, Carrie hurried to wave at her and shouted, "Sarah, Sarah, I''m over here. Come here!"

    Hearing Carrie''s voice, Sarah raised her head and saw Carrie waving at her. She hurried up to walk to her, trying hard to smile. Pretending to be happy, she exclaimed, "Carrie, you came early!"

    "It''s already half-past three, you''re the one who''s late!" Carrie responded in a blaming tone. She turned around and picked up a container from her bed and said, "I make some lotus-seed soup today. I remembered how much you like it, so I brought you some, also for your husband. I don''t know how to thank him for the big dinner last time."

    Sarah took the container happily and said, "Thank you, Carrie. That dinner was to thank you for your help. Thanks to you, I got through that period, so it was necessary to extend our thanks to you."

    Carrie laughed, then looked carefully at Sarah and asked, "Well, it seems that you and Charles made up after that day, but you look very upset today, what happened? What problems do you have now?"

    Sarah sighed and lowered her head, barely whispering, "Alas, we have different views on how to raise children, that''s why I wanted to ask you something about it, but now, it¡­ it just became about so much more than just children."

    "Then, what is it? Carrie encouraged her to continue.

    Sarah hesitated for a moment, then finally decided that since she had come here to ask Carrie for help, she should tell her the whole story, everything that had happened over the last six months. She even included everything intimate between her and Charles, the relationship between Charles and Emma, as well as with Christina. It took her almost the entire afternoon to describe everything that had happened. Sarah started to feel thirsty after she finally was done.

    Carrie kept listening, interrupting from time to time by asking questions to clarify something. Toward the end, she became so angry that she started patting the bench and said, "Your mother-in-law is really despicable. Why does she intervene in your marriage? When Charles was little, she didn''t care about him, but not that he''s an a.d.u.l.t, why does she care so much about whom he married? It''s his right to choose whom to marry! Not to mention that you two are already married. Emma is even worse! She is adopted, how can they talk about birth? Is a foster child of a higher social class than you? You said that she graduated from a famous university. If she has such a good education, then how can she break up your marriage? She is acting like a mistress, has it become honorable to be a mistress?" Carrie complained.

    Sarah just shook her head and sighed in distress.

    Carrie continued. "Last time I saw Charles, I thought him a good man and thought you had found your Mr. Right and would live a happy life. Given that and Emma had a romantic relationship before, he should stay away from her after getting married. At the very least, he should think of you.

    "How could he still be with Emma and even be photographed by others? Although there must be someone secretly manipulating the photo, he still did it. It never occurred to me that he is a man who lacks self-control. If he cared about you and didn''t meet Emma, how can he be photographed with her? So, both are bad! I thought him to be a good husband, but he turned out to be a playboy!"

    When Carrie was criticizing Charles, Sarah started to feel a little uncomfortable and tried to defend him, "Actually, Charles is not all bad, he apologized to me afterwards¡­"

 Chapter 149 - 103: SHE CANNOT LOSE

    "You still take his side!" Hearing her words, Carrie pointed at her and continued.

    "You are so na?ve, Sarah! You shouldn''t always indulge him. This is not a small thing; it is a matter of principle. If you continue indulging him, he will make more and bigger mistakes in the future. And at that time, it will be too late to regret it!"

    "Then what should I do?" Sarah was confused, feeling like a headless fly. She didn''t know except asking Carrie for help.

    Carrie thought for a moment before she responded, "You said that his sister came back and came straight here, right? Why didn''t she go to her parent''s home first? Her purpose is obvious! You must be wary!"

    "What should I do?"

    "She dared to call Charles and blatantly framed you before, so your mother-in-law must secretly have her back or else she wouldn''t be so blunt. She has support while you don''t. You need to ensure that Charles''s heart belongs to you! If Charles loves you deeply, no one can break up your marriage. This is essential, much stronger than any support from others could possibly be."

    "But how can I take hold of his heart?"

    "That really depends on you. It is not easy to be a good wife now. You are too serious and don''t know how to get into Charles''s favor, then how can you win against Emma? From now on, you must try to please him. Men are easily tired of indifferent women, the most important thing is that you act like everything is fine and can''t keep a poker face. Otherwise, you''ll be pushing him away!"

    Sarah nodded her head and clenched her fist. Although she was unwilling to cater to a man, she was even more reluctant to lose to Emma. This time, she must swallow her pride and take the bullet, all to entrance Charles toward her.

    "As for Emma, you must watch out for her. Since my husband treats me well, I have no experience in dealing with this, so it really depends on you. I think you should pretend and tolerate her in front of Charles. He will really appreciate you for being understanding. While in front of Emma, you can''t be softhearted.

    "I know it sounds complex, but it''s your only way. Besides, remember to be pleasant, understand? I believe you are smart enough to do this. I''ll ask around to find more information, and once I know something useful, I''ll tell you. If you encounter any new problems, tell me in time. I will always be your solid supporter."

    Hearing Carries words of encouragement and support, Sarah was moved. No matter what she encountered, at least there was one person who was like her elder sister, who was on her side. Thus, she nodded her head, "Ok. Thank you, Carrie. I know what to do now, I will try my best."

    Carrie had to go since it was almost time for dinner, so they took Lucas to a nearby restaurant for something to eat.

    When Sarah was about to go home, she remembered that Charles hadn''t called her back, not even texted her, which was strange since Charles usually wouldn''t be so indifferent to her.

    She called him again, but this time his phone was off. Sarah started to feel a little anxious as she grabbed her cellphone, biting her lower lip tightly. Today Emma had come back, was he with Emma and completely ignoring her?

    Although Sarah knew it was not right to think in this way and that she should trust Charles, she couldn''t help but be suspicious. She ran home to see if they were at home.

    Reaching her some, she saw that the light was on, indicating someone was at home. Sarah opened the door and was stunned by the scene inside.

    Charles and Emma were in the kitchen, cooking. There was a pile of groceries on the table, which they must have bought together to cook dinner together. Both were happily working with smiles on their faces.

    Although they acted normal, Sarah was so jealous at this scene. They looked like a happy and intimate couple, cooking dinner together. What''s more, Charles had never cooked with her, but today, he was cooking with Emma¡­

    Emma picked up some vegetables when she noticed Sarah in the door and greeted her happily. "Sarah, you are back! Ah, I didn''t expect that you would come back so early!"

    Charles turned around to look at Sarah and said in surprise, "Dear, you are back early today. It seems that Emma and my plan is ruined. We were going to cook a delicious meal to surprise you."

    "Why didn''t you answer my phone or my message?" Sarah asked with an indifferent tone. She was surprised at her own sound, she didn''t realize that she was so jealous and angry.

    Charles was visibly astonished by her tone, and asked, "Ah? What message? My phone has been with my secretary all day. It died during the meeting, it''s charging now¡­ as for the rest, Emma came back today and told me she had learned how to cook Chinese food from her classmates, whose father opened a Chinese restaurant. She happened to hear that you like eating fish, so she suggested cooking some fish to surprise you."

    Sarah thought that Emma was really good at acting the na?ve and innocent in front of Charles, showing her best side to him as soon as she came back by pretending to be kind in front of Charles. But behind his back, she called him to hurt her! Now that she had come back, how could she smile so happily in front of Sarah and pretend that nothing had happened? Charles also didn''t mention anything as if both had lost their memory.

    Sarah was the only one who still remembered what had happened!

    Sarah was very angry, jealous, and unwilling to play along, but what could she do? She remembered Carrie''s words to be tolerant in front of Charles and not be too cold-shouldered. She couldn''t maintain her indifferent tone. Compared with Emma, she really did lack tricks.

    But this time, she cannot lose!

 Chapter 150 - 104: SEESAW BATTLE HAD JUST BEGUN

    Sarah tried to calm herself down and smiled, "Emma, you are back. I''m surprised and happy to see you here. I don''t expect you to cook for me. It looks like I''ll eat a lot tonight. Wait for me, I''ll go upstairs to change my clothes, and then I''ll cook for you too!"

    Sarah went upstairs with a smile on her face. Charles was surprised, wondering why Sarah''s expressions changed so fast.

    But Emma looking after Sarah as she left and suddenly bowed her head. She seemed to be a bit frustrated at Sarah''s response, it was beyond her expectations. Sarah wasn''t angry and didn''t even try to argue with Charles. Was she not angry seeing her intimately interacting with Charles?

    Once upstairs, Sarah reflected on her actions just now. She felt that she had done well, better than Emma, and Charles would not think her as stingy and jealous. Emma, our seesaw battle, has just begun. You want to fight against me and break up my marriage? I will never let that happen! Sarah thought to herself

    After changing her clothes, Sarah came down to help right away. Emma wanted to show off her excellent cooking skills, but Sarah was determined to outshine her. After all, Emma was not the only person who knows how to cook in the world. Sarah thought she could do much better, given that she had lived along for a long time. Plus, Emma was raised in a rich environment where she never had to help in the kitchen.

    All three were in the kitchen, Sarah was cutting some of the ingredients on her own, watching Emma and Charles busy with their food. Sarah wanted to test Emma if she really knew what she was doing, but as expected, it looked like it was the first time she was frying a fish and a terrible job.

    Charles was standing beside her and asked, "Are you okay? Maybe I can help you. It seems to be hard work."

    Emma laughed, "I can do it. See! I learned it a while ago in Australia. We invented our own recipe by adding some curry, you''ll like it. It''s delicious!"

    "Yes?" Charles asked curiously.

    "Yes, it''s tasty. All my friends like it. We did it every day!" She laughed out happily.

    Sarah smiled and said in a lazy tone, "Curry is hot. Charles must avoid certain foods since he had a car accident. He can''t eat spicy food. And we are all about a light diet. The fish is too fresh, and perhaps curry will destroy its flavor. What''s more, students like any kind of food, they mostly don''t have the luxury to be picky, unlike us, Emma!" Sarah smiled innocently at Emma, who seemed to feel as if someone just poured a bucket of cold water over her head.

    Charles was listening to them and tried to intervene. "It doesn''t matter. I can eat it!"

    Sarah glared at him deliberately and said, "That''s why you haven''t recovered yet. You must avoid it!"

    Charles shrugged his shoulder and dared not to respond. Emma was silent for a little while, then asked, "So, how about the fish now?"

    Sarah was cutting garlic. "Go on. Don''t worry about what I said. You do your recipe, and I will do mine. If the curry is too strong later, you can have some of my steamed fish."

    "You''re cooking separately?" Emma was a little surprised.

    Sarah turned around and smiled, "No, but since you cooked specially for me, I can''t disturb you, right? So after we both finish, we can eat together!"

    Charles clapped his hands in agreement, "That is a great idea. I can have two different meals. Let me see how much you have learned within these days." Then he said to Emma, "I heard that you''re a good cook. Come on, I think highly of you!"

    Emma smiled briefly. Her hands clenched tightly to her apron, giving away her nervousness. Emma felt really awkward. If she were the only one cooking, Charles would be obligated to praise her as a caring and competent girl. But if Sarah also cooked, maybe she would lose to her. Could she really compare it to Sarah?

    She had wanted to show off, but things were going wrong. Since she couldn''t give up now, so she just smiled and said, "I will try my best!" Then she turned around and continued working.

    Sarah had finished preparing her ingredients and just stood there watching them, watching Emma struggling to do her best. Although they had been working there for a while now, nothing had been done yet. Sarah didn''t help, she just watched Emma struggle trying to complete her work.

    After a long time, Emma was finally done, and Sarah started to make her dish. She was a seasoned, skilled cook, and Charles was watching her with admiration. Emma lowered her head and finally walked out of the kitchen.

    Half an hour later, the food was all done. Sarah''s dish looked more appetizing than Emma''s, and as expected, Charles praised Sarah''s dish while eating. "Wow, darling, I didn''t know you cook so well. It tastes great!"

    Sarah pretended to be angry, but soon they smiled at each other. Emma was hurt by him praising Sarah''s food over hers, so he turned around to look at her and quickly added, "Emma, yours is also delicious. The taste of curry on fish was special. It makes me recall my life as a student. Without You, I would have forgotten about my student experience."

    That was not the reason why she had gone through all this trouble, Emma thought to herself. She then smiled and accepted his compliment. Sarah wanted to laugh, she had finally won her for the first time. She remembered how Emma had plotted against her at the beginning, but this time her revenge was a success thanks to Carrie''s advice.

    She used to be busy working and had never learned how to keep a man happy and how to continually be alert of other women, which was why she had experienced two failed relationsh.i.p.s before.

 Chapter 151 - 105: SHE HAD WON TONIGHT

    This time, she needed to nip the problem in the bud. If she didn''t take action now, Emma would think her easily bullied!

    But Emma wasn''t willing to give up just yet. Having lost to Sarah with her cooking skills, she came up with many different topics to talk about with Charles. They had always had a good relationship and had many common issues to talk endlessly, and anyone besides them seemed to be invisible to them.

    When Sarah and Charles had fallen in love at first, Sarah had felt ignored the same way when she first met Emma. At that time, Sarah had thought that she lacked communication skills and thus was neglected and had even felt sad about it. But now, when she recalled it, she understood that it wasn''t her fault.

    Emma was a shrewd woman and had captured his attention deliberately all the time. If she were just a friendly sister, she would not be able to keep his interest all this time while eating dinner with her brother and his girlfriend. It was evident that Emma did it deliberately.

    But everything had changed now. Sarah wouldn''t allow Emma to bully her for the second time. When Charles was talking with Emma, she gave him a second filling and asked, "Is it good?" Then she changed the topic of conversation to the company and their private life. After all, they had been working in the same company, and after marriage, they had more topics. Emma couldn''t interfere with their conversation, given that she knew nothing about it. How can she participate in their discussion?

    Emma started to feel embarrassed. Sarah sneered in her heart. She had won tonight!

    Emma finally realized that she had failed and resumed her meal in silence. Once they finished eating, it was already nine o''clock at night. They had been sitting and chatting while eating for a long time. Now that Emma had come to visit, she must stay for the night in their guestroom.

    When bringing Emma a new bath towel and pajama, which had been prepared for her just in case she came to visit, Sarah saw a paper bag was on Emma''s bed with a men''s shirt, the same she had bought at the shop earlier this morning.

    Sarah smiled significantly and asked Emma intentionally, "Eh, Emma, why is there a men''s shirt on the bed? Could you tell me who you bought this shirt?"

    Emma was sitting beside the bed, busy on her new iPhone. Listening to Sarah''s question, she looked up at her with a bright and sweet smile. "Oh, I nearly forget. I bought this as a gift for my brother!"

    Sarah sneered in her heart. Emma had only brought a gift for Charles, but not for her. What did that mean? Was that being a good sister? In fact, she knew that this shirt was not an ordinary gift!

    Sarah responded purposefully, "That''s okay, but I also bought a shirt for him today."

    Emma paused, and then she asked, "You also bought one?"

    "Yes."

    Emma smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s okay as long as they are different shirts."

    "That''s the thing, we both bought the same shirt, and I already gave it to Charles just now, so¡­ what are you going to do with yours? I heard that it''s not good to give the same gift to the same person. He''ll be awkward, and he may not be amazed."

    What Sarah was trying to say was that there was no need for Emma to give the shirt to Charles since he already had the exact same shirt, and he may feel embarrassed.

    But to Sarah''s surprise, Emma just smiled at Sarah, then suddenly ran out with her gift towards Charles and w.h.i.n.ed. "Brother, I bought a gift for you, but Sarah is trying to stop me!"

    Stop? She never said that. Sarah thought. She had just told me that it wasn''t a good idea. Now Emma was twisting her words!

    As expected, Charles asked doubtfully, "Why? What is wrong?"

    Emma continued winning. "Sarah said that you have already received the same gift, but I didn''t know. After I got off the plane, I couldn''t find a place to rest, so I squarely went to the mall to buy something for you, dragging my luggage with me. I eventually ended up buying this one for you, but she told me that she bought the same one for you."

    Charles listened to her carefully and knew that Emma really felt that she had been wronged, so he said thoughtfully. "It doesn''t matter, give it to me anyway!"

    Emma handed it happily over to him and said, "To reward me, you should wear it tomorrow, okay?"

    Sarah finally couldn''t stand it anymore. This was her first time to buy clothes for Charles. Even before she urged him to dress the shirt she had brought tomorrow, Emma was doing it!

    Thus, she walked out and said with a soft smile, "Charles, you need to take a shower now. I prepared your clothes, and today you must use that body wash with cologne because you are meeting a big client tomorrow. The body wash is perfect for the occasion and is better than using perfume directly. With this, you will have a little fragrance on your body tomorrow, elegant and professional. As for the shirt and tie you should wear, I also already prepared those. Everything is prepared to match the occasion, don''t ruin it." Then Sarah continued to tidy up as before.

    Charles was in between them, not sure what to do next, so he finally said to Emma, "I got your gift, but maybe I can''t wear it tomorrow. I will wear it the day after tomorrow, I promise!"

    Emma watched Sarah walk away. Of course, she knew Sarah did it deliberately. But she could do nothing about it. All she said was, "Okay, Charles, it depends on you."

    Before going to sleep, Charles and Emma watched TV and laughed loudly. Sarah was applying her moisturizer in her room and glanced at them through the mirror. She smiled a little and then went out, purposely asking Charles to go to sleep early tonight. All she wanted was to distract them as she didn''t like them being together in the living room.

 Chapter 152 - 106: YOU FOLLOW MY LEAD

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    Charles thought it was still too early to go to sleep and didn''t want to ignore Emma, but Sarah suddenly reached out to embrace him from behind and whispered into his ear, "Aren''t you going to sleep yet? Did you forget your plan? You said at your aunt''s kindergarten¡­"

    Sarah barely whispered the last sentence, but Charles understood her right away. Finally, he excused himself from Emma and followed Sarah into their room.

    They walked into their room hand in hand. Sarah turned around and smiled at Emma. "Emma, you too!" Then she shut the door and let Emma alone outside.

    Emma stared at the closed door for a while as her eyes became colder and colder. She tried her best to control herself by clenching her fists but eventually threw a pillow to the ground angrily. Today, she may have lost, but she wouldn''t give up yet!

    Once in their room, Charles felt like Sarah was acting a little strange, so he asked. "Why so enthusiastic tonight?" He smiled ambiguously at her. He had never seen her like this before, and he felt pleased.

    Without answering, Sarah pushed him to sit on the bed, where she started to undo his pajamas. She smiled at him and asked. "Don''t you like it?"

    Charles laughed, his eyes were filled with d.e.s.i.r.e. He didn''t stop her but sat there and let her take off his clothes. As she bent over, he could see her round and beautiful bosom, as well as her n.i.p.p.l.es through her opening neckline. Looking at her s.e.xy body, he became more eager and couldn''t help touching and c.a.r.e.s.sing her plump bosom.

    Sarah was surprised by his touch and g.r.o.a.n.e.d from s.e.x.u.a.l arousal, but then stepped back and whispered in his ear. "No, tonight, you follow my lead."

    "Ok," Charles said in anticipation.

    Sarah continued undressing him sensually until Charles lost control and pulled her pajamas down to open her neckline further, exposing her burning body.

    This time, Sarah didn''t stop him and finally took his boxers off. Holding his head with her hands, she started to kiss him passionately. They kissed so deeply that Charles couldn''t help hugging her tightly and taking over the dominant position while kissing.

    After a while, Sarah pushed him away, trying to catch her breath and repeated. "No, tonight, you follow me, or I''ll stop!"

    Reluctant to let go, Charles answered. "I''m just afraid that you''ll be too weak to stand me after seducing me like this. I still need to hold you."

    "You underestimate me, let''s see who will give up first tonight!" Sarah kissed him again, so fiercely as if it was a competition.

    But how could a little bunny win against a hungry wolf? Sarah lost control over her body by only kissing him. Did she have a chance to win? Regardless, she was unwilling to show her weakness and pushed him down on the bed, pressing her body against his, kissing and c.a.r.e.s.sing his body with her hands just like he usually did to her.

    Charles was very easily aroused as he was a highly s.e.x.u.a.l person, even more so when the women he loved treated him like this.

    After a while, he panted, "You seduce me like this now, will you be able to bear the consequences?" His eyes were burning from d.e.s.i.r.e.

    His whole body was hot, and his manhood was erected, hard, and hot if he wanted to burn her body with his. Sarah was also panting but remained stubborn. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it!" Then she lowered her head and kissed his little n.i.p.p.l.es, nibbling gently.

    Charles held her hand tightly and almost couldn''t suppress his d.e.s.i.r.e. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and wanted to enter her body and possess her entirely.

    Sarah didn''t know what he was thinking but kept kissing his body until Charles suddenly shouted out in desperation. "I''m not playing with you. I want you now, I want you!" Turning her over, he continued. "Tomorrow, don''t even think about getting up!" as he overpowered her body.

    Sarah was surprised by his reaction, but before she could resist, Charles kissed her so profoundly that she lost her breath as his erection c.a.r.e.s.sed her lower body. Adjusting their posture, he entered her body with one deep stroke, making Sarah cry out in surprise and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Her cry was interrupted by his kiss, leaving her m.o.a.ning in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    Charles pressed down on her, kissed her, and started moving in a rhythm, at which point she gave up and completely immersed herself in his love.

    They had a long passionate night, m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e over and over again. Sarah knew that her situation was delicate, so she didn''t resist him as usual but tried to cater to him and satisfy his d.e.s.i.r.es.

    Sarah didn''t know when Charles finished and let go of her because she was so tired that all she wanted was to sleep. She felt him hugging and heard him whisper into her ear. "My love, you were so enthusiastic tonight, I like it!" He kissed her gently as Sarah fell asleep, not knowing what happened next.

    The next morning Charles woke her up gently. "Sarah, Emma is going back to Los Angeles today. Let''s go to see her off at the airport."

    Sarah was still half asleep and feeling tired, not ready to get up yet. She answered something but couldn''t remember what she said.

    Noticing that Sarah was still very sleepy, Charles looked at her for a while and felt sorry to wake her up, so he kissed her forehead and said. "Since you''re still so tired, you can go back to sleep and rest. I will go to see Emma off by myself." He tucked her in and walked out of the room.

    Sarah gradually started to sober up and remembered that Charles said he was going to bring Emma to the airport, so she quickly got up, washed, dressed, and immediately went downstairs.

    Fortunately, Charles and Emma had not yet left. They were finished packing up her belongings and were about to go.

    "Emma, are you leaving today already?" Sarah asked, seemingly surprised.

 Chapter 153 - 107: SHOULD I FEEL SORRY FOR YOU NOW?

    Charles was surprised to see that she had gotten up and smiled, "You awake, dear? Why not sleep a little longer?" He walked toward her and touched her forehead as he asked her in a low voice. "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat breakfast?"

    Seeing his caring reaction toward Sarah, Emma was unhappy, but she had no choice but to look away and ignore them.

    "No, we can eat later. But why is Emma leaving so quickly?" She asked. Though her voice sounded sincere, she was secretly celebrating her success in making Emma leave. If Emma wanted to go because she couldn''t stand to see her and Charles happy and intimate with each other, then she may give up and let them live a happy life, and Sarah wouldn''t have to worry Emma was interfering in their relationship anymore.

    "She came directly from Australia to us yesterday without going home first, so she is anxious to go visit mom and dad now."

    Sarah smiled and walked up to Emma, "Why not staying here for another few days? Given that you come here first, you must not be in such a hurry to see dad and mom. You may as well stay here for another few days now."

    Emma didn''t seem to be surprised at Sarah''s invitation but looked at Sarah with a smile as she answered. "Sarah, I can come here another day. Today I must go to visit my parents first, and then I can come to live here as soon as I''m free."

    Emma spoke deliberately to annoy Sarah, but Sarah didn''t get angry, she just stared at her and sneered, "Aren''t you going back to Australia soon?"

    Emma looked at her provocatively and responded. "Actually, I already graduated. Last time I went there to study for a master''s degree, but then decided that I didn''t want to study anymore, so I come back home. I came home for good this time!"

    Sarah was surprised to see her giving up her studies to return home. Emma had given up getting her master''s degree to be close to them and break up Charles''s and Sarah''s marriage. Was she really daring to sacrifice her future for Charles?

    It seemed that this time Emma had made up her mind and was determined to break them up. Thinking for a while, Sarah smiled, "Good, if that is what you want. Now that you are back, you''re welcome at our house anytime. I will treat you well and will not let you down!"

    "Thank you very much, Sarah!" Emma''s tone was still provocative. She turned to Charles and said, "Brother, we need to go now, or I''ll miss the plane!" She went to the car, only carrying her handbag, looking quite unhappy.

    Charles was carrying all her other luggage to the car and packed her things into the trunk of the car.

    Sarah was standing and watching them. She knew that this was a declaration of war between her and Emma and that their harmonious relationship from before was gone.

    It was impossible to know what would happen in the future. Sarah had never expected that she and Emma would become enemies one day.

    Charles was about to drive Emma to the airport when Sarah decided to go with them. She couldn''t give Emma a chance to be alone with Charles to plant even more lies against her.

    Everyone was silent while waiting for the plane. Suddenly Emma said. "Charles, I want to buy some souvenirs for mom and dad from here."

    Charles was surprised, "Are there any souvenirs here?"

    Sarah was born in Huston and knew about the local culture, and said to Charles, "Yes, there is a shop around that corner that has some local keepsakes."

    Charles nodded and left to buy something for his parents. Sarah and Emma stayed in the waiting area, still silent. Sarah clearly knew that Emma was just trying to find an excuse to make Charles leave so she could be alone with Sarah for a moment.

    As expected, after a while of sitting in awkward silence. Emma finally said to Sarah. "Sarah, are you deliberately against me?"

    Sarah figured it was better to talk directly without going around the bush. Their fight had begun the day Emma had called Charles to frame her up.

    Now, since Emma started the subject, Sarah figured she didn''t need to hide her feelings and went directly to the point. "Well, why do you think that I am against you?"

    Emma looked at her with indifference and responded in a mean tone. "Stop pretending! Do you think we need to pretend here and now?"

    Emma was starting to show her true colors. As the saying goes, "It''s easy to know a person''s faces, but not their hearts." Emma looked gentle and perfect from a distance but was, in fact, a jealous, revengeful woman.

    Sarah scorned. "You''re right, there is no need for us to pretend. Since you started, I want to ask you a question. Why did you call Charles to frame me up? Did I ever do anything wrong to you? Did I push you aside?

    "On the contrary, I always treat you with sincerity, thinking that you would do the same. I never imagined that you would turn against me and be so deceiving! Why are you trying to alienate me from Charles?"

    Being back in the corner by Sarah, Emma was unwilling to show her weakness. Crossing her arms, she sneered back. "Did I alienate you from my brother? Aren''t you the one who broke us up while I was studying abroad? If it weren''t for you, Charles would not have changed his mind. We were together for so many years. No matter how many mistresses or girlfriends he had, he still loved me, so it''s you who alienated me from Charles first!"

    Sarah thought Emma''s words ridiculous and wondered if it was really her fault? After a short moment, she responded.

    "According to you, it''s me who came between you two? Should I feel sorry for you now? Emma, why not reflect on yourself for once? It''s you who abandoned Charles first; you gave up on your love first even before I met Charles and fell in love with him. Before this, I didn''t know anything about you, but even if I did know, you already had broken up with Charles. You know?"

    Emma sneered, "I don''t care whether we were apart or not. You came between us while we were in love with each other, so it''s your fault!"

 Chapter 154 - 108: TELL ME ABOUT IT

    Sarah though Emma so unreasonable and didn''t know how to reply. Emma seemed to have a wrong concept of love and life, or was she really conceited enough to think that Charles should love her regardless if she dumped him or not?

    "Emma, do you even know what love is, or do you think that men should be waiting for you no matter what? You think yourself a queen, and all men are dying for your love even if you don''t love them? Do you think that is normal, that this is true love?"

    Emma''s tone was becoming agitating, "Yes, yes, I know that my concept of love isn''t right, but it''s all because of you, Sarah! You used deceitful means to get my Charles! I know how you seduced him while I was studying abroad. Do you think you are such a pure and righteous woman? I accepted your marriage at the beginning, thinking that I couldn''t blame him because it was me who first gave up on our love.

    "I really thought the same as you, but after hearing the techniques you used to catch Charles''s attention, do you really think I will just step to the side willingly? I''m not willing to lose to a despicable woman like you. I''d rather that my brother married a woman I admire, but I will never let him be happy with you. I will not allow you guys to live a happy life together!"

    "How can you say I used techniques to get him? Tell me, what means did I use?" Sarah raged at her misunderstanding and felt like cursing her. Emma was either fabricating the rumors out of thin air, or she was just not in her right mind!

    Noticing how angry Sarah was, Emma sneered back. "Stop pretending! I know everything!"

    Sarah was about to argue further when she suddenly felt that there was something wrong with what Emma just said, and asked instead. "Who told you all this?"

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt there was more to Emma''s rage. Why had she changed suddenly and become so horrible? Although Emma had a mind of her own, she wasn''t capable of doing all this on her own and suddenly started acting like a mad dog out biting people. Someone must have been brainwashed to become so distorted and biased against her.

    Thinking about everything that had happened over the last couple of months and how Charles''s attitude towards her had changed, sometimes by misunderstanding her and other times even mistrusting her, combined with Emma''s abnormal behaviors lately, there had to be someone driving a wedge between them.

    Sarah knew who that person was, so she continued asking, "Is there someone telling you something? Telling you that I used dirty tricks to get Charles?"

    Emma laughed ironically at Sarah''s question, looking at her as if Sarah was a clown, and said, "Sarah, you still keep pretending? It seems that you''re really good at cheating others. No wonder Charles was so easily captivated by your pure and honest appearance. You are indeed a bitch!"

    "Emma, answer me! Is there someone telling you something about me?" Sarah raised her voice to pressure Emma to answer.

    But Emma stood firm and replied sarcastically. "Who tell me what? Even if someone is telling me things, why should I tell you? And why do I have to be told that you are a cheater?"

    Sarah couldn''t help laughing because Emma''s tone and answer were so similar to Charles''s. When asked the same question, both refused to answer her. Emma''s words just made Sarah more suspicious. "Did Christina tell you something?"

    Sarah sighed. Christina was good at stirring up troubles behind the scenes, always interfering in her life.

    "Stop it! When we found out your true colors, you started to find excuses to defend yourself. You really think that I''ll believe you as long as you blame others?"

    Sarah looked at Emma. The more she looked at her, the stranger she felt. Was Emma still the pure and innocent college student that Sarah had met at first? She looked more like a woman full of jealousy now.

    "Regardless if you are driven by someone, or you are just hostile to me by yourself, if you tried to provoke me, you''ve succeeded. You achieved your goal. And now that I met the real you, maybe I should be happy about it! Finally, I just want to say that if you trust that woman behind you too much, it will only make you more vicious. A vicious woman is not beautiful. You, as well as the woman behind you, are not beautiful or elegant. Be careful not to be seen by Charles in your true colors. Men don''t like this kind of woman!"

    Defeated, Emma said ironically. "Don''t worry. I can''t compare it with you anyway. My brother will first see your vicious face!"

    Sarah shook her head and stared at her with an incredible expression, then sighed, "A lunatic! You''re really a lunatic!"

    Emma was about to respond when she saw Charles coming back, so she remained silent. She sat there with crossed arms and a stern face. Noticing that Emma suddenly stop talking, Sarah turned around and saw Charles coming, so she also remained silent.

    Both were silent, with a very awkward atmosphere between them. Charles felt that something was wrong between them. Looking from one to another, he asked, "What''s wrong,¡­ with both of you?"

    Sarah had calmed herself down and looked at him with a smile. "Nothing. We just talked about a controversial topic and got into a little argument."

    Amused, Charles asked. "What topic makes you two argue with each other? Tell me about it."

    Sarah was thinking about how to explain herself to him when they heard the announcement that Emma''s flight was boarding. Emma stood up and said dryly. "Ok, I need to go now." She grabbed her bag and left.

    Charles helped her with the bigger luggage as Sarah walked behind them, looking at Emma''s back and sighing.

 Chapter 155 - 109: THIS IS MY FAREWELL GIFT

    When Emma was about to pass the security check, she suddenly stopped, turned around, and smiled at Charles. "Brother, I''m leaving. Did you get me a farewell gift as well?"

    "What?" Charles was confused, but Emma jumped toward him and hugged and kissed him. Smiling innocently, she said. "This is my farewell gift!"

    Sarah didn''t expect that Emma would be so frank, especially in front of her. She was becoming more aggressive and arrogant by the minute. Sarah whispered a silent curse.

    Charles was utterly taken by surprise by Emma and quickly pushed her away, looking at Sarah. He was afraid Sarah would be angry and said to Emma in a pretend angry tone. "You''re an a.d.u.l.t, how can you still behave like this, especially in front of Sarah?"

    Instead of retracting herself, Emma just replied shamelessly, "It''s just a goodbye kiss, I''m sure my sister-in-law won''t care!" She smiled at Sarah and continued, "Sarah, am I right? You don''t mind, do you? Or, you are really that stingy!"

    Sarah sneered. She disliked Emma so much but couldn''t do anything except calming herself down, telling herself that there was no point in arguing with a bitch!

    Emma left, waving at them and smiling proudly as she stood in the line for the security check.

    After Emma left, Charles and Sarah also left to go home. At first, Charles walked behind Sarah, but he hurried to catch up with her and hold her hand. He tried to look for an excuse for Emma and said. "She just acted like a little girl. You know her, she doesn''t have any other intentions, don''t be angry."

    Sarah looked at Charles, but he failed to recognize what she was thinking from her expression and tried to think of a way to comfort her when Sarah suddenly reached for his hand and smiled, "I''m not angry. There''s no need to be angry. I''m your wife, and you only love me, don''t you? I don''t care whether Emma has any other intentions. I just care about your intentions!"

    Charles quickly promised, "I swear I only love you, my dear, no one but you!"

    "I know, let''s go home! Tonight, I''ll make a five-course meal to celebrate!"

    "Celebrate what?" Charles was confused, but Sarah just smiled at him.

    "Celebrate and reward that you only love me! And you can only love me in the future!"

    Emma had arrived in Los Angeles. After talking with her parents for a while, she went back to her room because she wasn''t in the mood to talk with anyone. She threw her luggage on the ground as soon as she closed the door and went straight to the bathroom.

    Staring at her face in the mirror, she was amazed at her own reflection. The girl in the mirror was very beautiful, with a Roman nose and a small mouth. Perhaps she was more beautiful than many celebrities who had undergone plastic surgeries.

    It was rumored that Christina had chosen to adopt her because of her beauty. At least from the outside, she was more beautiful than Sarah. Sarah was of common appearance, so why did Charles like Sarah and not her?

    Thinking of Sarah and her behaviors toward Charles in front of her, Emma was about to lose control over her feelings. She sprinkled some water on the mirror again and again until she could only barely see her face, then she lowered her head and washed her face, attempting to wash off all her grievance and humiliations she had suffered in Houston, along with the scene of Sarah and Charles''s lovely interactions from her mind.

    Emma looked at the mirror again with her wet face. She clenched her fists as she started to talk to herself. Her eyes were fierce and determined. "I won''t be the loser here! Sarah, I will not lose over her!

    Christina knocked on the door and called her name. "Emma, Emma?"

    Emma slowly came back to her senses. She wiped her face quickly and opened the door.

    Christina started to blame her. "I waited for you for so long. What are you doing? Your brother said you came back yesterday, and you went first to Houston?"

    Emma didn''t know Christina''s true meaning. Was she blaming or praising her? "Er¡­ I went to Houston first because I wanted to buy something. I didn''t dare to stay for too long, so I came home this morning." She answered vaguely.

    While talking, she started to become happy again. Searching through her belongings, she resumed, "Mom, I brought many things back from Australia for you and my dad. I brought so many gifts!"

    Christina was thrilled. For years her son had stayed away from her; at least, she had a daughter, even if she was adopted. It turned out that Emma was more filial than Charles, which made her feel relieved.

    After opening her gifts, Christina held Emma''s hands and sat down. "Your dad went out. I just want to ask you why you went to Houston yesterday?" she asked.

    "No reason." Emma was looking down, playing absentmindedly with her fingers.

    Christina insisted. "Don''t be afraid. I wouldn''t be mad. Rather, I think you figured out that you can take action without my help. Something must have happened in Houston, right? Tell me, I can help you."

    Emma answered shyly. "Sarah knows it!"

    Christina didn''t take it seriously and comforted Emma. "Don''t worry. I am here. Sarah can do nothing even if you bully her openly."

    "That''s what I thought at the beginning too, I wasn''t afraid of her at all. But yesterday, when I was at their house, I found it very difficult to deal with Sarah. At least she is stronger than I expected. She even fought back at me. Yesterday, she was completely against me!"

    Emma was angry, just mentioning it. She lifted her head and said. "Mom, I don''t know why she was so bad! I thought she was a good person. But for Charles, she did everything to please him. What a mean woman! I complained to Charles, but she turned it around as if it was my fault! Why did she ever show up here?"

    "I told you that Sarah was not a good woman. You were so na?ve and nice to her at the beginning. You even went back after her when Charles was in a car accident. You see, you brought the wolf back into the house. She finally managed to grab Charles away from us. Without me, you were cheated by her and made to do things for her."

 Chapter 156 - 110: AM I SICK?

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    Emma was outraged, "Hum, I didn''t know her at that time. But I know! I won''t leave Charles for her now!"

    "I will support you from behind. You are my true daughter-in-law. Who is Sarah? A girl with a poor background? How funny is that! A toad trying to eat a swan! Don''t blame yourself for trying to drive her away." She paused for a little while and resumed, "Now that she is becoming more powerful, I will get ugly with her!"

    Emma became a little frightened, looking at Christina''s cold and fierce face. It seemed that something was brewing in her mind. Although she was afraid, she was determined to support Christina no matter what happened, as long as Sarah would be gone at the end.

    Holding Christina''s hand, she said, "Mom, I will support you no matter what. I will help you get rid of her. I believe that you are right!"

    Christina smiled sarcastically. "Good girl. I will be very nice to you. I will help you to be with Charles. Don''t worry. You are my only daughter-in-law!"

    Charles was busier than usual, as a lot of work needed to be done at the end of the year. Sarah was considerate toward him and didn''t disturb him. She usually prepared a meal and had everything ready by the time he came home so he could relax without anything to do. She tried hard to provide a nice atmosphere for him to enjoy his time at home.

    Charles was sitting on the sofa after returning home from work. Sarah offered to massage his hands and feet. Charles didn''t refuse and just enjoyed her special touch while half was closing his eyes.

    He laughed slightly and said, "My wife is so good! You are so powerful and help me with everything so that I just sit back and relax and forget about my trouble. This message is so good. Where did you learn to do this?"

    Sarah flicked her hair and pinched his arm with her hands. "I didn''t study. When I was in middle school, I lived with my grandma for several months, and she taught me this by giving her daily massages. Sometimes, she gave me some advice, and other things I learned from a TV show." She answered.

    "You are really filial." Charles smiled and said, "I was never close to my grandma and grandpa."

    "It''s because you have a big family, unlike me, I only have a small family. And at that time, my grandma was the one taking care of me. Other family¡­ " Sarah paused for a little while and heaved a sigh. "Forget it. After grandma passed away, I never went back home. So now I have only you to practice my massage skills on!"

    She squeezed his hand hard until Charles felt painful. He nearly jumped up, but soon started to feel very relaxed. "Wow, amazing!"

    Sarah explained. "Only a sick person feels pain when pressing that acupuncture point. A healthy person wouldn''t act as you did."

    Charles became curious. "What? Am I sick?"

    "No, you''re just overtired. You will be fine after several massages." She squatted down and continued.

    Looking at Sarah, Charles suddenly started to think that maybe this was true love. If Sarah didn''t love him, she wouldn''t give him a message without asking, not to mention everything else she did for him.

    "Sarah, please stand up!" He told her.

    Sarah felt strange. She stared at him blankly and asked, "Why? There are still several points that needed to be pressed!"

    Charles insisted, "I''m afraid that you will get tired. And my feet feel more comfortable now, so it''s enough. Stand up!"

    But Sarah didn''t stop. "No, I''ve got used to it. The points in your feet are linked with many parts of your body. Rather, I am treating your whole body!"

    Charles shook his head. Without explaining further, he suddenly pulled her up and embraced her with his legs. Squeezing her waist, he said. "It is okay. I''m not willing to see you serving me like this unless I do the same to you?" He began to squeeze her whole body as he spoke.

    Sarah felt itchy and wanted to laugh. She was struggling and scorned him while laughing, "Let me go. You''re not massaging me. You are teasing me, right? Let me go!"

    Charles also laughed out and suddenly kissed her. Sarah paused immediately, but Charles was so excited and used his tongue to tease her. Instead of pushing him off, Sarah started to respond to his kiss.

    Charles was heavily pressured at work, so he liked the idea of releasing his stress by m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e. He had been so busy working after Emma left and constantly had come home very late, almost immediately falling asleep, that they hadn''t had s.e.x for a long time. Until getting married, Sarah hadn''t known that this was actually something common for men to go through.

    Finally, Charles became impatient. Before their clothes were taken off all the way, he unbuckled his belt and was ready to enter her, his trousers mid-knee. Sarah wasn''t feeling comfortable m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e in the living room and struggled to get free. "No¡­ not here!"

    But Charles just ignored her and entered her with a firm stroke. He started to move, and Sarah began to m.o.a.n when he looked at her and said with a gentle smile, "Or, I can lift you to go upstairs?" Without waiting for her response, he lifted her up by holding her bosom with both hands, her legs around his waist, hitting against her body.

    Sarah didn''t expect he would really do it, but found it so arousing that she urged him. "You¡­ speed up!" She immediately blushed after realizing her action.

    Charles laughed secretly and responded. "Yes, madam!" and quickly went upstairs.

    The phone was ringing as soon as they lay down on the bed. Charles scorned and just ignored it, penetrating her vigorously.

    Sarah was m.o.a.ning but still managed to say. "Charles¡­ Charles¡­ er¡­ ah¡­ answer¡­ answer your phone¡­ stop¡­ I am talking¡­ but you move faster¡­ "

    The phone kept ringing. Charles got angry, but he was reluctant to let Sarah go, so he was just keeping moving in a rhythm until he e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.ed. Sarah''s legs felt weak as she also had reached her o.r.g.a.s.m. Charles was going to answer it, but the phone stopped ringing.

    Charles looked at the number and froze. Sarah asked him with worry. "Who?"

    Charles answered. "My dad, perhaps."

    "Your dad? What is wrong with your dad? Call back!" Sarah was very worried and urged him to call back right away.

 Chapter 157 - 111: HOW IS HE NOW?

    Since Sarah was urging him, Charles called back again, but no one answered. He raised his head and said doubtfully. "Dad still doesn''t answer his phone."

    Sarah felt that something was wrong. After thinking for a while, she said, "He just called us, why doesn''t the answer now? Is something wrong with him?"

    Trying to come up with a reason, Charles answered. "Maybe he felt lonely and wanted to talk to us, but then something came up, and he couldn''t answer my call."

    "Do you think your dad is so bored? If he feels lonely, he won''t hesitate and call us, and he wouldn''t ignore your call. That''s so unlike him." Sarah analyzed.

    "What else do you think it could be?" Charles questioned.

    Sarah had no idea and remained silent for a while to think, then she suddenly suggested. "Or you could call your mom to ask!"

    Charles felt frustrated when Sarah mentioned Christina and said with a blaming voice. "It''s none of your business. Maybe he just dialed the wrong number. And aren''t you tired of my mom?"

    Although Sarah wanted to refute him, she didn''t know what to say. Both were silent for a moment until Charles noticed that the quilt was only covering part of Sarah''s, leaving the rest of her body exposed n.a.k.e.d. He smiled and said. "How can I talk to you like this?" And forcefully pulled Sarah''s body up toward him.

    Seeing his actions, Sarah immediately pulled the quilt to cover herself as she jokingly responded. "Stop joking."

    Charles suddenly stood up and stretched out his hand to pull her quilt off. Sarah pressed the quilt tightly and looked at him vigilantly. "What are you doing?"

    Charles couldn''t help laughing at her reaction and said. "I''m not a beast, ok? Right now, I don''t want s.e.x, but I''m afraid that you may feel cold, so I want to take you to the bathroom. Or do you prefer to sleep now? I want to be nice to you, but you always think bad of me!"

    "You¡­" Sarah was about to refuse him, but when he insisted, she let him hold her to walk to the bathroom. Once in the shower, they both were so turned on again that they made love in the shower again. After they finished, Sarah panted, "I knew you wanted more than taking a shower!"

    Charles laughed ambiguously and touched her body. "With such a charming woman on my side, how could any man suppress himself?" He started to kiss her again, and Sarah immediately responded to his kiss.

    Thinking about it, she had become more open to s.e.x since they first got married. Before, she had thought of it as dirty and had not wanted to become a loose woman. But now, she enjoyed s.e.x and s.e.x.u.a.l interaction with her husband, who was always eager to please her and making her feel loved.

    Charles was good at m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e and always made her feel so special and happy. She had gradually started to love this feeling and didn''t reject his advances anymore. She thought that she had changed, but she didn''t dismiss this kind of change in herself. She finally understood why young boys and girls couldn''t stay away from each other when they first fall in love because she was experiencing the same thing with Charles.

    Charles kissed her gently and whispered into her ear. "My dear, you are so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e lately. Are you exercising lately? Now you can stand me!"

    Sarah ogled him and was about to stop him when he suddenly picked her up and walked out of the bathroom towards the bed with her. Smiling at her, she said. "I think we need to work hard to have a baby! My aunt has been waiting for a long time!"

    Sarah wanted to respond, but Charles didn''t give her a chance as he kept kissing her fiercely. Both were starting to burn in d.e.s.i.r.e for each other again when the phone suddenly rang again. Sarah was afraid Charles would be unwilling to answer, so she quickly pushed him away, covered herself with the quilt to protect herself, and said. "Hurry to answer the phone. Maybe it''s your dad again!"

    Charles first reached out to catch Sarah, but failed since she moved quickly and had no choice but to answer the phone, "Hello?" Listening carefully, his face suddenly became serious as he said. "Ok, I know, we will come back immediately!" Then he hung up the phone.

    Sarah noticed the change of expression in his face and knew something terrible had happened, and asked, "Was it your dad?"

    "No, it was my mom. Dad fainted in his room. The housekeeper went shopping, and both mom and Emma had not been home either. No one noticed when dad fainted."

    Shocked, Sarah quickly sat up in the bed and asked, "How is he now?"

    "They took him to the hospital. Now he is in the operating room having surgery right now. Mom asked us to come back quickly!"

    ***

    It was already eleven o''clock at night, but fortunately, there were still a few flights available. They quickly got dressed and packed a few things they would need there. Sarah remembered that Mr. Thomas had called them and asked. "When your dad called us before, I think maybe he called to ask for help. But we didn''t answer his call. When you called back, he must already have fainted. I told you to answer the phone quickly!"

    Charles was feeling very helpless and just said. "It''s useless to talk about this now. We should hurry to go!"

    They went to the airport by taxi since they had no one to drive their car back home. Once at the airport, their plane was ready to depart to Los Angeles.

    It was already past midnight when they arrived at the hospital. Mr. Thomas was still in the operation room, and Christina and Emma were anxiously waiting in the waiting area. Emma was sitting on one of the chairs cryings, while Christina was strolling up and down through the room.

    Sarah and Charles quickly ran toward them after spotting them. Charles shouted from a distance. "Mom, Emma, how is a dad now?"

 Chapter 158 - 112: MR. THOMAS WORST CONDITION

    Christina seemed to be really worried this time about Mr. Thomas. Instead of starting an argument with Charles and Sarah, she just answered in a calm and helpless tone. "Still in surgery."

    Emma stood up and sobbed, "Brother¡­ Dad''s condition is dire this time, will he be ok? Charles, I''m really worried about dad!"

    Charles patted her shoulder to comfort her, but Emma, who was even more insatiable than usual, held Charles''s waist and cried out to him, "Brother, I''m so afraid, I''m afraid he won''t make it, will he be ok?"

    Sarah felt so ridiculous when she saw her acting like this, but she could do nothing but sneer silently, Emma was really a shameless person. Even at the moment like this, she still remembered to try to take advantage of the situation, so brazen!

    Christina just stood there and looked at them with a slightly triumphant smile, consenting to Emma''s behavior.

    Charles had no choice but to comfort Emma since she looked genuinely grieved and depressed.

    Sarah figured that this was not the place to argue with Emma as it would be very disrespectful if the two of them entered into a power battle right now. She decided to ignore Emma''s actions for now and persuaded herself that it was useless to argue with such an ignorant person.

    The door from the operating room opened, and a doctor wearing a face mask walked out. Everyone expected the surgery to be over, so they all were about to gather around the doctor to listen to what he would have to say. But given that only one doctor came out, they knew that the surgery wasn''t over finished yet. Sarah recognized the doctor as Daniel, and walked over to him and asked, "Daniel, is that you? Are you the main surgeon?"

    Daniel was surprised to see Sarah since she hadn''t been there when Mr. Thomas was first brought to the hospital and figured that they had just arrived. Surprised, he answered. "You''re here. The head of cardiology is the main doctor. I''m just an assistant!"

    ???How is Mr. Thomas?" Sarah asked anxiously.

    Daniel comforted her, "Don''t worry. The surgery isn''t over yet. We should trust the surgery team. I''m on my way to get another surgical instrument; I need to keep going. We can talk later!" He added and quickly left.

    Sarah felt upset and was really worried about Mr. Thomas''s wellbeing.

    Suddenly, Christina mocked Sarah. "So close to him? Do you remember who you are?"

    Sarah didn''t know how to answer, but fortunately, Charles came to her rescue and replied in a cold tone. "Mom, is it time to argue? Dad is still in the operation room! Sarah is worried about him and tried to get some information. I don''t care about it, so why are you complaining?"

    Christina glared angrily at Charles, "You¡­" but she stopped herself there as she hadn''t expected Charles to respond to her. Frustrated, she sneered again but remained silent, knowing that it was not a proper time to argue. They all stayed silent.

    Sarah was grateful for Charles''s support and walked to him, and to hold his hands. Charles also squeezed her hands tightly, as if he was vowing his support to Sarah, even if Christina was against her. Sarah clearly felt his love radiating through the warmth of his hands.

    Witnessing this scene, Emma couldn''t help feeling upset and a little enraged. She looked to her mother as if they were conspiring something together, but everyone at their spot, leaving a heavily charged atmosphere.

    Finally, after waiting for another half an hour, the surgery was done. As soon as the door opened, they all rushed toward the leading surgeon, who had stepped out with several other doctors. Christina asked anxiously. "Dr. Bart, how is my husband?"

    Dr. Bart wiped his sweat and answered. "The operation was a success, but he arrived here in a severe condition. If he had arrived just 15 minutes later, we wouldn''t have been able to save him."

    Sarah and Charles looked at each other. They both felt remorseful and responsible for their actions, especially Sarah.

    Christina, on the other hand, was happy to hear that he was better. Closing her eyes in relief, she murmured, "Thank God. As long as my husband is ok, I am grateful."

    However, Dr. Bart wasn''t finished yet, and continued with a serious tone, "Mrs. Thomas, I need to tell you something else¡­ Despite Mr. Thomas''s strict instructions not to tell you, given the current situation, I have no choice but to inform you of his real condition."

    "What?" Christina looked at him, nervously.

    Dr. Bart continued. "Your husband does not only suffer from heart disease, but he also has advanced, end-stage liver cancer. He didn''t want me to say anything to you because he doesn''t want you to worry¡­ but now, because of his conditions, I have no choice. I don''t know how long Mr. Thomas will survive!"

    Christina suddenly looked extremely pale and collapsed, her whole body was shaking.

    Everyone was surprised at her reaction. Emma jumped to support her from behind and called out. "Mom, mom, mom¡­ " As she gently helped her toward a chair to sit down, Christina didn''t answer as she had lost consciousness. Dr. Bart, who was still with them, called a nurse to arrange a bed for her in the ward until she recovered.

    Emma was crying, now worried about the health and safety of both of her parents. She helped the nurse to transfer Christina to the ward, leaving Charles and Sarah alone in the waiting area. Charles was still in disbelief about the real condition of his father and said in a low, sorrowful voice. "My father¡­ diagnosed with end-stage liver cancer¡­ really¡­ hopeless?" he paused for a while and resumed, "Or, is there somewhere a medication that we need to get? We will do everything as long as you can help him, no matter the price."

    Sarah walked toward him to hold his hand in comfort, also looking at Dr. Bart with a worried expression.

    Dr. Bart slowly shook his head and sighed, "I know you would, but you know how end-stage cancer works. There is no medicine available for a cure. If we had detected it early, he might have had a chance, but we discovered it too late¡­ there is nothing left that we can do for him¡­ "

 Chapter 159 - 113: I DONéˆ¥æ©³ MEAN TO BLAME YOU

    Charles loosened his hands suddenly from Sarah''s hands. She was standing beside Charles, also feeling helpless. She lowers her head slowly and silently. Mr. Thomas was always so kind to everyone, how could he be so ill without anybody knowing about it? Now he was doing to die soon.

    She suddenly recalled something he had said before, which told Sarah that Mr. Thomas had already known about his condition at that time, but had not been willing to let his family know about the seriousness of his disease. Perhaps he had supported her marriage to Charles because he wanted to see him married and happy before his time was up. Mr. Thomas had always been so kind to her, but she couldn''t do anything for him now. He would be leaving them soon.

    Charles addressed Dr. Bart again, "How much time does he have left?"

    "At the most two months." Dr. Bart responded with a sad look, shaking his head and sighing continuously. He tapped Charles''s shoulder and continued. "I have known your father for a long time, Charles. Don''t make your father angry again. Although he wasn''t always there for you when you were younger, you have to admit that he did many good things for you over the recent years. Especially when you first started your own business, you succeeded because of your father''s support. So, don''t forget what he did for you, your father always supported you from behind! He really did so much for you!"

    Charles didn''t know what to say, just stood there, staring straight at the operating room door with a blank stare. No one was able to tell his real feelings.

    Dr. Bart ordered that Mr. Thomas be pushed from the recovery room to the ward, several nurses on his side. Charles finally seemed to come back to his senses and followed Sarah into the private room to his father.

    Mr. Thomas was still asleep from the anesthetics, with an oxygen mask and an IV drip. Seeing his pale and bony face, Sarah felt very sad. Her own father had passed away when she was still very young, and she had hardly ever known any fatherly love. Mr. Thomas had treated her like his own daughter, whether it was because she married Charles or out of pure kindness. Sarah felt very grateful for him. Feeling helpless, she started to cry.

    ***

    After Mr. Thomas was settled into the ward, Sarah and Charles walked out and closed the door. Sarah was still crying. Charles embraced her tightly to comfort her, tapping her shoulder.

    "Your dad has always been so good to me. Charles, we must do something for him." Sarah sobbed.

    "I know," Charles answered in a low voice.

    "What did he want?" Sarah asked.

    Charles didn''t answer. After a long time, he said, "A grandson. He wanted a grandson as soon as possible."

    Sarah paused for a while, almost letting go of Charles to look at him. Not that she thought that something was wrong with what he said, but because it was impossible to achieve.

    "But father only has two months." She said defeatedly.

    "If we can let him know that you are pregnant before he leaves, that will be enough for him," Charles replied,

    Seeing how serious he was, she didn''t refute, just lowered her head and sighed. "I hope so. It seems that that is the only thing I can do for him, but God has the final decision¡­"

    As they were talking, they heard footsteps approaching from behind. Sarah turned around and saw that Emma was coming back and stopped talking. Charles asked Emma, "What''s wrong with mom?"

    "Thanks to the doctors and nurses, she''s fine now. She fainted because she couldn''t bear to hear the bad news about dad."

    "Does she also have some hidden illness?" Charles asked doubtfully.

    Emma shook her head in denial, then suddenly started to cry and wanted to embrace Charles. "Brother¡­ what should we do? Dad¡­ he¡­" She cried.

    This time Sarah stopped Emma by stepping close to Charles, preventing Emma from coming too close to him. Emma reached out her hands to him, but she wasn''t able to embrace him. Emma was glancing at Sarah.

    Sarah stared straight back at Emma. She wanted to make Emma feel embarrassed and retreat on her own.

    Charles finally realized that something was going on, and he reached to hold Sarah''s hands as he said, "We should go buy something to eat. We''ve been busy all night, and it''s almost morning by now, and we need to eat something. Now that mom also os sick, we will be even busier."

    Sarah nodded in agreement. After talking with Emma for a little while, Charles left with Sarah.

    Emma didn''t understand why Charles was so quick to leave her this time, given that he had been so kind to her before. She was unwilling to give up but couldn''t do anything about it. She curled her lip and clenched her fists, resentment building up in her heart.

    After Sarah and Charles walked out from the hospital, Charles asked Sarah, "Have you had any trouble with Emma? I noticed that you two were acting against each other just now."

    Sarah hadn''t expected that Charles would notice it, but it turned out that he was not numb to the situation, he knew that something was not right. However, she was reluctant to discuss it with him and just said dismissively. "No, is there a problem?"

    "Is it because I told you that she told me that you pushed her aside and that you were against her?"

    Sarah frowned at Charles, then asked in a severe tone. "Am I? Do you still think I am against her?"

    "I know Emma treated you as usual. Just a few days ago, when she came from Australia, she came to surprise you by cooking something for you, but you seem to be against her now. I don''t actually mean to blame you. After all, Emma wouldn''t be happy if she knew we were speaking ill of her, but we''re family. Everything will pass. You can''t let it bother you all the time!"

 Chapter 160 - 114: HE WAS TRUSTING THE WRONG PERSON

    "Me?" Sarah pointed at herself and looked at Charles in disbelief. She was getting offended by him, thinking that it was the biggest joke in the world. Once again, he was trusting the wrong person, while she, the innocent one, was being misunderstood again.

    "I thought you knew everything, but I must be wrong. If I really had been against her before, I would say nothing now. But I didn''t do anything to her. She framed me against you, why should I make apologies for that? And did you think that I was against her just because she spoke ill of me? Charles, did you really see nothing from her?"

    Charles started to get irritated, especially after standing outside the ward for a whole night. He was tired and sleepy and not in the mood to argue with Sarah at all. "Stop! You always have your own reasons. You win, okay? Stop here. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. I just thought you shouldn''t care about the same thing for all this time!"

    His response irritated Sarah, and she wouldn''t just let it go now. Pulling his arm, she asked. "Am I? But for Emma being against me all the time, should I care about that? Charles, I finally understand that you will always favor her over me anything involving Emma. You always take her side, have you noticed it? Who is your wife? To keep a harmonious family, on whose side should you be?"

    Charles started to feel uneasy. He shrugged her hands away and turned around, biting his lips. Hiding his unfriendly tone, he said. "Do you still want to buy breakfast with me? If you are angry, you can go back to the hospital, I will buy the food alone!"

    He walked down the stairs, leaving Sarah standing alone. Sarah looked at his back. Unwilling to go with him now, she stood at the top of the stairs and watched him walk away. She was so angry at him and felt like a complete fool, always unable to deal with these kinds of confrontations. Every time she ended clashing with Charles.

    Perhaps Charles would not think her to be considerate and that Emma was indeed better than her.

    Sarah really didn''t know how to get along with men. She had always thought men and women to be equal and that if there was a problem, it had to be solved, but did every problem need to be spelled out to men to address it? Why should women play up to men? What was more, she hadn''t asked anything from Charles, so why should she be tolerant of him?

    She remembered her conversation with Lee at the pastry shop. Lee had called her arrogant. Maybe men liked arrogance at the beginning but got tired of it after some time, especially men like Charles, who were used to have many girlfriends and mistresses. Men like him would not tolerate arrogance for a long time, Lee had warned her.

    Was it true? Was Charles tired of her? And given that there was another woman after him whom he saw as more tender and better at playing up to him¡­ Sarah didn''t know why, but she suddenly started to feel very unconfident in her own abilities.

    Was she really that bad and unable to keep a man? She was not willing to let Charles be snatched away by Emma, she won''t allow it. He was her husband, and she was going to fight for him.

    As more Sarah was thinking about it, as more she became disappointed in herself. She still couldn''t deal well with these things in her marriage. Carrie had warned her not to make a scene in front of Charles, or else he may push him away. Back in Houston, she had felt more confident and had dealt with it well, but now she had screwed up again. Was it really because of her character? Now that Mr. Thomas was seriously ill, she had only Charles left to support her. If she couldn''t keep Charles''s heart, then, maybe¡­ their marriage would not survive.

    Sarah laughed bitterly. She hadn''t expected herself to have such a weak position in this family where only the men supported her!

    Sarah didn''t follow Charles nor go back into the hospital. She just kept standing at the hospital entrance waiting for him to come back.

    Charles was surprised to see her standing at the same place where he had left her when he came back. Sarah just looked at him silently. She was no longer angry but had a rather dull expression on her face. Charles was still mad at her after their fight and walked straight by her and up the stairs, looking down to not face her.

    When Sarah noticed that he was ignoring her, she followed him without complaining, also looking down to watch her steps as she sped up to catch up with him. She took his hand to help carry the breakfast he had bought.

    Charles turned to look at her with an ironic, or maybe an arrogant look.

    Although having been wronged, Sarah didn''t want to continue to clash with Charles here at this time. With a soft tone, she gently asked him. "Are you still angry at me?"

    Charles raised his eyebrows and countered, asked. "Are you not angry at me?"

    Hearing his negative tone, Sarah decided that it was better to suppress her anger for now. She figured that to get along with Charles, she needed to be softer with him. Maybe Carrie had been right that women should always be sweet with their husbands.

    Sarah held his arm tightly and leaned her head in his arm as she responded. "Charles... I was wrong. I am just an impulsive person. Can you forgive me?"

    Charles looked at the woman in his arms. He raised his eyebrows, wondering if she was submissive to him. Sarah had never been like this before ever since they had gotten married. He sometimes had wished to find Sarah submissive to him after he came back from work, but she had always been a strong woman. After all, men love to see their wife catering to them, it gives them a sense of conquest.

    Was Sarah somehow enlightened about that fact today?

 Chapter 161 - 115: YOU ARE REALLY SPECIAL

    For the sake of the rare and charming moment, Charles cooled down and responded to her surprise. "If you were always like this, maybe I could take down the stars from the sky for you."

    Puzzled, Sarah looked up at him, "What?" She was unable to understand why his behavior had changed so quickly.

    Charles finally reached out and pulled her into his arms. "Woman, don''t you understand? What I mean is that I like it when you''re flirtatious with me. After all these years, you have never been one to let go so easily of something. You are always more of a tit-for-tat person, but I like to see you more relaxed, it makes me feel much better too. If you cater to me like this, I will always spoil you!"

    "Yes?" Sarah still didn''t understand exactly what he meant. "Am I really mistreating you? Would you really do everything for me if I fawn over you?" She said and asked, still puzzled.

    Charles shook his head and sighed as he helplessly pointed at her. ???You''re not an easy woman to get along with. Once again, you''re showing your true colors. Why is it so difficult for you to just let go occasionally?"

    "Aren''t you the one angry right now? If yes, that''s ok. Come on, let''s go, they''re hungry and have been waiting for a long time!" Sarah pushed him away and walked away with breakfast.

    Charles looked at her walking away and sighed. He really didn''t know what to say. Why had he fallen in love with such a complicated woman? He liked to have fawned over and catered to, but even though his ex-girlfriends and mistresses had always played up to him, he had never felt as accomplished as today when Sarah had done it. Was he m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.tic?

    Sarah, on the other hand, was thinking about how useful Carrie''s advice turned out to be. Men loved to have their way. Ever since her parents had passed away, she had been so independent, never needing to give in to other''s demands. Usually, it had been her sister who had to listen to her, but Sarah herself had never been in a relationship where she had to be the submissive one.

    To her surprise, Carrie''s advice turned out to be true, and Charles loved her being submissive to him. Knowing this, it may come to be useful for Sarah in the future. Though it is flirtatious, the effect was noticeable.

    Christina had regained consciousness and was starting to feel better. Emma was sitting beside her, helping her drink water. When Christina saw Charles and Sarah coming back with breakfast, she didn''t say anything; they just all ate together quietly without any complaint.

    ***

    After breakfast, Christina wanted to talk with Charles. Sarah felt the atmosphere very uncomfortable as if she didn''t belong. It was so evident that Christina and Emma excluded her. Not wanting to clash with her mother-in-law, she said, "I will go to visit your dad for a while, you go on." She walked out with a sad look on her face.

    Charles wanted to say something, but Sarah opened the door and walked out, so he just kept silent. Emma and Christina smiled discreetly when they saw Sarah walking out.

    Sarah felt disappointed, she still felt like an outsider. No matter how hard she tried to be considered a member of this family, Christina refused to accept her, and she had also conspired with Emma against her, and now Emma hated her.

    Sarah sighed as she walked away, thinking about how hard it was to get along with them. She felt powerless and didn''t know how to deal with Christina, so she might as well just stay away from her whenever possible.

    Sarah went to Mr. Thomas''s ward. He was still unconscious with an oxygen mask and IV dripping. She adjusted his pillow, tucked him in, and sat down beside him, and whispered. "Dad, get better soon!"

    Her father-in-law was the only person who had accepted her as part of the family. If Mrs. Thomas passed away, Charles would be her only support. But given that her relationship with Charles was also unstable and that Emma was back, there were bound to be plenty of misunderstandings and betrayal in front of her. Sarah felt lost, just thinking about what the coming days would bring.

    Even though Sarah was trying to listen to Carrie''s advice, she found it difficult to have trust in her marriage. Nothing is forever or sure. Love can dissolve over time, not to mention if there was a mistress involved in their marriage.

    Lost in her own thoughts, Sarah suddenly heard a voice coming from the door behind her. Turning around, she saw Charles came in. Sarah stood up in surprise. "You¡­ You''re already finished talking with your mom?" It was less than 15 minutes since she had left them.

    Charles closed the door behind him. "Emma is with her. I was worried about you, so I came here to be with you."

    "Your dad is still in a coma, I can take care of him alone if needed."

    "Don''t you want me here?" Charles giggled.

    Sarah looked at him silently and sat down. Charles sat down beside her, holding her hands tightly.

    Looking at him, Sarah saw that he was grinning, he seemed happy. Surprised by his unusual behavior, she asked, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Charles answered in a sweet tone. "You are really special!"

    "Why?"

    "There''s nothing special per se, but I feel that you are so different, and I can''t help looking at you endlessly!"

    Sarah was even more surprised at his sudden change and said, "You¡­ are you sick? You are behaving so differently today?"

    Charles burst into laughter and pulled her into his arms, "Fool, I''m just trying to show you how much I love!"

    "Huh?" Sarah looked up at him a little bewildered.

    "You really seem to be numb towards the expression of love. Looking at your reaction, it looks like you have never been in a romantic relationship before. I will teach you everything about love in the future!"

 Chapter 162 - 116: Take Care Of My Dad

    He was right. Although Sarah had been in two previous relationsh.i.p.s, she had never really been in love before. She was still in high school when she had her first boyfriend, and both had still been very young and na?ve. Although they had liked each other, it hadn''t been love, so when he cheated on her, she had broken up with him without much difficulty.

    Her second boyfriend had been in college. At that time, she had loved him, but she had been inexperienced and didn''t know how to deal with a man, and she never over thought about love at that time. Since she was busy with her studies, trying to land a job, and taking care of her sister, she had neglected him, and ultimately, he had cheated on her too. Although she had been sad at that time, she had forgotten about him soon.

    With Charles, it was different. When she met him at work, she felt herself really falling in love with him. Although they had their problems at times, their love was stronger, which had helped her in keeping their relationship this far.

    Regardless, Sarah felt a little shy when Charles was so openly flirting with her. She pushed him aside with her shoulder and said, "Nonsense, your dad is here. Can''t you be serious?"

    Charles still laughed again. "So what? Maybe my dad likes to see me happy!"

    Knowing Charles''s playful nature, Sarah just ignored him. Charles took her hand again, and after a while, he said in a cautious tone., "Just now my mom told me to stay here during this time. Dad is seriously ill this time, and we should be near him and take care of him. She told me that she is also getting old and that she wants me to take care of the company here."

    Sarah looked up and asked. "Won''t you be very busy then?"

    Charles shook his head. "Not that much. Emma will help me this time. After all, she just graduated in economics, she can help me in that department!"

    Sarah was shocked. "Does that mean Emma will work with you?..." she paused for a while and then continued. "What about me?"

    "You just take care of my dad and of our home, and maybe soon we''ll have a child, then you need to stay home and to raise our baby. Right? Isn''t it good for us to divide our work this way? You don''t need to work outside the home. Having a baby should be our priority now!"

    Charles was speaking in a warm tone, but Sarah didn''t know why she felt his words were filled with irony and a little pessimistic. He was telling her that he expected her to stay at home alone, meaning that she would only see him late at night after he came home from work.

    Emma, on the other hand, would spend all day every day with Charles. If something were to be happening between Emma and Charles, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.

    But she couldn''t refuse because of Mrs. Thomas''s condition, he was seriously ill and needed someone to take care of him. How could she say no? Just because Emma was trying to destroy her marriage, she couldn''t abandon the only man who had shown her fatherly love and acceptance in their family. She had no choice but to accept the plan Charles had laid out for her.

    Sarah grinned bitterly. "Well, since you seem to have already made that decision, just go ahead. I have no other ideas now. I just hope your dad lives long enough to see our baby, that would make everything worth it." Perhaps if Charles were to betray her one day, Mr. Thomas would still be there to support her and give her hope.

    At Christina''s request, Sarah and Charles moved back to Los Angeles. Their focus was soon shifted to adjust to their new life, with Sarah walking to and from the hospital every day to take care of Mr. Thomas as Charles was busy at work.

    Christina was handing the company over to Charles and Emma since she had fainted at the hospital. Their Los Angeles based business was much larger than the one in Houston, which Charles and his friends had established. Though there were many other stockholders, the Thomas family had the largest shares, leaving Charles as the biggest shareholder, needing to be involved in many things.

    Sarah was distressed seeing that Charles worked so hard and tried to lighten his burden at home. Despite her effort, if Charles continued like this, he would have no time for his family if they had children, which worried Sarah.

    Sarah realized that it wasn''t necessarily a good thing to be born into a wealthy family. Though they were allowed many luxuries, family ties seemed to be weaker in wealthy families compared to average families.

    Every day Charles went out with Christina and Emma to work, leaving Sarah at home with the house help. After cooking and cleaning were taken care of, Sarah would go to the hospital to take care of Mr. Thomas. Most days, she didn''t get to see Charles up until late in the evening. Sometimes she felt that she spent less time with Charles than Emma since they went out every day together to work, laughing and chatting happily.

    Sarah became envious and worried about Emma and what she may be doing behind her back with Charles.

    Sarah was much busier in Los Angeles then she had been in Houston. She had become more cautious for fear of making a mistake and give Christina a handle on her. Over time she had become exhausted, both physically and mentally.

    Mr. Thomas had woken up from his coma but was still at the hospital. His body was gradually becoming weaker as he lost weight, adding to Sarah''s distress. Since everyone was informed about the seriousness of his condition, he resigned himself with a sigh. "You had to know sooner or later. I''m sorry!"

    "Dad, why do you apologize? You did nothing wrong. But why did you hide it from us all this time?"

    Mr. Thomas sighed again. "Even though you''re my daughter-in-law, sometimes you are closer to me than my own kids."

 Chapter 163 - 117: Theyéˆ¥æª™e All Busy At Work

    Sarah was the only one who stayed with him over the last few days. She felt sad for him because the rest of the family usually only came to visit him at night. In their defense, she said, "They''re all busy at work. I''m the one who is free at home and can come to you more often. Mrs. Thomas is very concerned about you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t come to visit you every night!"

    Mr. Thomas smiled bitterly. Sarah was unsure if it was an approving or denying smile. Instead of continuing to talk about them, he changed the topic casually. "Is Charles running the company now?"

    "He has been very busy these days but hasn''t explained to me in detail what he does. But whatever it is, I''m sure he can deal with it. He has always run his own company, and he''s outstanding in the business."

    "Aren''t you bored at home? Don''t you want to work there too?" He asked.

    Sarah didn''t know what he meant, so she paused for a moment before she answered. "I want to help, but someone needs to take care of the family, and¡­ After all, I didn''t study management and can''t hold a candle to Charles or Emma, so my presence there wouldn''t be of much help." She said, distressed.

    Mr. Thomas tapped her hand. "Girl, I know you want to work, and I know what my wife thinks about it. Although I''m sick, I can see clearly what my wife has done. Emma is my daughter, but you are also my child. I treat you all the same without preference to anyone. If anything, I prefer you, given that you and Charles are married after all. No matter what they do behind your back, I''ll support you as long as I''m here. I won''t allow such things to be done!"

    Sarah looked at Mr. Thomas in surprise. She didn''t really understand what he meant, did he know about what was going on between her and Emma?

    When Mr. Thomas saw her reaction, he tapped her hand again in comfort. "Don''t worry, I will deal with Emma and Christina. You don''t need to be afraid!"

    It seemed that he knew more about what was going on. Sarah didn''t know what to say. She needed the support, but given how sick her father-in-law was, was it appropriate to burden him with her concerns? What would happen if he knew everything?

    Not knowing what to do, she just remained silent and looked down to avoid looking at Mr. Thomas''s face.

    In fact, Sarah was worried about seeing how close Charles and Emma had become these days since they worked together. If she confronted Charles about it, she would be the jealous woman. If Sarah was angry, Charles would withdraw from her. If she made a scene, Christina would interfere.

    Sarah had no choice to wait and see. If anything happened, she''d have to deal with it at that time. What Sarah really wanted was to work with Charles. If she were always on his side, he''d not get as easily distracted by Emma.

    Later that day in the afternoon, Mr. Thomas''s old friends came to visit him. With several older gentlemen chatting in one small room, Sarah felt that her presence was not needed. When Mr. Thomas saw how bored she looked, he encouraged her to go home.

    Leaving the hospital, Sarah was thinking about how monotonous her life had become. Besides, from walking to the hospital and taking care of the family, there was nothing left for her to do. Although she had not worked in Houston after getting married, Charles had been less busy and had come back from work much earlier, and they often went out at night to different places.

    Even if they stayed at home, they had enjoyed each other''s company. Ever since they had moved to Los Angeles, Charles was tired when he came home from work late at night and didn''t really spend much time with her.

    Now that she had nothing to do in the afternoon, so went to the mall to look for a tie for Charles. To her surprise, she saw Charles in the mall with a few people in business and Emma on his side.

    Charles had come to inspect the mall or to discuss a project. They seemed to be discussing a project in the mall. He was wearing his business suit, making him stand out and looking superior to the rest of the group. Emma, who was also wearing a formal suit, was standing beside him like a queen, holding a folder in her arms.

    They all looked very formal, and the other men seemed to regard Charles as their big client, doing their best to please Charles in a very formal way. Emma suddenly noticed something and walked into one store. She took a tie from the display and waved it at Charles with a big smile on her face, appearing very happy. Charles had no choice but to walk up to her with the rest of the men following him. Emma whispered something in Charles''s ear, trying to charm him. She tried hard to tie the new tie for him. Emma''s action made Charles feel awkward, given that they were working and with people in business standing there looking at them, but he had no choice but to cooperate with her. It was evident that the attending men also felt awkward and out of place.

    Emma wanted to buy the tie for Charles, disregarding that they were there for work. Seeing Charles''s intense facial expression, she stomped her feet with stubbornness, giving Charles no choice but to accept her gift. Feeling accomplished, Emma laughed out loud and walked to the counter to check out.

    The businessmen seemed to get impatient as one lowered his head and coughed to hide his chuckle. Charles pretended not to care, and when Emma came back from the counter and grabbed for his hands, he didn''t scold her but instead smiled at her when she said something to him. They looked like a couple based on their interactions.

 Chapter 164 - 118: Donéˆ¥æª› you Miss Me?

    Sarah was standing on the second floor in the mall and witnessed the whole episode. Standing there and looking at them from a distance, she remembered that when she had been Charles''s secretary, they had gone out on similar business trips. She had often secretly bought gifts for her sister when they were in the mall. But when they came back to the office and Charles saw it, he would scold her for doing personal business while working. His attitude had been entirely different from today with Emma.

    Once again, Sarah came to the conclusion that Charles always indulged Emma and believed in Emma, punishing Sarah for the tiniest mistake, even if it were made by Emma, he''d think that it was her fault. Why was he making this difference? He was married to her after all.

    Sarah started to feel bad. The clerk from the store she was in came to her telling her that he had finished packing up the tie she had picked. "Miss, your tie is packed and ready. You can check out at the counter!"

    Sarah looked at the box and wanted to refuse it. Emma had bought the same tie for Charles that she had picked. Why should she buy another one? But looking at the salesman''s eager face and the readily wrapped tie, and was too shy to refuse it now and just went to pay for it.

    What should she do with the tie after buying it? She didn''t want to give it to Charles anymore, so she placed it into her bag to hide it. Once she came home, she forgot that it was in her purse. When Charles came home that evening, he was smiling at her like always.

    Sarah helped him to take off his jacket and asked. "Why are you so happy today?"

    "Because today we closed a big project." He told her proudly.

    Sarah was about to take off his tie but suddenly stopped. She stared at his tie for a long time, the scene at the mall whirling in her mind.

    Charles noticed her movements and asked with a slight laugh. "Don''t you think this color of tie matches the suit? Emma bought it today. This girl really knows my taste. Today, in the middle of discussing the project at the mall, she suddenly ran into the store and bought me a tie. I didn''t like it at first, but when I saw the color I gave in.

    "Thanks to Emma, I got a great boost of confidence when seeing how good it fits me, helping me in negotiating the project details, which went very smoothly. I didn''t expect her to be so good at her job given that she just graduated, I guess I underestimated her. She has a gift in business¡­"

    Charles kept praising Emma without noticing Sarah''s reaction. Sarah kept silent as she carefully hung up his suit and tie for him. She felt that his performance over the last days was subtly influenced by Emma so that when he returned home, he always talked about her. He mentioned Emma every time he spoke about any work-related issues, always ignoring Sarah''s feelings. Sarah felt depressed and uncomfortable, not wanting to talk at all when she remembered Emma''s behavior at the mall.

    As Sarah took a bath towel and gave it to Charles to take a shower, he suddenly pulled her into the bathroom and pressed her on the wall, teasing her. "Do you know why I came home so early today?"

    "Why?" Sarah asked in a light voice.

    Charles smiled ambiguously and pinched her chin. "Don''t you miss me?"

    "Huh?" Sarah was still confused and startled from his fast reaction. Charles lowered his head and kissed her slowly before he said, "No matter how busy I am, I will never forget my wife and my duty toward our baby! My wife, let''s start work on it tonight!" He kissed her again, his hands moving on her body.

    Sarah knew his intention, but she wasn''t in the mood and kept pushing him away. "No, I''m tired tonight. So, NO!"

    Charles thought she was just being shy and laughed again in a low voice. "I know you like it!" Then he kissed her more passionately, putting his hands behind her shirt to touch her body. Sarah felt both itchy and angry but couldn''t refuse him. She knew that even if she weren''t in the mood, he''d force her. Thinking about it, she suddenly got angrier and pushed him aside, shouting. "Are you a beast? Didn''t you hear that I''m not feeling well tonight?"

    Both were stunned by her sudden outburst of anger. Sarah didn''t expect herself to be so angry, and Charles was surprised because Sarah had never acted this harsh and refused him, but now she pushed him away with anger. He failed to understand her.

    Sarah looked at him with anger and turned away. To her own surprise, she felt more comfortable after shouting out her feelings.

    Charles thought she was losing her temper when she yelled at him and responded angrily, "F.u.c.k!"

    They ignored each other for the rest of the night and went to sleep without talking.

    After waking up the next morning, they continued ignoring each other''s presence and got dressed silently, both not wanting to be the first to break the silence.

    Sarah washed her face and then applied her daily make-up in front of the mirror. She saw Charles standing behind her at the bedside, using her mirror to tie his tie. He wasn''t used to doing it himself and struggled to adjust it properly. Sarah had no intention to help him, and he was too stubborn to ask and did it himself.

    Sarah discreetly glanced at him but kept ignoring him. Once she was done, she turned around to grab her bag and leave for the hospital but remembered that she had forgotten her key and walked back into the living room to get it.

    Charles saw her walking past him without saying a word. He hummed angrily, venting his discontent. He really didn''t understand why Sarah was so angry and hadn''t spoken to him all night. Why was she so upset? Was it because he had tried to force her last night and that she couldn''t stand it?

 Chapter 165 - 119: Iéˆ¥æª“ Still Closer To Him Than You

    They had already been married for a while now and had done it many times, so why was she so angry?

    Charles finished with his tie and turned back to pick up his jacket from the bed when he saw Sarah''s bag wide open. He peaked in and saw a delicately packed present inside her purse. He picked it up to look at it more closely, it was a Zegna''s tie. He couldn''t help wondering what it was.

    Hearing footsteps behind him, he quickly put the present back into the bag and pretended to still be working on adjusting his suit.

    Sarah came back and thought his behavior a little strange. She glanced at him but didn''t see anything unusual. Without further paying attention to him, she continued searching for her key.

    Charles became more optimistic, thinking that the gift was apparently for him, but maybe Sarah didn''t give it to him yet because of their incident and her being angry last night. Why didn''t she give it now as an excuse to make up? There was no big deal after all, and no need to continue the quarrel.

    He buttoned his suit jacket, straightened up properly, and said to Sarah, "I''m going out."

    Sarah had no idea why he suddenly broke the silence by talking to her. She paused a little and then replied in a low voice, "Yes."

    Charles looked at her. Just yes? Wasn''t she going to say something? Wasn''t she going to give him the tie that was in her bag? Was she collecting ties?

    Insinuating, he asked, "Do you want me to bring you something? Recently I haven''t bought you any gifts. What do you want?"

    He was quite obvious, and courtesy demands reciprocity. Sarah should know it! He intended to give her a gift, so she had to give him a gift in return.

    But Sarah still remained calm, "No, there''s nothing to buy. You can go to work now!"

    Charles felt annoyed. Didn''t she notice that he was trying to make peace? Raising his eyebrows, he asked. "That''s all?"

    Sarah saw him pacing back and forth in front of the door. She was ready to go, so she grabbed her bag and just said. "I am going to the hospital to take care of your dad now!" And walked out without further hesitation.

    Charles watched her walking away, indifferently. Once the door was closed behind her, he cursed in frustration, "F.u.c.k!"

    He was so irritated that he didn''t know what to do. Sarah must have entirely misunderstood him! He picked up his briefcase and went out, also ignoring her. He didn''t care about the gift anymore!

    Sarah didn''t know that her indifferent behavior would make Charles even angrier. She couldn''t give up her pride to make concessions, but she always managed to intensify their negative feelings and continue the quarrel.

    Carrie had advised her to be gentle to get along with Charles, but she couldn''t calm herself down enough to be considerate to him after seeing how affectionate and intimate he was with Emma when out working with her. She couldn''t agree with Carrie''s advice.

    It was Charles who didn''t pay attention to his words and actions. It was him who didn''t care about her feelings and kept close to Emma no matter what. Why should she back down? Why should she be gentle to him? Why would she hurt herself like that? Why?

    Sarah was convinced that nothing good could come from a woman who always gave in first. It just made men more arrogant, and they started to despise them. Sometimes a little temper was appropriate. Charles needed to know that she had her own principles, which was why she was reluctant to give in to Charles repeatedly.

    Thinking about what she had seen yesterday and how Charles had indulged Emma''s immature behavior, she compared his actions with his serious attitude toward her when working together, and she felt quite wronged by him. Subconsciously, Charles was always very lovely to Emma no matter what she did, he would tolerate her, but he had never been that tolerant with Sarah, even after they had gotten married.

    Sarah became extremely agitated and even more reluctant to just let it go this time.

    As she was walking lost in her thoughts, a car drove from behind her, honking the horn a few times. Given that they were in a wealthy neighborhood and the roads were narrow, she didn''t want to get into trouble and quietly retreated to the small corner, making way for the car to pass.

    But the car slowed down. Looking up, Sarah saw Emma sitting in the passenger seat, shouting at her. "Sarah, are you going to the hospital alone? Would you like my brother to drive you there first before going to the office?

    Sarah finally realized that it was Charles''s car. Emma was smiling sweetly at her. Although she called her by her name and sounded kind, Sarah saw her perky face as if she wanted to say. "Look! I''m going to work with Charles in his car while you are walking alone, even though you are his wife. I''m still closer to him than you."

    Sarah was very angry at Emma and her superior expression and decided to ignore them and continue walking on her own. When Charles saw her still walking, he got angrier and shouted to Emma. "Just ignore her. Let her go!" And stepped in the gas pedal, driving away.

    Sarah still heard Emma''s false concern when she asked Charles why he was so angry at her sister-in-law, noticing a hint of triumph in Emma''s undertone.

    Sarah couldn''t help cursing, "F.u.c.k!" Even the politest woman would start cursing when seeing her husband driving with his mistress arrogantly sitting right beside him. She turned around the opposite corner and walked away in her high-heeled shoes, unwilling to follow the same road they had been driving on.

    After this incident in the morning with Emma, Sarah felt depressed all day. She felt sick, just thinking about Emma''s happy and smiling face. She didn''t talk much after arriving at the hospital, and Mr. Thomas was reading a book, so she just peeled him an apple beside him without interrupting him.

 Chapter 166 - 120: She Overthinking

    It was almost lunchtime when Mr. Thomas suddenly requested to have a specific kind of chicken soup, which Sarah was to buy for him. Walking out of his room, she didn''t know where she found that kind of soup in Los Angeles since she was not familiar with the place yet. No knowing to whom to turn, she called Daniel to ask him for directions.

    Daniel told her that he would be off work at noon and that he''d take her to the place during his lunch break. After just a few minutes, he came to accompany her to the restaurant.

    Sarah didn''t want to bother him and ask just to give her the direction, but Daniel insisted on taking her to the place himself, stating that it was too far to walk there.

    After taking off his white coat, Daniel was ready to go with her, dressed in casual sportswear. Sarah thought that maybe he intended to exercise after working based on his attire. Though he was 28 years old, he looked much younger and energetic in his sports clothes, like a college student. With his bright smile, he seemed very gentle, making everyone feel comfortable in his presence. Sarah started to feel better when seeing him and smiled at him. "You were so quick to change! I''m sorry to bother you!"

    "Not at all," Daniel said. "I''m off work now." He led her to the garage and drove off in his car.

    While driving, Daniel turned on some relaxing music in the car, making Sarah feel more comfortable. He talked and laughed with her with such ease that Sarah''s anger gradually disappeared. She thought that she was more relaxed with Daniel, at least felt more at ease with him than she did with Charles. She couldn''t help saying in a light tone, "Thank you!"

    "Thank you?" Daniel was surprised. "Why is that?"

    "You''re still as humorous as ever. I''m always laughing when I''m around you." She answered

    "You know I''m good, don''t you? Some of the nurses in the hospital secretly call me "The most handsome man in the hospital" You should know that I''m a good catch, right?

    Sarah hadn''t expected him to make a joke out of it and laughed out happily before she asked. "By the way, where is your girlfriend? You''re 28. When will you introduce me to my future sister-in-law?"

    "Future sister-in-law?" Daniel turned to look at her with a faint and inexplicable light in his eyes. Sarah didn''t understand him. He looked strange but attractive as if she could be s.u.c.k.e.d into the light of his eyes.

    Daniel turned back to look at the road and continued. "I haven''t fallen in love with anyone yet, I don''t want to have a family yet."

    "What kind of person do you like? Maybe I can introduce you to someone?" Sarah added.

    Daniel looked at her again but kept silent this time. He kept driving for a long time. After turning around a corner, he suddenly stopped the car and said, "Here we are!" without answering her question.

    Sarah had to get off to walk into the restaurant to buy the food. She also brought some soup for Daniel, given that he hadn''t had lunch yet either. Walking out of the restaurant with her hands full, she sighed. "They''re too many people here. I had to wait in the queue for a long time."

    Daniel took the bags from her hands and opened the car door for her. He then suddenly laughed and said, "If you want to look for a girlfriend for me, you can be the criteria."

    "What?" Sarah looked up at him in confusion.

    Daniel laughed again. "I''m joking. I don''t need you to introduce me to a girlfriend, forget about it!"

    Sarah finally understood what she was saying and laughing too. He was right. Apart from his family not being in the same social status as Charles''s family, he was just as eligible as Charles in all other aspects. He was a remarkable young man. Why should he need help finding a girlfriend? She was overthinking!

    "You also bought food for me?" Daniel asked after getting back into the car.

    Sarah buckled up her seatbelt and said, "Yeah, you didn''t have lunch yet, did you?"

    Feeling a little shy, Daniel responded. "I don''t like this food; actually, you can keep it all for yourself!"

    Sarah said, "Don''t you like chicken soup? I''m sorry. It''s such a classic that it didn''t even cross my mind to ask you first, or else I''d have bought something else for you. After all, you drove me out all the way here so I could buy it for my father-in-law."

    "If you really appreciate me helping you, you can give me something else but soup."

    Daniel was just joking, but Sarah took it seriously. She thought about it for a while and suddenly remembered that she had the tie still in her bag. She took it out and said, "Or I can give you this instead?"

    Daniel was joking, not expecting her the take him seriously and give him a gift. He looked at the tie in surprise and asked. "You¡­ are you really going to give me a present? Is that for me?"

    Sarah figured it was useless to keep the tie, so she nodded to Daniel, although she felt that it wasn''t right to give it to him after having bought it for Charles since she couldn''t give to Charles now. Maybe it wasn''t very polite toward Daniel if she gave it to him, and she was about to take it back and said, "Hmmm¡­ it''s actually not a good idea, I''ll give you another present on a later day."

    But Daniel didn''t know the history behind the tie and was happy when Sarah was about to give him a gift. He would never refuse a gift from her. He grabbed it and said with appreciation. "It doesn''t matter. The tie looks great. Even if you give me gold tomorrow, it won''t be more beautiful than the first gift you chose. I want this one. I like everything you give me!"

 Chapter 167 - 121: She Blame Herself

    "Um¡­ " Sarah wanted to explain that she couldn''t give it to him but was unable to find the words when she saw how much he liked it and decided not to say anything. Charles hadn''t seen the tie yet after all, and Daniel didn''t know where the tie came from, so there would be no problem, given that she was the only one who knew the real story behind it. Nothing would happen if she herself didn''t say anything.

    Daniel looked at Sarah''s gift with great happiness. After looking at it carefully for a while, he said, "The tie is wonderful. Zegna is a big international brand; this tie must be at least around one thousand dollars. How can you say that it is not good? I''ll give you something in return later!"

    "Ah¡­ There''s no need to give me anything in return, really." She quickly refused.

    But Daniel remained firm. "No, I must. As the saying goes, ''Give peaches in return for a plum.'' I have to give you in return!" Daniel was actually just looking for an excuse to give her a present. He wanted Sarah to have one thing given by him.

    Sarah noticed how stubborn he was and didn''t refuse any longer. They drove back to the hospital, unaware of how many problems they would get into in the future because of this tie.

    Though the restaurant was not that far away, they spent half an hour driving back to the hospital because of traffic. Sarah was afraid that Mr. Thomas would be waiting for her and that he''d be hungry, and went quickly upstairs after getting off the car when she unexpectedly heard Daniel yell behind her. "Little girl!"

    Sarah looked back in amazement because Daniel had not called her that for a long time. He had always called her "little girl" back in the days when they had been little.. Unexpectedly, he called her that again now. She turned around and looked at him.

    Daniel laughed and said, "Thank you for your gift. I''ll wear it to work tomorrow!"

    Daniel smiled at her. "Thanks for your gift. I will wear it tomorrow!"

    Sarah smiled and waved at him before she hurried to bring the food to Mr. Thomas. Unexpectedly, she found the door to his room wide open, and Mr. Thomas was nowhere to be seen. Knowing that Mr. Thomas was too weak to get out of the bed, Sarah didn''t know where to look for him. Placing the food on the table, she was about to look for him when a nurse came in and confronted her. "Where were you all this time? We looked everywhere for you. While you were out, Mr. Thomas suffered another heart attack; he''s in the operating room right now!"

    Sarah felt like someone was hitting her on her head. She stared at the nurse in shock. Not wanting it to be true, she asked bewildered. "What?" and rushed to the operating room without giving the nurse time to answer. Running, she shouted, "Dad!" but when she reached the room, the door was closed, and the doctors were busy trying to save Mr. Thomas''s life. Sarah was at a loss at what to do. She knocked on the door in desperation and called out to him. "Dad, dad!"

    She blamed herself for leaving him alone and, at the same time, was worried about his condition. She shouldn''t have talked with Daniel for so long, leaving Mr. Thomas alone in the room. How could she have done that? It''s all her negligence to leave him behind.

    The nurse came to stop her and tried to calm her down. "Ms. Sarah, they already started the operation, you shouldn''t disturb them. Let the doctors concentrate on their job!"

    Sarah realized that the nurse was right, and she probably shouldn''t be so loud, but she was so anxious and worried about Mr. Thomas that all she wanted was to be on his side so he wouldn''t be alone. Realizing that she shouldn''t distract the doctors, she grabbed the nurse''s hand and asked in a desperate voice, "How could he have another heart attack so sudden?"

    The nurse took her hand and pressed it gently. "We don''t know the exact reason. We heard the beeper going off, and when we reached his room, he was already on the floor, unable to say anything. All we could do was rush him into the operating room and have faith in the doctors."

    Sarah couldn''t help but blame herself for leaving Mr. Thomas alone for so long. The nurse squeezed Sarah''s hand again and left.

    Pacing back and forth for a while, Sarah thought that she should call Charles. Although she wasn''t happy to call him after the scene with Emma this morning, she had no choice but to call him and inform him about what had happened, given that it was a life or death situation.

    To Sarah''s surprise, Charles was already informed by the hospital and was on his way to the hospital with Christina and Emma.

    Sarah sat outside the operating room in the waiting area and waited for Charles to arrive. When she saw them coming in, Sarah quickly stood up and walked towards them. Before she was able to say anything, Christina asked in a cold and indifferent tone, as if she was scolding Sarah. "What''s wrong?"

    Feeling uncomfortable, Sarah answered. "I went to buy some food for dad at noon because he asked for chicken soup, but when I came back, I found that he was in the operating room. I don''t know what happened."

    Christina became extremely angry, looking like something possessed her. Unexpectedly and to everyone''s surprise, she suddenly slapped Sarah in her face. Everyone in the area looked at them, including the doctors and nurses, stopped and stared at them, curious about what was going on.

    Shocked, Sarah covered her face with one hand, staring at Christina in disbelief. It had never occurred to her that Christina would slap her in public, especially in a situation like this.

 Chapter 168 - 122: Donéˆ¥æª› You See What You Have Done?

    Christina shouted. "Is that how you take care of a sick parent? He treats you so well, and this is how you treat him in return? You know he has heart disease and cannot be stimulated. How could you leave him alone for so long?"

    Sarah still stared at Christina in disbelief and tried to explain herself. "I just went to buy some food for him¡­ He wanted to eat soup for lunch, so I went to buy it for him¡­ "

    But Christina wasn''t satisfied with that answer and responded in a sharp tone, "Did you just buy some food for him? Or did you go out misbehaving?"

    Charles tried to intervene and said to Christina. "Mom, calm down and talk to her more privately. Why would you slap her?"

    Unwilling to listen to Charles, Christina responded with a cold tone, "You are so stupid and na?ve! You know nothing about her! She was out with another man! Why are you still defending her? You are such a big fool!"

    Christina was so angry, Sarah had never seen her like this before.

    Charles was shocked and stared at Christina in disbelief. "Mom, what did you just say?"

    Christina pointed at Sarah, "Ask her, did she go to buy some food, or did she go to meet her lover? She thought that no one knew about it. She ignored your dad to go out with her lover, and now your dad is in the operating room. No matter what you say, she is responsible for what is happening. Stop defending her!"

    Sarah''s hand went slowly down. She stared at Christina in shock. "Did you hire a spy to report my every move to you?"

    Christina sneered back. "Hum! There''s no need to spy on you. I have many acquaintances in this city, and you are Charles''s wife. Everyone who knows our company knows you. Do you think that no one will know what you are doing? Stop bringing shame to our family!"

    "Then can you tell me what I was doing outside?" Sarah understood that Christina was not going to stop so quickly. It was clear that she had hired someone to spy on her, even on the most ordinary things in her life. That also explained why she had those photos of her.

    This time, she had gone out with Daniel, so Christina had a new excuse to put on her. After everything that just had happened, Sarah felt there was no need to be polite to Christina anymore. Emma was standing beside her mom and started to smile as if she was enjoying the dramatic play in front of her. Emma hadn''t expected that today of all days, she would witness a confrontation between Christina and Sarah but knew that she could benefit from this situation, she had no intention to stop them.

    Christina continued to yell at Sarah. "Don''t you see what you have done? Or are you pretending to be innocent? Do you need me to show you the pictures?"

    Hearing this, Sarah was bitterly disappointed and shook her head, still staring at Christina. "Up until now, I used to respect you because you are Charles''s mom, I respected you no matter how you deliberately made everything difficult for me. But why are you starting a rumor against me now? What on earth have I done to make you dislike me so much?"

    "Do I need to start a rumor? You did something shameful and were caught, and now you want to blame me?"

    Trying to stop them, Charles stepped between them and asked. "What on earth happened? Mom, if you have evidence, can you show it to me? If not, why do you keep bothering Sarah?"

    "Evidence?" Christina yelled at Charles. "There''s your evidence, her lover is coming here right now, and you will see for yourself!"

    Coincidently, at that moment, Daniel came running toward them and shouted. "Sarah, Sarah!"

    Sarah was shocked to hear Daniel''s voice. She looked up and noticed that Daniel had changed back into his work clothes. He was now wearing a shirt with a tie underneath his white lab coat. The tie¡­ that tie¡­was the one Sarah had given him just now. Realizing this, Sarah knew what Christina was referring too and felt lost.

    Daniel was breathing heavily from running up the stairs and said. "I just arrived home but then was called back in because your father-in-law had an emergency. Don''t worry; we''ll do our best to save him!"

    Everyone was looking at them, Sarah didn''t know what to say. Not being able to answer or explain anything at the moment, she just lowered her head and said. "Thank you!"

    Daniel noticed that Sarah was in a lousy mood and upset, but didn''t pay much attention, thinking that she was worried about Mr. Thomas. He looked at Mrs. Thomas to say hello and went into the operating room.

    Charles also recognized the tie Daniel was wearing. He had never expected that Sarah would buy a gift for another man. He was her husband. But why did she give a tie to Daniel? What was their relationship?

    Christina jumped at the opportunity to add fuel to the flame. "Do you see? My son, the tie Dr. Daniel, is wearing is exactly the style you like. And the first person he called wasn''t me, or you, but your wife. Do you still have doubts?"

    Charles looked at Sarah sternly as if he was trying to read her mind.

    Sarah also looked back at him. She couldn''t explain herself right now, given that Christina had photos of them. She couldn''t deny that she had given the tie to Daniel either. All she could do at this moment was to hope that he would trust her and that he loved her enough to ignore what everyone else was saying about her.

    To Sarah''s disappointment, Charles suddenly said in a cold voice. "I saw that tie before and thought you bought it for me but gave it to Daniel instead? I just want to know, what do you take me for? We have been married for quite some time now, and you never gave me presents except for one shirt. So why are you giving a tie to another man?"

 Chapter 169 - 123: An Evil And Scheming Woman

    Sarah realized that Charles didn''t trust her. She didn''t know why it hurt so much, she felt like her world was collapsing in front of her. Charles continued to believe and defend others over her. Sarah realized that Charles would never completely trust her like he trusted Emma, he would always be suspicious of her.

    But why was he blindly trusting the others over her? That was the difference between Emma and her. Emma had his trust, whereas Sarah didn''t.

    Christina interfered. "There''s no need to ask. What if she fell in love with somebody else, and you are the only one who doesn''t know about it?"

    Sarah didn''t respond to Christina but just stared at Charles. After a few seconds, she asked. "Do you believe that? Charles, I just want to know what you think." She stared at him, continued as if she wasn''t going to stop until she got an answer from him.

    Looking at her expression, Charles started to doubt, but he still answered with a harsh and cold expression, "I just want to ask you, why did you give Daniel a gift instead of me?" He still questioned her, avoiding answering her directly.

    Sarah looked at him, her heart filled with disappointment. She was so tired from the last few days, and all she wanted was to escape from reality, but somehow just had to keep facing reality in its face with all its troubles.

    In the past, Charles''s support had given her some warmth, but now, even he doubted her, so she didn''t know why she was still staying. Sometimes, she really felt like talking it through with them and tell them all her anger and injustice into their face and then leave. Maybe, leaving was true to her! She had gone through many difficult things in her life and never relied on anyone. So why should she tolerate them now?

    However, Mr. Thomas was very sick and still in the operating room. She knew he expected them to get along with each other, how could she argue with them outside the operating room where he was fighting for his life? If she only considered herself right now, Mr. Thomas could get mad or upset again, and he wasn''t strong enough for that.

    Thinking of how good Mr. Thomas had always treated her, she couldn''t let him down right now. She squeezed her fists tightly to suppress her anger and said with a cold voice. "Your dad is in the operating room now; can we talk about it later?"

    However, Christina wasn''t ready to let go. "Are you trying to find an excuse? You can''t find a good reason, so you''re looking for an excuse."

    Emma, who was still standing beside her mom, added, "Mom, Sarah wouldn''t do something like that. She really cares about dad, or else she wouldn''t have gone out with Daniel to buy food for him!"

    Her words sounded very natural, but Sarah heard them very eccentric because Christina was precisely blaming her husband''s condition on her going out and neglecting Me. Thomas.

    When Charles heard Emma''s reasoning, he became even angrier.

    Christina continued to add fuel to the fire. "Was she going out to buy food? Everyone knows what she really did!"

    Sarah couldn''t stand them any longer, especially Christina and Emma, who had been nothing but trouble for a long time. She thought that she could bear it for Charles and that after getting to know her, they would finally start treating her better. However, instead of starting to treat her better, Charles was not also letting her down.

    Sarah suddenly turned toward Christina and said with a cold yet determined voice. "Mrs. Thomas and Emma. Do you two really find it so interesting to create problems for me? Aren''t you looking down on my family? Christina, you purposely made Emma chase after my husband, haven''t you? Emma, you want to marry Charles so badly, then why not tell him directly? Is it so much fun to play games and create drama around everything? You both are supposedly elegant ladies; don''t you think you''re degrading yourself?"

    It had never occurred to Christina that Sarah would confront them like that. After staring at Sarah in shock for a second, she yelled. "What? How can you speak to me like that? Don''t you know how to respect your elders?"

    Sarah sneered back. "No, I don''t know, but that has nothing to do with my family. I have been on my own from a young age, and there is no need to bring my family into this anymore. Besides, you always say that I''m from such an ordinary family, what''s wrong with my family background? You are of high social status, and you believe yourself so high above me, are your deeds worthy of your status?"

    Sarah was speaking in a loud voice as if she was throwing the handle at the blade, shocking both Charles and Emma.

    As expected, Christina was not one to back down and fired back. Pointing at Sarah, she said to Charles, "You see how she talks to me? Is this her way of respecting me? This is your beloved wife!"

    Charles also was amazed at Sarah''s reaction and tried to stop her. "Sarah, you are crossing a line, she is my mother!??? His voice was filled with reproach.

    Hearing Charles''s words, Sarah was even more disappointed. In the past, when Christina had been mean to her, Charles always had been on her side, but today he just let her be. Maybe he didn''t love her after all and decided to take his mother''s side to scold her in front of everyone.

    Frustrated, Sarah responded. "Charles, what right do you have to scold me? What makes you think that you can discipline me?" Then she turned to Christina and Emma and continued. "I respected you before because you are my mother-in-law, but have you been a good example? Now that you openly turned against me, I don''t need to respect you anymore. And Emma, you are so ridiculous; I thought you were innocent and kind and I treated you well, I tried to help you. But you turned out to be an evil and scheming woman!"

 Chapter 170 - 124: She Still Love Him

    Christina pretended to be agitated by her words and said. "Alas, I can''t stand her! Charles, how can you stand? She is your wife, why is she behaving so superior to us?"

    Charles also thought that Sarah was overreacting and said, "Sarah!" as if he was ordering her to calm down and stretched his hand out to her to pull her back.

    Sarah shook off his hands and freed herself from his attempt to restrain her. "I don''t need you to tell me what to do. What rights do you have to tell me what to do? Even though you are my husband, I am still a free person! You have no right to restrain me!"

    Sarah was so irritated but didn''t want to show her weakness in front of everyone, especially after Charles was taking his mother''s side.

    Charles suddenly pushed her. "Come here and talk with me!" He growled as he pulled her over. Sarah struggled to get free, but Charles got even more irritated and pushed her full force against the wall. He didn''t mean to hurt her, but he momentarily lost control over his emotions and disregarded his strength.

    Sarah''s back hit against the wall so intense that she arched in pain. Unable to stand the pain, she closed her eyes and scrunched her face, feeling as if her body was smashed into pieces.

    Both Christina and Emma were shocked at what they saw as they hadn''t expected Charles to get physical with Sarah. They both felt happy to see Sarah''s painful expression and smiled secretively.

    Meanwhile, Charles realized that he had hurt Sarah, and quickly went to hold Sarah steady and said, "Sarah, Sarah¡­"

    Sarah pushed him off and stood up straight by herself, disregarding the pain. Charles was about to say something, but Sarah slapped him on the face and glared at him. Her eyes were filled with disappointment and despair, shocking Charles. Charles stared back at her without knowing what to do.

    Sarah gnashed her teeth in anger. "I will not let you bully me! Charles, you owe me big time! I''ll remember what you just did. If you don''t stop, I will get my revenge one day!"

    She pushed Charles away and strode away. She had to leave this cage that was suffocating her. She just wanted to have her own life, without caring about anyone or being dependent on someone!

    Sarah walked alone along the bridge. Cars were coming and going as well as pedestrians walking in different directions, but she was indifferent and looked at the deep emptiness in front of her, strolling away from the hospital as if she was walking into another world.

    The wind became stronger and colder. She hugged herself, trying to protect herself from the cold. She had no intention to go back, just kept on walking further away, not knowing where she would end up.

    After a while, it started to rain. Although it was a very slight rain, it was enough to get wet. All pedestrians began to find shelter either with an umbrella or by leaving, and soon the bridge was empty, except for Sarah, who was standing on the rail and looking into the river underneath the bridge.

    Boats were coming and going on the river, with tourists enjoying the beautiful scenery from the water. Some young people dressed in sportswear who were not scared off by the rain kept surfing on the water with vigorous strides. Everyone had their own, seemingly normal life, except for her, who felt like she had no expectation left in life.

    Christina''s purpose was apparent. She wanted to get rid of her by any means. After what had happened at the hospital today, Sarah could not go back¡ªthinking about what had happened and how Charles had behaved made her very sad. He had pushed her so hard against the wall in front of Emma and Christina, humiliating her and treating her like an outsider. Didn''t he feel at least a little sorry for her? Why had he treated her so tender before? They had only been married for a few months, why had he changed so dramatically?

    Sarah recalled what Lee had told her a while back. Lee said to her that Charles was a playboy who had been with many women and that he quickly got tired of them. She had also said to her that Sarah was not the right woman for him. Was Charles already tired of her after such a short time?

    Although she had made the decision to leave, once outside, she had started to feel very sad. She always felt as if something was missing, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t catch it. She felt like she was drowning in water, and no one was there to save her.

    Sarah wondered if she would be free if she left Charles. Would she ever be able to live freely? After all, she has gone through so many things over the years, had broken up with boyfriends, and it all had somehow passed. This time, she felt that it was different. Would she be able to retreat herself?

    She recalled her entire history with Charles. In the beginning, everything had been so lovely. Compared with today, everything had changed. Charles was still Charles, but his heart toward her had broken. Despite knowing this, she was so silly that she couldn''t stop loving him. Remembering how Charles had thrown her against the wall, Sarah felt her heart bleeding in sadness. It was still raining; she looked at the river with tears rolling over her face.

    She wasn''t one who cried easily, but she couldn''t control herself at this time. Overwhelmed by sadness and drenched in tears, she tried to think of how she could forgive Charles if he came after her. Deep in her heart, she was desperately hoping that he would go after her, just like he had always done after every fight they had ever had. Almost every time, he had been the one who had approached her afterward, but this time, no matter how long she waited, he didn''t show up.

    Desperate to talk to someone, she called Carrie to ask her for advice, but Carrie didn''t answer her phone. Sarah slowly put down the phone, feeling more isolated from the world than ever. Deep in her heart, she was still hoping that Charles would come after her and apologized, then she¡­ maybe she would forgive him one more time because she still loved him.

 Chapter 171 - 125: Was That The Truth?

    Lost in her thoughts, she heard someone coming behind her, walking towards her step by step.

    Sarah hears the footsteps coming towards her. She was sure it was a man from the calm and steady rhythm. Was that Charles? Did Charles go and look for her?

    She couldn''t help turning around, but the face she saw in the rain was not that of Charles as she so desperately wanted, but instead, it belonged to Daniel. He walked towards her in a hurry with an umbrella. Relieved to have found her finally, he exclaimed. "Sarah, I finally found you!" Then he strode up and put the umbrella on top of her head to protect her from the drizzling rain.

    Sarah looked at him, wondering why her heart was even emptier, and murmured, "Is it you?"

    "Yep, what''s wrong? Are you not happy to see me?" Daniel looked at Sarah with a doubtful expression, frowning his forehead as he was worried about her. "Why did you run out in such a hurry? Mr. Thomas came out of the operating room, and when he couldn''t see you, he kept asking for you!"

    "Was Mr. Thomas out?" When she heard his name mentioned, Sarah became worried, "Is he okay?"

    "He''s okay. The doctors took good care of him. Everything will be fine."

    "Did Mr. Thomas want to see me?" Sarah continued to ask.

    "Yes, I think you should go back and pay him a short visit," Daniel responded hurriedly.

    But Sarah was still hesitant, with an obviously upset and pale face. The scene of what had happened in the hospital kept replaying in her mind, and she asked with a sad tone. "Why did you come for me instead of Charles?"

    "Huh?" Daniel was confused at first, but when he saw her sad eyes, he immediately understood. He reached out and patted Sarah''s shoulder in comfort. ???I was really worried about you, that''s why I followed you. As for Charles¡­ " He stopped mid-sentence.

    "What''s wrong with Charles?" Sarah asked.

    "Sarah, are you sure your relationship is stable?" Daniel asked her in such a solemn manner, avoiding to answer her direct question and looked deeply into her eyes, expressing great concern for her.

    Sarah saw the different colors in his eyes. Why was he so concerned about her? The answer was obvious. Maybe Charles had been right all along, Daniel did have some more profound feelings for her.

    Sarah lowered her head. No matter why Daniel had come to find her, whether it was for the sake of Mr. Thomas or for himself, whether she broke up with Charles or not, she was married and couldn''t be close to him. With determination, Sarah answered quickly. "It''s none of your business. No need for you to worry."

    Daniel grabbed her shoulder but immediately seemed to loosen it, and then suddenly seized her hands. "Sarah, you love him so much, but you''ll regret it. If you see what Charles did, you''ll regret having high hopes for him!"

    "What did Charles do?" Sarah couldn''t help looking up when she asked that.

    Daniel looked at her and did not know what to say. He finally heaved a sigh and said in a low voice, "You''d better go back and have a look!"

    Sarah lowered her head, seemingly thinking of something, then passed Daniel silently.

    "Sarah, where are you going?" Daniel inquired.

    Sarah stopped, but she didn''t turn around. After thinking for a long time, she just said, "I will have a look!" She couldn''t blame Mr. Thomas for what had happened, and even though she had broken the relationship with Christina and with Charles, she couldn''t make Mr. Thomas sad, mainly when he was so sick. She had made up her mind to return to the hospital and look for herself.

    She thought she would see Charles after arriving back at the hospital, but she found that Charles and Emma had left. Maybe they had gone back to work. Only Christina was in the room with Mrs. Thomas, she heard them talking about their family problems, including about Charles. Christina kept complaining to her husband.

    Sarah stood at the door and listened for a while, feeling calm. After what she had gone through today, her heart was dead, and she had managed to calm herself down on the bridge. Hearing that Christina was accusing her, she was unwilling to walk in and defend herself, because if Mr. Thomas believed his wife, it was useless for her to explain anything.

    She still felt confused and wondered why Christina insisted on further making troubles for her as if she was her enemy from a previous life. Charles had supported her in the past, but now he also had turned his back on her. The more she thought about the whole situation, the more upset she became. Sometimes, all she wanted was to give up. She was unwilling to strive for anything, feeling physically tired, and just wanted to let them go.

    Sarah suddenly turned around and was about to leave when Daniel, who stood behind her and saw her decadent looks, suddenly said, "Sarah, I have noticed something these days. Why do you have to subject yourself to them? You are a free person. Given how tired you are, don''t force yourself to continue."

    Sarah answered quietly, "I know you mean good for me. The Thomas Family is so complicated, and they don''t welcome me. Maybe I better leave early before it''s too late, but it''s easier said than done. It''s not that I can leave even if I want to!"

    "You can, but you can''t let go of Charles!" Daniel said sharply, looking straight at her like a fire that had suddenly woke up inside him.

    Sarah looked at him as if she suddenly recognized something. You can, but you can''t let go of Charles! Was that the truth? She''s been hesitating these days. Was it really all for Charles? Sarah admitted that she loved Charles, that she always had been deeply in love with Charles. But she knew that she was stubborn and wouldn''t allow herself to be wronged easily. She had tolerated being mistreated by Christina and Emma because Charles, so could she really not let go?

 Chapter 172 - 126: Whatever You Choose

    Daniel saw that she was still hesitating and remained silent. He placed his hand on her shoulder and held her tightly as if he wanted to give her power, then he finally said. "Whatever you choose, I will always support you from behind. If you are tired or wronged, don''t forget me. I am here for you."

    When he said it, his voice became a little softer and hesitant, as if he was afraid to frighten her. After a short pause, Daniel added with caution, "I welcome you here anytime. I can be your final haven!"

    His words sounded like a promise. In fact, it was a promise from a man to a woman. Sarah was shocked and looked blankly and with a trace of bewilderment up to Daniel as if she couldn''t understand him.

    Daniel looked straight at her to give her strength. They looked at each other with apparent emotions. Sarah was in a panic. She didn''t know whether she should respond to Daniel''s words or not. She didn''t know whether she would fall into a ruined abbey or go to Grand Avenue if she returned to him.

    But before she could think what to do, she heard a cold voice came from behind, "Mr. Frank, my wife and I aren''t divorced yet. Don''t you think you said that too early?"

    Sarah was shocked. She couldn''t help turning around and saw Charles coming with a bag of food in his hand, Emma standing next to him. They were looking at her and Daniel silently. It was apparent they had come back from shopping. Sarah had assumed that Charles and Emma had gone back to work, not expecting that her conversation with Daniel would be heard by them.

    Charles suddenly stepped up and pulled Sarah into his arms. Then, with one hand around her shoulder, he warned Daniel in a cold tone as if he was swearing on his possession, "Mr. Frank is an intelligent man. How can you do something like this? What''s more, she is married!"

    Emma also jumped in and said, "Brother, they''re so funny. They always framed us up, but they are secretly the same!"

    Sarah really wanted to laugh, but now she couldn''t even smile. She didn''t know what she could possibly say. Charles always believed what he saw. Any explanation was pointless if he misunderstood them, and Emma always spoke ill of her. They had just gone shopping together, given Emma plenty of time to speak ill of her.

    Daniel just looked at them for a while, and finally sneered at Charles, then said in a respectful tone, "Mr. Thomas, don''t you think you are funny now? Indeed, Sarah is your wife, but have you ever given her happiness? On the contrary, you have been betraying her and hurting her! Why can''t Sarah seek her own happiness while you''re playing outside?"

    "Seeking her own happiness?" Charles repeated these words and couldn''t help laughing, "Can you be her happiness? Or are you the only one feeling this passionate? Does Sarah love you? If she loved you, why would she marry me rather than you?"

    Daniel seemed stimulated and replied sharply. "Charles, you''re just one step ahead of me, but if you can''t give her happiness, she''ll leave you as well!"

    Charles burst into proud laughter, then responded to Daniel, "Ask her now, is she willing to leave me and go with you?" He lowered his head to look at Sarah again, "Will you leave me for him, Sarah?"

    Sarah couldn''t help laughing at Charles''s confidence. Was Charles so sure that she loved him? He should have seen that clearly when she was his secretary at the beginning. He had flirted with her just because she liked him, and now they were married. He did worry about anything because he had confirmed that she loved him so much that he even felt confident to play with Emma at her expense, disregarding her feelings. He knew she loved him and couldn''t leave him, which he took as a pass to do everything he wanted.

    Sarah''s heart suddenly turned cold as ice. Seeing those two men argue with each other, she just wanted to leave. She pulled Charles''s hand away from her. Lowering her head, she smiled bitterly as she went without saying a word.

    Daniel called after her, "Sarah!"

    Charles also called her coldly, "Sarah!" He apparently wasn''t happy to see her leaving him without hesitating.

    Sarah stopped walking, and without looking back, she said coldly, "I only belong to myself. No one can control me. Charles, do you think you can control me just because I love you? You have really let me down!"

    Sarah sounded so severe as if she was accusing Charles, who looked at her in shock. It had never occurred to him that Sarah thought of him as a bad person. Confused, he asked in a cold voice, "Sarah, is this what you think about me?"

    Given that his tone was still fierce, Sarah felt that he didn''t consider her feeling at all. Staring at him, she felt so disappointed. Having nothing to add, she turned around and left.

    Charles followed her and snatched her hand. "You want to leave? We should make things clear now! Haven''t you ever felt my love over the past half year? Why are you considering me the bad person who always bullies you?"

    "Do you love me?" Sarah questioned him directly, staring at him.

    Charles grunted at her, questioning him. "Well, my mom was right, after all. You are a very selfish person. Once someone treats you bad, you''ll remember it forever, but you never remember it when people are kind to you, so even though I treat with sincerely, you still can''t feel anything!"

    Mom, mom, mom! Charles was bringing his mother into it again. Didn''t he know how angry she was right now? He always trusted others but doubted her, his wife, didn''t he? She used to believe that he was mature, but she had been so wrong! Charles was indeed a very childish man!

 Chapter 173 - 127: I Wonéˆ¥æª› Beg You

    Sarah didn''t want to argue with him anymore, especially after he mentioned his mother and took her words over her again without answering her questions. She was tired of listening to Charles'' excuses and didn''t expect him to be so persistent to question her. She really hated talking with him like this, especially in public, so she shook off his restraining hand and said firmly. "Charles, I''ve already answered you, so please just stop, ok?"

    However, Charles didn''t let go of her. "Sarah, are you really that cold-blooded? I''ve done so many things for you, haven''t I? Don''t you realize that?"

    Sarah didn''t want to hear him and didn''t want to continue arguing, so she shook his hands off more forcefully and strode away.

    All she had wanted was to visit Mr. Thomas, but to her surprise, she had run into Christina and Charles, and the whole ordeal had started. Perhaps, it was inappropriate for her to visit Mr. Thomas under the current circ.u.mstances. Sarah couldn''t understand why she and Charles always clashed with each other over the last few weeks, and no one was willing to compromise. She was tired of this situation, both physically and mentally.

    She also felt very sleepy recently and found it hard to get up in the morning at times. She was taking care of Mr. Thomas every day, and to her annoyance, Christina and Emma used any chance they got to deliberately complicate everything for her, now even Charles was acting up against her to the point where he had physically hurt her. Sarah couldn''t tolerate this anymore! She didn''t want to argue with anyone anymore!

    All she wanted was to be alone.

    Charles shouted after her, "Sarah, Sarah!"

    Sarah ignored him and started to walk even faster, but Charles quickly caught up with her and dragged her back by her hand.

    Sarah hadn''t expected him to use force on her and immediately started to struggle to free herself from him.

    "Charles, let me go, what are you doing?" She yelled.

    Charles didn''t stop, but rather dragged her into an empty staircase. Daniel, who had been watching them anxiously, shouted, "Charles, what are you doing?"

    Emma, who was standing behind them and watching everything with great satisfaction, followed them with the hopes of watching them continue to fight.

    Once at the empty staircase, Charles let Sarah go. His powerful grip made her hand hurt, which enforced Sara''s idea that he didn''t care about her anymore since this was the second time he had hurt her today. Aggravated, she shouted at him, "Charles, what do you want to do?"

    Noticing that Daniel and Emma were following them, Charles closed the door to be alone with Sarah. "Today, we must make things clear! What are you taking me for? Have you ever loved me?"

    Sarah thought his words ridiculous, shouldn''t she ask him this? She hadn''t questioned him about what he was doing with Emma, and she had done anything wrong, why was he questioning her? Frustrated, she sneered, "Charles, do you think you are in a position to ask me this?"

    "Why am I not in a position to ask you this question? Don''t forget, you are my wife!" Charles raged, glaring at her as if his eyes were going to spout fire.

    Sarah stared back at him, ironically. "Charles, are you really treating me as your wife? You question me again and again whether I love you, but have you reflected whether you love me? If yes, why are you always ignoring my feelings and take Emma''s side?

    "What''s wrong about Emma and me? She is my sister, we are innocent of each other. I''ve told you this so many times, why don''t you believe me? Don''t be such a jealous woman, ok?"

    "Innocent?" Sarah burst into laughter before she continued. "If you two are innocent, then why hug each other? Why are you two so intimate at work? Why did you hurt me again and again just for her? Which one do you love? If you love her, then please let me go! I''m young, I can have my own life, I don''t want to be entangled between you two!"

    Charles became angrier at her accusations and said with a cold voice, "Sarah, do you really want to divorce? You love Daniel so much that you want to get rid of me and marry him already?"

    Sarah wanted to laugh at him, but she knew it was meaningless to continue arguing. Judging him by the way he was talking now, Christina had influenced him this morning. It was impossible to explain anything right now.

    Disappointed, she thought he really didn''t love her, or if he did, he was a very selfish person who didn''t trust her or care about her feelings. Having come to that conclusion, she sneered, "Yes, Charles, I can''t stand your family anymore, I want a divorce! Dare you to divorce me now? If you''re that angry, the best thing is to get rid of each other!"

    "Sarah!" Charles shouted at her.

    Sarah took the ring from her finger and said coldly. "This is yours, you can have it back now. We''ll get a divorce, I won''t beg you!"

    "Sarah, are you crazy?" Seeing she was going to throw the ring away, Charles held her hand to stop her, resulting in a power struggle between them.

    Sarah was struggling to try to throw the ring, and Charles was trying to stop her. She yelled out loudly, "Charles, stop, let go of me! Stop! Let me go!"

    Daniel heard her voice from the other side of the door and started to hammer against the door with his fists. "Sarah, Sarah, are you ok? Charles, what are you doing to Sarah? Open the door!"

    Meanwhile, Emma couldn''t help laughing when she heard their quarrel. She couldn''t be happier. If Sarah and Charles were fighting so hard, they would for sure split up and not forgive each other, which was good for her!

    Suddenly, they heard Sarah groan out in pain as if she was hit by something. In excruciating pain, she said, "My belly¡­hurts¡­ My belly is hurting¡­"

    Charles was stunned and didn''t know what was happening. Thinking that she was pretending to make him stop, he called out her name coldly. "Sarah!"

 Chapter 174 - 128: Am I Going To Be A Father?

    Sarah didn''t respond but was curling up in pain, holding tightly onto her lower abdomen. Charles stepped over to her and asked, this time with a concerned voice. "Sarah, what''s wrong? Can you stand up?"

    But Sarah still didn''t respond, just kept agonizing on the floor. Starting to become worried, he squatted down to help her, "Sarah, what''s wrong with you? What happened?"

    Sarah g.r.o.a.n.e.d again, her hands on her stomach, biting her lips. "My belly¡­is hurting!"

    Daniel had managed to open the door, both angry and anxious at the same time. He rushed in to help Sarah and was shocked to see her curling up in pain. Trying to help her get up, he asked, "Sarah, what''s wrong?"

    Sarah was in too much pain to answer, she just shook her head and frowned. Seeing her in pain, Daniel stopped for a second to think then suddenly lifted her up and ran into an examination room, carrying her in his arms.

    Charles, not knowing what was happening, shouted angrily, "Daniel, stop, what are you doing?"

    But Daniel didn''t respond, he just hurried to get to the examination table where he put Sarah down and started to check her carefully. Suddenly, his eyes widened as if he had discovered something surprising, and quickly called out for help to another doctor and some nurses who were nearby.

    Charles was still angry, but he was also worried about Sarah. He stopped Daniel and asked. "Daniel, what are you doing? Sarah is my wife, what are you doing with her inside the examination room?!"

    Daniel was raging in anger and shouted at Charles. "Stop! Or you will lose your baby!"

    That one sentence struck Charles like lightning from a clear sky. He was at a complete loss of words, staring at Daniel for a while with his mouth open, then asked, "What did you just say? ¡­Baby? Baby¡­ is Sarah pregnant?"

    Daniel snorted out of contempt, without answering the question, then rushed back into the room with a gynecologist and a few nurses, closing the door behind them to check on Sarah''s condition. Charles and Emma, both in shock about that they had just heard, were left standing outside.

    Charles stared at the door for a long time, internally processing the information he had just received. "Am I going to be a father - really?" He didn''t know how he was feeling¡­ angry, anxious, or excited?

    They had just been fighting to a point where Sarah had asked him for a divorce¡­ but now she was pregnant... should he be happy or angry now? Finally, after some moments that seemed like they were lasting forever, his natural reaction won over his anger, and he started to feel happy.

    After all, having a baby with Sarah was something he had wanted for a long time how he had wished for Sarah to become pregnant and to have his child. It didn''t matter if it was going to be a girl or a boy, all he wanted was to have a baby with her.

    Now that Sarah was pregnant and his baby was growing inside her, he suddenly didn''t know how to express his feelings. Out of excitement, he burst out into laughter.

    "I will have a baby? Am I going to be a father? I''m going to be a father!" He laughed out loud. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Suddenly, he grabbed Emma by her shoulders and said excitedly, "Emma, did you hear that? I''m going to be a father! You''re going to be an aunt, and we''re going to have a new family member!"

    Charles kept laughing, completely ignoring Emma''s reaction. Either he didn''t know Emma''s real intentions or didn''t notice her strange response, but he just kept laughing and congratulating her.

    In the meantime, Emma''s face became dry as a desert. Looking at Charles''s excited face in front of her, she felt like someone had stabbed her with a knife straight through her heart. Was he really so happy to know that Sarah was pregnant? He had even forgotten how angry he was and how they had been fighting just a few minutes. He couldn''t wait to get back to Sarah and share his excitement with her.

    Emma was angry and resentful. All the hard work which she and Christina had done to separate them had just vanished into thin air the moment Sarah became pregnant. Charles was so excited that he had forgotten entirely about his anger and what Sarah had done and acted as if he had already forgiven her for everything.

    Emma hated that Charles still loved Sarah so much, despite everything she had done to separate them. Knowing that Sarah was pregnant made him happier than if he had won the lottery, and he had no issues to show his love for Sarah off in front of her, completely disregarding her feelings.

    Charles kept happily chatting for a while before he noticed Emma''s fake smile. Confused yet excited, he asked her, "Emma, aren''t you happy? You''re going to be an aunt. You used to tell me you love children. Now you''re going to have a child in the family. Aren''t you happy? Ha-ha-ha-ha!" He couldn''t contain his excitement and laughed again.

    Emma looked at him with a blank expression. She felt hurt and bitter, but she couldn''t show her real feelings and wicked thoughts in front of Charles, could she? Having no other choice, she just nodded slightly and laughed with him. "Yep, I am happy¡­ happy¡­ My brother is happy¡­ so I am also happy¡­ " Listening to her, nobody knew how wounded her heart was underneath her apparent happy fa?ade.

    After getting the answer from Emma he wanted to hear, Charles felt that everyone should feel happy like he was, that the world should celebrate with him. He had never been so glad before.

    Finally, Daniel came out of the examination room, and seeing how happy Charles was, he said with an apprehensive tone. "You''re so happy even before you know how Sarah is doing?"

    As if snapping out of his happy trance, Charles grabbed Daniel''s hand and asked with worry. "What are you talking about? How is Sarah doing?"

 Chapter 175 - 129: He Looked Guilty

    Charles realized that in his happiness about becoming a father, he had forgotten that Sarah was still in the examination room and started blaming himself.

    "Damn it, I am so happy to know that we''re going to be a parent that I forgot about her. How could I push Sarah away? F.u.c.k!" He clenched his fist in frustration.

    Seeing Charles''s guilt, Daniel felt angry and resentful toward him. Why did Sarah love and marry this man? He grunted and was about to go back into the examination room.

    But Charles grabbed his hand and asked in a worried tone. "Doctor Frank, how is Sarah now? Is she all right? Keep her safe, no matter what the cost. I''ll do everything as long as she and the baby are all right."

    Daniel looked at him and smirked. Now he had finally called him Doctor Frank rather than calling him by his first name. Reluctant, he answered. "Well, now you feel regret? Why couldn''t you be nice to her before? Sarah married you, but you have made her so miserable!"

    Although Charles was being called out by Daniel, he really realized that he was in the wrong and didn''t retaliate. He just simply asked, "How is Sarah doing? I''ll do whatever she asks me in the future as long as she is okay. Even if occasionally she makes mistakes, I''ll let her have her way. All I want is for her and the baby to be okay!"

    "Even if she occasionally makes mistakes? When did Sarah make a mistake? It is you who is always wrong! Why do you think Sarah made a mistake?" Daniel couldn''t help shouting at Charles, suppressing his jealous feelings.

    Sarah may be pregnant with Charles''s child, but he still wanted to help Sarah against Charles. Sarah had suffered so much because of him, and Charles still insisted that she was in the wrong.

    Emma couldn''t tolerate seeing Daniel reproaching Charles, so she walked up to him and asked. "Doctor Frank, is Sarah feeling better? Don''t you need to go in and check on her?"

    Daniel looked at Emma and noticed her hostility. Forcing a smirk, he walked back into the room. The most important thing right now was Sarah''s safety.

    Charles lowered his head and stood outside the examination room, the closed-door separating him from the person he loved most. After Daniel had scolded him, he was left with mixed feelings. He realized that Daniel was right, that it was all his fault. He had not been kind enough to Sarah, always confronting her.

    Now she was pregnant and hurt, how bad was she hurt? Would the pregnancy be difficult for her? If anything happened to her and their child because of the way he had pushed her at the staircase just now, he would blame himself forever.

    Thinking about his actions, Charles slowly went to sit down on a bench in the waiting area. Covering his face in his hands, he sat there and waited.

    Emma came up to him and called out quietly, "Brother¡­ "

    Charles had lost his feeling of excitement, only worries were left. With a sharp voice, he said. "I hope Sarah and the baby are safe, otherwise¡­ I don''t know how I could live with myself.!"

    "Brother¡­" Emma was heartbroken to see him so sad but didn''t know what to say to comfort him since she hated that pregnant woman with passion. The man she loved was worried sick over another woman, just the thought of it was so painful. Physically and emotionally, Emma didn''t know what to do with herself.

    A long time passed before the doctors came out of the room. The moment the door opened, Charles jumped up and walked toward them. "Doctor Frank, how is my wife?"

    Though he was angry, Daniel was relieved for Sarah to see Charles so worried about her. Knowing that Sarah needed kindness around her, his anger towards Charles came down, and he said calmly. "She is okay for now, but her pregnancy is still very delicate. She needs to be admitted to the hospital for some time to stabilize her condition."

    Charles was relieved to hear that Sarah was doing better but was still worried about her. He couldn''t help but ask, "How about the baby?"

    "We are unsure yet. After all, she''s only in her second month of the pregnant, miscarriage are still very easy at this stage, and you just pushed her!" Daniel stared at Charles and continued. "If I hadn''t been there just now to save her, she may have lost her child."

    Charles shook his head, feeling guilty. He shouldn''t have pushed Sarah, how could he hurt her?

    "With our specialist, she is well taken care of, and hopefully, nothing bad will happen. Sarah is otherwise healthy, but you can''t make her upset again, she needs to stay in a good mood to preserve her pregnancy. Being sad also could affect the proper development of the child." Daniel continued.

    Charles nodded, ??I see."

    "You can go and see her now!" Daniel finally added.

    Charles pushed through the door and slowly walked into the room. Two nurses were still in the room, cleaning up everything and reorganizing the instruments the doctors had used, but Charles went straight to Sarah''s bedside and looked at her, disregarding everyone around him.

    Sarah was awake but looked pale and weak. He grabbed her hand and asked carefully. "Sarah, are you all right? How are you feeling now? Is the pregnancy affecting you?"

    Sarah opened her eyes for a moment to look at him but didn''t know what to say. He had been so fierce to her just now, but now he looked guilty. His behaviors towards her were so unstable that she couldn''t bear it. Sarah closed her eyes and ignored him.

    But Charles, holding her hand, suddenly leaned close to her mouth and kissed her, looking at her affectionately, "I am sorry, are you still mad at me? Sarah, I am sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have done that to you. I''m really sorry."

 Chapter 176 - 130: She Was Hopelessly In Love With Him

    When she heard his sincere apology, her heart became softer again. She loved him so much that even if he hurt her, she always forgives him as soon as he starts to be nice to her again. She can''t bear the pain seeing him into pain, too. Although her heart was broken, she couldn''t resist his charm. She was hopelessly in love with him. She can''t deny the fact that this man, too, was his lawfully wedded husband.

    Charles kept apologizing, telling her that he was sorry repeatedly. "I won''t ever make you sad again. I''ll take good care of you and our baby in the future. I will do everything as long as you are safe. Sarah, can you forgive me? I really am so sorry and feel very guilty. I''m really sorry. I know I am a jerk and always hurt you, but I mean what I''ve said, " he continued.

    Sarah still kept her eyes closed, but she couldn''t hold her tears back any longer. It had been such a long time since he had been gently toward her, and his apologies seemed so sincere. But after the way he had hurt her just now, how could she treat him like before as if nothing had happened?

    The more Sarah thought about it, the bitter she felt. Without saying a word, she just kept crying, which frightened Charles. Charles hugged her tightly and tried to comfort her. "Sarah, don''t cry, don''t be sad. It''s all my fault. I made you sad again. Don''t cry my love, my heart hurts to see you like this. I don''t want to see you wronged!"

    Sarah sobbed, "If you don''t want me to be wronged. Why did you make me so sad?"

    Charles hugged her tightly. "Sorry, it won''t happen again. I swear, I''ll treat you well in the future, it won''t happen again!"

    Sarah was angry, and suddenly started hitting and scolded him while crying, "Charles, you are such a bad person. You keep hurting me and make me sad. I suffered so much after I married you. You always make me sad. I hate you, hate you!" She kept hitting him, venting her anger.

    Charles just hugged her tightly and said, "You can do everything to me as long as it makes you feel better. You can hit me as you like. I don''t want anything except to see you happy again!"

    Hearing this, Sarah started crying harder, but she stopped hitting him. She didn''t know what to say. She loved this man just as much as hated him. How could she hate him? How could she hurt him? She stopped hitting him and just cried. Charles embraced her tightly as if to assure her that he never would let her go.

    Daniel was watching them through the window until he finally lowered his head and silently walked away. If Sarah was happy, he would be satisfied even though she had not chosen him to spend her life with.

    Emma, on the other hand, who had also been watching them embracing each other, was really upset and angry with her fists clenched. Jealousy had burned her senses! Why? Why did Charles love Sarah so much? Why did Charles choose Sarah? Why had Sarah taken Charles''s love from her? Why? She couldn''t accept it!

    After watching them silently for a moment, Emma finally clenched her fists even harder and left. Resentful and with a burning d.e.s.i.r.e for revenge, she promised herself that she wouldn''t let them go, especially Sarah''s child!

    Emma was so angry that she wanted to kill someone! That woman had to become pregnant just at the right time, undermining everything she and Christina had planned for so long. All of their efforts were gone, thrown out the window. How could she accept that? What was worse was that Charles went straight back to Sarah''s side!

    Why? Why did Charles still love Sarah so much despite everything that Sarah had done just to take him away from her? Did Sarah really deserve to walk away with her happily ever after? She was a vixen. Why should God be kind to her and protect her again and again and make Charles favor her?

    Emma hated Sarah. She really hated Sarah. How could she get pregnant right now at this time and ruin their plans? God really must be on her side! Emma couldn''t stand it. Maybe it was not even Charles''s baby. Perhaps it was the result of Sarah''s a.d.u.l.terous life!

    Thinking this was the only thing that could make Emma feel better. She didn''t realize how vicious she had become. She was no longer that innocent girl she used to be. Jealousy made her ferocious and had transformed her into a completely different person!

    She walked to her father''s room and wanted to complain to her mother and vent her feelings, but when she saw that her dad was awake with Christina sitting beside him and talking to him, she dared not disturb them. They seemed to be in a good mood, and Emma was afraid that her anger would trigger her father''s senses, and he would realize that something was wrong.

    Not knowing what to do, Emma kicked the chair in the hallway, impaling it against the wall, afraid to go inside.

    Christina was inside and had seen Emma passing by but wondered why she wasn''t coming in? And when she saw Emma lowering her head in disappointment as if she had something in her mind, Christina excused herself from her husband and went out to Emma.

    Emma was sitting on the chair with her head hanging down. She appeared very sad. Christina approached her and asked, "Emma, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you come inside after coming back?"

    Emma looked up, surprised to see her mom. She hadn''t expected Christina to come out for her. Stunned, she looked up to her like she was drowning but had finally found a branch to hold onto in the attempt to save herself. Emma cried out in relief to her mother. "Mom, I''m so sad. What should I do? I feel so bad!"

 Chapter 177 - 131: The News Of Pregnancy Spread Quickly

    Christina was shocked by Emma''s abnormal behavior. She first glanced at her husband''s room top to ensure that he wouldn''t see them, then closed the door behind her, and took Emma by her hand and pulled her to a corner for privacy. "What''s wrong with you, Emma?"

    "Mom, I just went out to buy food with my brother, using the chance to strengthen my bond with him, but everything is destroyed by Sarah now. All he can see now is Sarah, he doesn''t have eyes for me at all!"

    Christina saw Emma''s tears bursting through her eyelids with great pain. She grabbed her arms and asked, "Emma, what''s wrong? What happened to the good girl crying like this? Tell me, Sarah, that vixen, what did she do now to make you so angry and cry? Tell me, I''ll help you to fight back!"

    Emma raised her head angrily and said in between sobs. "No, she didn''t do anything to me, it''s better than that. Sarah, she¡­ she''s pregnant. Mom, we have no merit!"

    Mrs. Thomas stared at Emma for a long time with a sophisticated and shocked look. Finally, after a long time, she asked, stunned. "What? Say that again!"

    "Sarah''s pregnant!" Emma cried out.

    Christina finally seemed to understand and repeated, "Sarah''s pregnant? ....Sarah, she''s pregnant!"

    "Yeah, Mom, now that she''s pregnant, all our plans are ruined. She ruined everything. Damn it! She''s a demon! Now we can''t make her break up with Charles after all she did. I really don''t know what she did to completely capture Charles''s mind!"

    Contrary to Emma''s raging, Christina remained very calm, as if she was thinking about something. After a while, she asked, "What did Charles do?"

    "Charles has always wanted a baby, so of course, he is ecstatic. Just now, in the room, he was overwhelmed by happiness. He only can see her now; he has no eyes for anything else. He didn''t even see me as he was holding Sarah and promising her always to protect her, love her, and respect her forever. I was so sad hearing all that! I''m so angry! ¡­Mom, do we still have a chance? Charles loves her. Is there anything we can do to make them break up in the future?"

    "Shut up!" Christina suddenly sneered at Emma as if she was too upset to bear Emma''s constant complaining.

    Emma stared in surprise at her mother, she felt even more wrong now that she got scorned by her too. Even her mother, the one who had always loved her, would scorn her now of all times. What did she do that was so wrong?

    Christina continued in a cold voice, "Just when the war has begun, you admit being the loser at the first unexpected thing that happened, how can you succeed like that?"

    Emma cried out, "Mom, she''s pregnant, and Charles promised her to stay with her. What else can we do?"

    Christina''s face had become cold as ice. She seemed to be meditating, thinking, trying to come up with a plan. Suddenly she said in a cold voice, "Hum, I can make her abort if she''s pregnant. Since Charles seems to love this child so much, I can''t let them have it!"

    Emma was shocked by Christina''s harsh words and felt a little chilly, but asked timidly, "Mom, what are you going to do?"

    Christina turned around and looked at Emma with a cold smile. "Isn''t it easy now? We can make her abort or spread rumors that the child isn''t Charles''s child. Whichever it is, Charles will stay away from that vixen, especially if we use the second method. This is wonderful. Ha-ha-ha!"

    Emma was horrified by the way Christina was laughing. But on second thought, she considered it as really a good idea, so she nodded and said, "Of course, you are so smart. Without you, I wouldn''t know how to deal with Sarah! But¡­" Emma looked timidly at her mother, "But the baby belongs to our family. If we do this¡­ wouldn''t it be a little cruel?"

    "Well, is it cruel? Do you think so? How can you succeed in the future if you think like this? I don''t think it''s harsh enough!" Christina had a fierce light in her eyes, she seemed to be in a perfect mood. Emma was frightened of her and dared not to contradict her.

    Perhaps Christina herself was frightened by Emma, so she smiled gently, and holding her shoulders, she said. "Emma, you know Sarah is a vicious vixen. We should hit her where it hurts the most, it''s a fight to death situation if you don''t win, you die. Sarah wouldn''t let us go so easily, given her tactics and evil thoughts. So, do you choose to be a loser or hit her before she fights back?"

    Emma still looked at her mother with a mixture of amazement and horror, and finally nodded, "I will be on your side!"

    Christina loosened her grip and laughed cruelly, "Well, from tomorrow on, we can''t deal with her the way we used to. We must use fiercer ways to deal with her until she can''t handle it. I want to see what she can do against us, Hum!"

    ***

    The news that Sarah was pregnant had spread around among Charles''s relatives. Everyone was happy for them, especially Mr. Thomas was so excited to be a grandfather that he became better. Whenever he met his friends, he would tell them proudly that his daughter-in-law was pregnant and that he soon would have a grandchild."

    Charles''s aunt Crystal also called to congratulate and said that she had an extra spare room should they need help to babysit, promising only the best for the education of their child.

    Charles and Sarah were thrilled with this new chapter in their life. After a long period of misunderstandings and conflict, they finally were happy again. For Sarah, it was the first time that she felt accepted in Charles''s family, with everyone extending their best wishes to her, except for Emma and Christina, who still refused to acknowledge her as part of their family.

    Feeling cared for and acknowledged by the rest of the family, including aunts and uncles, Sarah was happy to feel the warmth of family again finally.

 Chapter 178 - 132: Your Dad Treat You Will

    On Sunday, Charles announced to everyone that he wanted to take Sarah out as they were starting to feel bored from having been stuck at home for so long. Christina wasn''t happy to hear them going out alone, but Mr. Thomas encouraged them to have a day off to enjoy themselves. Thus they went out for the day.

    Once in the car, Charles said to Sarah. "I haven''t seen your smile for a long time, are you in a better mood lately?"

    Sarah covered her mouth with one hand and smiled, "I''m only pregnant, but suddenly everyone is treating me so well, which makes me feel a little embarrassed."

    "This is your first pregnancy, and in our family, it''s the first grandchild, which makes it extra special and everyone is happy." Charles suddenly had a sad undertone in his voice when speaking of his father. "And my dad¡­you know¡­ he has been waiting for this for a long time now, and finally his dream came true¡­" he sighed helplessly.

    It was evident that Charles''s relationship with his father had improved and that they had become more found and less indifferent toward each other. Sarah knew that Charles wanted to have a child to help fulfill his father''s dream. Although Mr. Thomas had ignored Charles in the past, he had tried hard to make up for it by supporting Charles''s marriage, and Charles had stopped complaining so much about him.

    However, they didn''t have much time left to make up for the lost time given that Mr. Thomas''s condition was not stable, and although he was feeling better now, everyone knew that his days were counted.

    Thinking of this, Sarah also felt sad and lowered her head, "I''m sorry for your dad. If I had gotten pregnant earlier, he would be able to enjoy his grandchild by now."

    "Although he may not be able to see his grandchild, the fact that you are pregnant makes him happy and content. When he was younger, he dedicated himself completely to his business and never cared about his family; but now that he has become older, he became the loving father who cares about us. I really don''t know whether to hold on to my grudge or to respect him."

    "Your dad treats you well now, and he has done many good things for you, including investing in your company." Sarah reminded him.

    Charles nodded. "I know, I''m not complaining about him now. It is useless to feel sad. Dad hopes that we will have a happy life, we need to behave well in his presence to not make him worry."

    Sarah nodded in agreement but felt so impulsive lately. She really shouldn''t argue with Charles or think about divorce anymore.

    Charles stared silently in front of him with a melancholic expression, as if he was thinking about something. Finally, he said in a low voice, "I have been thinking a lot lately. I did so many things wrong. I shouldn''t trust my mom over you and neglect you! Sarah, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have let you be wronged."

    It had never occurred to Sarah that Charles would apologize to her. Stunned, she stared at him. Charles also looked at her with a sincere and honest expression, as if his words were coming from the bottom of his heart.

    Sarah started to feel emotional and moved. Lately, she had suffered many wrong things, and now Charles finally seemed to realize it, and he apologized to her. He had treated her so well after knowing that she was pregnant, so she should feel happy, shouldn''t she? But she felt like she wanted to cry, so she quickly lowered her head to conceal her tears. "I also have done some wrong things, I''m sorry, too!"

    Charles suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "Whatever happened, it''s in the past now. From now on, we should focus on lifelong happiness together!"

    Sarah nodded. Their eyes locked, and after a while, they finally both smiled. Charles said gently, "Well, don''t be sad today. My cousin has a mansion in the suburbs where there are good fresh air and beautiful natural plants. Let me take you there for the day to relax and take a look around!" He ignited the car and started to drive.

    Sarah never expected that the promise that they just gave to each other was only a promise and that it may never actually come true.

    Once they arrived at the mansion, they found that Charles''s cousin was not home, but he had instructed his workers to receive Charles and Sarah on his behalf. The workers had been waiting for them to arrive, showing them around the place.

    It was a big mansion, divided into several sections, including a botanical garden, an area with exotic animals, a golf course, a horse racing track, and a leisure area. There was a service bar, a swimming pool, and other luxurious facilities to enjoy. Sarah thought that it had a feel of a farm. She was surprised to see the place so extensive and luxurious.

    "Your cousin¡­ did he build this place just for entertainment? It''s amazing!" She asked.

    Charles smiled, "He''s a wealthy man and can spend money on whatever he feels like. He built this mansion for his private retreat, but he is planning to open it up as a retreat for other rich people to come and relax. He knows that we are here today, so he closed it up for everyone else so you won''t be disturbed."

    Looking at the beautifully designed scene in front of her, Sarah felt excited and wanted to explore the whole place. Holding Charles''s hand, she said, "Where shall we start to play first?"

    Charles asked her, "What do you want to do?"

    "Can you ride a horse? Cowboys are so handsome. Shall we go horse riding?"

    Charles smiled. "Okay, but you have to promise me that you won''t ride without my supervision. What if something happened?"

    Sarah nodded excitedly, looking forward to going horse riding, "I know, I know. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 179 - 133: Iéˆ¥æª’l Listen To You

    Charles smiled and asked the workers to take them to the stable. Given that the yard with the horses was a bit far away, they drove there using a golf card. From the golf card, they enjoyed the beautiful scenery around them as the worker explained to them everything about the place, acting as a tourist guide.

    It took nearly half an hour to get to the horse track. As expected, the place was empty except for a few workers. Since Charles had been here before, he had his own horse in the stable. Charles helped Sarah to change into appropriate riding clothes, then took his horse out of the stable to the race track.

    It was a big, beautiful brown horse. It was the first time for Sarah to come so close to such a big horse. Surprised, she exclaimed. "A Ferghana horse!"

    Charles laughed proudly. "If you praise it, Dragon will be happy! Isn''t it, Dragon!" He touched the horse''s main. The horse neighed as if it understood Charles.

    Sarah was surprised again and said, "His name is Dragon? Can it understand what you say?"

    "You think?" Charles laughed as he guided the horse to the track, Sarah following him. She wanted to ride the horse, but Charles was too worried about her safety and just rode the horse in front of her, giving her a private show.

    Sarah looked at him and shouted. "I usually only get to look at handsome cowboys in telenovelas, but today I have a private show all for myself!"

    Charles stopped beside her and asked, "And who do you think is more handsome?"

    "Of course, you''re more handsome¡­ no one can compete with you !" she teased him.

    Charles jumped off the horse and embraced her tightly, and they laughed and played with each other.

    Once the workers noticed them happy and content, they left and went on with their work.

    After a while, Sarah insisted on riding herself, but Charles was still worried about her and said, "Only if I''m leading the horse for you, you can ride slowly. I will control the horse, understand? If you don''t promise, I won''t let you ride!"

    Sarah had no choice but to agree, and Charles helped her get on the horse, but was still very worried about her safety and kept repeating. "Be careful, hold the rein tightly. Don''t kick its belly."

    Sarah felt him overprotective and said energetically, "I know, I know, I am not a three-year-old child anymore, I''ll listen to you!"

    After a while, when Charles saw that Sarah was following his instructions, he finally felt a little reassured. Charles led the horse strolling around the track, so slowly that Sarah started to feel bored. She wanted to ride by herself, but Charles kept refusing.

    Suddenly Charles''s phone rang. Given that he had left his phone in his suit pocket on the foyer, Charles asked Sarah to get down from the horse, but she wasn''t done riding yet and urged Charles to answer the phone. In this way, she would be able to ride alone for a little bit.

    Charles was still hesitating to leave, but Sarah insisted. "I''ll stay here and let the horse walk slowly around the yard. You hurry to answer the phone. I''m Okay!"

    Charles saw that she was enjoying herself and looked really happy, so he finally agreed but still kept repeating to stay safe. Finally, he left to answer the phone.

    Sarah didn''t move, just sat there and allowed the horse to graze on the grass. Although she wasn''t riding, she felt happy to have escaped Charles''s overprotectiveness for a moment.

    The horse walked peacefully for a while, then suddenly noticed a piece of red cloth in front of him. The horse stared at the red material for a while without moving.

    Sarah felt that the horse had stopped walking and looked up in the same direction, where she saw a man waving a red flag. Before she could recognize who it was, the horse suddenly started to run away.

    Sarah almost fell and tried to sit firmly, but the horse ran even faster. At a loss of what to do, so started shouting out, "Charles, Charles!???

    Charles was on the phone, occasionally looking toward Sarah to make sure that she was okay. Suddenly, he saw the horse running, and he quickly ran after them, also shouting, "Sarah!"

    The horse ran faster and faster until suddenly a string of firecrackers was thrown on its path from behind a bush. Once the horse stepped on it, the firecrackers exploded. The loud sound frightened the horse, which neighed loudly as it jumped out of the fixed training ground and ran towards the broad racetrack.

    Sarah was almost frightened to death and started to cry, holding tightly onto the horse, but since the horse was galloping full speed, it was still very bumpy. She felt that she was going to fall and kept calling out to Charles. "Help. Help!"

    Charles was so frightened and kept shouting her name, "Sarah!" and quickly jumped onto another horse and chased them as fast as he could.

    Galloping after Sarah, Charles kept shouting her name repeatedly. "Sarah, Sarah!"

    Sarah was in a state of shock, the wind whirling around her ears. She couldn''t hear Charles''s voice at all. The only thing she heard was her own heart, which was beating so violently in her c.h.e.s.t as if it was going to explode. She grabbed tightly around the horse''s neck but still felt that she was going to fall.

    She was terrified.

    Charles also was afraid of her falling down and was worried about her pregnancy. If she fell, there was a high chance that she would lose the baby. Hearing her scream, his heart nearly jumped out of his c.h.e.s.t. He whipped the horse to run faster and catch up with Dragon. Once he came closer, he started throwing a rope over to Dragon''s neck, trying to reel him in.

    After several attempts, he finally succeeded in throwing the rope over the Dragon''s head, pulling it in the effort to make him stop running. He wanted to come close enough to grab the reins himself to control the horse and called out. "Sarah, don??t worry, I''ll help you."

 Chapter 180 - 134: Risking His Own Life

    Finally, Sarah seemed to hear Charles''s voice and turned to him and cried out, "Charles!"

    Charles gritted his teeth and tried to bring the mad horse to a stop. He finally was able to reach over and grab the reins and started to control the horse

    Charles was an experienced rider, with more than a decade of horse riding since high school. He thought he had good equestrian skills. Once he had control of the reins, he knew he could control the horse enough to keep Sarah safe, even if the horse was scared. However, the same moment he pulled back Sarah''s horse, the horse stamped on some explosive firecrackers again.

    Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang, the small firecrackers exploded, frightened the horse again. The horse was about to start running off again, but Charles had control of the reins and stopped him, causing it to raise its front legs high into the air in protest neighing loudly.

    Despite Sarah''s effort to hold onto the saddle, she was thrown off the horse by its powerful movement. Terrified, she screamed. "Ah¡­ Help me!"

    Charles heard her cry out for help, her eyes wide open, "Sarah!" He screamed back as he saw Sarah losing her grip. Charles had never been so frightened before, he was more afraid of Sarah or the baby getting hurt then to lose his own life.

    Charles had seen many people becoming disabled from falling off a horse and panicked at the thought of what could happen to Sarah if she fell. Disregarding everything else, he jumped off his horse to catch Sarah, who fell directly on top of him.

    Though Sarah was not heavy, Charles got hurt on his back from jumping off the horse to save her life. Disregarding his pain, he held Sarah tightly as his body smashed onto the hard ground. If Sarah and the baby were okay, he didn''t care about his own pain. The only thing that mattered right now was their safety.

    Sarah was scared that she would die if she fell off and did not expect Charles to jump down to save her, risking his own life. Feeling a sense of relief when she felt Charles hold onto her, she grabbed onto him as if her life depended on him. At that moment, she realized that Charles really loved her and was willing to sacrifice himself for her. If that wasn''t loved, what was that? Subconsciously, the two embraced each other tightly.

    Charles stood up and grabbed her shoulder, "Sarah, Sarah, are you okay? Is the baby alright? How are you feeling?" he asked with extreme concern.

    Seeing his pale face, Sarah finally felt how much he really loved her. She couldn''t help but started to cry.

    Seeing her cry, Charles became even more anxious and asked, "Did something happen to you? What is wrong? I''ll take you to the hospital right away!"

    Sarah shook her head and said, "I''m okay, just moved from what you just did. You saved my life. I didn''t expect that you loved me that much. Charles, I never thought that you care about me that much!"

    Charles paused for a while, he understood what she was saying. When he was about to say something, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his spine and had to close his eyes.

    Sarah steadied him as she felt that he was about to lose his balance, and asked with worry, "Charles, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong?"

    Charles tried to suppress his pain for a while until he finally answered in great pain, "It seems¡­ my back¡­ got hurt¡­"

    Sarah asked him, "Where? Where does it hurt?" Touching his back with her hand along his spine, hoping that he was not injured there. Scared that he would be paralyzed, she suddenly started to scream loud for help, looking around desperately trying to find somebody.

    "Is anybody here? Anyone? Please, we need help! Help me!"

    Finally, the workers heard her and came running toward them. Since Charles was related to their employer, they were worried that if anything happened to him, they would be in trouble with their employer for the incident. They drove them to the hospital as fast as possible.

    Because Charles seemed to be in great pain, the workers paid more attention to him and ignored Sarah as she appeared to be feeling okay. Sarah also was focused on Charles, disregarding her own discomfort. She helped them to get Charles into a car and drove with them to the hospital.

    Once at the hospital, Charles kept insisting for the doctor to see Sarah first. Holding onto the doctor''s had, he pleaded, "Doctor, see my wife first, doctor, please check my wife first!"

    But the doctor disregarded his plea and answered, "Mr. Thomas, you are critically injured, your wife seems to be all right. You don''t need to worry about her, she will be taken care of by the nurses!"

    Sarah also tried to calm him down and said, "I''m okay, Charles, really! Just let them take care of you first, don''t worry about me!"

    But Charles couldn''t help worrying about her and kept insisting for her to be seen before him until the door to the emergency room closed and he pleaded couldn''t be heard any longer. Once the door was locked, Sarah was standing on the outside of the room in a silent hallway, and slowly started to come back to her own reality.

    She felt so relieved that Charles was finally attended to, but as she relaxed her stressful body, she started to feel tremendous pain in her stomach. It felt like something was tugging at her stomach, and as if her insides were to fall out anytime. She covered her stomach with both hands and slid slowly to the ground, leaning against the wall.

    Everyone started to look at her in surprise, and the nurses came running to help her, shouting. "Mrs. Thomas, Mrs. Thomas!"

    Sarah''s face was pale as she curled up in agonizing pain, she could barely speak. Suddenly she noticed that blood was running down her leg. Although it was not much blood, it was bright red, shocking her to the core. She froze at realizing what was happening, staring down on her legs with eyes wide open.

    One of the female doctors glanced at her and immediately knew what was going on. She jumped up and shouted, "Oh my god, are you pregnant? Why didn''t nobody tell me that she''s pregnant? Nurses, quick, prepare the room! She is having a miscarriage. Hurry up!"

 Chapter 181 - 135: Iéˆ¥æª“ Okay

    Helping Sarah to walk in the procedure room, the doctor continued shouting and swearing at the farmworkers for neglecting a pregnant woman and not informing anyone of the fact that she was pregnant.

    All Sarah could hear was the chaotic sound of people rushing around her, shouting, and trying to help her as she gradually lost consciousness. She shuddered in pain as the blurred vision turned black.

    Subconsciously, she still felt something tugging at her stomach, and all she could think of was her unborn child. "My baby¡­ baby¡­ baby¡­"

    She cried out for help, but no one seemed to hear her. Trying to hold onto something, the only thing she could find was a nurse''s hand who was trying to console her and placing an IV into her arm. Several doctors were gathered around her, checking her and trying to save her baby. Despite all their efforts, she kept feeling the pain, as if something was falling out of her body.

    She wanted to shout, struggle, and protect her baby in her w.o.m.b, but she couldn''t do anything. The sense of loss was deepening. She didn''t know what she would do if she lost her baby. What would she do? If their baby was gone. What would Charles do?

    She couldn''t think about it, she didn''t want to lose her baby, "Charles, if we lose our baby¡­ What will we do?" Sarah murmured intangibly.

    They were so happy and looked forward to the baby''s arrival¡­the whole Thomas family was waiting for the baby¡­ what if she lost it?

    What should she do?

    If she lost the baby¡­ What should she do?

    If she lost the baby¡­ What should she do?

    Sarah finally fainted in pain and sadness, with the thought of losing her baby replaying in her mind endlessly.

    Sarah had a long dream where she was with her baby, her parents, and her little sister. They were all together at an amus.e.m.e.nt park, playing games and having so much fun all together, and having a wonderful time together. She was happy and didn''t know about sadness or pain because her parents were there to protect them from all harm.

    She didn''t need to work hard or feel sad¡­ but then¡­ a car accident ended all that happiness. She had to take over, take care of her little sister, suffer through life''s unfair dealing with her. She vowed that if she had a child, she wouldn''t let the child suffer, no matter what kind of family she would be in. She would not let her child follow the same path... she wanted her child to be born and to have a happy life.

    But where was her baby?

    She couldn''t see it clearly. She heard him cry out to her, calling her, "Mom, Mom¡­" but she couldn''t find him.

    There was a thick fog, and she couldn''t distinguish the people, she lost her way¡­ She still heard her child, he was bullied by someone and cried out in pain¡­ she heard the sound of a car stopping, then her child''s fl.u.s.tered scream, ??Mom¡­ Mom¡­ " Her child seemed to be standing in the middle of the road, pleading for help. But she still couldn''t find him no matter where she went and how much she searched. She couldn''t see him, only heard him cry and scream. "Mom¡­ Mom¡­"

    Sarah shouted in panic, "Baby¡­ baby¡­

    But no matter how much she tried to scream or shout, she could barely make a sound.

    She felt two hands holding her hands tightly.

    The hands were warm, and there was a crying voice calling her name.

    "Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­ wake up, Sarah¡­"

    It still felt like a dream, but Sarah knew it was Charles''s voice.

    Charles was her beloved husband and father of her child. Why was he crying and calling her name? He was holding her hands tightly as if he was afraid of losing her.

    Sarah slowly opened her eyes and saw the white walls and white sheets. There was a faint smell of disinfectant in the air. Was she in a hospital?

    "Sarah, you woke up!" She heard his excited voice close to the ear. It was Charles''s voice. She could understand him clearly.

    She slowly turned around and saw Charles sitting beside her bed, holding her hand tightly. He looked pale, his beard had grown on his chin, and his eyes were red as if he hadn''t had a rest for a long time, or had he been crying?

    "Charles...Why are you here?" She asked in surprise.

    Charles seemed to cry with joy as he answered, "Everything is okay now, you wake up. I am okay as long as you''re fine!"

    Sarah wanted to laugh at him but only managed a slight smile. She asked with worry, "Are you okay? Your back¡­"

    Charles kissed her hand and whispered, "I''m all right. I just took some medicine. Don''t worry, but you¡­"

    Sarah suddenly remembered¡­ she reached for her abdomen, which still felt a little painful. There was an IV attached to the back of her hand, with fluid dripping.

    Suddenly, she started to wonder why she was in the hospital, lying in bed with an IV. Did something happen to her when she fell off her horse? Sarah looked at Charles and asked in bewilderment.

    "Charles, what about my baby?

    "Is something wrong with my baby?

    "Why am I lying in this bed?

    "How about my baby?"

    Seeing her nervous face, the faint smile on his face disappeared. He looked at her silently with complex emotion in his eyes. It seemed that the calm lake was stirred with waves caused by a hurricane, and the peace that had just been there having gone, blurring the vision of the horizon. He suddenly lowered his head.

    Seeing his reaction, Sarah was even more worried. She grabbed Charles''s shoulder in a hurry and nervously asked.

    "Charles, Charles, tell me! What''s wrong with our baby? Is¡­. Is the baby okay?"

    After a long time, Charles finally raised his head but looking away from her. He dared not to look into her eyes as he answered in a low voice, "Sarah¡­" his voice was stuck, he couldn''t continue.

    Sarah looked at him, shaking his hands to wake him up from a trance, and shouted, "Tell me!"

 Chapter 182 - 136: Mourning The Loss Of His Child

    Christina and Emma walked suddenly into the room, and Christina said in a cold tone.

    "Your baby is gone!"

    They looked coldly at Sarah, and in a scorning tone, Christina continued. "You bring your misfortunes upon yourself!"

    "Mom, how can you do this to Sarah? She just woke up, how can you say that?"

    Charles stood up and stopped her, angry with his mother''s rude behaviors and hurtful words.

    Sarah looked blankly at Christina. Her face turned pale. She shook her head and said in a barely audible voice.

    "No, I don''t believe¡­ I don''t believe you¡­ You must be deceiving me¡­ You must be playing with me!"

    Then she looked at Charles, "Charles, is it true? It can''t be true, can it? Our baby is fine. She''s playing with me. She''s just scaring me, isn''t she? Charles...Charles, am I right?"

    Charles grabbed her shoulder to calm her down and said, "Sarah, calm down, calm down! Please!" He replied with deep sorrow in his eyes.

    But the more he looked at Sarah, the sadder he became. She couldn''t believe it was true. She didn''t believe it. Crying out loud, she shouted.

    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it! Our baby is still there. Charles. You tell me that our child is okay. Right? You tell me that my baby is fine!"

    "Sarah¡­ Sarah, calm down¡­ Sarah!" Charles tried to control her, but Sarah kept struggling and shouting in desperation. Charles suddenly embraced her and held her tightly.

    "Sarah, listen to me, whether we have a child or not, I will always love you, I will always be with you. Please come down. We will have another baby in the future¡­ We will have children in the future¡­"

    Charles was about to start to cry. They had both been looking forward to the birth of their first baby. Their baby had been their most precious possession, their fortune. His presence had brought them closer, kept them from fighting and separating, forcing them to reconcile when all had seemed lost.

    They had been so excited about the birth of their baby, planning on how to raise him and take care of him. But now he was gone before he had the chance to came to this world. Now he would never come to this world, and they would never have an opportunity to meet him.

    They both cried, especially Sarah. She started to beat Charles on his shoulder to vent her emotions. But no matter how sad she was, she couldn''t bring her baby back!

    Charles didn''t say anything, only cried silently on her shoulder for a long time. Finally, he said.

    "Sarah, I love you. We will have another baby in the future. Let him go, and don''t be sad. I just want you to be healthy. You are the only one I care about now. Sarah¡­ How much I care about you!"

    They were holding each other and crying. Christina watched them and sneered while standing beside them, then signaled Emma to follow her outside.

    Emma had mixed feelings in her heart. It was evident that Charles cared more about Sarah after losing their baby, and no matter what she did, Charles would not leave Sarah. Emma felt unwilling to accept it and felt terrible at the same time. Especially when Charles held Sarah and told her that he loved her, she envied Sarah and couldn''t bear it.

    Christina seemed to know what Emma was thinking, so after they closed the door behind them, she pulled Emma into a quiet corner and said, "What are you worrying about? This is just the beginning of our plan. Calm down!"

    Emma looked up at her mother and became very frightened. She murmured, "Mom...What else do you want to do?"

    "Hum, what else do I have to do? Of course, I want Sarah to leave my son. I won''t give up until they are separated."

    Emma didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t shake the feeling that they had done something terrible. Doubting, she said. "Sarah, just had a miscarriage!"

    Christina raised her eyebrows and asked ironically. "What? Have you developed a conscience?"

    Emma was starting to feel afraid of her mother, so she just lowered her head and said, "No¡­ No¡­"

    "Come on! If you don''t cooperate with me, how can I separate Sarah from Charles? How could we take Charles back?"

    Emma calmed down for a moment and then asked. "Mom, what are we going to do next?"

    Christina stared at the sunshine outside and sneered. The golden sunset was reflected in her face and eyes, as if she was possessed by the devil, making Emma feel even more uncomfortable. After a few seconds. Christina sneered again and added.

    "Hum, what are we going to do? Of course, it''s time to prepare for the most important move. This time, they must be separated. Anyone who dares to disobey me has no good ending, Sarah, you must lose!"

    Sarah has been in a bad mood after the miscarriage. Although everyone advised her to relax, and even her sister had come from her school to stay with her for a while, she still couldn''t shake off her depression and sadness. Every time she remembered her baby, she felt regretful and blamed herself for what had happened.

    She felt that if she hadn''t gone out with Charles and insisted on riding the horse, if she hadn''t been so stubborn and insisted that Charles answered his phone just so she could have a few minutes alone, things would be different¡­ There were so many possibilities and assumptions of what they could have done differently, but none of those assumptions were going to bring her baby back.

    It felt like there was a tight knot around her heart, making it impossible for her to think of feeling anything else. Even having another child in the future would never replace the baby she lost, her first-born, her hope of a new beginning.

    Charles was worried about seeing Sarah like this. Mourning the loss of his child and seeing Sarah having such a hard time making it even worse for him. Consumed by their sadness, they temporarily forgot about Mr. Thomas and how he was affected by the loss of his much anticipated grandchild.

 Chapter 183 - 137: His Hope And Dream Had Vanished

    Mr. Thomas was terminally ill, and his greatest wish was to see Charles well established professionally and personally, happily married and with a family before he passed away. He had been looking forward to the birth of his first grandchild. Knowing that Sarah was pregnant had given him hope. He had proudly told all his friends and acquaintances about the expected arrival of his grandson, but none of them knew that Sarah had suffered an miscarriage.

    His hopes and dreams had vanished. How could his weak heart suffer so much pain?

    When he first heard the news of Sarah''s miscarriage, Mr. Thomas fell into a coma, and the doctors had to use every available means to bring him back, but even after he woke up, his mental state was just as worrisome as his physical as he was becoming less and less hopeful with every day that passed.

    Sarah felt sorry for Mr. Thomas and was afraid to visit him. Not daring to go into his room, she only looked at him from the door while he was asleep. She was worried that he would be sad when seeing her, which could deteriorate his health even further.

    What she didn''t know was that Mr. Thomas wanted to see her and questioned why she kept avoiding him all these days. When Charles told Sarah about it, she felt nervous. Looking down to avoid looking into Charles''s eyes, she clutched the sheet off her bed tightly with her fists.

    "Are you sure he really wants to see me?" She asked after a long silence.

    Seeing how distressed Sarah was, Charles held her shoulders to comfort and encourage her. Exhaling a massive sight, he said, "My dad¡­ You know¡­ He has always loved you and knows you, so¡­

    "You should go see him. You can''t keep away from him forever¡­

    "Besides...I don''t know how much longer he will be with us¡­ he is very ill¡­"

    "Stop!" Sarah suddenly interrupted him in a low voice, as if she was unwilling to hear the rest. She knew that Mr. Thomas was terminally ill, but she couldn''t bear the thought of it and refused to listen to those words spoken out loud.

    Charles remained silent for a while, then continued to encourage her to go see him. "Go and talk to him; he really wants to talk to you."

    Sarah thought for a moment before she nodded in agreement, grasping the sheet with all her force out of nervousness.

    Not until Charles took her hand to help her get up did she move. As they walked out of their room, the housekeeper came running towards them, yelling. "Something has happened, Mr. Thomas¡­ Mr. Thomas, something is wrong with him!"

    Sarah and Charles were shocked and asked in unison. "What''s the matter?"

    The housekeeper replied anxiously, "I don''t know. Just now, he asked me to go upstairs and ask you to bring him to the hospital. Mrs. Thomas and Emma already took him to the hospital in a big hurry. Mrs. Thomas told me that you are to catch up with them quickly!"

    Sarah looked at Charles. "Charles, what''s wrong with your dad? Hurry up! Hurry up! We have to go to the hospital right away!"

    Charles nodded and responded to the housekeeper. "Yes, we got it!" Then they went downstairs and ran to the garage into their car and drove off. Charles drove as fast as he could all the way to the hospital without stopping.

    While in the car and driving, Charles''s phone rang. Since he couldn''t answer while driving high speed, he gave it to Sarah to answer. Sarah picked the phone and looked at the call display, and saw that it was Christina calling. She looked hesitant at Charles and said. "It''s¡­ it''s your mom!"

    Charles understood and said, "Give me the earplugs, and I''ll talk to her from there."

    Sarah plugged in the earphones and gave them to Charles.

    Charles answered the phone, and after the initial "hello," he only responded with a simple "yes" in a very serious tone. Sarah had never seen Charles''s face so emotional. She didn''t know what they were talking about, but the look on Charles''s face made her very worried. Finally, when he hung up the phone, she asked. "Charles, did she tell you anything about dad, how is he?"

    "He suffered another heart attack and is in shock. They are at the hospital emergency department. He is being attended by a group of specialists at the moment, but¡­ my mom said he is very critical and that she doesn''t know if he''s going to make it this time." Charles''s tone was solemn and filled with sadness.

    Sarah had started crying even before he finished speaking. Covering her mouth with her hand, she said, "It''s all my fault. It''s me!If I hadn''t climbed on that horse to begin with¡­ if I hadn''t been so stubborn¡­ I wouldn''t have lost my baby, and your dad wouldn''t be so sick right now.

    If something happened to your dad¡­"

    Charles grabbed her hand tightly. "Don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault. I was wrong, too. I shouldn''t have taken you there to ride horses. I shouldn''t have left you to answer the phone. There are lots of things I shouldn''t have to¡­ don''t blame yourself. Now, dad is very sick, and I don''t want to see any accident happen to you again. I''ve lost one of you, I couldn''t bear losing you too. You have to stay safe."

    His eyes turned red, and tears were about to roll out as he closed his lips tightly and kept silent.

    Sarah was crying, covering her mouth and shaking her head.

    Emerged in their sadness, they arrived at the hospital and rushed to the emergency room. To their surprise, the door to his room was not closed as usual, but wide open. A group of doctors came out of the ward. Christina and Emma went into the room in a hurry.

    Christina asked the lead doctor. "Doctor, how is my husband?"

    Charles and Sarah walked to them. The doctor looked at them with a severe face, sighed, and lowered his head. After a while, he said, "I''m sorry, we''ve done everything we could. There is nothing left we can do except provide some comfort¡­ We can''t resist nature, his hours are counted¡­ We''ve really done our best. I''m sorry!"

    "What did you say?" Christina wept hopelessly.

    The doctor repeated. "You better go in and see him. This may be your last chance to talk to him!"

 Chapter 184 - 138: All Sense Of Color Had Vanish

    Christina almost fainted. Fortunately, this time there were nurses close by to steady her and prevent her from falling. She cried out loud and hurried towards her husband.

    Emma also cried, "Dad¡­ Dad¡­ " As she runs toward his bedside.

    Charles and Sarah followed them quietly. All four were standing around Mr. Thomas''s bed, looking at him and crying. He was wearing an oxygen mask and an IV drip on his right hand, his eyes closed, and his face was pale as if he was already gone.

    Together, they managed to wake him up with some effort. He opened his eyes slightly and glanced at them, slowly moving his eyes from one to another. From his expression, it seemed that his eyes were blurred and that he couldn''t see them clearly.

    Sarah couldn''t contain herself, and started to cry out loud, hardly able to keep standing still. Charles had to hold her to prevent her from falling. She remembered when her father had died back when she was only 13, and she and her sister had been standing at his bedside, just like they were now, and watched as her father passed away.

    No matter how hard she had shouted, her father hadn''t responded and left them alone. Sarah didn''t know how to express her feelings at this moment. Overcome from sadness, she was unwilling to see the second man who had loved her as a father die. Death was so cruel, and no matter how much money a person has, no one can escape its claws.

    She had no choice but to watch her second father die too.

    Christina and Emma were also sad. Despite their flaws, they both treated Mr. Thomas sincerely. Seeing how he was slowly nearing his last breath, they were very sad and wept. Christina cried until she couldn''t stand but crouched on the floor and kept calling her husband''s name, holding his hand in hers.

    Mr. Thomas slowly raised his hand and pointed toward Sarah, looking longingly at her as if he still had a lot to say to her.

    Sarah was surprised and hesitated for a moment. She looked at Charles for reassurance, but then she saw Christina and Emma also looking at her, and Christina said in a cold and dry tone. "Come here quickly, he''s calling you!"

    Sarah was sure Mr. Thomas was pointing at her, so she went closer and took his hand. Crying, she said. "Dad¡­ dad¡­ I''m here. Do you want to say something?"

    Mr. Thomas responded through the oxygen mask, his speech was slurred and weak. Sarah could barely hear him and bent down closer to him. He still seemed to want to say something, but all Sarah could understand was. "I¡­ don''t blame you¡­ your baby¡­ it''s not your fault¡­! With Charles¡­ be ¡­ happy."

    Sarah burst into tears. When her father had died, he also told her to, "Take care of your sister¡­ be happy," Just like Mr. Thomas was telling her now. She felt as if the string in her heart was cut, and she couldn''t speak. She hardly managed to say in an unsteady voice, "Dad¡­ dad¡­ I promise¡­ I''ll stay with Charles¡­ I will try my best¡­"

    Mr. Thomas nodded slightly, then looked at Charles. Charles walked over to him, and his dad also told him something no one else was able to understand except his last sentence, "I¡­ I''m so sorry!"

    Charles was crying silently, and his eyes were red, but when he heard his final words, he collapsed and burst into tears. Sobbing, he said, "Dad, I don''t blame you¡­ I don''t blame you anymore. You have compensated me for everything already!"

    Charles was very sad. His father had been feeling guilty all this time, even while facing his death, he was still in remorse for not have treated him better. Charles felt sorry for him, he didn''t know how many things his father had done over the years to compensate for his shortcoming. Charles had forgiven him, but his dad still felt guilty, apologizing even with his last breath. Charles was so moved for his father''s love and couldn''t stop crying.

    Finally, Mr. Thomas looked toward Christina and Emma and signaled for both of them to come closer to him. Mr. Thomas gestures for Charles and Sarah to step out and give them a few minutes to speak privately.

    Sarah and Charles stepped out and silently closed the door, leaving them for their final moment alone.

    Standing outside, they wiped their tears. Sarah still was unable to calm down since the scene of her father passing away, kept repeating in her mind over and over, making her feel as if she was losing him today all over again. The pain of losing her second father figure was too much for her to bear.

    Charles held her and let her cry on his shoulder, comforting her. "It will be okay, Sarah. I will never leave you alone again!"

    Sarah leaned against him and cried her heart out.

    They stood outside, waiting for them to finish their talk for a long time. Finally, they heard Emma crying out loud, "Dad¡­ dad."

    They knew immediately that something was going on with Mr. Thomas and rushed back into the room, where they saw him struggle as he took his last breath, oxygen mask removed. His eyes gradually turned white as his breath sounds diminished.

    Emma was standing on the bedside, crying, and Christina was reacting strangely, hiding away and crying with her mouth covered, as if she felt too guilty to look at her husband. Even though she was crying desperately, she didn''t dare to look in his direction despite knowing that he was in pain.

    Sarah and Charles hurried to him, calling out to him, and Charles also called the doctor. After a final examination, the doctor shook his head as he officially pronounced his death.

    "What?" Charles shouted in despair.

    Sarah felt numb. Loud crying and screaming were soon heard from the room as they were faced with the harsh reality of death.

    Dead! Her second father, who had been so kind to her, had died in front of her. And the reason why he died was that he had been unable to bear the sad news of his grandchild, which had provoked another heart attack in him. Sarah didn''t know how to express what she was feeling. She felt pain and discomfort.

    She felt as if all sense of color had vanished, leaving the world in black and white!

 Chapter 185 - 139: Did You Know About It?

    The following days were gloomy. Outside, it was rainy, the weather was cold, and winter was approaching. Sarah felt terrible after everything that had happened recently. First, she had suffered a miscarriage, and then shortly after, Mr. Thomas had died, leaving her feeling empty and guilty from the inside.

    Charles was worried about Sarah. Since there was no need for them to stay in Los Angeles anymore, he decided to move back to Huston even though he had inherited his father''s company, but Sarah''s health was more valuable to him than anything else.

    After everything they had gone through, Charles had learned that once you lose a loved one, the clock can''t be turned back. It''s difficult to heal the wounds after losing a family member. There had been so many misunderstandings between him and Sarah, to a point where they had almost given up on each other. Fortunately, they had managed to save their marriage, and he had learned to love and cherish her. He knew that if he didn''t smarten up toward Sarah, he wouldn''t have another chance.

    Because of the miscarriage and Mr. Thomas''s passing, Sarah was in a very depressed mood. Christina was still the same and scolded her at every chance she got. Charles was afraid that Sarah wouldn''t be able to bear it much longer and decided to give up the companies in Los Angeles and go back to Houston.

    He hadn''t discussed this with Sarah before making the decision, he just thought that they should go back to Houston. When he got the chance, he told his mother about his decision, who got really angry at this news.

    Staring at Charles with fierce eyes, Christina accused him. "Was your father your only relative? What about Emma and me? Are you leaving us as right after he left us? Charles, you really don''t love us! Have you ever considered our feelings? We''re still mourning your father''s death, and you want to leave us now too? Why can''t you stay here with us?"

    Charles felt annoyed and helpless. Not wanting to argue, he tried to talk to her with a soft tone, "Mom, we''ve been staying with you for over a week after dad''s burial, isn''t that enough? I know you are sad, but why don''t you think about Sarah? She first lost her baby and then watched my father die. She feels sad staying here and is depressed every day when faced with the memories. I don''t think it''s good for her to make her stay here for much longer."

    Christina sneered, "I knew it! That wicked woman convinced you to leave us, right? Why can''t she stay here? We are. But why can''t she? Such selfishness! She never considers our feelings at all and only cares about herself!"

    "Mom, how can you say that? Why don''t you like Sarah? What the hell did she do for you to hate her that much!" Charles stood up angrily.

    "Charles, let her go. I don''t care what she said!" Sarah said in a cold tone as she slowly walked down the stairs, looking at Mrs. Thomas with a cold defiant expression, as if she was not willing to ever bow down to that woman again.

    With an indifferent tone, she continued. "She has always disliked me anyway, so no matter what I do, it will never be good enough, right? Why ask for advice?"

    "Sarah, are you crazy? You dare to talk to me, your mother-in-law, like that?" Christina retaliated.

    Sarah remained calm, looking at Christina with sharp eyes as if she wanted to rip her heart out! "I have tolerated you this long because you are my mother-in-law, but after all the times you framed me up and created problems between Charles and me, I had lost respect for you a long time ago. You do not deserve my respect!

    "Maybe you should ask yourself why I should keep tolerating you and consider your feelings. Until now, I tolerated you because of Mr. Thomas. I''ve always respected and appreciated him, he was a man worthy of respect. He was a family-oriented man and wanted a harmonious family, so I''ve been patient this long for him despite everything you did to me without resisting. But despite everything, I couldn''t save Mr. Thomas''s life. Are you happy now that he died?"

    Christina was furious. "What do you mean? Aren''t you the reason why he died? Why are you blaming me now? Don''t you see how ridiculous you are, Sarah?"

    Sarah looked at her pitifully as if she were looking at a wretch. "Christina, Mr. Thomas was so sad after my miscarriage, which caused him to have a heart attack. But don''t forget why I had a miscarriage!

    "Since we''re at it, tell me why that sneaky man was waving a flag, calling my horse and provoking it to run away that day at the farm?

    "Why were there firecrackers on the ground in that exact same spot? Do you think their staff placed it there? How could such a luxurious manor employ such irresponsible staff?

    "Christina, can you swear that you have nothing to do with it?"

    Charles was listening to Sarah with his eyes wide open in surprise, and then asked,

    "Sarah, what are you saying? Did you know about it? What do you mean?"

    Christina was also shocked. She suddenly looked at Sarah with a guilty look but was speechless.

    Sarah looked at Charles and sneered, "Why don''t you ask your mother?"

    Then she turned back to Christina, looking at her with incredible eyes, "Christina, I always knew that you don''t like me, but I thought you only mean to me, and I didn''t expect you to be evil enough to kill your own grandchild. Did you ever consider that it was your own grandchild when you did that?

    "Why do you hate me so much that you are willing to kill your own grandchild?

    "Did you ever think that you were committing a crime by killing your own family member, and subsequently killing your own husband?

    "Christina, you are brutal, unforgivable!

    "Are you comfortable now?

    "Can you sleep well?"

    "Nonsense! You are throwing mud at me now to save yourself. What makes you say that I did it?" Christina finally shouted, glaring at Sarah with anger.

 Chapter 186 - 140: I Only Give You What You Deserve

    Sarah sneered, "Can you swear it''s only my fault and that you have nothing to do with it? Christina, even though you have a good reputation in Los Angeles, you can''t hide after the bad things you have done now. If you can employ a detective, then why can''t I?"

    Charles finally came up toward Sarah and took her hand. "Sarah, did you hire an investigator? What evidence do you have? Did my mom really have something to do with it?"

    "Charles, I''m your mother. I gave life to you and raised you. Even if you''re ungrateful, you couldn''t listen to this envious woman trying to blame me for her mistakes!" Christina yelled at Charles.

    But Charles just turned around coldly and said, "I don''t believe anyone. I only believe the evidence. If Sarah has evidence, I will trust her. If not, I don''t believe anyone blindly!"

    He turned to Sarah and asked. "Sarah, do you have any evidence?"

    "Well, of course, I have evidence, I''ll show you later. Now I want to know what you think!" Sarah stared at Christina coldly.

    Christina suddenly felt guilty and couldn''t respond, but Emma, who was standing behind her, suddenly gathered her courage and responded on her mother''s behalf.

    "Sarah, are you threatening my mom now? Your words are empty, you have no evidence. If you have evidence, show it to us. Whom are you trying to scare?"

    Sarah looked at Emma and sneered, "Emma, are you trying to get to me before I get even with you too? Don''t you remember what you did with your mom? Do you want me to expose you too before you are satisfied?"

    "Shut up!" Emma walked toward Sarah and slapped her, but Sarah wasn''t about to put up with it this time. She immediately grabbed Emma''s hand, staring at her coldly, and hit her back even harder.

    Emma was surprised and in pain from the slap. Covering her face, she looked at Sarah with an incredulous look, as if she couldn''t believe that Sarah had slapped her back in front of Charles.

    Sarah said coldly, "Emma, I only give you what you deserve! You and your mom have always bullied me, intending to destroy my family! The slap is too light for all the evil things you''ve done!"

    Emma was stimulated and cried out hypocritically. "Brother, this bitch is bullying mom and me. Why do you keep silent? Brother, you cared so much about me when I was a child, but now you stand there and just watch as this bitch slaps me!

    "How dare she slap me?

    "You should stand up for me!"

    Christina had recovered from her initial shock and shouted to Sarah, "Sarah, you''ve gone too far! First, you blame me, and then you slap Emma. Do you even have any feelings for the Thomas family in your heart?

    "What about your mother-in-law and sister-in-law!"

    "Christina, you are shameless! After everything you have done to me, including killing my baby and Mrs. Thomas, whatever I do is within reason. Besides, today is the last time I will ever talk to you. If you continue to be mean to me, we will never see each other again, no matter what happens to Charles and me. You can''t bully me anymore!"

    After Sarah was finished yelling at Christina, she walked out without hesitating, as if she was leaving this place of her nightmares behind forever. As she walked out, she burst into tears. In the end, she had failed to live up to Mr. Thomas''s expectations and hadn''t been able to maintain this family. She couldn''t stand Christina and her troubles any longer. Why should she yield to and forgive the one who had killed both her unborn baby and her second father?"

    Emma and Christina were screaming, pressuring Charles to take their side, but Charles ignored them and instead went after Sarah and yelled,

    "Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­ "

    He found Sarah sitting in the car and crying. Charles was stunned and went forward. He put his hand carefully on her shoulder and tried to say something, but remained quiet and just sighed.

    Sarah suddenly looked up at him with tears. "Do you think I went too far?"

    Charles shook his head and said, "I know you''re sad, and I know you''ve suffered a lot. You must be very depressed today to reach your breaking point! I don''t blame you!"

    Sarah embraced him and cried, "Thank you, thank you for forgiving me. I can''t stay here right now. All I want is to leave. Would you take me away? I really don''t want to see them again. Every time I see them I remember the death of our baby and father-in-law!"

    Charles nodded, "Okay, I''ll take you. I''ll take you wherever you want to go!" He went into the car and drove off.

    Sarah finally felt a little comfort and satisfaction. Fortunately, at the last moment, Charles had chosen to support her and stand by her.

    At last, they drove away from the house that had made them so sad.

    Once on the road, Sarah suddenly said, "I want to go to the horse track again. There is some evidence I haven''t gotten, and I want to get!"

    Charles remembered and asked, "Yes, you said you had evidence. What evidence do you have?"

    "A witness! Come with me and let''s talk to the staff, you can ask them carefully whether there was a person who came in with an unusual reason after they cleaned the farm that day? And then, I follow this clue to investigate. I got some evidence. It''s amazing!" Sarah sneered. She seemed very hurt.

    Charles knew why she was laughing, but he didn''t say anything, just went to the farm in silence.

    They drove out of the city and went through a forest to the suburbs. While turning around a corner, a minibus suddenly appeared in front of them. Trying to find out where it had come from as they both hadn''t seen it approaching, their car almost got hit by them. Charles yelled out and stomped on the brakes immediately. Sarah also noticed the near hit and stared at the car in front of them.

 Chapter 187 - 141: Kidnapping Her

    Fortunately, Charles''s car was new with a powerful engine, stopping at a very short distance, preventing them from crashing.

    The two cars nearly hit, almost like a warning. Both Sarah and Charles were startled and broke out in a cold sweat.

    Charles got out of the car to ask the driver what happened, but before he reached the vehicle, a group of strong men, masked with black stockings, rushed out of the woods, and one of them hit Charles on the back of the head with something heavy. Charles fainted immediately.

    Sarah had been watching them and yelled, "Charles!" and was about to get off to help him when one of the masked men opened the car and pulled her out. Sarah finally understood what was going on. Trying to resist, she firmly grasped onto the car, struggling, as she asked, "Who are you? What are you doing? You are breaking the law, let me go, let me go!"

    But her struggles were useless as the men were much stronger than her and pulled her out the car with ease. Before she could do anything, her mouth and nose were covered with a clot, and she fainted after screaming wildly. Once she was out, one of the men carried her on his shoulder to the minibus opposite the road.

    Next thing Sarah knew, someone was pouring a basin of water on her to wake her up. In this cold winter, the basin of water felt like a piercing blade itching on her body, causing her pain. She tried hard to open her eyes to look around but could only see a few strange fat men standing in front of her and stared at her indifferently.

    She was tied onto a pillar in what seemed to be an abandoned warehouse.

    Sarah immediately remembered what had happened and knew she had been kidnapped. Fearful, she stared at the men. "Who are you? What are you going to do?"

    "Hum! You don''t need to know who we are!" One of them sneered at her.

    "Why are you kidnapping me, you criminals?" Sarah shouted out.

    "Hum, do you think people like us are afraid of being called criminals?" One man, who seemed to be the leader of them, sneered, holding a knife in his hand. The knife looked very sharp and frightened, Sarah.

    Sarah had been staring at the knife the whole time. Although she was very frightened and nervous, she clenched her fist and tried to keep calm. At this time, she must not act rashly. She must calm down and think of ways to escape or to deal with them. After calming down, Sarah asked, "What did you do to Charles? Where is he?"

    "You''re kidnapped and tied up in an abundant warehouse, and you ask about your man before yourself? Aha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" The leader laughed ironically.

    Sarah didn''t know what he meant and was afraid that something might happen to Charles from the way he got hit before she was kidnapped. She shouted again. "What on earth did you do to Charles?"

    "Aha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha¡­" They all burst into laughter, looking at her ironically. One of them finally said, "Such a fool! But does Charles love her? Aha-ha-ha-ha-ha-hah¡­"

    "What do you mean?" Sarah stared at them, coldly.

    "Hum, what do we mean? You will know soon enough, how silly you really are!"

    "Why did you kidnap me for money? Or did someone hire you for this? Who hired you?" Sarah questioned them coldly as she became more and more skeptical about their intentions. If they were just ordinary kidnappers, the only thing that would want was money. Given that Charles was a wealthy businessman, it was a possibility.

    However, so far, nobody had spoken about money, but mentioned her relationship with Charles, mocking her that Charles didn''t love her, trying to make her doubt him. What they really wanted was to alienate her from Charles. She couldn''t help doubting their intentions. If Christina had hired these men to kidnap her, she was really the devil itself.

    Hearing Sarah questioning them, the man with the knife came up and slapped her fiercely in her face. "Bitch! Stop asking questions, or I will carve your face up!"

    The man standing beside him smiled insidiously and said, "There''s no need to carve up her face, we might as well r.a.p.e her and have a little fun, Aha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!"

    Sarah''s face ached, it was red and swollen from the hit, but that didn''t compare with nausea she felt in her heart. She felt these people were nauseous, but the one who ordered them was even more disgusting. That woman was a mad lunatic, using unscrupulous means to achieve her goal.

    The man with a knife squatted down and pinched her chin as he said in a fierce voice. "Phew! Your face is red and swollen, try to seduce the man now!"

    Sarah stared at him, coldly and spat on his face in disgust.

    The man hadn''t expected Sarah''s reaction and pulled a tissue from his pocket to wipe his face before he turned to hit her again, this time on the other cheek. Her whole face was all red and swollen now, but he still wasn''t done and kept pushing her neck against the pillar as if he was going to strangle her. He raised his knife and shouted, "You bitch! Do you think I won''t kill you? I can kill you right now!"

    Sarah remained stubborn and responded with a sneer, "You dare not kill me because of your master, doesn''t she want me to see a play? If you kill me, who will pay you?"

    By the look of his expression, Sarah seemed to be right. Disgruntled to have been found out so easily, he glared at her, "I may not kill you, but I can disfigure your face. If you dare to respond, I''ll do it right now!"

    Sarah closed her eyes and kept silent. There was no point in arguing with these people, and she didn''t want to see the knife in front of her. She was scared that she would lose her mind and wouldn''t be able to calm herself down with the knife in front of her.

 Chapter 188 - 142: She Was Terrified

    She was terrified, but if she wanted to save herself, she had to remain calm. No one was there to save her now. She had to depend on herself.

    After she remained quiet for a while, the man stood up, turned around, and said to another guy behind him, "Turn on the radio, let her listen to it!"

    The radio was turned on, and Sarah heard Charles''s voice, "Mr. Roberts, are these the results of your investigation?"

    "Yes!" Another voice responded.

    Charles didn''t respond, but the sound of turning paper was heard. Then, the sound of a pen being thrown on the table was heard. He seemed to be very stressed.

    Mr. Roberts asked, "Is there something you don''t like?"

    Charles''s voice sounded weak and disappointing, "It never occurred to me that my wife¡­ doesn''t love me. Really¡­ I really didn''t expect this from her!"

    "Mr. Thomas?"

    After a long silence, Charles sighed, "I''m really disappointed. I''ve been so good to her and even decided to leave with her. How could she do this!"

    The leader switched the radio off. Sarah was shocked by what she had heard and questioned in a loud voice, "What did you say to Charles? What did he investigate?"

    Sarah didn''t understand what had made Charles doubt her again. Did someone say anything to him? He was not easy to trust people, but if someone used so-called pieces of evidence against her, he would doubt her indiscriminately.

    The man sneered back, "Hum, we don''t need to tell you. This is just to prove that your man doesn''t love you. If he loved you, he wouldn''t doubt you. Sarah, are you ready to give up?"

    Sarah was furious. Had they done all this to make her give up on her marriage? They had gone through too many misunderstandings throughout their short marriage but had managed to overcome them all so far.

    Perhaps the man read her thoughts as he laughed ironically, "Don''t think that you''re safe this time. You and Charles don''t trust each other, how can you live like this? Not to mention that we are well prepared this time, Charles will never forgive you! You have two choices, one is to take your money and leave and never come back, which I think is your best choice. The other is to continue fighting against us. But what will you get by fighting us? If you''re smart, you will choose the first one as soon as possible!"

    "How much money can you give me?" Sarah asked.

    The man raised one finger and said proudly, "One million, enough for you to live a good life. Even if you work for two hundred years, you can''t earn that much!"

    To his surprise, Sarah burst out in laughter.

    "What are you laughing at?" he asked.

    "Well, I laugh because if I was that greedy, I would have taken the money and left when his mom offered it to me before marrying Charles. Why would I have waited this long? Not to mention that one million is much less than what she offered me!"

    "You mean, you are choosing the second option?" The man asked, surprised, his tone filled with threats.

    "Well, I''m not choosing the first one nor the second!" Sarah mocked back.

    The guy seemed to become irritated. Under the light, his expression looked very sinister. He laughed out.

    "You think you have another choice? I''m done playing nice. If you refuse to choose the first, I will not hold myself back on you!" While looking at her in a mad and defiant look, he ordered. "Take her away!"

    Two guys came up to untie the rope and took her away.

    Sarah struggled and shouted, "What are you going to do? Where are you taking me to? Let me go! Let me go!"

    But without responding to her, they took her out of the abandoned warehouse, but there seemed to be no one outside. Sarah still shouted loudly, not knowing where they would take her to or if they were going to kill her. "Help, help, he¡­ lp¡­" As they covered her mouth to stop her from screaming.

    The man scolded her angrily, pushed her into a car, tied her up tightly, and stuffed her mouth so she wouldn''t be able to yell for help or escape. After completely immobilizing her, they finally drove off.

    Sarah had no idea of where they were taking her or what they would do to her. All she knew was that the road ahead was unusual and hard. Would Charles come to rescue her, or was he not trusting her again?

    Sarah was taken to a small grove beside a suburban highway. Among the tall and dense pine trees, lush grass made it easy to hide. The kidnappers tied her hands and feet and stuffed a cloth in her mouth to prevent her from making a sound; placing her hillside, she had full view downhill of the road.

    Sarah didn''t know what they were planning next. Thinking of what they had told her earlier, were they going to kill her here? Panicked, she sobbed and struggled to get free.

    But the leader put a knife on her neck and said in a mocking voice. "Come on, stop struggling, or I will kill you now!"

    Sarah looked at the knife pressed against her neck and dared not to move. She didn''t know what to do. Her entire body was trembling in fear.

    After waiting like that for some time, they heard some voices suddenly approaching from the mountain road. One of her captors whispered. "Boss, here they are, here they are!"

    The leader held Sarah more tightly, threatening her with his knife to keep silent and not to move.

    Afraid of what he may do to her, Sarah followed his commend, knowing that she had no way out. She looked toward the road, wondering to whom the voices from the street belonged. To her surprise, she saw Charles and Emma walking toward them. They strolled, seemingly lost in deep conversation.

    Sarah wanted to yell for Charles to notice her, but the knife on her neck was very threatening, and her mouth was still stuffed. Even after Charles and Emma were close to her, she dared not to make a sound but watched as they walked past her.

 Chapter 189 - 143: Am I Not Good Enough?

    Charles looked worried. Sarah clearly heard him sigh genuinely before he said, "I don''t understand why Sarah did this to me. I really don''t know. Am I not good enough for her?"

    Emma comforted him. "Don''t be a sad brother. That woman is not worthy of you. She doesn''t value you or all you have done for her. You went after her, giving in to her demands over and over again, but she continued to lose her temper with you. You see, you should be glad she left you this time!"

    Charles sat down on the grass near the highway, with hands in his hair in desperation. In a sad tone, he continued. "What did I do wrong for her to hurt our child and leave me? She told me the abortion was a planned attack on her, but it never crossed my mind that she did it all herself. It was she who killed my baby. That day at the ranch, I felt it strange that she wanted to ride a horse while she was pregnant and insisted that I leave her alone.

    "She kept urging me to answer my phone, and then she had the accident. I used to think it was my fault for leaving her alone, never expecting that she was orc.h.e.s.trating the whole episode. She didn''t want our child and had to come up with extreme ideas to first get rid of her baby, and then leave me¡­ Did she really do that?"

    Emma put her hand on his shoulder and said, "Brother, she didn''t love you at all. She always loved Daniel. Throughout this whole time, you didn''t see that? If mom and I hadn''t worked so hard trying to save you, she would still be deceiving you now. You always take her for the innocent one.

    "Just look at how far she went when she hired someone to hurt you then pretended to be kidnapped. You keep thinking that something happened to her. But she was just tired of you and wanted to leave you. Do you know how much money she took from mom? One million! This means that she was only with you for your money. Come on, Charles, wake up and smell the roses, you should never feel sad because of her ever again!"

    Charles shook his head repeatedly as he answered in a gradually weakening tone. "I just can''t believe it¡­ I can''t believe it¡­ the fact¡­ Why did Sarah leave me like this? Why...? I apologized to her and promised I would be nice to her forever, but she still refused to give me another chance."

    Emma became angry, seeing Charles like this. She shook his shoulder with both hands and said, "Charles, come on! She took your money and left you after killing your child. She doesn''t want to do anything with you anymore, and she won''t come back. You shouldn''t mourn her anymore, because she''s not worthy of you! Sober up, brother!"

    Charles still seemed to be depressed and sad. When Emma blamed him and cried while shaking him as if she was hurt to see him like this, he seemed to realize that Emma really loved him. He pulled her closer and held her tightly in his arms.

    "Emma¡­ Emma¡­ I''m sorry. I know you''re worried about me, I''m really sorry. Sarah left, you are all I have now¡­ you are all I have now¡­ " He held Emma tightly like a drowning man desperately holding onto driftwood to save his life.

    Sarah was stunned and sad, not knowing what to do after what she had just seen and heard. Had Charles completely lost all trust in her? He believed that she had killed her own baby¡­ their baby, and hired someone to hurt him as well as taking money from his mother?

    Did he really see her as such a selfish, loveless woman and cheater? Had Charles ever trusted her when he repeatedly promised that he would stay on her side, trust her and protect her? Despite everything, he still chooses to suspect her the moment something happened?

    Charles had always preferred to trust Christina and Emma before her! Sarah had forgiven him several times, but she couldn''t tolerate this forever. Was it worth it for her to keep fighting for their marriage?

    Thinking about everything she had gone through for him, Sarah started to cry.

    Finally, Charles and Emma left, and she was taken back to the abandoned warehouse. Seeing Sarah''s decadent appearance, her captors felt accomplished. The leader came up to her, with his knife turning in his hand, and said.

    "Have you seen enough? The man doesn''t trust you at all. What now? Even if he loved you, he keeps hurting you. He will always believe his mother over you, so is he worth fighting for? Do you think you could ever be happy with him? Silly woman!"

    Sarah stared blankly into the distance, not revealing to anyone what she was thinking. She looked like the sadness inside her heart had overtaken her entirely.

    "I''ll give you one last chance. There are two ways this can play out for you. If you want the money and leave, we will immediately transfer one million to you and finalize your travel to whatever place you choose to go to. Look, this is a good option for you, much better than to continue to fight your destiny. If you choose the other option and die now, Charles will not remember you. How pathetic for you, really! Is it worth dying for such a man?"

    Sarah finally looked up with cold eyes. She disdained his persuasion. In a bitter tone, she responded. "You still think I''ll listen to you?"

    Hearing that she still was resisting, the man sneered angrily at her. Stepping closer to her, he pinched her chin. "You refuse to reason until you''re faced with the grim reality. Can you really be so stupid? Even if Charles loved you, he doesn''t trust you. If he suspected you the first time, he would doubt you again.

 Chapter 190 - 144: Living A Miserable Life

    "Every time he suspects you of something, you will get hurt deeper and deeper. Is it worth it? We were hired to do a job, and we are going to finish it. I tried to reason with you and to leave Charles willingly. If you think about it, I''m quite helpful to you, right? I''m actually helping you to unveil the real Charles in front of you, you should be grateful to have this chance to escape. Isn''t it better for you to just leave now while you still can?"

    Sarah spits on his face in response. That criminal burst in anger and slapped her face, scorning, "I''m done with you, I have other things to tend to. I''ll give you two days to think about what you want to do next. If you still refuse to reason at the end of two days, I will kill you without hesitating. I''m wasting my time trying to talk sense into a silly woman like you!"

    After he was done ranting, he ordered everyone else to go out, and closed the warehouse door after them, extinguishing all lights, leaving her alone in the dark.

    Sarah looked to the top of the warehouse in the darkness, where a small glimmer of light came through the cracks. Suddenly she felt overcome by sadness, and scenes of her love story and marriage life passed in her mind like she was watching a movie.

    It the beginning, it had all been too sweet and fairytale-like, but very soon, it had turned sour with nothing left but tormented moments. Both Christina and Emma had continuously interfered between her and Charles, making him distrust her and believe that she was having an affair with Daniel. He had listened to his mom and sister mistreat her verbally to hurt her yet had done nothing to stop them.

    It looked like their love had only been in her imagination. She used to think that as long as they loved each other, they would be able to make it, but could they really ever overcome everything they had suffered?

    Thinking about it realistically, Sarah knew that they could never be happy together again. If they stayed together, they would continue to hurt each other again and again, living a miserable life.

    In the past, she had chosen to stay for the sake of her father-in-law, who had insisted on keeping the family together. She had failed to live up to his expectations now that he was not with them any longer, and Charles would never trust her again. Christina and Emma would never let go of their obsession to bother her. Was there any good in insisting? She was a self-respecting woman, then why should she tolerate them? Why should she give in to their demands?

    The more Sarah thought about it, the sadder she became. Alone in the darkness, she cried her heart out, whispering his name. "Charles¡­ Charles¡­ " as tears rolled over her face non-stop. She didn''t know why she was calling out his name, or if she loved or hated him. He was the cause of all her suffering, so why was she still thinking about him in her darkest hour? His name was written deep into her heart¡­

    Two endless days passed with Sarah being tied up and alone in the dark warehouse. Occasionally, the guard that was outside would bring her food, which remained untouched. Sarah was starting to look skinny and weak from not eating, but all she could feel was a deep sadness overpowering her.

    Finally, on the third day, the kidnapping leader came back. When he saw Sarah exhausted and with dull-looking eyes, he knew that she had been crying and was extremely sad.

    He sneered and said with an irritated voice. "Well, have you figured it out? Are you going to accept the offer, or are you eager to die? I''m not in the mood to waste any more of my time in talking to you, silly woman!

    Sarah looked at him with a dull expression but didn''t say a word. Her fierceness and bravery were gone, and all that was left was a hollow shell.

    The kidnapper continued. "Maybe I should tell you one more good news before I kill you. Your beloved husband, Charles, left Los Angeles and went back to Houston today. He''s too busy with his business now to even bother looking for you. The good thing is he''s still young and rich, considered a golden bachelor after divorcing you. There will be countless women offering themselves to him. You really thought he''d remember you forever? Especially since the think that you betrayed him?"

    Sarah was numb. Though she was looking at her kidnapper, her expression was so bleak and expressionless that no one knew what she was thinking.

    Still not satisfied, the kidnapper added. "You''re such a silly woman. Look, is this what you call love? The trust between you two is broken by the slightest bit of misunderstanding. How can you ever be happy living like this? Even if you love each other, your stubborn character is the main reason for all this. Do you really love this man enough to want to die for him? Is he worth it?"

    Sarah still didn''t answer.

    Irritated, her kidnapper turned cold and spit on the ground. "F.u.c.k, just wasting my time here. Guys, take her out and kill her. No use in keeping her alive!"

    The two young criminals untied her feet and dragged her out, with her hands still tied together. While being dragged out, Sarah suddenly seemed to regain some energy and said with a dull look, "Where am I going if I choose to accept your offer?"

    Relieved not to have to kill her, the gang leader immediately ordered the two guys to stop as he walked toward her with a smile. "So, you finally came to your senses?"

    Sarah didn''t answer his question, just asked numbly, "Can I go to Texas? Isn''t this the time for tulips? Tulips are so beautiful, aren''t they?" She remembered that when they first got married, Charles had promised her they would go to Texas for their honeymoon and then from there to the Maldives, but then they had to cancel all their honeymoon plans after Mr. Thomas had gotten sick.

 Chapter 191 - 145: I Want To See The News

    He owed her the promise of a happy life. Knowing that he couldn''t keep his promise to her anymore, given that they had no future together, she wanted to go to Texas and see the tulips by herself, and then from there to the Maldives, just like they had planned before everything had fallen apart. She was going to achieve her dreams, and on the way, forgets about Charles. She wasn''t willing to live in regrets for the rest of her life.

    Once the gang leader noticed that Sarah had figured out a plan, he immediately became kind to her, "Okay, you can go anywhere you want. We''ll handle all the formalities right now. You''d better leave right away and never come back. Charles can never see you again!"

    Sarah was still numb but answered dazedly, "If I leave, I won''t come back. When can I go? I''ll just let my sister know, or else she''ll be worried." Perhaps her sister was the only person who would be worried about her if she suddenly just disappeared.

    "You''ll leave tomorrow. You better call your sister tonight and make sure she won''t tell Charles where you are! Otherwise¡­ hum!" He looked at the knife in his hand in a threatening way.

    "I see!" Sarah answered indifferently. She had made the final decision to leave Charles for good.

    Hundreds of people were roaming at the airport. People are rushing back and forth, coming and going to places. They were all strangers to each other, but everyone had their own story to tell.

    Was life just a combination of people''s stories, stories that intertwined and interacted with each other, balancing the act of life, so if one person succeeds in the so-called life, another must fail?

    This seemed to be the way happiness was balanced in this world and seemed always to stay the same.

    Sarah figured that her marriage failure might bring success to her sister''s marriage. Thinking this way was the only thing comforting her and distracting her misfortune. Sitting alone in the waiting area and waiting for her flight, she was completely oblivious about what her future life may hold. She felt helpless and frustrated.

    She was finally leaving the bitter sea of marriage and Christina''s humiliations behind. She was finally free and wouldn''t get hurt by Charles''s inactions any longer. Although thinking about it, it seemed that there were many benefits for her in leaving, she wasn''t happy.

    But did she have a choice? Happy or not, could she ever return to her former life? The answer was clear, no, she couldn''t. The only thing she could do was to leave with her wounded spirit and never come back.

    Christina was a powerful and capable woman. She quickly got everything taken care of for Sarah as soon as she had reached the green light to proceed from Sarah''s kidnapper.

    Without queuing or waiting in line like the rest of the passengers, Sarah was ready to leave the next morning with a million dollars having been transferred into a secret bank account in Switzerland in Sarah''s name. All she had to do was go there and draw the money from there, or gradually transfer it into her personal bank account.

    While Sarah waited at the airport, the two gang members watched her from afar, ensuring that she would board the plane. They had been instructed by Christina to stay until Sarah''s plane was safely in the air to ensure her compliance.

    Sarah herself didn''t care whether she was guarded or not, she had no intention to stay. After all, the disappointments she had lived through in her marriage, she didn''t look forward to anything and had nothing keeping her here any longer.

    From now on, her only goal would be to forget about Charles and restart her life just as if she had never met him. Sitting there, completely emerged in her own thoughts, she suddenly overheard the news being reported on TV in front of her. She heard Thomas''s company being mentioned.

    Since the airport was bustling with busy travelers and the volume of the TV was low, she barely heard the words "Mr. Thomas" and "company" among other words.

    She looked up to watch the TV and saw many cars, policemen and journalists gathered around. The policemen were arresting her kidnappers, who were trying to hide their faces from the reporters and leading them to their car one by one. Sarah recognized the abandoned warehouse where she had been held captive on TV.

    Seeing this, Sarah suddenly stood up. Curious to understand what was happening, she walked closer to the TV and listened. The reporter was now facing the Camera and relating the story. "Christina Smith, the recently widowed and co-owner of the Thomas company, is suspected of being involved with gang members, smuggling, and human trafficking."

    Suddenly Sarah saw Charles arrive, and a group of reporters gathered around him, bombarding him with questions about what was going on, but Charles remained silent and quickly walked over to the police where the reporters could not reach him.

    The airport noise prevented Sarah from understanding the rest of the report being broadcasted. Trying hard to understand what was being said, the news report was suddenly interrupted by an advertis.e.m.e.nt about skin care products.

    Wanting to know more, Sarah went to the next TV hoping to find out more, but none of the other TV''s were broadcasting news. Desperate to know more, she needed to get out of the airport to find out more.

    The men guarding here were unaware of the current situation and tried to stop her when they saw her walking toward the exit. "Ms. Sarah, where do you think you''re going? Your flight is about to take off, are you planning to make a run for it?"

    "I want to see the news, I want to see the news. Please let me go! All I want is to see the news!"

    Frustrated, one of them responded. "If you don''t go back, I will be forced to misbehave with you! You promised that you''d leave if we let you go. Now that everything has been finalized, we have clear instructions to not let you back down on your deal!"

 Chapter 192 - 146: Their Son Unveils Them

    Sarah answered in a hurry, "I''m not escaping, I just want to see the news. Something is going on, and I need to see it! Please let me see the news." Sarah threw all her belongings and started to run.

    The two guys were about to chase her but had to be careful not to attract unwanted attention from the secret police patrolling the airport. However, as soon as those policemen saw them, they communicated through their walkie-talkie and came towards them as if they knew who they were, and we''re going to arrest them.

    Surprised, one of the criminals asked. "What''s going on? The cops are coming towards us!"

    The other criminal looked toward the cops and said. "Stay calm, maybe they are not after us. We have to remain calm!"

    More and more police officers arrived and came running straight toward them. Seeing that they were caught, one of them shouted, "Run! something is going on here!"

    Panicked, they ran off as the police chased after them, shouting, "Freeze, freeze!" They ran out of the waiting room.

    Sarah only cared about the news, not paying attention to what was happening behind her. She just ran and ran, and finally saw a small shop that had a TV. Sarah rushed over and saw the shopkeeper watching the TV drama. Patting the counter, she shouted excitedly.

    "Hello, can you turn the channels to the news? Please, please! I need to see the news."

    But the shopkeeper just looked at her confused, not understanding what was going on. Not wanting to interrupt her show, she said in a frustrated tone. "Shit, no!" Then she continued watching her show with her daughter, ignoring Sarah''s presence.

    In a desperate attempt to persuade the shopkeeper to help her, Sarah took out some money and pleaded. "Please, help me out, I need to see the news, please!"

    Seeing the money, the shopkeeper finally turned the channel. Unfortunately, the news about Mr. Thomas''s company was over, and the international press was being broadcasted. Seeing this, Sarah was so sad she wanted to cry.

    At this moment, an old man who was sitting beside them reading his newspaper, said, "Are you after the news about Thomas''s company? You can read this newspaper!" He held his paper toward her.

    Sarah quickly took the newspaper and saw a headline about Thomas''s company. Straining her eyes, she skimmed the article for keywords, her hands trembling heavily.

    That old man saw how nervous she was and asked, "Are you okay? Are you close to them?"

    Sarah read the article carefully, shook her head, and then gave the newspaper back to him. She couldn''t say anything for a while until finally, she managed to barely audible. "I''m okay, thank you!"

    The old man took his paperback, shaking his head. "Well, they have such a big business, no one expected them to be involved in such dark things. Look, this is their end! Their son unveils them. Not sure what to think. Strong or unfilial? He had his own mother arrested!"

    Another young man, who looked like a college student, came over to buy something from the shop and overheard the conversation and offered his opinion.

    "Well, sir, I disagree with you. In my opinion, Charles did the right thing! They''re still in time to correct some of his mother''s mistakes. If he didn''t turn her in, it would only have gotten worse. Who knows where she would have ended up? In a way, he is helping his mother!"

    The old man nodded his head, but he still added. "But he is too cruel, turning his own mother over to the authorities!"

    "Even the king is subject to the law. Mrs. Thomas deserves to be jailed for several years. Charles may just have saved her life before she would have been put behind bars for life!"

    Since the two could agree on their opinions, they both shook their heads and left.

    Sarah was still standing there, unable to digest what she had just learned. As those men had rightly discussed, Thomas''s company had been involved with underground smuggling. Charles had turned his mom in when the police came to investigate. After the investigation, the police found Mrs. Thomas to be involved in a kidnapping. The investigation had led the police to the abandoned warehouse to catch the kidnappers.

    Fortunately, by the time the police arrived, Sarah had already left, and the police had been able to proceed without much trouble, arresting the gang all at once.

    Charles had accused Christina. Hearing this, Sarah didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. It was all so ridiculous. The person who always made trouble for her was now accused and in trouble. Should she be happy?

    But rather than laughing, she felt sad. Why did Charles give his mother to the police? He had trusted Christina and Emma but had also gone with the police to the place where the kidnappers had kept her, watching them getting arrested. What was more, Thomas''s Company was working with underground gangsters. Would he be able to help the company out of this as the president?

    Would he not be investigated by the police? Was he safe?

    What a pity really for Mr. Thomas, who had worked so hard to create a kingdom, just to have it destroyed by his wife right after his passing.

    But had it anything to do with her now? She had left the Thomas family with all their affairs. Sarah felt it was ridiculous that she is still worried about them. Now that she had finally gone, she shouldn''t think about Charles and Christina any longer. It was all over now. No matter what happened, it had nothing to do with her anymore, right?

    She turned around to leave the shop, but the shopkeeper behind her said, "Hey, Miss, didn''t you want to see the news? Here it is. Look, do you want to see it?" Maybe it was because she had taken Sarah''s money, she was acting kinder now.

    Sarah turned back to look at the TV at the same moment as the camera set to Charles. Countless microphones were being held towards him by reports which were all eager to get some information from him. Some of them were asking about his feelings about the incident and his mother''s involvement, and why he had accused his mother? Another one asked why he followed the police to the old warehouse where the gang members had been.

 Chapter 193 - 147: You Trusted Sarah Over Us

    Charles didn''t answer any of their questions. Instead, he took a microphone and looked straight at the camera with a worried and sad expression. After a long silence, he finally said.

    "You will get the answers to your questions later. For now, I need to say something. Sarah, where are you now? I''m sorry, but I''ve been waiting for you to come back. Are you watching this? I''ve been waiting for you. Can you hear me?" His eyes were filled with love and desperation. He looked gaunt and as if he was suffering from something. He looked like he was searching and waiting for her. His words sounded so sincere as if he was willing to do anything for her to come back.

    When seeing it, Sarah became even sadder and started to cry. She quickly wiped her tears and turned to leave in silence, without looking back.

    When the shopkeeper saw her walking away, she called out, "Miss, miss!" Not understanding what had happened to Sarah. Why was she leaving right away after watching this news?

    Sarah went back to her seat and kept wiping her tears continuously. The people around her started to look at her with concern. Finally, she lowered her head and cried on her knees.

    Charles had apologized to her, but was it useful? After those two days tied up in the warehouse, she had analyzed their relationship and finally understood their love. Every time Charles hurt her, he''d apologize to her, beg her to come back, and promise her that he would never hurt her again no matter what. But the minute something happened, he distrusted her and hurt her again and again. He had never kept his promise.

    Just like now when she had lost her child. He had promised to trust her forever and never hurt her. But then she had been kidnapped, but rather than finding her, he had chosen to listen to Christina and believed that she had deliberately planned her abortion and then left him for money.

    Now he had turned his mother into the police, and apologized to her publically on TV and asked her to come back.

    But she knew Charles very well. Sarah knew Charles and the future of their marriage. There was no future between them. She had been thinking for a long time, and on the third day in the warehouse, she decided to leave Charles no matter what she was told by her kidnappers.

    Whether Christina was arrested and Charles had realized his mistake and apologized to her or not, she must leave this time because Charles had no sense of security and always distrusted her. He was easily influenced by others and would misunderstand her again, even without Christina being involved in the future.

    This was his own problem, not Christina''s or Emma''s. It was a fundamental problem. She did not expect Charles; whether Christina was in jail, and Charles had asked her to come back or not, she would not go back.

    This time, she had decided to leave forever and never look back.

    After crying for a while, Sarah calmed down and stopped thinking about it. She just sat there on her seat and waited for her flight to Texas. The big screen on the wall was displaying the time, second by second, getting closer to her departure and leaving all of this behind.

    Time lapsed so quietly, time that would never come back. They had cried and laughed together, been happy and sad. It was all over now, and it wouldn''t come back.

    ***

    After Christina was arrested, she was having one last conversation with Charles before being taken off to jail. They were alone in the room, the police waiting on the outside, ready to take her away.

    Christina was still dressed in her own high fashion clothes, still having a sense of dignity, but she wasn''t as confident as usual. She looked like a woman without a soul, a hollow shell. She looked calm and seemed to have accepted her fate, or maybe it was because she was used to being in the public eye and tried to remain calm.

    "I never expect you, my dear son, to turn against me like this in the end!" she said in a cold tone.

    Charles stood opposite her with his head hanging low, solemn as if nothing had happened. "Mom, this is not a frame-up; you are guilty!"

    "No matter what I did, I am still your mother. I gave life to you and raised you. Don''t you think you''ll be punished for treating your mother like this?" She said in a clam yet ironic tone. Her words were filled with irony for Charles''s betrayal toward her.

    Sad and disappointed, Charles answered. "This is what you taught me. When you killed your grandson first and subsequently my father, I knew you didn''t care about me, but disdained our relationship. How cold-hearted you are to ignore everything, including your own family, just to achieve your goal."

    "You seem to know everything in detail, yet why did you pretend to be deceived and listen to us?" Christina raised her voice and became a little excited, looking at Charles coldly.

    "If I hadn''t done that, you wouldn''t have trusted me, and the police wouldn''t have found the place where Sarah was being kept. How else could I save her?"

    "You''ve always trusted Sarah over us, but you pretended to trust us and hurt Sarah! Do you think Sarah will come back now? You hurt her deeply this time, so even if you abandoned Emma and me, Sarah would never come back, and you are left with nothing!"

    Charles clenched his fists in anger. "You kidnapped Sarah. If I didn''t force her to leave, she''d still have been a hostage at the warehouse by the time police arrived, which would have put her in danger. I''d rather force her to leave for her own safety. After she left, the police arrested her kidnappers without harming her. If her safety means that she leaves me for good, then that is still better than the alternative!"

    "Ha-ha-ha!" Christina burst into laughter, and before she said sarcastically, "Charles, you have done so many things for this woman, but she doesn''t know that. Instead, she finally left disappointed in you. I don''t know whether you are smart or pathetic! Do you hate me that much that it''s worth betraying me just to save that woman?"

    "Mom, this is all your fault. If you hadn''t ganged up with those criminals, you''d be just fine now!"

    "Charles, you are so unfilial! How can you treat your mother like this? How can you do this to me?" Christina suddenly stood up in anger as if she was going to smash Charles with something. When the police outside heard the noise, they opened the door and subdued her, but she kept shouting at Charles and scolding him for betraying her.

 Chapter 194 - 148: I See How Much You Love Her

    The police advised Charles to leave. Charles glanced at his mother but couldn''t tolerate seeing her out of control and turned to leave. Christina''s screams were heard from the outside as she resisted the police who were handcuffing her until she finally collapsed in sadness and anger.

    Charles turned to the wall, lowered his head, and punched the wall fiercely with his fist, decadent and frustrated. No matter what, that woman was his mother. Despite everything she had done to him, he still felt sad to see her in this condition.

    Daniel walked toward him and patted him on the shoulder. "I know it''s hard. If it helps, cry it out. She is your mom after all, and nobody will blame you for feeling this way."

    Charles turned around and looked at Daniel with red and wet eyes. It was evident that he was crying inside, but he still controlled himself from the outside.

    "I''m all right!" He said indifferently.

    Daniel patted his shoulder again and sighed, "Why don''t you tell your mother your plan? You turned her in because you are worried about her. After all, if she is stopped on time, she will serve less time in jail and will be able to resume her normal life soon again.

    "Without your intervention, she would sink deeper and deeper, and once the day comes where she is investigated, she may face a life sentence rather than just a few years. What you did is in her best interest, so why are you so indifferent to her now and let her think that you are against her? You can explain it to her!"

    Charles shook his head with a bitter smile on his face. "There is no need for it. She''s my mom, I know her well. She is out of control now, so even if I told her that I did it for her own good, she''d call me a liar. Let her go! If she needs to vent her anger by hating me, then so be it. Gradually, she will start to understand. Based on her personality, telling her the truth doesn''t help, she has to realize it herself eventually. There''s no use in explaining anything to her right now. Time will prove everything."

    "You have the same character and are easily misunderstood, like Sarah¡­ "

    Hearing Sarah''s name, Charles''s eyes immediately became dim. Both remained silent for a while.

    "Thank you for your help at this time. Without our help, my mom would not have believed me so easily, and I wouldn''t have found where Sarah was being kept hostage."

    "Don''t mention it. Sarah is just like a younger sister to me, I took care of her since we were children. But it seems you made a big mistake this time, and she left you silently for good this time."

    Charles became even sadder, lowering his head in silence.

    "Your mom has been arrested now. What are you going to do now? And your sister Emma¡­ What''s gonna happen to her?"

    "I''ll send her far away. Emma is still young and easy to be confused. She listened to my mom''s every word and followed her on the wrong path. I intend to send her abroad to get more practical experiences in life. Eventually, as she matures, she will understand why.

    Daniel nodded and finally sighed, "Well, it seems like you have it all figured out. I thought Sarah would be safe if our plan succeeded, but I didn''t expect Sarah to leave quietly!"

    "I know. I don''t know if she can forgive me. But even if she did, I don''t know where she is now. How can I ask her to forgive me when I don''t know where she is?" Charles turned toward the wall and punched it again in frustration.

    Daniel stared at him for a long time, as if he was trying to figure out what to do. After a while, he looked up in determination and said. "I''m relieved to see you like this. Charles, I didn''t want to tell you, but realizing how deeply you love Sarah¡­ more than I ever could¡­ there''s no need to hide it from you any longer. Actually¡­ I know where Sarah is!"

    Charles turned around and looked at him as if he had misheard him. "What did you just say? Excuse me?"

    Daniel sighed, "I know where Sarah went after the police captured the kidnappers. She called her sister and told her that she wanted to leave because her marriage had failed. She made her sister promise not to let anyone know about her whereabouts, especially you. Her sister called me, but I chose to be silent for Sarah.

    "I hope she finds a new life and is happy. But I see how much you love Sarah and did so much for her that I feel you are the best thing that could happen to her. It would be a pity for her to miss out on your love based on a misunderstanding, that''s why I tell you the truth now."

    Charles grabbed Daniel''s shirt. "What are you talking about? I don''t want to hear this! You said, you know where Sarah is. Can you tell me where she is? Tell me now!"

    Startled, Daniel laughed and shook his head. "Don''t pull at my shirt. We''re not fighting. At this rate, the police will come for us. I''ll tell you¡­ Sarah is at the international airport, waiting for her flight to Texas. She leaves at 1:30 in the afternoon. Let me see¡­"

    He raised an arm to check the time on his watch. He lifted his eyes in surprise and exclaimed. "Oh my god, NO! I forgot the time while we were chatting. It''s 1:05. I don''t know if you can reach her before her flight leaves.

    "Hurry up!

    "Quickly! Or you won''t reach her!"

    "Why didn''t you say that earlier? I really want to hit you right now. Daniel, you really outdid yourself today!" Charles pushed him aside as he took his jacket and rushed out.

    Daniel shouted behind him. "Charles, you must catch her! You must make her happy!" Watching Charles run to catch up with Sarah, Daniel felt a little upset. After all, he just gave away his best chance to ever be with her. But thinking that Sarah had a chance to be happy, he felt satisfied and smiled. All that mattered was that Sarah was happy, even if that meant with another man.

    Charles runs several red lights as he sped toward the airport. His only thought was Sarah, and how he needed to get there on time before he missed his final chance to get her back.

 Chapter 195 - 149: Letéˆ¥æªš Talk

    It was 1:20 p.m. Sarah''s flight had started boarding.

    Sarah got up, took her luggage, and was about to queue for the final security check before boarding, when suddenly someone stepped in front of her and grabbed her bags, preventing her from leaving.

    Sarah looked up and saw Charles''s aunt in front of her. Surprised, she asked coldly, "Aunt¡­ You¡­What are you doing?"

    Her aunt simply responded. "Let''s talk!"

    Sarah looked at her for a moment and understood her intentions, then lowered her head and said. "No, I know what you want, but I''ve decided to leave for good. Charles and I broke up not only because of Christina and Emma but because of his character. I don''t have any confidence or expectation for him anymore. I am sorry. I need to go. Please let me go!"

    But his aunt wouldn''t let go of her luggage and insisted. "You can''t be this indifferent. You can???t sentence Charles to death based on your own ideas!"

    "No, it''s not just my own ideas, but my judgment over the past year. I have given Charles many chances, but every time he disappointed me. I''ve had enough of his insensitivity. I''m not interested in tolerating it any longer!" Sarah said with a newfound determination.

    His aunt remained silent for a long time, until she finally said, "Wanna bet with me?"

    "What?"

    "I bet that Charles loves you. If he loves you, please forgive him and stay with him. If not, then I''ll let you go. I would accept it even if you never come back. Can you?"

    "How do you want to bet?"

    His aunt looked at her with a cold and firm look, as if she had made the most significant decision ever.

    Meanwhile, Charles was still stuck in traffic. Even though he ran several red lights, he was still stuck in a big traffic jam. Anxious, he hammered the steering wheel several times as he looked at the time, it was 1:20. He could not lose any more time.

    He suddenly opened the door and jumped out of the car, abandoning his car in the middle of traffic and ran off. He saw a young man slowly riding on a bicycle. He stopped and grabbed the bike without hesitating!

    The young boy yelled after him, but Charles shouted back to him without looking back, "There''s an Audi A6L behind you. The door is unlocked. It''s yours. I need this bicycle!" He rode away quickly, leaving the young man standing there puzzled about what just happened.

    Charles rode the bicycle all the way to the airport. He knew he couldn''t be late and prayed that Sarah''s flight would be delayed. Otherwise, he''d lose her forever.

    Finally, he arrived at the airport at around 1:40 p.m. Desperate, he asked at the information desk if the plane to Texas had taxed yet.

    From the window, he watched the plane outside, gradually gaining altitude in the blue sky. He was in disbelief. Was he too late? Did Sarah leave?

    Charles felt helpless and didn''t know what to do next. He knelt on the ground and cried bitterly, "Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­ " He felt so painful. He had never been so sad before when losing someone. He ignored everyone around him and collapsed to the ground, crying bitterly.

    After a long time, he heard a familiar voice behind him. "Charles, look back!"

    The voice sounded like his aunt''s voice. Charles turned slowly around and saw his aunt standing behind him, looking at him with a smile on her face. Beside her, Sarah was standing with a suitcase in her hand. Sarah looked at him as tears were streaming down her face.

    "You see, I told you that my nephew loves you so much. I just told you all about him. He turned his mother into the police for you. He did so many things for you and defied all odds to come to the airport to find you. Does that still not prove his love for you? If he didn''t love you, would he do all those things for you?"

    Charles looked at Sarah, and life turned back into his devastated body. He got up immediately and shouted in surprise, "Sarah!" as he runs toward her.

    Sarah suddenly said coldly, "Stop here! Stop!"

    Charles was shocked. He stood still, not knowing what he had done wrong now, and called her name in a pleading voice, "Sarah¡­"

    Sarah looked at him, with tears still flowing down her face. "Charles, this is the last time I ask you and the last chance I give you. Do you really love me? Can I trust you?"

    Charles said sadly, "Sarah, do you still not understand my heart after all that happened today? If I didn''t love you, would I have come here? "

    "I see¡­" Sarah cried, trying to squeeze out a smile but only cried harder. She was no longer sad but overcome with love. She suddenly reached out toward Charles.

    Charles immediately stepped up and hugged her with new energy, repeatedly whispering in her ear, "Sarah, I love you, I love you so much. Don''t leave me. Never leave me, please, please!"

    Sarah couldn''t contain herself and cried on his shoulder while hitting him with her fists on his back as she hugged him, telling him how hurt she had been when he deceived everyone into thinking that he had believed Christina over her. Nobody had suspected what he really was doing, and that all he did was to save her.

    Sarah cried that he loved her and trusted her. He cherished her and chose her above everything else.

    Sarah kept crying, but Charles only hugged her tightly. His aunt stood beside them, wiping her eyes as she looked at them, but was smiling contentedly. It was not until the people around them were starting to spectate that they let go of their embrace, but Charles kept holding Sarah''s hand so tightly as if he promised her that he would never let her go again!

    In the distance, Daniel watched the plane flying in the blue sky. Though the aircraft had taken off, he felt that Charles had found Sarah, and they were finally together. With a warm smile on his lips, he murmured in his heart, "Sarah, Charles, you deserve to be happy!"

 Chapter 196 - 150: Six Months Later

    It had been six months since Sarah gave Charles one last chance at the airport. They now were living happy and in love, far away from Christina and Emma. Their life had finally turned peaceful again, even though Charles was very busy maintaining two companies.

    Christina was serving a 3-year prison sentence, and Emma had gone to travel.

    Every night when Charles came home late, he looked exhausted to the point that he could hardly open his eyes. Sarah felt bad for him, but there was nothing she could do to alleviate his workload.

    As the only son, Charles was responsible for continuing the family business. The was now the head of both Thomas companies, and Sarah understood what he was going through.

    Previously she had been furious when he mentioned that his aunt would help to raise their children when he was busy at work, she had felt it very irresponsible of him to want to escape his parental duties. But now she started to understand him better and knew that he had thought it through at that time and knew what he was talking about.

    At that time, she didn''t understand him and had been so angry at him. Seeing how busy he was now, she realized and stopped arguing about it. Once Charles noticed that she accepted the idea, she seemed to feel guilty of leaving her home alone so often.

    One day after he came home, he grabbed her hands and said. "Sarah, I''m sorry I should make more time to be with you! You must be lonely every day in this big house with nobody except the housekeeper, right?"

    Sarah shook her head and laughed. She felt relieved with complex emotions, tears almost coming up her eyes as she answered. "I suddenly understand one thing. The reason why we fought so often was not that we weren''t secure enough with each other, it was because we didn''t properly communicate.

    "For example, about how to raise our children while growing the company. If I had thought more about you, maybe we wouldn''t have had so many problems. Carrie told me once the most important thing between couples is knowing how to communicate with each other!"

    Charles also laughed and responded. "I didn''t consider you enough either at the beginning, but after you were kidnapped, I started to understand that I had been too self-centered. It was you who made me change my view of life and taught me to be more considerate and appreciative toward others! Thank you for giving me the chance to make it up to you. I can''t imagine if I had lost you. Devastated and in pain, I realized how much I really loved you!"

    Looking at his loving eyes, Sarah couldn''t help but laughing, patting him lovingly. "You''re so sweet, we have been together for a while now, and you still love me this much? You make me shy!"

    She was joking, but her words were full of happiness. Charles laughed too. Suddenly he pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her as he whispered in her ear, "Don''t you know that I love you more and more every day? Sometimes even when I''m in my office, I can''t stop thinking about you!"

    "What do you think of? What do you imagine?" Sarah leaned closer against his arms.

    Charles looked at her with passion-filled eyes. Smiling, he said in a low voice, "I always miss you. I want to snuggle you in my arms, kiss me, feel your breath on my skin¡­ I want you to be crazy. I want you to be soft and melt in my love¡­ I want to touch your body, your lips, smell your fragrance¡­ indulge in your endless charms¡­ "

    "You''re such a bad guy!" Sarah hit him gently against his shoulder, then sat up and said, "If you continue, I won''t talk to you anymore,¡­" as she looked at him with passion.

    Charles suddenly pulled her back and started to kiss her, keeping her from saying anything else. He pinned Sarah over the sofa, covering her with his body, and gradually made her lose control over herself under his touch. Finally, she put her hands on his neck and surrendered to him.

    Charles whispered in her ear, "Let''s have another child. This time, I won''t hurt you¡­"

    Sarah was in a daze. She didn''t hear him clearly since he was kissing her and just murmured something. Finally, Charles took her upstairs and led her into the paradise of love.

    Their passion was like fuel poured over a dim fire. When he touched her, the dim light in her exploded into a full-fledged wildfire, all-consuming and all-inclusive. Sarah felt how Charles longed for her, but even in the most ardent moment, he cared for her tenderly and asked her repeatedly. "Does it hurt? Are you comfortable?"

    She noticed Charles''s considerate actions. He used to be mad and overbearing during s.e.x with other women, but now he was different. He cared for her and considered her feelings with a very gentle touch. She felt how deeply he loved her and cared for her.

    In return, Sarah let herself go to meet all his needs too. She could give him everything he wanted without hesitation.

    Finally, they both reached their ecstasies. It was not until midnight that Sarah eventually fell asleep. While she was drifting off to sleep, Charles held her gently and whispered in her ear. "Sarah, tomorrow¡­ Should we go to visit my mother?"

    His word hit Sarah like a thunderbolt back to reality. Not wanting to answer, she pretended to be too far asleep to care. In fact, when she heard Christina''s name mentioned, she still felt frightened. She didn''t know how to get along with her.

    Maybe it was because Sarah still couldn''t forgive Christina for what she had done to her. Over the past six months, Charles had visited his mother several times, but Sarah had never gone with him. Sarah didn''t even ask Charles about his mother after his visits. Charles knew how she felt about his mom and hadn''t pressured her.

    Unexpectedly, he now asked her to come with him to visit his mother.

    Sarah knew that it was difficult for Charles to be between them. Not wanting to get into an argument, she just vaguely answers, "Um¡­" Then she pretended to fall asleep, ignoring his request.

 Chapter 197 - 151: Finale: Life Is So Good

    Charles seemed satisfied with her answer. He hugged her and kissed her forehead as he said. "Maybe tomorrow¡­ You''ll see something different!"

    Something different? What was different about Christina? Sarah didn''t understand what he meant but was reluctant to think about it any further. Their road ahead was still uncertain in terms of what Christina was concerned about. For now, she was tired and didn''t want to think about anything frightening.

    The next morning Charles got up early but didn''t disturb Sarah. Their maid prepared breakfast for them, and when everything was ready, Charles went to wake Sarah up. When Sarah woke up, she found that it was only seven o''clock in the morning. It was still so early, so she asked, "Why did you get up so early?"

    "It takes several hours to drive to New Orleans, so if we don''t get up early, we won''t reach the female prison before noon."

    They ate breakfast, and Charles asked the maid to prepare some of his mother''s favorite snacks. Once everything was ready, and they finally left, it was already eight o''clock. Sarah thought that Charles became different based on his behaviors right now.

    He used to be so indifferent toward his mother! But ever since Christina was in prison, he had become a dutiful son taking care of his mother. It was actually a good thing. All Sarah knew was that Charles was different. She used to think that he behaved like such a little boy in what his mother was concerned, but now he was acting mature and attentive. Would Christina appreciate seeing him like this? Would she understand him? Would she know Charles''s intention?

    Thinking of Christina''s fierce appearance, Sarah was not in the mood to see her. It wasn''t because of her cruelty, but perhaps her injuries were still too deep. Once she walked away that day at the airport, she had decided not to think or see Christina ever again.

    Once they arrived at the prison, Sarah stopped when the guard opened the door to the meeting room. Charles looked at her in concern and asked. "Is something wrong?"

    Sarah looked down, and after a short silence, she finally just said. "You go ahead, I''ll see you outside!"

    "You¡­ Don''t you want to come in with me?" Charles was a little surprised and puzzled.

    Sarah barely shook her head in denial but didn''t answer him directly. After hesitating for a long time, she finally managed to say, "You go, I''ll be outside! If she doesn''t want to see me, don''t mention me!"

    Charles seemed to be a little disappointed, but he understood Sarah''s feelings. After all, his mother had done horrible things to her, even nearly killed her when she was kidnapped. If Sarah were an ordinary woman, she would not have agreed to come this far. Maybe he was asking for too much.

    Sighing, he patted Sarah on the shoulder and said, "Okay, you can wait outside for me!" Then he went in carrying his gift, followed by the prison guard.

    Standing outside and looking around, Sarah walked along the sidewalk, staring at the buildings around here. It was autumn, the leaves were falling, leaving a colorful carpet of rustling leaves everywhere. The trees were almost empty, barely any leaves were still on the branches.

    It looked so desolate here, just like Christina''s life. She had been born into a wealthy family and never suffered any hardship since childhood. After growing up, she married a man who loved her to the end of his life. Before Mr. Thomas''s death, he had loved and adored her, always listened to her, and hardly ever stood up against her.

    ***

    Perhaps that was the reason why Christina was so stubborn and resorted to extreme measures to achieve her goals.

    Then, in the autumn of her life, she had lost her power and felt from being a queen to a prisoner, given to the authorities by her one and only son. It must be a terrible ordeal for Christina to end like this, but karma always comes back based on the person''s deeds, good or bad.

    Sarah didn''t want to think any further about what Christina had done to her. She was being punished enough. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that she didn''t actually hate Christina anymore, but felt sorry for her. She was paying for her mistakes, there was no need to add further insult to the injury.

    Having come to this conclusion, Sarah went back to the meeting room. She stood outside the door and overheard their conversation from the outside.

    "Did Anny do all this?" Christina was asked in a soft and smooth tone rather than her usual foul voice.

    Sarah couldn''t help but feel surprised. It was hard to believe it was Christina speaking with such a peaceful tone.

    "Yes, mom, since Sarah and I went back to Houston, we invited Anny to come with us. After all, you are used to Anny''s cooking, and we also like her style of cooking." Charles answered.

    He also sounded bright and pleasant. He was not the same person who used to talk with so much disdain to his mother.

    "You keep Anny here for me? Everyone knows you like modern food, but Anny cooks traditional meals. You were never interested in traditional food." Christina sounded touched.

    "Sarah, also traditional meals!" Charles countered her.

    Sarah heard Christina sighting, then asked hesitantly. "Your aunt¡­ what about her?"

    "What?" Charles seemed surprised since his mother had always had a bad relationship with his aunt before, which was the reason why she had left the Thomas company and opened up a kindergarten instead. He hadn''t expected his mother to ask for his aunt. After a chuckle, he answered.

    "Well, she''s swamped lately, but sometimes when I''m swamped at the office, I call her for advice. She''s always happy to help. Don''t forget that she''s graduated from Yale University in management. Although she has been out of the business for many years, she''s still very good at it. Ha-ha, the executives admire her wisdom very much!"

    Christina became silent. After what seemed a long time, she finally said. "Your aunt was a commercial genius, but unfortunately¡­ " If it wasn''t for Christina, Charles''s aunt would not have been so angry and left the whole family.

    "I''m sorry for what I did to your aunt¡­" she finally resumed.

    After that, all Sarah could hear was a low whisper, and although she listened carefully, she couldn''t understand anything.

    Charles remained quiet.

    If he had understood his mother, maybe he chose to remain quiet because he knew his mother needed some time. Both Sarah and Charles knew that it was quite hard for Christina to apologize.

    After a while, they started to talk about Emma and many other people, but Christina never mentioned Sarah. Even when Charles mentioned her by name, Christina skillfully ignored it as if she was unwilling to talk about her at all.

    Sarah listened from outside the door and gradually felt disappointed. Maybe it was still too hard for Christina to admit her mistake. Even though she had changed in many ways, she was always proud of the core. How would she recognize her mistakes so readily, or even apologize?

    After half an hour later, the guard reminded Charles that visitation was over. Charles said his farewell and was about to leave when Christina suddenly called out.

    "Charles!"

    Charles turned back to look at her and asked: "You need anything else?"

    Christina seemed to hesitate for a while, but then suddenly took well-wrapped silk from one of her prison gown pockets and handed it to Charles.

    "This jade bracelet was handed down to me by my mother with good wishes for many children and grandchildren when I first married. I have been carrying it with me all these years, never leaving it from my sight, and it has brought me many good fortunes. Now, good fortunes are not as important to me anymore¡­ You take it¡­"

    After hesitating for a long time, she added. "Give it to her, but don''t let her know it''s from me!"

    Charles was surprised yet ecstatic but tried not to show it. He just laughed happily and said, "Mom, thank you! You know, really, thank you! I''ll give it to her!" Was Charles really thanking her for finally recognizing Sarah and in her own way apologizing for what she had done?

    Sarah heard all of it from outside the door, and it seemed that she got released from all the bad emotions all of a sudden. She had never expected that this would happen. Startled and moved, she couldn''t help but tear up from excitement. She had waited for this moment for so long.

    She finally felt accepted!

    She wiped her tears away and smiled, deliberately hiding from Charles when he came out. Once he saw her, she pretended to know nothing, just smiled and took his hand as if nothing had happened.

    Charles noticed her bright smile and asked, "What are you smiling about? You seem very happy."

    Sarah just laughed mysteriously and answered. "Nothing, just a wish of mine has come true. I feel my life is so beautiful. What would you like to have for dinner tonight? I''ll cook for you?"

    "Is that true?"

    "Yes!"

    Charles was happy to see her like this and laughed out, so did Sarah. They had finally found the peace they had been searching for. Indeed, nothing is better than feeling loved and understood by one''s spouse and a harmonious family!

    There''s nothing that can''t be undone with the right intentions, and there''s nothing that can''t be settled. It''s all just a matter of time and patience. Life is so good and will bring many more challenges, but Mr. Thomas, who was looking down on them from heaven, could finally rest in peace.

    Final Words:

    Hello Dear Readers,

    This is the final chapter of the story, a happy ending for Charles and Sarah. I''m so glad you''re here for me and give it a try. It''s hard to say goodbye to the characters and stories I created after drawing a full plot storyline. I feel happy and sad at the same, but I really should let Sarah enjoy her happiness, as some of you commented. She deserves it. Anyway, thank you all for loving it. If you like my writing style, I still have other stories you might like.

    I''m looking forward to your interaction with me in other stories. And another story will follow after this one. Love you all.

 Chapter 198 - 1: Bad Luck

    Another short story between two different persons struggling to fight for survival.

    New Volume Title: When GANG Leader Fall In Love

    Synopsis:

    He was looking for someone who stole his disc and took someone who''s just an ordinary supermarket staff.

    Her life totally changed since she met him. He forces everything, including a three-year contract, to be his woman. Her enchanting beauty captured him, and the love-hate journey started.

    She challenged his patience and his arrogant retort, "As you make your bed so you must lie in it. Pretty noble to sell your body for your brother. And you nearly lost your life for your cheap friend? A sacrifice must be your life motto. Who do you think you are? A saint?"

    He captured her, and no way to escape this devil. In his peculiar way, both tough and gentle, she can only accept it and lower her guard down.

    December 2nd

    That morning, it was said on TV that it was the coldest day in ten years. This was indeed so. It had snowed since morning, and by noon the snow turned thicker.. The wind, not to be outdone, whistled constantly. People at the bus stop outside the supermarket couldn''t help running inside to get some warmth for a couple of minutes if they reckoned the bus was not coming immediately.

    Thanks to the bad weather, there were few serious customers in the supermarket, and the two cashiers were playing games on their phones to kill time. Adele, who was both cashier and staff supervisor, caught sight of the snow at the entrance tracked in by people from the bus stop.

    Adele called Kate to disassemble a couple of used cartons and put them on the floor of the entrance to avoid melted snow, causing a slippery and stained floor. But she shouted a few times to the back from her cashier stand without receiving a response from Kate.

    Adele had to ask another coworker to cover for her as she walked back inside to the shelves. Kate was standing between two rows of shelves, meditating. She heard footsteps and turned to Adele:

    "Adele, my eyelid keeps twitching all the time."

    "Left or right?"

    Kate, clearly distressed, took a second to figure out left from right and pointed: "Right one."

    Adele was speechless at her state and replied carelessly, "Bad luck. My grandma said it left for fortune and right for misery."

    "Seriously?" Kate opened her eyes wide.

    Adele laughed at her, being so easily shocked. "Don''t take it seriously. My uncle said it left for career and right for romance. Don''t be superstitious. It will probably go away soon." And then Adele instructed Kate to put the flattened cartons on the floor with adhesive tapes. "Make sure the floor is dry. Otherwise, if some elderly person slips and breaks his bones, he will sue us."

    Kate nodded and ran to carry out Adele''s instructions.

    After she finished, Kate came back to continue arranging items on the shelves and checking stock, a tedious job. They used to have three employees. One of the other two was the boss''s niece, and the other one was the nephew of the boss''s wife. To make things worse, these two fell in love and spent most of their time whispering and giggling together, leaving Kate to work alone.

    She didn''t want to complain because it was not easy to keep a stable job. She got paid on time every month in this stagnant economic situation. Besides, she preferred to deal with merchandise rather than people. Whenever customers asked her where a certain product was, she could always give the precise location. This made her feel good. So even though Kate was busy as a bee every day, she enjoyed the job.

    But today, she was a little absent-minded.

    Kate took her cell phone out of her pocket from time to time. She was expecting a call, a very important one. The way her eyelid had been twitching since this morning gave her a bad feeling.

    Kate hadn''t felt like herself for the whole day. She didn''t even notice when someone was walking too close to her. The person patted her on the shoulder, but she was too scared to scream out. When she turned back, that person screamed out too. It was a hoarse, male voice, and she saw a tall, skinny boy with thick eyebrows, sticking his tongue out at her.

    The big boy remonstrated her for scaring him by pointing at one of her eyes, "What the hell is going on with you? That is spooky."

    Kate raised her hand to touch her eye and found a small piece of paper. She thought of her practice this morning when she had torn a small piece of tissue paper to cover her flickering eyelid. She thought there were not many customers today and that nobody would see it.

    The boy with the thick eyebrows leaned on the shelf with folded arms and smiling, said, "You must be exhausted without us."

    "It will be Sarah''s birthday in two days. You should come to the party." Sarah was the boss''s niece. The boy with the thick eyebrows is John, nephew of the boss''s wife.

    Kate said OK and started stocking the shelves with milk.

    John took the milk from her hands and said, "You leave early today. I will do it."

    "OK." Kate wiped her hand on her apron and left.

    "Hey! Leaving now? Not even a thank you?" John shouted at her back.

    Kate replied without turning back, "Isn''t that your job?"

    "OK, OK. Get out of here!" John waved his hand as if swatting away a fly. The other girls at the cashier counter laughed.

    Kate was anxious to get back. Her cell phone was going to die because she didn''t have the charger with her.

    The snow had almost stopped, but the wind from the coast did not subside one bit and drilled through her coat like needles.

    When Kate got down to the bus, it was pitch black. She had to walk through a long alley from the bus stop to the house she shared with her roommate. There was a hotdog stand at the entrance of the alley, and Kate realized her stomach was protesting when she smelled the yummy food. She bought one and took it in her hand. The warmth of the hotdog transmitted to her palm through the paper bag, and she had a feeling of satisfaction.

    The streetlights inside the alley were broken, and it was completely dark. Kate was anxious to get home and did not notice a car following her at a distance.

    The car was a dark color, and its headlights were not on. It hid in the dark night like an animal lurking. When Kate got to the middle of the alley, the car sped up suddenly, and she heard the sound of the engine.

    She moved aside to avoid it. But the car passed her, turned 180 degrees, and blocked the road. The headlights were suddenly on, and she had to raise her hand to cover her eyes.

    Kate frowned and opened her eyes a little. A dazzling white light came to her eyes. She took a few seconds to adapt to it and found it was a huge crystal chandelier hanging from a very high ceiling. The shining crystal beads of the chandelier reflected light to the walls of an extremely big room. Everything looked surreal.

    And the next second, Kate realized that she was curled up and lying on her side on the floor. Her hands were tied behind her back, and her ankles were also bound with rope. She recalled the last scene she could remember and saw the light¡­ She was taken aback. She had been¡­kidnapped!

    "Awake?" A male voice asked from behind her.

    She felt her body was still feeble, and it seemed that some smell was still lingering in her nose. She turned back labouredly and saw a couch with two young men sitting on it.

    These men stood up simultaneously and walked towards her. She could see the outline of their muscles under their clothes. They reminded her of dangerous animals. She was scared and struggled to sit up.

    The man with pale skin and curly hair bent down and lifted her chin with two of his fingers, spoke with a flighty tone, "Tell us. Where is it?"

    Kate''s heart skipped a beat, but she showed nothing on her face and asked, "What is it?"

    The man gave a snort of contempt. "Stop playing dumb with me. You know what it is." And then he bit his lips and squeezed out the word "the disc."

    It felt awful being stared at so intently, and Kate shifted her eyes away. "I don''t have any disc."

    The man gave her an angry glare and said, "Ha. Keeping your mouth shut? You will not say it?" Before he finished his sentence, a white light flashed over Kate''s face, and magically, he had a dagger in his hand. The thin blade gave out an icy air under the light. And in the next second, the dagger point reached Kate''s cheek.

    The man laughed insidiously. "You got a pretty face, chick, but it is a little dull. You want me to add some scars here to make it more interesting? Here? Or here?"

    The dagger moved across the surface of her face, and if he wasn''t careful or experienced enough, her face would be ruined. Kate''s mind wasn''t focused on the dagger. She recalled a scene five days ago.

    Caroline, Kate''s friend from home, whom she had not seen for a long time, came to see her and dragged her to a place out of the way and slipped her an envelope. Caroline instructed Kate with a mysterious expression that if she did not receive her call in a week, to mail the envelope. Whatever was inside the envelope felt hard and round.

    Seeing this made no difference, the man with darker skin and a buzz cut frowned and yelled, "Stop wasting time." And he roared to Kate in the suppressed voice, "You will end up like your friend if you don''t say it."

    At these words, Kate blurted out, "What happened to her?"

    The man was going to open his mouth but instead coughed and put away his dagger. His voice changed into a gentle and coaxing tone: "Little sister, don''t be silly. You give me the disc, and I will let you go immediately, plus you''ll make a fortune."

    Magically, his hand, which had held a dagger just a few seconds ago, was now waving a big stack of money in her face. "See. This is all yours if you give us the disc." And then he added, "My pal won''t be as nice. He might strip you."

    Seeing the fright in her eyes, this man with the curly hair was satisfied with the effect of his words and continued. "He hasn''t touched a woman for months. He has severe chemical imbalances and is as hungry as a bear."

    He was still smiling when he spoke, but his eyes suddenly turned ruthless as he saw no further reaction from Kate. He grabbed her sweater collar and pulled her towards him. Kate''s neck and collarbones were exposed, and he couldn''t help giving them a stroke. "Wow, nice skin. You feel good."

    Kate shivered and struggled violently and screamed, "Let me go! You bastards! I know nothing!"

    Her fighting irritated him, and Curly-hair pressed her down against the floor, but she hit him in the ribs with her knee. Skinny as she was, she did some damage. Curly-hair called his pal for help without turning back, "Come to help me hold her down."

    The man with a buzz cut hesitated a little, then squatted and used one of his knees to press her tied legs against the floor.

    Kate''s coat was unzipped, and her sweater was lifted up. Her pink-laced bra was exposed. The two masculine young men were surprised to find the skinny and malnourished girl had an hourglass figure under her clothes. Curly-hair made gestures to unbutton her pants as he gave the ultimatum: "If you don''t say it, don''t blame us for taking no mercy on you."

    "Help! Let me go!" Her face was like a fish on the cutting board. She was doomed and had nowhere to escape, but she still cried for help grievously and didn''t give in.

    "What the hell is this?" Another deep male voice said suddenly.

 Chapter 199 - 2: Lock Her Up

    Kate didn''t expect her cries for help would reach anyone, and she was surprised to hear somebody respond. She was still not sure if it was real or a dream.

    The two men responded quickly. They released her and stood up immediately and called with respect to the direction of the door, "Boss."

    Curly-hair asked, "Didn''t you go to the resort center? Why did you come back so soon?"

    Kate turned back to see a cold-eyed big man with a dark coat standing at the door looking expressionlessly at them.

    Curly-hair explained hastily, "This chick clamped up and wouldn''t tell us anything. So we had to give her some motivation."

    "By stripping her?" the man ridiculed. "If I came a little later, might I have interrupted your intimacy?"

    The two men wanted to explain again but seeing his face, they hushed up.

    The man strode to her and looked down at Kate on the floor. She had half-opened clothes, and her shoulders were still twitching while she sobbed. Her messy bangs covered half of her face, the hair on the floor was wet, and her chin was dripping with an unknown liquid, probably a mixture of tears and snot.

    He frowned and reprimanded his men. "How could you treat a lady so rudely?"

    And before he heard the response, he added, "Go fetch a basin of water."

    The two men looked at each other and couldn''t figure out what their boss was thinking. Would the boss clean up for the girl? One of them asked: "Cold or warm water?"

    Their boss gave them an angry stare, and they shut their mouths and ran out to get the water.

    The man took off his black suede gloves slowly and walked toward Kate''s back. He squatted down and pulled her tied hands. Kate stayed still in terror. She struggled to hear what he said: "What is your name?"

    The binding method was professional, and he patiently unbound the loops of rope. Her slender wrists bled because of the abrasions from the rope during her struggles. The man''s eyes lingered a little on them and then turned to untie her feet. Without getting her response to his question, he lifted her chin with two fingers and said, "Not hearing my question?"

    Kate caught sight of his sharp eyes and was frightened. She curled her lips and said, "Ka¡­Kate."

    The man''s eyes became milder as he threw the rope to the floor. He kept the same pose and tried to talk casually, "Kate. This is the case. Your friend took some important information from us and wanted to blackmail us." He twisted the corner of his mouth when he came to this. "I hate being blackmailed."

    "I will ask you one last time. Where is the disc?"

    "Water is here." The two men carried a big basin of water and put it down on the floor. The water was still rippling inside the basin. Except for the boss, everyone was wondering what the purpose of the water was.

    Kate was thinking of the words the man said, and her brain was racing. She thought of what Caroline had told her, "You have to keep it safe. Do not tell anybody about it." She pressed her lips tightly together. Perhaps her motion had irritated the boss, she felt the back of her skull was pulled tightly, and her whole face was pressed down into the water.

    This happened without warning.

    The other two men were also struck dumb. They didn''t expect their boss to take this step directly. Kate wasn''t prepared for it. She choked and tried to struggle, but her back was pressed tightly by the boss''s knee. Her limbs were spread limply on the floor uselessly.

    When her mouth and nose were filled with water, and she was going to suffocate, she was lifted by her hair out of the water.

    "Still won''t say it?" The voice was as cold as a demon from hell.

    Kate kept coughing violently and seemed not to hear what he said.

    With another splash, she was pressed into the water again before she stopped coughing.

    This continued until she forgot how long she had been here, and the time between splashes felt longer and longer.

    She felt a bitter taste in her mouth and coughed, not knowing if it was tears or bile. And in the end, Kate could only see two thin lips open and close silently. Her brain stopped functioning, and she was not able to receive or give any command.

    The man stared at her for a while and suddenly released his clamping grip on her head. He instructed the other two, "Lock her up."

    What followed was a lasting and strange torment.

    Kate was thrown into a narrow and pitched dark room. The room was small enough to fit one person. Its width was less than her height. She had to remain curled up all the time and was constantly reminded of the legendary "matchbox cell."

    Because of swallowing too much water, her lungs felt like they had exploded, her ears were pricking, and her head was aching. Her clothes were soaked in the front, and she felt seized by coldness from time to time. She shivered in coldness, hunger, and terror. She had to close her eyes and start to count as if she was playing cat and mouse when she was a kid.

    Kate had an older sister. Her mother had wanted a boy. And when she was born, her mother was disappointed. The next year, she had a sister. Both her parents were upset, and the three girls were also a heavy burden on the family.

    When Kate was four years old, her mother got pregnant again, and they finally had a brother.

    When her brother was three years old, Kate''s younger sister took him out to play by the river. Her brother fell into the river by accident, and her younger sister was scared to death and kept crying. Kate happened to find them. Her first reaction was that her brother was the most important person in their family, and he could not die. She jumped into the river without thinking.

    Kate didn''t remember how she got back to the riverbank. She only remembered the freezing water with thin ice floating on the surface. It was so cold, and her body felt lifeless.

    When she woke up, the first thing she saw was her grandma''s happy face. She told her that she had had a fever for three days and nights.

    Her mother brought her ginger tea, saying that it could expel the coldness inside her. She hated ginger, but she drank it obediently, and her body warmed up.

    Her mother was sitting by her bed and pushed her wet hair back and said, "Thank you, Kate. Thank you for saving your brother." Her parents rarely expressed their feelings, and these were the warmest words they had ever said to her.

    She shook her head, and her tears came out.

    Her mother asked again, "Where is it?"

    Ah? Kate raised her head in puzzlement.

    Her mother''s loving face was fading away. She asked harshly, "The disc. Where is the disc Caroline gave you?"

    She muttered, "What is the disc?"

    "Still playing dumb?" Bang! She was slapped in the face.

    She looked at her mother, who had never been so fierce and malicious.

    Kate woke up because of hunger.

    When she woke up, the day had broken. This time she was lying on a huge bed with complicated and exquisite designs on the head. She was covered with a comfy and soft quilt. The room was large with simple but elegant decorations¡ªlight-colored dr.a.p.es and French windows, with a beige background and vague gold-patterned wallpaper. On one side of the wall, there was a full-length wardrobe that reached to the ceiling. And on the floor, there was a snow-white long-fur carpet.

    Kate scanned the room blankly, and her memory came back to her slowly. She felt scared and disoriented. What was the situation now? Her first thought was to get away from here as soon as possible.

    Right now. Immediately.

    When Kate raised her hands, she saw they were bandaged. She was a little startled. She lifted up the quilt, and her c.h.e.s.t hurt because of the movement of her arms. All her limbs were sore. She disregarded all these sensations. Fortunately, when she looked down, she was still wearing her sweater and jeans. Her coat was neatly folded on a chair nearby.

    As she was going to get down from the bed, she heard footsteps from behind the door. She paused and got back on the bed, laid down under the quilt, and closed her eyes.

    The door opened, and somebody walked in. He seemed to stop for a moment at the door and then approached. Kate''s heart was beating fast. The person stood by the bed for a while and sneered, "Get up if you are awake. Still acting?"

    Kate had to open her eyes and see Curly-hair from yesterday, looking at her with a faint smile. The nightmare from yesterday came back to her. She couldn''t help withdrawing back to the quilt.

    Curly-hair ignored her reaction and waved to the door, "Come in here."

    A middle-aged woman came in with a big tray. Kate''s stomach was empty, and her nose was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to the smell of food. She smelled fried meat, onions, and spices.

    The woman put a small collapsible table on the bed and put the tray on it. She said respectfully, "Miss, please eat while it is warm."

    Kate stared at her without moving. Curly-hair got impatient and urged, "Quick! Eat it because we have something else to do."

    She took the cup of chicken soup and gulped it down eagerly.

    She was pondering inside while eating. Why were they suddenly treating her so nicely? Did she tell them something last time when she was not herself? Or would they continue to torture her after she ate?

    She was so hungry that she swallowed the meat quickly without much chewing. She coughed, and her lungs were pulled and hurt like hell. Curly-head frowned and said, "Slower. Nobody will be responsible if you die of choking. I will wait for you downstairs." He waved his hand in annoyance and left.

    Kate wondered what was waiting for her. Was the man who tried to drown her downstairs too? Her head tingled when she thought of him. But there was no way out for her. Why not enjoy the food first and deal with it later?

    She had been prepared for more torture when she got downstairs, but she found Curly-hair and Buzz-cut sitting on the couch watching TV. They looked relaxed and turned off the TV as soon as they saw her. Curly-head picked up the car key on the coffee table and signaled her to follow them.

    When they went outside, Kate saw she had been in a three-story house. Two large dogs with long fur growled at them from the porch. They jumped up when they saw her and barked, flashing their scary shining white teeth. Curly-head gave them a shout, and they strolled away.

    Kate was glad that she didn''t try to escape from the window earlier; otherwise, the two big beasts could have torn her into pieces.

    A shining dark sedan, parked at the door, looked familiar. It could have been the same one that kidnapped her.

    Buzz-cut took the driver seat, and Curly-hair opened the back door and shoved Kate in. The car started, and Curly-hair took out a bag and covered her eyes. He did say "Sorry" when he did it but didn''t show any sign of feeling sorry.

    The car drove fast, and Kate sat still with her back on the chair. She was worried and scared about where they would take her to, but she made no sound. The two of them didn''t speak either.

    They rode in silence for about two hours until the car slowed down and stopped. Curly-hair took the bag off her head, and Kate adjusted her eyes to the light. She looked out of the window and identified that this was the alley where she was kidnapped.

    Curly-hair drew a cigarette and lit it. He had one drag and exhaled it. And then he asked, "Will you call the police?"

 Chapter 200 - 3: Sent Back Home

    Kate was surprised, but she shook her head immediately.

    "OK. Smart." Curly-head snorted.

    He took another deep drag and threw his cigarette out of the window. And then he pointed at her with his forefinger and threatened her, "That thing since you said you didn''t have it, you''d better never take it out. Otherwise, you will end up like your friend¡­" He made a gesture of pointing a gun at her temple with his hand and pulling the trigger, "Bang!"

    Kate shrank to the back of her seat but could not help asking, "She¡­did you¡­really kill her?"

    Curly-head changed his face and said impatiently, "Better not to know too much."

    He pulled something from the front seat and threw it to her. She looked down. It was her shoulder bag.

    "Get out." After Curly-hair scrutinized her for a few more seconds, he released her.

    Kate felt excited and pushed the door open. She jumped out hastily for fear they might reconsider. She walked fast at first, but as she got further away from the car, she simply ran.

    The car didn''t drive away but stayed there until she lost sight of it at the corner. Curly-head went to sit in the front and took out his cell phone and called to report. "Boss. She has been sent back."

    "OK. Did you make the arrangement?"

    "All set. We took extreme caution this time."

    The call ended. Buzz-cut started the car, and Curly-head took out the pack of cigarettes and gave one to him, helping him light it. And he lit one for himself, cursing, "Shit. Bad luck. What a moron."

    They had worked all night, and even hypnosis had been used. The girl had talked, but none of it was useful. They prick their ears up for a long time.

    And finally, their boss concluded that these tricks only worked on normal people, but this one has a problem here: the boss pointed at his head.

    That was to say, they had to play the game differently.

    Kate ran up to the third floor in one breath. She took out her key and opened the door with trembling hands. She sat down on the floor as soon as she got into her room. Her roommate was not there during the day. The small room looked empty and spacious.

    She sat there for quite a while, and when she got up to her feet, she felt a darkness come over her eyes and discomfort all over her body. It felt like she was drowning. When she wiped her forehead, it was wet.

    Kate managed to walk to her bed, found some cold medicine, and swallowed it down with cold water. And then she laid down on her bed. The medicine took effect, and she soon felt herself slipping into sleep.

    She slept deeply and only woke up once in the middle of the night. Her roommate was back. It was soothing to see a familiar face, and she closed her eyes again.

    Kate heard her roommate saying something and wanted to get up, but her body was rooted in the bed. Her throat was dry and burned so much that she could not speak a word.

    At last, Kate''s roommate woke her up. She was from Ohio. Kate said she had a fever and kept raving. Her roommate helped her take some antipyretics, and then Kate went back to sleep.

    The next time she woke up, it was early in the morning. This time her cell phone rang for a long time. She put it to her ear and covered her head for fear of disturbing her roommate. She saw the number was her elder sister. Her sister cried on the phone, "Kate, come back home. Father is in the hospital."

    She was shocked. "Father? What is the matter with him?"

    Her sister sobbed, "Some fatal disease."

    When Kate got outside, the sky was still gray. The city had not yet fully awakened. She took the bus to the supermarket, got something she put there and headed to the railway station.

    John caught her at the lounge of the railway station and gave her a bulging envelope with three thousand dollars. He said, scratching his head, "Not much, but it might help. Don''t be anxious to return it to me." Kate was so moved that she couldn''t say anything. John patted her on the shoulder and said, "No need to say anything. We are friends."

    The train finally reached Portland. The city had just had heavy snow. Workers were cleaning the city with snow removal trucks and spreading salt in the middle of the roads, which were noisy and jammed. The melted snow and salt made the road dirty.

    The temperature was -13 degrees Fahrenheit, and all of Kate''s limbs were numb by the time she got to the hospital. She wasn''t aware of the cold because her heart was eaten by her deep worry. Portland Mercy Hospital, 13th floor.

    She finally saw her father, lying on a bed with pipes connected to his body. She had not seen him for a year, and he looked totally different. His face was dry and gray, his cheekbones protruded, and his skin stretched over the bones like a tent. Her tears gushed out immediately.

    Her father became skinny in the past year, and he had stomach aches from time to time. He didn''t take it seriously and bought some medicine at the drugstore to kill the pain. It was not until a few days ago, when he coughed up blood, that he went to the hospital for a checkup.

    The doctor informed him that he was in the middle stages of stomach cancer and recommended him to get to Portland Mercy Hospital. Her father was not insured, and they ran out of the five thousand dollars they brought with them quickly. The doctor told them that surgery and after-treatment would cost about $100,000. It was an astronomical figure for a family like them.

    Her father wanted to go back home and save the money so that his son could go to college. Kate''s mother and elder sister, of course, did not agree with this. Her elder sister had asked her husband to try to borrow some money from his parents, but it was not going smoothly. Kate''s younger sister was in college, and her little brother was in high school. They didn''t know about their father''s illness yet.

    Kate sat by the bed and listened to her mother, telling her about her father''s condition. She drank a mug of hot water and warmed up. She said, "Father cannot leave the hospital now. I have three thousand dollars here. We can hold on for a few more days with this. And we will think about what to do next."

    It was not easy to think of any solutions; Kate knew that this would take some thinking.

    Without insurance, staying in the hospital was like burning money. Kate''s three thousand lasted only three more days before the hospital started to urge them to pay the bills. Her mother and two sisters were anxious and sad, but they had to conceal their feelings in front of their father.

    When Kate sat on a bench downstairs in the inpatient building, she stared blankly at the bank outside the hospital gate. She imagined herself wearing a mask and rushing into the bank for a robbery. A shadow blocked the sun, and a flat voice asked from above, "Kate?"

    She looked up and was surprised to see a middle-aged man with sunglasses and a dark coat, showing a mild smile on his face, "Our boss wants to see you."

    She was startled and wanted to stand up. She composed herself and said, "Your boss? Do I know him?"

    The man chuckled and said, "Our boss is Mr. Fox." He paused and then added, "You saw him a few days ago."

    Kate''s heart was seized. She had fallen into the icy river again.

    Kate followed the man mechanically, about one step behind him. The man looked amiable and chatted with her, "Don''t you feel cold? Portland is quite different from Los Angeles. Probably negative 20F degrees?" As he mentioned the temperature, he shrank his neck into his collar.

    The man led her to a fancy coffee shop. When they entered the shop, she saw Curly-hair immediately. He raised the corners of his eyebrows and said, "Fancy meeting you again."

    And then she saw that man.

    He sat at a table by the window, wearing a dark sweater and a shirt under it. He looked handsome and refined, which she knew was but a disguise.

    The room was warm, probably 70 degrees higher than outdoors. Not knowing if it was because of the abrupt temperature change or her anxiety, Kate sneezed suddenly.

    The man smirked and pointed to the seat opposite to him and said mildly, "Sit down, please."

    Kate walked over and sat down.

    There were four chairs, but the other two men just stood respectfully. It looked strange, but they behaved naturally. They kept silent and seemed to melt into the background. In the center of the table, there was a small vase with a perfume lily. The tender and broad pink petals spread at ease, not feeling the cold from outside at all.

    Out of the tinted window, Kate saw the hospital building in the distance. The layers of dr.a.p.es separated this world from the outside. She felt a little discomfort in this confined space. The table between her and the man could not block the domineering air she felt from him. She didn''t dare to look his way, but she still could feel he was looking at her.

    She didn''t know what his intentions were. He was probably trying to put some pressure on her. His silent stare made her nervous, and she pretended to look away. When she looked back, she met his gaze accidentally. They were clear and deep, like a vortex that could suck a person into it.

 Chapter 201 - 4: How Is Your Father?

    To release Kate''s anxiety, the man smiled and poured a cup of tea for her and started chatting as if they were friends, "How is your father?"

    Kate felt her heart being stabbed by a needle. She answered awkwardly, "Just like that."

    The man put the cup of tea in front of her. Kate was startled by this ordinary behavior.

    He poured a cup for himself and took a sip. "Nice. Have the hot tea. It can help you warm up."

    Kate wondered what he was playing at. She was on the verge of saying, "Stop beating around the bush." But instead, she took up the cup and had a drink. She was nervous and drank too fast. The tea was too hot, and she almost wanted to spit it out.

    The man waited until she put down her cup and put his cup down too. He said, "Miss White, how about we make a deal."

    As he just said these words, the middle-aged man moved forward and put a bank card in front of Kate on the table.

    "There are two hundred thousand dollars on this card. It is for your father''s surgery. Don''t delay this anymore."

    Kate''s eyes fell on the card about a foot away from her. She heard the sound of her saliva moving in her throat, and the next second she heard the man, with power in his voice, "You know what I want."

    She blurted out, "No."

    Realized her reaction was negative, she added hastily, "I don''t know what you want. I have things to attend to. I need to go."

    When she stood up, she made some noise in pushing the chair back. Curly-hair was about to stop her, but his boss said calmly, "Let her go."

    Curly-hair turned to his partner and pursed his lips in the direction of their boss. Curly hair''s partner looked back at the boss, taking up his cup of tea with ease. It was as if he knew it was in the bag.

    As Kate hurried back to the hospital, she ordered herself to wave away the idea, not allowing herself a chance for hesitation. She walked faster and faster, and when she got back to the ward, her back felt moist.

    It was noisy in the room. A few hospital staff members were there, and her mother and sister were arguing with them about something. Her mother pleaded with them, insisting that they could get the money soon and pay the hospital.

    But the male hospital staff said, "You can check in when you have the money ready. You know a lot of patients are waiting for a bed out there. Besides, we cannot treat him if you cannot even pay the money you owe to the hospital. There is nothing to be discussed. He has to get out of here today. This is not an asylum."

    Kate''s usually mild-tempered sister got angry too, "How can you speak to her like that?"

    Her father struggled on the bed and intended to lift the quilt and get down underneath it. He coughed and said, "Let''s leave this goddamn place. I want to die at home."

    The sound of her mother pacifying her father, her father''s coughing, the hospital staff exchanging words, all mixed together and turned into a net, wrapping and trapping Kate and making her feel suffocated. In confusion, she could only see the bankcard in her brain¡­two hundred thousand dollars.

    With two hundred thousand dollars, her father could have the surgery immediately.

    Without the two hundred thousand dollars¡­

    After a short stalemate, her mother accepted the fate they had to face and started to pack up their things. Her sister had called her husband, and they fought over the phone, and now she was sobbing. It looked as if their last hope was broken.

    Kate had never had such a hard conflict inside her. She looked at her luggage at the corner of the room. It was something that did not belong to her. Besides, somebody''s life might be at risk.

    A phone rang. The male hospital staff, coldly monitoring them, answered the phone. After a few "well" and "ah," he changed his face and said awkwardly, "You don''t need to go today."

    "Uh?" The whole family stared at him in surprise.

    He waved his hand and said shortly, "Somebody paid your bills." And he added, "But you have to try to get the money ready for surgery. The resources of this hospital are tight. You have to know that."

    He jerked his head to the other staff, and they left together.

    ***

    The windfall made Kate''s mother and sister both ecstatic. They hurried to get her father back to bed. Kate ran out to catch up with the hospital staff. "Please, tell me who paid the bills for us?"

    The hospital staff turned crossly, "A big guy called Mr. Fox. He talked to our hospital president. Since you knew such a powerful person, what were you doing earlier? It is a waste of my time." And he left angrily.

    Her suspicion was confirmed. She leaned on the wall languidly.

    What did this mean? Had he forced her to accept the trade?

    While she was leaning on the wall weakly, and enduring the fight inside her heart, the phone in her pocket rang all of a sudden. Kate shook so hard that a nurse passed by and gave her a strange look.

    She took out the cell phone and saw an unfamiliar number. This time she didn''t hesitate but accepted the call immediately. The mild male voice asked, "Miss White, have you thought it over?"

    Tears emerged from her eyes, and she heard herself said in a dry voice, "Yes."

    Back at the caf¨¦, Curly-hair and the middle-aged man were still standing. And the boss was standing by the window making a call. He turned his back to the door and put his other hand in his pocket. On the table, there was a notebook computer.

    When Kate entered the door, she stopped. Curly-hair walked over and asked her for the thing, but she ignored him even though he was obviously cross. The man turned back only after he finished his call, and he looked at her lightly. She walked up and put the envelope on the table. Curly-hair took it and examined it by the light from the window.

    The man didn''t give a second look at it. Instead, he asked, "Did you see it?"

    Kate shook her head.

    He handed her the card and said calmly, "The password is the last six numbers of your social security number. And the other fifty thousand is compensation for the offense we caused you a few days ago."

    Kate took the card and held it tightly in her palm. The sharp edge poked her soft skin, but she didn''t feel pain.

    Curly-hair passed the envelope to his boss and nodded to him. The man went back to his seat, looked at the receiving address and sender on it, and made a hardly audible snort.

    Kate heard it and looked up at him.

    He tore the envelope neatly and put the disc into his notebook computer. She observed his cold and sharp profile and his curved lips. That might be ironic or complacent. While waiting for the doc.u.ment to be read by the computer, he tapped his fingers on the table, and the ring on one of his fingers gave some icy glare under the sunlight.

    Kate looked down to the tile below her feet and waited.

    After a few minutes, the man finished browsing the contents of the disc and walked up to Kate, still carrying the cold and calm air, "That is it for us. As soon as you walk out of this door, everything you hear and see in here¡­" he pointed to her head, "has to be deleted completely."

    Kate nodded. The man could not see her face and seemed to think that was an obstacle to their communication. He lifted her chin and forced her to look into his eyes and then felt satisfied. "Don''t play a game with me. Don''t get yourself and your family into any more trouble."

    He stressed the word family and pronounced it especially distinctly.

    Kate looked into his deep-set eyes and felt a little dizzy, but she replied affirmatively, "I know."

    The man scanned her face again as if to identify if she was telling the truth, and then he released her, "You can go now."

    Kate turned, pushed the door open, and walked out without hesitation.

    As soon as the door was closed, Curly-hair asked, "Boss, you really want to let her go?"

    The man leaned back to the chair and lifted up his cup of tea while looking at the pink perfume lily. He seemed to not be hearing Curly-hair''s question and muttered, "They should change this lily to a white one." As he took a sip of the tea, he turned to them, "What do you think?"

    Curly-hair was startled. What did he think about it? A pink or a white lily? He replied in the next second with coldness in his tone, "I think only dead people are reliable."

    The man raised his eyes and gave him a stare, "Is it funny to kill?"

    "Uh¡­" Curly-hair paused. "Of course not."

    The man took another sip and said slowly, "Remember, we are here to solve the problem, not to make another problem. Or else I will have to spend all my time following you and cleaning up the mess for you. How can I do anything else?"

    Curly-hair was ashamed by his words, and he said respectfully, "I will keep an eye on her. If she oversteps the boundary, I will¡­" He made a cutting gesture on his neck.

    The man seemed to not hear him. He poured another cup of tea for himself as if he was now enjoying the tea only.

    Kate had the card in her pocket, but her heart did not feel relieved for solving the problem of funds. Instead, she felt heavier than before. Her heart was empty as if she had had something inside of it removed. An important organ of her body was gone.

    She put her hand on her c.h.e.s.t. It felt hard.

    Kate walked to the hospital with heavy steps. She paused for a second when she stepped across the gate of the hospital. She walked to a remote place, a lane between two buildings. Nobody walked by there. The snow was about five inches thick, clear and crystal, white and pure. She squatted down and looked at the snow. It was so white it made her feel ashamed.

    She inserted her fingers into the soft snow and couldn''t feel the coldness. She wished she could wash away the dirt on her hands. After a long time, she felt the piercing wind blowing through her coat, and her nose became sore. Tears came to her eyes as she put her hands on her face and cried out.

    She remembered when she was a child; she played cat and mouse with her friends. In the middle of the game, the TV had some show, and her friends ran back to watch. She kept hiding in her neighbor''s garden. At first, she was happy nobody found her but soon she felt something was wrong.

    However, she stayed there unmoved because that was the rule. She fell asleep until her parents came to find her. They beat her up.

    Another time, her mother had asked her to send something to her aunt. She went to the house, but her aunt was out, and the door was locked. She waited there all day until the next morning.

    Her parents thought she was stupid and wondered if her brain had been damaged from the time she almost drowned while saving her brother from the river.

    She always followed the rules, never crossed the lines. It had become a habit. But now, she broke the rules.

 Chapter 202 - 5: Is She Crazy?

    Curly-hair''s given name was Edward, but he didn''t like it. So he called himself Ed. He drove the car steadily on the road and listened to his earphones at the same time. He felt puzzled at a sound, and he took the earphones off and handed it to old Chapman, who sat on the seat beside him, "You listen to it."

    Chapman was not happy with it, but after he listened, he was shocked.

    The two looked at each other speechlessly. Ed said casually, "Her father died?"

    Chapman pressed his lips in a line and shook his head.

    Tristan Fox, who was sitting at the back and closing his eyes, asked, "What happened?"

    The two didn''t know how to explain, so Chapman took off the earphone and asked, "You heard it yourself?"

    Tristan took the earphone and put it on suspiciously. He didn''t react much to it. He just raised his eyebrows and turned to look out of the window. The car happened to pass the side gate of the hospital, and at the narrow lane between the two buildings, a person was squatting on the snow. She was in blue and looked familiar.

    Chapman reacted first and said, "That is her, Kate."

    Ed saw her too and was about to speak but was hushed by Chapman.

    Tristan listened expressionlessly, but his heart was a little shocked. Kate was crying so hard, choking and blowing her nose. From a distance, you could see her jerking, and it looked like she might fall onto the snow at any time.

    The scene of Kate shedding tears silently flashed into his brain. She didn''t give in or scream. She was so calm that he thought she was abnormal or stupid. It was only because he didn''t touch her bottom line.

    Curly-hair murmured in the front, "Is she crazy?"

    He heard himself reply in a voice only he could hear, "Because she betrayed herself."

    The feeling was familiar to him.

    He seemed to see a lanky teenager, angry but helpless, walked in a lonely street at midnight, kicking a tree trunk on the roadside and bumped the trunk with his head¡­And that teenager said from now on, you had to be a bad guy.

    It was a long time ago, and he was no longer weak or helpless. He had honed himself to be ruthless and cold. He drew back his eyes from the blue figure and said indifferently, "Let''s go."

    The money for the surgery was paid. Everything proceeded smoothly.

    For the source of the money, Kate explained that she borrowed from her boss and colleagues. She was known to be honest, and her family didn''t suspect anything. They were happy for the help from the kind people she mentioned.

    The surgery was successful, and so were the after-treatments. Just before Christmas Eve, her father was dismissed from the hospital. They had a quiet Christmas and were grateful that the whole family could be together for the New Year. Nobody could know better than this family the meaning of Christmas.

    Their happiness, indeed, was something her neighbor two houses away could never expect. Of course, they were not aware of it. They just worried that Caroline was wilder now. Not even a phone call.

    Nobody knew where she was now. They asked Kate when they met her on the porch. She kept silent. Her parents knew that they had quarrels and thought they didn''t hang out together now. Kate was tortured by the guilt inside a day worse than the day before. She could not eat or sleep well.

    To add salt to the wound, the neighbors talked her parents into introducing boys to Kate. It was true that in a small place like their town, girls got married at 20-23. Her parents thought it was the time.

    The boy introduced to her was her classmate at elementary school, the guy who bullied her and wanted to copy her paper in the tests. That guy looked at her with bedroom eyes, and Kate felt a headache, wondering what their offspring would be like if she married him.

    As her father was getting better, Kate escaped home after two months. She took the train back to Los Angeles. At least she could see if she could do anything for Caroline in Los Angeles. She could probably only pray that Caroline was happy in heaven. Kate looked bitterly at the bleak winter scenery outside of the train.

    Kate reached Los Angeles at dusk. After she got out of the train station, she found the street was decorated with roses and balloons. Lovers were showing affection in public. She realized that it was Valentine''s Day. The huge screens outside the mall were showing commercials of diamonds, jewels, roses, and chocolates. Yearning girls were looking up at the screen with envy.

    Kate smiled at the scene while avoiding the crowd. She shoved her way to the bus stop. This had nothing to do with her. She came to this city to make a living and caught sight of the evilest side of this prosperous city.

    Now the neon lights and luxurious shops could not distract her any longer. She felt that everything was costly, and sometimes people paid in blood. She was in the same city but in a different place.

    Tristan was sitting in his car, flipping through a finance magazine. There was an interview with him. He didn''t spend much time on the lengthy and flattering article but rested his eyes on a picture of himself wearing sunglasses and a golf cap while holding a golf club. That image looked like a stranger to him.

    He saw from the corner of his eyes that the glass door of the apartment building was pushed open, and a slender figure came out. He put away the magazine and opened the car door.

    A tall and gorgeous lady wearing a black mink cashmere coat and a red dress underneath came near. Her long sleek golden hair was braided into a bun. Her makeup perfectly enhanced her natural beauty. When she opened her mouth, a sweet and amiable voice said very pleasantly, "Sorry for keeping you waiting."

    "It''s OK." Tristan opened the car door for her and took care that her head didn''t bump the top of the car. When he got into the car, he produced a bouquet of red roses from the trunk. "Happy Valentine''s Day!"

    The woman was surprised with joy. She took it and made fun of him, "I thought a busy guy like you wouldn''t notice this holiday."

    Tristan started the car and replied carelessly, "The merchants won''t let you forget it. The ad deluge could wake up the dead."

    The woman changed her face imperceptibly. She wasn''t happy with the reply, but she bent down her face to smell the scent of the flowers and touched the full petals, and said with a little delight, "From Ecuador?"

    Tristan nodded. "You have sharp eyes."

    The woman curled her lips and smiled. These are exclusive roses for the wedding of the Spanish crown prince. They had deep significance.

    The party was held at the Shangri-La Hotel by the city chamber of commerce. The decorations were stylish and high-end.

    As Tristan stepped into the hall, some people recognized him and smiled, trying to catch up with him. In just a moment, he was surrounded by people and became the spotlight of the hall. Tristan kept low-profile most of the time, and he rarely attended these kinds of events.

    He was in a black suit and a white shirt. He appeared young and graceful among the crowd, made up of mostly middle-aged CEOs. His manners and speech were intelligent and gentle, which attracted admiration from most of the females there.

    There were quite a lot of rumors about him. Single so far, some said his wife died years ago, some said he had a dozen mistresses. But the prominent ring on his fourth finger added mystery to their conjecture.

    However, this was no obstacle for modern ladies who pursued true love. What really stopped them was the lady in red dress beside him.

    The pretty lady in the red dress had her own admirers too. As the hottest hostess of the finance channel, Jessie Henderson was highly educated, smart, and experienced in handling this kind of event. It definitely could boost a man''s vanity to have a woman like her by his side. And what was not to be forgotten was her family background.

    Their family had an old history and had powerful and wealthy members in the past generations. Her father was rumored to be running for mayor of Los Angeles. This made her social status go up dramatically.

    One was the sworn enemy of men and the apple of the eyes of women, and the other one was just the opposite. This made a pair of them.

    Tristan, however, as the protagonist of the story, didn''t think much of their relations. Instead, he was a little absent-minded tonight. He didn''t know why, but when he saw Jessie''s inexpensive clothing and jewels, he thought of the girl in blue squatting on the snow. It was a totally different world from here¡­She must have felt cold.

    And then he wondered how old she was.

    Judged from her pale but innocent face, probably less than 20. She was still a kid.

    Jessie''s refreshing voice brought him to reality from his mental vagrancy. Someone walked up to him, probably a person whom Jessie had interviewed in her show. She introduced him to Tristan, and after some flattering on each side, they chatted on some hot subjects.

    As for Tristan becoming the spotlight of tonight''s event, another reason was his Chasin Group had just invested in a big project, a landmark building-World Trade Center, which would be the financial center of Los Angeles. Now everything was ready, and the project was going to kick off in March. People in this business wanted to pry for more detailed information and see if they could get something from it.

    Tristan had been in the business for years, and he knew the tactics. He made no substantial promises but always left some room for hope to others. He wasn''t as relaxed inside as he seemed to be. Besides, this investment cost Chasin Group a great deal; as a landmark building, the city government kept a close eye on it, which put great pressure on Tristan.

    Some gossip said that one officer in municipal government even lost his job for this project. Of course, this was just gossip, and if it was true or not could be verified. Anyway, he was under great pressure.

    Somebody wished him success and a lot more hope for his failure. And not long ago, the incident of that disc was quite a headache for him. Fortunately, it was just an issue of money, but he was again reminded that he needed to take care of all sorts of matters, big and small.

    After the party, Tristan sent Jessie back home. Downstairs in her building, she asked if he would like to go up and have a cup of coffee. He thought for a second and said yes.

 Chapter 203 - 6: What Else You Want To Know?

    It was the first time he had been to Jessie''s apartment. It was a high-end, one thousand square foot apartment for singles. From the vase placed in the hallway to the floor lamp in the sitting room, every detail of the decoration showed that the owner had an extraordinary and refined taste.

    Jessie took off her coat and turned the music on. She hummed the song that was playing and walked to the kitchen. She soon came back with a bottle of red wine, a dessert, and a salad.

    A magazine was spread out on the coffee table. Jessie put it away and said, "I bought it because of you. The interview wasn''t good. It was too general and vague, at least for my taste. For a low-profile and canny person like you, it isn''t easy to have a good interview." She shook the goblet in her hand and added, "If I did it, probably I could do it a little better."

    Tristan gave her a glance and said, "Lucky, you didn''t interview me."

    Jessie looked directly at his eyes and said with seriousness, "But I think I don''t know you well enough either."

    "What else you want to know?"

    The music was turning from merry and soothing to slow and lingering.

    Jessie had let her hair down, and she looked gentler. Her rosy complexion, blurred eyes, and full lips appeared more scarlet and fresh than the cherry in the salad. Her beautiful features made her difficult for him to refuse. Tristan didn''t refuse, and then their lips were together, rubbing each other. Their tongues plunged deeper, rolling, exploring, and s.u.c.k.i.n.g.

    They were grown-ups. It was easy to get into this state.

    Tristan''s hands were holding her slim waist and stroking, moving up to her soft full b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    It was so natural that she started to loosen his tie. He gently pressed her hands and said quietly, "I have something else to attend to tonight."

    Jessie smiled and said with a scented breath, "Lousy excuse."

    Tristan calmed down immediately, and he got to his senses immediately. He heard her saying in his ear, "What if I won''t let you go?"

    He asked, "Would you?"

    Jessie was a proud woman, and at the sight of the ring on his hand accidentally, her d.e.s.i.r.e faded away in a half-second. She went back to sit on the couch and rubbed her temples, as if something occurred to her suddenly, and chuckled, "I almost forgot. I have a guest tonight."

    Tristan took it as the signal to leave. "Sorry. I have to go now."

    A few minutes later, when Tristan got back to his car, he didn''t start the engine immediately. He lit a cigarette and pressed his forehead with his hands. He was surprised at his refusal.

    He had known Jessie for five years. Their relations were between friends and lovers. From the outsiders, they were a perfect pair, and with that notion, both of them could avoid a lot of suitors.

    Jessie was different from most of the females because of her education and profession. She was pretty but not hollow. Of course, she had the same characteristics as most women-vain, affected, proud, and domineering, but only up to reasonable degrees. Besides, he was no perfect man either.

    They hit it off. He appreciated her and rather liked her.

    And to top all these, it was to his advantage to be with her.

    However, he could see that their relations were like a kettle of water that was heating up but never quite boiling. It was his own problem, he knew.

    When the cigarette was almost out, he extinguished it. He caught sight of the lip print on the corner of his mouth from the rearview mirror. He wiped it with a piece of tissue, but then he found his shirt collar also had a lip print. He frowned and started the engine.

    Tristan drove back to his villa by the seaside. He had two houses. He lived in a high-end service apartment downtown most of his time and only came here on weekends or when he was in the mood occasionally.

    When he got in the house, a snowball-like fat cat jumped off the couch and rushed to him. He changed to slippers and wanted to hold them. The big cat detected his alcoholic breath and retreated in disdain. Tristan smiled and patted its head. "Be good. Papa will go to take a shower."

    In the bathroom, he took off his ring and put it in a box on the counter carefully before he got undressed. The warm water sprayed down and hit his shapely body, streaming down along his firm and clearly defined muscles. He looked at himself, robust, streamlined, and youthful. A man of 35 years, he was still young and vigorous, with d.e.s.i.r.es, ambitions, and overwhelming hormones. When he thought of that moment in Jessie''s house, he shook his head. Was it a waste?

    After the shower, he applied some body lotion and put on his ring, and came out of the bathroom. The fat cat was squatting outside the bathroom loyally. He held it up and was startled. "So heavy! You need to be on a diet."

    The fat cat gave a snort at his comment and curled up in his arms comfortably.

    He planned to watch TV for a while, but after pressing the remote for a long time, he found almost all channels were noisy parties, love stories, or family reunions. Reunion, for a person who could not have a reunion, wasn''t what he wanted.

    In the few hundred square feet living room, a man and a cat, the scene was lonely. The cat looked decadent too. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have indulged itself in overeating. See, it developed a double chin. He touched its warm and soft neck with his chin and murmured, "Did you miss her too, Lulu? Uh?"

    He carried the fat cat Lulu to a remote room at the end of the corridor. The room wasn''t big, with black and white geometric patterned carpets, a low bookshelf, and a grand piano. The piano was dark and shining like a mirror and free of dust. He went over, sat on the bench, and opened the cover.

    His fingers touched the keys, and without instructions of the brain, he played naturally.

    Like the twinkling of a brook, the song flew smoothly in the air. It was the most commonly played background music, Souvenirs d''enfance.

    The white cat lay over his knees and listened quietly.

    Tristan was immersed in his playing and enchanted in his imagination. A person was sitting below the stage and was moved to tears¡­He smiled in his imagination.

    Few people knew he could play the piano. He had no interest in music, but his mother forced him to learn. Later, every time he learned a new song, he only had one purpose, to play for a person. And the time he spent by the piano was the happiest time in half of his life, or maybe all of it.

    After he finished the song, he stopped and could feel the loss inside.

    The cat had fallen asleep on his l.a.p. He could even hear it snore regularly in the silent room. Outside of the window was the dark dome of the sky. Suddenly, somebody lit a firework, and it brightened the sky for a few seconds.

    ***

    Kate went back to the supermarket for work. All her co-workers knew what had happened to her family and showed great concern for her. John even treated her to a feast after she had missed Sarah''s birthday party. Kate was so moved. She didn''t expect to have gained new friendsh.i.p.s in this city.

    Kate had thought of leaving the city to avoid trouble, but she was afraid that no place in this world was absolutely safe. Besides, it was not easy for a person like her to find a job. As the saying goes, a rolling stone gathers no moss.

    Another reason Kate wouldn''t leave was that last fall, she signed up for courses at the Open University. She had quit during her last year of high school because of her family''s financial status, but she had still had dreams of going to college. When Kate found out she could sign up for courses without a high school diploma, she couldn''t give up a chance to realize her dreams.

    After New Year''s Day, John seemed to have matured and actually came to work on time every day. He even dragged his girlfriend Sarah, who usually lived on Chinese time, to work. But John found that Kate was quite different ever since her trip home. She worked hard as usual, but she always seemed flighty or distracted and regularly made mistakes.

    John reckoned that Kate was worried about her father''s health and did what he could to take her mind off of this. Sometimes he invited Kate to hang out with him and Sarah. They went to karaoke together a couple of times, but it was always him and Sarah singing while Kate listened. Despite this, it seemed to cheer her up a little bit.

    They dragged Kate to discos and bars too.

    Kate didn''t like these places, but John persuaded her that it was healthy to release emotional pressure before you either turn crazy or die. A balloon will explode if you don''t stop pumping air into it.

    Kate was really not interested in bouncing and twisting madly to the roaring music, but she was attracted to the fancy show of bartenders making c.o.c.ktails. Tossing the shaker, lighting glass on fire, and pouring drinks behind his back, all these techniques amazed her and gave her short moments of peace.

    The bartender handed her a brightly colored drink after he finished his show. "Ma''am, this one is on the house."

    Kate took it with appreciation, but she didn''t dare to drink it.

    "Don''t worry. I will carry you home if you are drunk." John said.

    The young bartender explained casually, "It is almost non-alcoholic. It is easier to get drunk with your boyfriend than with this."

    Sarah, sitting nearby, threw a small pill into her own glass and asked whether John would like to have one while shaking the glass tipsily. John shook his head. Then Sarah drank it up, took off her jacket, and walked to join the dancing crowd.

    John sat with Kate by the bar and chatted with the bartender.

    After a while, there was a commotion in the crowd.

    The music was still roaring. The crowd dispersed and formed a circle. Two women were wrestling with each other and rolling on the floor. John cast a glance casually at first but quickly stood up and rushed over. One of the women was Sarah.

    How they got into a fight was unknown. But they were fighting tooth and nail at the moment. A girl with neat bangs was sitting on Sarah, but Sarah was pulling those bangs with all her strength. Of course, she was pulling Sarah''s hair too.

    The entire crowd stopped dancing and stood there to appreciate the free show.

    John and Kate finally managed to rescue Sarah from the fight. The girl with formerly neat bangs was visibly annoyed. She covered her face with one hand and pointed at John and Kate with the other hand and said, "Bitch! You got helpers. Just wait."

    Then she took out her mobile phone and made a call. "Honey! Somebody bullied me in the bar!"

    Someone in the crowd said, "You''re in trouble now. You pissed off the gang."

    The girl with now tousled bangs yelled, "Wait until my husband comes¡­if you have the guts."

    John was reluctant to admit defeat and bluffed that they would wait, but he was thinking of retreating. He signaled Kate to get their things and pulled Sarah, who was unaware of the danger and was still having a verbal battle, away from the girl and her bangs.

    John and Kate held each of Sarah''s arms and dragged her out of the bar to hail a cab. But as soon as they got out of the bar, a bunch of people blocked their way.

    Kate raised her head and was shocked.

    Even under the dim street light, she could recognize the leading guy, who wore ragged jeans and held a cigarette between his lips. He was Curly-hair!

    There were four to five men beside him. Some were skinheads, and some had scars on their faces. None of them looked kind.

    Kate lowered her head and leaned toward John hastily. Someone rushed over and threw herself into Curly-hair''s arms. Then she turned around and pointed at John.

    "Honey, they bullied me." The girl said in anger.

    The man who she was calling "honey" was Curly-hair, AKA Ed. Ed lowered his head and saw three obvious bloodstains on his girlfriend''s fair face. It was quite shocking. He spat and said, "Hey. It is based on you to bully a woman."

    John argued, "It was just women fighting, scratching and pulling hair. My girlfriend also got scratches on her face."

    As he was saying this, he drew Sarah close to show off her scratches, but shit, there was nothing on her face! "What a bitch," he cursed internally.

    One of the guys jeered, "Maybe she has internal injuries? How about stripping off her clothes and letting me examine her?"

    John got irritated. "Cut the crap. What do you guys want?"

    Ed threw away the cigarette b.u.t.t and spoke in a strange voice, "Nothing. So your girl scratched mine? Which finger did she use? Just cut that finger."

    Kate shuddered with fear because she knew these people would really do it.

    John pushed Sarah behind him.

    "Don''t bully a woman. Come to me!"

    "Brave of you." The man was waiting for these words. He waved at his guys and said, "Go ahead."

    It was not until then that they realized that these guys had weapons with them. Some had long iron sticks, and some pulled out their metal belt buckles from their jeans. They waved their weapon and approached.

 Chapter 204 - 7: Bloody Fight

    Kate was stunned. They were besieged, and there was no way to escape. It was a remote place, far away from downtown. A few passers-by fled when they saw the scene. Kate reached to her pocket for her cell phone.

    John was outnumbered and was soon kicked down on the floor, as sticks and feet came down on him. Sarah turned pale and screamed like a siren.

    Seeing John in danger, Kate shouted, "Stop! I''ve called the police. They''re on their way."

    However, her words did not threaten those people at all. After a pause of a few seconds, sticks continued to rain down on John. Kate intended to help John up during this pause but felt a strike on her back during the chaos. She became dizzy and suddenly fell on top of John.

    John held his head with both hands and cried in panic, "Kate, are you OK? Son of a bitch! How can you beat a woman¡­?"

    John roared with anger and rose up, about to put up a desperate fight.

    Ed was watching the fight with his girlfriend in his arms. The moment he heard the name, he got startled and tilted his head to find the one on the ground that was the idiot girl. The other men with weapons also stopped for a while, as they had not seen a girl trying to protect a man.

    At that moment, a siren sounded from somewhere in the distance. Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that the girl had really called the police. Ed waved his hand and ordered them, "You guys go first."

    His bros were loyal to him. "Ed, we cannot leave you down here. We will stick with you, even in jail."

    "Cut the crap. Just go. You guys staying here would screw things up. I can handle it myself."

    Obeying Ed''s orders, his bros got their weapons and scattered into the darkness. Only two men and three girls stayed where they were.

    The police car stopped next to the scene. Kate got on her feet with John''s help. She opened her hazy eyes.

    "Are you OK?"

    Two voices sounded simultaneous.

    The other voice came from a face leaning out of the window of the police car.

    A young face.

    Kate focused her eyes on him. She was slack-jawed at first, but then recognition flashed across her eyes.

    "It''s you," she said in a low voice.

    She struggled to stand up straight. John immediately lent support to her.

    Two front doors on both sides of the police car were opened at the same time, and two policemen in uniform stepped out. "What''s the matter?"

    Ed held his girlfriend in his arms and walked to them, and said respectfully, "Hello, Sergeant York and Sergeant Pierce. Here''s the case. My girlfriend was having fun inside the bar. These three guys beat her up." He lifted his girlfriend''s chin and showed her face to them.

    "You see, her fair face was ruined. This is beastly."

    The sergeant called York swept his eyes over him.

    "Edward Lockwood, Security Manager of Chasin Group?"

    "Yeah, that''s me." Ed smiled and stretched his hand out to Sergeant York.

    Sergeant York ignored him and looked at the scratches on Ed''s girlfriend''s face.

    "Who did it?"

    The bangs girl pointed to Sarah in anger.

    Sergeant York frowned and then pointed to Kate and asked Ed, "Then why did you beat her?"

    Sergeant Pierce added, "Right. We saw you and a group of people beating this girl. It didn''t look fair."

    Ed responded casually, "You must have made a mistake, sergeants. There are only five of us here. I didn''t touch her."

    John, who was lending support to Kate, snorted.

    Sergeant York swept his eyes over them and finally rested his gaze on Kate''s face.

    "Go to the hospital first and get checked out."

    Kate waved her hand hastily. "Don''t bother. I''m OK."

    Sergeant York was stupefied.

    Kate continued, "I fell to the ground just now."

    John mumbled aggrievedly, "Kate, are you stupid?"

    Sergeant York walked up to Kate and gazed at her for a few seconds. Then he suddenly reached out his hand and pressed her back. She soon cried with pain. Sergeant York frowned.

    "What if you have a fracture or injury on your spine? Go to the hospital first. It is my call." York said firmly and sternly.

    Kate was intimidated into silence. She kept her head down while being helped into the police car by John. Sergeant York ordered his company to take Ed''s car, "You go with them. The scratches on her face also have to be treated in the hospital in case her pretty face is ruined."

    ***

    Kate had an X-Ray at the nearest general hospital. After viewing the X-ray, the doctor said, "Your soft tissues are injured. Luckily it missed the really important parts by a little bit, your bones are intact."

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    Sergeant York was still frowning. He asked, "What is the cause of this injury?"

    "Probably a thump from a metal club or something like that," answered the doctor.

    Sergeant York glanced at Ed sternly.

    Ed threw up his hands, "Don''t look at me. I don''t have anything in my hands. You can search for me."

    Sergeant York curved up his lips.

    "Why so nervous? I didn''t say you did it. You were with your friends earlier, weren''t you? Today is the birthday of your ex-boss, Dan Gilbert. You guys just left the Golden Bar, didn''t you?"

    John''s face paled.

    Sergeant York turned his eyes from him to Kate.

    "You can sue them," York said in an official tone.

    Kate looked muddled.

    He explained, "This is an intentional injury. You can take legal action for compensation. We will investigate and assist in providing evidence."

    Defying his expectations, Kate stated categorically, "I fell somewhere accidentally."

    "Where?" Sergeant York asked while squinting at her.

    A twinkle came into Kate''s eyes. She answered calmly, "On the steps of the internet bar nearby."

    Everyone was stupefied. There was indeed an internet bar on the 2nd floor with an outdoor iron stairway.

    Sergeant York''s face darkened with anger.

    "Are you sure?"

    Kate nodded.

    "What about him?" He raised his hand and pointed to John.

    Just now, the lights were rather dim outside, and at that moment, it could be seen clearly that John had quite severe bruising on his face and bloodstains on the corners of his mouth. Everyone in the room stiffened. Kate looked at him nervously and saw him grit his teeth and say, "I¡­ rolled down the stairway."

    Sergeant York snorted.

    Ed laughed, "Ho-ho!"

    He said innocently, "You did me wrong, didn''t you? I''m a law-abiding citizen. You can''t blame me for everything bad due to some past issues."

    Sergeant York also laughed and said, "Then you''d better stay away from that gang. You''re now a regular employee of a large corporation. Even if not for yourself, you have to behave for the sake of your corporation and for Mr. Fox. Chasin is the star enterprise of our state. It is under the spotlight."

    John nodded hurriedly and put on a modest expression.

    "You''re right, sir. I surely will take a lesson from this and not make trouble for our company."

    Before leaving, Sergeant York took a long glance at Sarah, who had been hiding. She regained her calm demeanor at the moment Sergeant York left, and her face became pale after the shock of this incident. She felt that the sergeant might have seen through everything.

    In a cab on their way back, John cursed indignantly on the back seat, "Son of a bitch! That was too much! Kate, were you beaten dumb? Why did you conceal the truth from them? Too good for them!"

    Sarah, who had been silent, chipped in, "You''re an idiot yourself. Do you know who they are? They''re the Devil''s Herd gang."

    It went without saying that there were several underworld gangs in every city, and the so-called Devil''s Herd was currently flourishing. They were also surely the most savage gang operating in Los Angeles currently. They had relationsh.i.p.s with big guys in all relevant departments, and everyone turned a blind eye to them.

    People who suffered from them had to take it as bad luck to avoid further involvement with them.

    Hearing Sarah''s words, John became furious. He twisted his neck, turned back to her, and cursed, "Damn it! It was all because of you! You had nearly killed Kate. You go on taking your drugs, and they will kill you soon one way or another."

    Sarah wanted to talk back, but seeing his swollen face, suppressed herself.

    Kate hurried to make peace. "It is lucky it ended up this way. John, are you OK? Do you need to go to the hospital and have a checkup?"

    John replied with his neck upright, "I''m OK. The sticks were just tickling for me. I''m a strong man."

    "But¡­" Kate knew beatings by iron sticks weren''t fun. "What if your bones are broken?"

    John felt a lump in his throat. "Stop worrying about others. You thought we were as na?ve as you."

    ***

    Standing at the door of the Police Station, Kate''s heart was beating fast. This place gave her a feeling of awe as if the air here carried deterrence. The persons in uniform were admirable to her.

    She didn''t know how many times the door had been opened and closed until three policemen came out with raucous laughter. They were all tall and manly, and the one in the middle was the most outstanding one. She shouted, "Sergeant York?"

    The man looked over, paused at the sight of her, and then frowned.

    The one beside him seemed to be making a joke and punched York on the arm. When he looked at her again, he walked closer and said coldly, "What is it? Regret?"

    Kate was puzzled at first but soon understood and said, "No."

    "Then what did you come here for?" His unfriendly tone made Kate panic, but she summoned her courage and said, "You don''t remember me?"

    Sergeant York stared at her and didn''t speak. She began to get disappointed when he opened his mouth, "Two years ago, at Coastal Hotel Karaoke."

    Kate was relieved. "You remember now?"

    "I thought of you that night. But," he stopped for a second. "You are different from how you were."

    Kate got back to her purpose of coming here. "All thanks to you that time, otherwise I would¡­I was so confused that I didn''t formally thank you."

    Sergeant York smoothed his brows and said, "You are welcome. That is what we do."

    Kate knew that was what police do, but not all police were nice to ordinary citizens. Sergeant York was one head higher than her and with the police cap even taller. There was a big gap between them physically and psychologically. But she still managed to ask carefully, "Could we have lunch or a coffee?"

    She had thought many times about thanking him over the past two years, but she didn''t know how or where to find him.

    Sergeant York raised the corners of his eyebrows and said, "Now?"

    "No, no." Kate said hastily, "Any time. At your convenience."

    Sergeant York thought for a second and said, "OK. You give me your phone number. I will call you when I get hungry."

    Kate was delighted that he agreed so easily and gave him her number. He saved it on his phone and said to himself, "Kate, a nice name."

    "Do you know my name?"

    "Alvin York?" Kate made a joke.

    "He is my great-grandfather. Ha-ha. Just kidding you. I''m Jimmy York."

    A cough from not far away interrupted their conversation. Two of Jimmy''s colleagues who were waiting for him darted a mysterious look at them, implying they might be gossiping about Jimmy now. Jimmy asked before she left, "Well, how''s your back?"

    Kate replied hastily, "Much better now."

    "Take care. Go to see a doctor if it feels funny." Jimmy said.

    Kate smiled and said genuinely, "Thank you, sir."

    Her smiling face in the sunlight distracted him, then he waved goodbye to her and got back to his colleagues. The tall men soon went away. Kate stood still, listening to their unbridled laughter fade away.

    However, a week passed, and Jimmy didn''t call her. Kate thought he probably forgot about it or even lost her phone number. As she was weighing calling him, Jimmy called and asked where she was.

    Kate told him the supermarket''s address. Ten minutes later, he called her, asking her to come out.

    The moment Kate walked out of the exit of the supermarket, she saw a Pajero parked on the side of the road. Jimmy slid down the window of his car and waved to her. He opened the door next to the passenger seat from inside.

    He wore casual clothes on that day: a dark green windbreaker and a black high-necked sweater. Though he still looked rugged and uninhibited, he was gentler than he was in uniform. His short hair stood up on his head, a little unruly but spiritually strong. Kate thought, "He is full of vim, vigor, and vitality."

    Jimmy turned his head and asked immodestly, "Where are you going to take me?"

    Kate answered honestly, "I''m not familiar with this area. You pick."

    "OK. I will take you to a good place. Buckle up."

    Before she buckled up and turned back, he stepped on the gas pedal, and the car shot forward. Kate was jolted back in her seat by the abrupt acceleration.

    "Is this a police protocol? He''s even less reliable than John, the wild one." Kate thought in her mind.

    Jimmy noticed and apologized laughingly, "Sorry, I get used to driving fast. Bad guys are fast, and we need to outrun them."

    The relaxed smile on his face bemused Kate. It was that kind of lopsided smile with only one corner of his mouth curled up. He looked cool, very different from his solemn image at work. Who knew? Maybe this was what he really was like.

 Chapter 205 - 8: Are You Afraid Of Me?

    Detecting that she was ill at ease, Jimmy asked amusedly, "Are you afraid of me?"

    Kate shook her head immediately.

    Jimmy said, "They say I am too hot to be a policeman, so I have to pull a long face at work to match the outfits. Luckily I can still be who I am when I get rid of the costumes." And he made a face to indicate he was just joking.

    Kate burst into laughter and asked casually, "Don''t you need to go to work today, sir?"

    "Don''t be so polite. Just call me Jimmy."

    As for speaking, he glanced over at her and continued, "You prefer me in uniform?"

    Kate was struck dumb. "Oh, no, I was just asking."

    Jimmy said with a casual air, "I thought you liked uniformed temptation."

    Kate didn''t catch him. "What?"

    Looking into her big green eyes, Jimmy suddenly realized that she was not one of his female colleagues whom he could freely make fun of. Her confused look made him think of himself taking liberties with a high school student. He felt ashamed for his attitude.

    He hurriedly held it back. "Nothing."

    The car zigzagged its way through alleys and finally stopped by a courtyard. The cyan colored stone wall was a bit old, and the pitch-black iron gate was half-open. There was a small board hung on the gate with a few words on it: "Lexi''s Mexican Kitchen." This man drove so far to such a place, ordinary and even crude. Was he saving money for her?

    Amused by her puzzled expression, he said, "Don''t be deceived by its modest appearance. The food here is superb. And of course," his tone changed suddenly, "the prices are also nice."

    Hearing that, Kate reached for her satchel. She had all her savings with her. One thousand dollars.

    They pushed the door open, and an old man came up to welcome them. He was of medium height, lean, tanned skin with grey hair and a benign face. Jimmy greeted him warmly. It was spacious and bright inside. There was a young couple dining on the other side of the restaurant.

    Jimmy knew the place well as if he was at home. He pointed at the seats by the window and asked Kate to sit down. Then he picked up the plain-looking menu on the table and asked Kate if there was any food she avoided.

    Kate shook her head and asked him to just go ahead and order for both of them, as she didn''t know the meaning of the names of the food at all. Then he ordered tortilla soup, enchiladas, quesadillas, and fajitas.

    The old man got into the kitchen to help prepare their meal, while Jimmy prepared the juice for them. Before long, the guests at the other table left and paid their bill. There were only the two of them left. Jimmy found a remote and turned on the TV.

    He switched the channels for a long time and finally stopped at a teen sitcom. Looking at the hilarious teen girls and boys jumping on the screen, Kate asked curiously, "You like watching this?"

    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "No. I picked it for you, in case you get bored waiting for the food."

    He showed a wronged face to amuse Kate. She laughed, "Thank you, then."

    An old lady with an apron came over with a dish in her hands. She looked chubby and kind. She said laughingly, "Here''s the enchilada."

    Kate took her hands from the table to make room for it. The portion was generous.

    Jimmy took a breath dramatically and added lemon and a spoon of chili sauce to the enchilada. He said with a sigh, "Dear! I''ve been missing it these days in my dreams."

    Lexi, the old lady, said laughingly, "Jimmy, it has been two months ago you came here last. What major cases have you been busy cracking?"

    Jimmy''s face darkened, and he replied depressingly, "Forget it. I''ve been running trivial errands all the time. Major cases don''t come to me."

    "Maybe you will find the next mafia while running errands someday."

    Kate burst into laughter.

    Lexi caught sight of Kate''s little dimples and said in surprise, "Pretty dimple girl. Jimmy, your taste has improved a lot lately."

    Jimmy dramatically put on a woebegone look at once and said, "Lexi, don''t you disclose my story. You made me look like a playboy. You should take responsibility if I am still single after 30."

    Lexi responded immediately, "No problem. I have a granddaughter¡­"

    Jimmy coughed. "If I remember correctly, your granddaughter is in primary school, isn''t she?"

    "Going to junior high next year. Can''t you wait for a few more years?"

    Kate was amused. Both the old lady and the young man were jokesters. But thinking of herself involved in their joke, she felt her face slightly burning.

    All the dishes were served soon. The food was authentic and thus really hot. Thanks to the juice, they could ease the spicy feeling from time to time. At the time, Lexi had just finished her work in the kitchen, so she sat down to have a rest and chat with them.

    Lexi said Kate looked like the star Taylor Swift. Then they talked about girls in Los Angeles. Jimmy said one of his and his colleagues'' biggest hobbies was counting beauties on the streets. Their conversation started to proceed in an active atmosphere, and Kate felt at home.

    Lexi said, "Jimmy is a picky eater."

    Jimmy showed his complacency. "I am a gastronome. I''m not bragging, but anywhere with a yummy smell of food in this city cannot escape my nose."

    Kate drank her juice and then said laughingly, "You have a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e nose."

    He reacted. "Are you saying I''m a dog?"

    Jimmy found that Kate''s lips were red and a little bit swollen because of the hot food, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes got misty. She was more enchanting than usual. Jimmy fell into a trance momentarily, and soon he understood why that bastard would have evil thoughts about her.

    One meal could make one know much about the other. Kate started to see Jimmy in a new light. He was totally different from how she had felt about him previously. The man was quite generous, seeming to forget the fact that it was her treat, and took out his wallet. But she managed to pay the bill before him.

    Once they got in the car, Jimmy seemed to become another person. He returned to his old self.

    He didn''t start the car at once but stared forward and kept quiet for a while. Then he suddenly asked, "Why were you unwilling to accuse them that day?"

    Kate answered truthfully, "Even though we had the evidence to accuse him, they could have taken revenge on John. He often goes to places like that with Sarah. We cannot afford to offend him."

    "You know him?"

    Kate was confused. "Who?"

    "Edward."

    Kate was shocked. How could he see through it?

    "My eyes are made for a detective, and I''ve been a policeman for almost four years," Jimmy said peacefully.

    Seeing Kate shift instantly to high alert, he explained, "It''s nothing that you know him. This is not a crime. I just want to warn you that this man is not simple. He was in the gang before. He did all kinds of bad things. But later, he wormed his way into a large corporation somehow. He goes by the name of the head of public security corps, but he''s actually a hired thug."

    Kate didn''t say a word. She was thinking more than a hired thug.

    Jimmy didn''t probe more about the issue. He leaned back to the seat lazily and stared forward with a serious expression.

    Then he changed the topic. "Maybe we''re connected to some extent. I remembered the case three years ago. You said you just came to LA, and I was a green hand who just graduated from college at that time. I was young, vigorous, and full of a sense of justice. I flew into a rage when I came across things like that."

    "You came to thank me, especially the other day. I wasn''t feeling right about it. It''s the duties of the police to protect the honest people and bring the bad guys to justice. However, nowadays, this seems to be something rare. If you do nothing, nobody will consider it abnormal; but if you do one thing that you''re supposed to do, you''ll be deeply remembered and appreciated."

    He paused for a little while and continued, "But I always remember what you said at that time. You told me that you would never sell your body and dignity even if you would starve to death."

    Kate''s heart trembled. She forgot what she had said in a moment of desperation when she was in her stupid teen years. But he remembered it, until now. She suddenly felt warm in her heart and became speechless.

    As both of them were deep in the same memory but in different thoughts, Jimmy''s mobile phone rang. He answered the phone and replied briefly. After hanging up, he looked at Kate and spoke to her in a slightly sorry tone, "Sorry, I have a new task now."

    Kate replied hurriedly, "Just go. I''ll get back on my own." Then she reached out her hand to push the door.

    Jimmy said to her, sincerely, "It''s not easy for a girl to lead a life far away from home. Just feel free to call me if you come across any trouble. We''re friends."

    "Thank you," said Kate. She got out of the car. Before she closed the door, she added, "You''re a good man."

    Jimmy smiled, turned the steering wheel to back the car up, and set off.

    Kate saw the Pajero disappear into the traffic stream. She was recalling the word in her mind and pondering over it. The man, who helped her twice out of the only three times they had met, regarded her as a friend. "Friend" was really a warm word.

 Chapter 206 - 9: You Can Keep It

    Tristan and Jessie had not met since the events of the past Valentine''s Day. They were both naturally workaholics and therefore stayed busy. Tristan was busying himself with the World Trade Center project, and Jessie flew to Europe and stayed there for an economics forum.

    It was not until over a month later that Jessie called Tristan and asked him to meet at the gym.

    Tennis was her favorite sport. First, the outfit could highlight her prominent feminine shape; and the movement was both elegant and lively, which could display her youthful side. Jessie was a good player and was confident in both her appearance and skill, but today she was out of form and had serious errors, obviously incapable of displaying her full range of skills.

    Tristan remarked of her casually, "You are under par today. Why is that?"

    Jessie said she had been tired lately.

    The high-intensity job of live shows made her physically exhausted. She also felt fragile mentally when she was exhausted. Like most women, she hoped there was a man to lean on at this point in her career. The one she had expectations of, however, seemed to her like a saint instead of a normal man.

    After a few sets, she won fewer than she lost. She knew that Tristan let her win sometimes. Her self-esteem made her more depressed. And to make things worse, they met a friend of Tristan when they took a break.

    He had a young girl by his side, not more than 20 years old. Her youthful face and tender skin increased Jessie''s sense of crisis. Two years ago, she could carry on despite the presence of these kinds of ignorant girls, but she started to feel that they were threatening her today.

    Jessie had Japanese food for lunch and probably ate too much sashimi with wasabi, thus on their way back, she felt extremely parched. Tristan handed her a bottle of purified water in the car, but she shook her head. "I don''t like this, too plain."

    Tristan laughed and said, "It is healthy."

    But she insisted, "I want to have yogurt."

    She was acting coquettishly, but it seemed to be working. There was a supermarket ahead, and Tristan pulled over the car and went out to buy yogurt for her.

    Jessie was complacent inside while she waited in the car. If she knew the consequences of this move, she would probably be deeply sorry.

    It was a small supermarket with two cashiers at the door.

    Inside, the atmosphere was surprisingly joyful. A young man was telling a joke while sorting through merchandise, and girls in uniform giggled at his joke.

    Tristan scanned the beverage aisle, but most of the products were public brands. Eventually, he picked one yogurt that looked barely acceptable and went to the cashier.

    The cashier had a ponytail and wore an apron printed with the supermarket logo. She was bending down, sorting the drawers. When he came close, she raised her face and smiled. The two cute dimples on her cheek were distinct in the sunlight.

    Their eyes met, and they were both struck dumb. The smile on the girl''s face stiffened, and her fair face became even paler.

    Tristan feigned calm immediately, pretending nothing had happened. He passed her the bottle. "I want to buy this one."

    The girl with the dimples got her senses back and took the yogurt, slightly trembling. She scanned the barcode and said without raising her head, "sixteen dollars."

    Tristan took out his wallet and passed the cashier a fifty-dollar bill. She stretched her fair hand and took it from him and hastened to get change for him. She dropped the coins on the floor by accident. The coins hit the tiled floor and gave out a crisp sound. She bent down to pick them up.

    Tristan stared at her silently, but when she rose up, he said, "You can keep it." And he walked out of the door.

    Kate looked at his back as he walked out, got into his big black sedan, and drove away. She took a long breath. It never occurred to her that they would meet again in this way. The city was still not big enough, way too small.

    "My God, Kate became a nympho finally." And there burst out laughter from the back of the store. Kate turned around to find that everyone was looking at her.

    John had stopped telling his joke. Crap. They all saw what happened. She felt ill at ease, like she had been caught stealing something or one of her secrets being exposed to the public.

    They all took it as her being shy and stopped teasing her. Sarah sighed, "I saw that man when he entered. He was really hot, hotter than Brad Pitt."

    "Did you see his clothes? They are super expensive. Should be a big rich guy." Another girl named Jenny echoed.

    John curled his lips in contempt, "This kind of man changes woman every day like changing a diaper. A lower-class man like me is more reliable for women."

    "You? Stop putting adjectives before you. You can only narrowly be categorized into the man." Sarah retorted.

    Narrowly? John rolled his eyes.

    Suddenly Sarah cried out, "Wait. The way the man looked at Kate was suspicious."

    Kate''s heart skipped a beat, and she heard Jenny ask, "What was wrong with it?"

    Sarah gave it a thought and said, "I don''t know how to say it. It was like his eyes popped out and then nothing. But from a woman''s instinct," she stopped playfully.

    "Kate, I think he had an interest in you. Uh, like in the movies, love at first sight, and rags-to-riches for Kate. You think he will come to our supermarket every day from now on?"

    ***

    Jessie took a few sips of the yogurt. She had been critical of food, but it was brought to her personally, so she had to appreciate it.

    She knew Tristan was different from her. He treated caviar and pancakes as the same food group. He didn''t look like a regular billionaire. She appreciated him, but she could never learn his ways.

    She screwed up the cap and looked at his profile. Chiseled face, deep-set eyes, composed and wise after the honing of years, youthful at his age and with a mysterious depth. Jessie was wailing inside: she had fallen in love with this man.

    She blurted out, "This afternoon¡­"

    Before she finished, Tristan said, "I have a meeting at 2:30."

    "Oh."

 Chapter 207 - 10: Is He That Guy?

    They were silent all the way back. And before getting out of the car, Jessie asked casually, "Am I too old now?"

    Tristan was startled, and when the car came to a stop, he looked at a few dressed up girls walking by and said, "People are different. Some are like meteors, and some are like stars."

    Jessie''s heart was warmed and softened, and her eyes sparkled with love. The best gift for a woman who was panicking at the turn of age was but the approval of a man.

    When she was on the ascending lift, she saw her lonely figure in the mirror and came to realize that the best gift wasn''t just approval. It was a commitment, a commitment that could dispel her worries and could be relied on.

    On his way back to the company, Tristan turned on the radio. Kenny Rogers'' mellow voice, full of affection, filled up the air. A song and a singer that belonged to their own time. And it suddenly occurred to him that it was March 1st today. He heaved a long sigh.

    My love, there''s so many ways I want to say I love you.

    Let me hold you in my arms, forevermore.

    You have gone and made me such a fool;

    I''m so lost in your love.

    And oh, we belong together.

    Won''t you believe in my song?

    Something forgotten was waking up and seemed so close but also so far away.

    At the red traffic light, Tristan took out his wallet and opened it. There was a picture of it.

    A beautiful woman, with spirited eyes and a joyful smile, looked up at him from the wallet-sized picture. His fingers touched her cheeks and then stopped at the dimples.

    He raised his hand and pressed his forehead, reminding himself to stop dwelling on this.

    Seeing that person again, it was like a sleeping torpedo was detonated suddenly. Terror, rage, and deep guilt had all emerged to the surface of Tristan''s consciousness.

    Kate went to the bank after work and wired some money to her the cards of her brother and sister who were at school. And she felt a little relieved.

    Days later, Jimmy York called her and asked her out to dinner.

    Hearing his brisk and amiable voice, she felt joyful and at ease again. She could get away from the past and start over again, she thought.

    This time Jimmy took her to a fancy restaurant. They didn''t book the table in advance, and it was full when they got there.

    But the manager heard it was Sergeant York and gave them a reserved table immediately. He even came over to chat with Jimmy York for a minute. Jimmy told her jokingly that that was the welfare of policemen.

    He ordered quite many yummy and exquisite foods and wines. He said, "Don''t worry. I am not very rich, but I still can afford it."

    Kate found he was in a good mood and quite talkative today. Of course, he was always talkative, but it was a little different than his usual demeanor. Indeed, he could not hold it in for long and told her his good news. "I am going to move to the criminal police team next week. I will be able to get some big cases."

    Seeing he was gearing up excitedly, Kate congratulated him. "I am so happy for you. You will have your dreams come true."

    "Thank you." He said, and he lifted the bottle of wine. "Do you want to have some?"

    "OK, give me some," Kate said after a pause.

    He poured half a glass for her. It tasted mellow and smooth and left a fragrance lingering in her mouth after she drank it down. She thought perhaps his heart was probably feeling like the wine now.

    ***

    Sergeant York introduced each of the dishes to Kate and even told her how they had been prepared.

    "You know so much about food." She said.

    "Yes. My family is in this business."

    "They have a restaurant?"

    "Right." York grinned. To be exact, they had chains of more than ten restaurants in California. But he rarely told others about it because he had been overweight when he was a teenager.

    "Really? I could not imagine what you looked like when you were fat."

    "The time I decided to be a policeman, I started a diet. I went out running for 15 miles a day. My mom cried after seeing me lose so much weight."

    "So you decided to be a policeman very early on?"

    "Yes."

    "My parents started from scratch. They rented a very small shop and sold pancakes and hotdogs at first. Because the food they made was delicious and cheap, they had good business."

    "Some street gangs always came to find trouble. They asked for a protection fee, free food and also sometimes kicked out the customers. My parents could not keep the shop there and were about to close down. A few policemen who patrolled the area saw this and taught the gang a lesson. From then on, our business became better and better, and we had to expand."

    York continued, "I remember one time the gang came for trouble. They kicked the tables over and threw things out into the street, broke the dishes, and scared off all the customers. I was so scared, and I hid under a table. A policeman squatted down and lifted up the tablecloths and found me. He told me that I was a man and should be brave and not shed tears."

    He pursed his lips and said sarcastically, "I sat on the floor under the table, and I looked at him. He was over six feet and wearing a uniform, imposing, and impressive. He was a hero in my young eyes. I made up my mind to be a person like him."

    Kate listened attentively. She didn''t expect that he had such an emotional story.

    "He came to see me from time to time. And I went to the police academy after high school. I was hoping one day when I graduated, I could work with him, but¡­" He sighed.

    "What happened?" Kate was attracted by his story.

    "He passed away." Jimmy said with sorrow, "Four years ago. Traffic accident."

    "They said it was an accident, but I felt it was fishy." The hand he held his glass in turned pale, and he ground his teeth and said, "One day, I will find out the truth and put them behind bars."

    His eyes became vicious while he said this. Kate was shocked and was reminded of another person. The person who pressed her head into the water showed these kinds of eyes too. He was calm in his face, but his eyes were shining with that kind of light. Whenever she thought of it, she shivered and crept.

    Jimmy drank up the wine in his glass and sighed. "It is so relaxing to be with you. I can vent whatever is in my heart. Kate, do you know what your biggest merit is?"

    Kate shook her head blankly.

    "Listening." He smiled. "You are a good listener. This makes you different from most of the girls."

    Kate was a little embarrassed at his compliment. You knew a lot of girls, she thought.

    And he added, "It is safe to talk to you because you can keep secrets. Any secrets that reach you will not be passed on."

    "How do you know?" She was surprised.

    He laughed with complacency. "Because I am a cop. I have seen many people lie, and I see through their heart." And then he stared at her and smiled mysteriously, "Like now, I can see that you have something inside."

    Having the secret of her heart pointed out so directly, Kate was a little panicked but composed herself and looked into Jimmy''s eyes. He still fixed his eyes on her and said, "You are not happy. You are repressing your feelings."

    After a moment of silence, he laughed out and talked like a big brother to her. "Why not try telling me what upsets you? See if I can help." And then he suddenly felt proud of his promotion and said, "I will have more power soon. I can probably help you more than before."

    Kate didn''t laugh but paused a moment, and then she asked calmly, "If a person made a mistake that he thinks is unforgivable, what should he do?"

    Jimmy thought about it seriously and said, "Either correct it or forget it." When he saw Kate frowning in meditation, he continued. "Everyone makes mistakes. If it is irreconcilable, then try to forget it. Forgetting the past and starting over is also a form of redemption."

    Kate thought about his words and asked again, "Did you make this kind of mistake before?"

    "Of course." He said seriously, "When I was a child, I went to play by the river with my playmates. We caught some small tadpoles and put them in a small pit we dug. But after we had lunch and came back to see them, they had all died in the dry pit under the sun." He showed sorrow and said, "Killing for no cause. That was unforgivable."

    She knew he was tried to make her relaxed with that joke. And she smiled.

    When they got up to leave the restaurant, they passed by a table with half a dozen people. Kate accidentally scanned the table, and her heart missed a beat when she caught sight of the well-groomed man. She could still recognize him even if he had turned into ashes. And she wished she could erase the scene from her memory.

    That man recognized her immediately too. Apparently, she left an indelible impression on him. He looked at her and then at Jimmy.

    He seemed startled but soon seemed to understand and turned his eyes back to her. His eyes lingered for a few seconds, like a snake sticking out its tongue and staring at its prey, and then his attention was called back by his company.

    After Kate and Jimmy walked a few steps away, someone asked him, "You know that one?"

    "Pretty. Did you get it?"

    "Shit. Don''t mention it." replied the man with hatred.

    Kate released her clenched fists and wiped her hands on the sides of her clothes. She couldn''t get away from the feeling of intense discomfort. It was like touching a snake accidentally. She felt moist and sticky and disgusting.

    Jimmy looked down at her. "Is he that guy?"

    Without the need for more words, they understood each other. She nodded.

    Jimmy saw her reaction just now. He patted her on the shoulders. "Don''t be afraid. He cannot do anything. You have me."

    Her heart felt warm, and she was choked. She nodded heavily.

    Jimmy recalled while he walked. "Yes, I remember him now. Right, he is from Nevada. Has a big wealthy daddy who makes dirty money."

 Chapter 208 - 11: Another Nightmare

    On the way back, Kate stayed silent.

    A deliberately avoided history had been dug back up suddenly.

    After Kate had quit school, she worked at a canned food factory in her hometown. She did not make much money, but it was better than nothing.

    The land in their area was thin, and the weather in those years was not good, so there was never a large yield. Even the farmers had very little attachment to their land. The young people always sought to go away to the big cities.

    Betty, who was one of the girls that had left for the coastal cities, seemed to make quite a lot of money. When Kate was still working her head off in order to get into a good senior high school, Betty went to Los Angeles with a few girls. When she came back for Christmas, she was dressed in completely different clothing and won much admiration from her friends and their parents.

    Quite a lot of girls wanted to go back with Betty, but Betty only wanted Kate to come with her. The reason was simple. Kate was easy-going, pretty, and did great at school. In short, she made a good company and would never cause trouble with others.

    This was also the time when Kate''s family needed money the most. Her sister and brother were both doing great in school. They had a good chance to get into Ivy League colleges, but their parents could not afford to send them all to college. Kate thought she was not as good as her siblings, so she talked with her parents, and after the New Year holidays, she followed Betty to Los Angeles.

    Kate was told that money was easily made in this city, but when she arrived, she found it wasn''t exactly the same as what Betty described. Betty told her that she got a job at a five-star hotel. But in fact, it was the recreation center of a hotel, composed of a karaoke and spa center.

    Betty turned quite different when they returned to Los Angeles. When Kate saw the ladies with revealing outfits walking along the recreation center, she felt full of remorse.

    However, Kate could not do anything about it. She reckoned she could spend some time here and make some money and then decide what to do next.

    Betty was not bad to her. She introduced her to coworkers at the karaoke. And she had asked the manager to take care of her, to avoid some of the more touchy guests. Kate was careful and tried her best to appear invisible. Hence nothing happened for quite a long while.

    However, even if you don''t make trouble, trouble finds you.

    One day, a drunken guest dragged her aside and fumbled his claws on her body. Then he pulled her into his arms. She struggled, but the man didn''t release her and kept touching her here and there, saying, "Give me an amount. Don''t be affected. How much do you want?"

    She struggled harder, but he was a burly guy and easily mounted on top of her. His companions were looking on like devils, and the other girls didn''t dare to help Kate. They turned a deaf ear to Kate''s cries for help.

    The man was stimulated by alcohol, and with the encouragement of his companions, he kissed Kate''s neck and reached his hand under her dress. In a panic, she grabbed a beer bottle and hit him on his forehead.

    It was a hard hit, and he started bleeding immediately.

    Then there were screams, and a sharp noise pierced the air.

    She was lucky. The siren was for police raids.

    Betty said later that if it were not for that police raid, Kate would have been r.a.p.ed or even killed. In a place like this, money equaled power. It was easy to erase a person from this world. Nobody would take seriously the case of a missing whore.

    That man was so drunk, and he got furious at the sight of his own blood. He would not let go of Kate''s wrist. The policemen arrived, and one or two said they knew his father. His companions also testified that Kate had tried to seduce him.

    In that kind of place, nobody would trust Kate''s side of the story. And at the moment when she was being taken away with a few other girls for prostitution, she almost wanted to kill herself to prove her innocence.

    ***

    There was one young policeman who listened to her carefully. He mentioned the name of a consortium casually to the drunken man. He said that making trouble for his father at this time might not be worthwhile. The man''s swollen arrogance assuaged, and then with the intervention of the manager and staff, it was agreed that the center would pay him for his injury.

    Kate quit that job decisively, and of course, the manager would not let her work there anymore. Betty suggested she go to the spa section, but Kate was furious at this suggestion. She also heard that the masseuses fought for guests and formed cliques. Betty must have wanted her to join her clique so that they could be stronger.

    Kate accused Betty of impure intention to use her, and Betty criticized her for being ungrateful. They fought, and Kate moved out of the house. She paid Betty the last bit of rent she owed.

    Kate''s strong and stubborn personality prevented her from going back home. So she rented a house for herself and found a job as a waitress in a restaurant. She worked for two months but received not a cent.

    Her boss was a member of a gang and found every excuse not to pay her. She ran out of money and became sick. Kate''s landlord kept pressing her for rent and requested her to move out immediately. At the moment when she was sick in bed with no money to buy medicine and no strength to get food, as she thought she was going to die, Betty appeared again.

    Betty paid the rent for her and gave Kate another five hundred dollars. She told her to go back home with the money or find another job when she got well if she preferred.

    "I know you are a proud person. You would rather die than come to me for help. Believe it or not, I appreciate you." Betty sighed. "But one cannot survive alone in this world. And sometimes you also have to make compromises."

    Kate frowned and coughed. "Compromises to moral principles?"

    Betty sneered. "How much are your moral principles worth? Can you use that to pay tuition bills for your sister and brother?"

    Kate could not refute her comments. Betty walked to the door and said with her back to her, "Anyway, I admire you. I hope you can stick to your principles. I wish to see you succeed with your principles, really."

    After Betty left, some restaurant delivered food to her room. The delivery guy told her someone paid them to deliver food to her for a week.

    Kate was moved deeply. She had resented Betty after the incident at the karaoke, but now she saw the other side of Betty.

    Kate knew that cruel reality had twisted her friend, but she still reserved part of her good nature. She knew Betty was trying to protect her better part. She was grateful to Betty for saving her life and promised herself that she would reward Betty one day.

    When Kate recovered from her illness, she was lucky to get the job she was doing now very quickly.

    When she recalled this tough period in Los Angeles, she found it didn''t bring much pain to her heart now. This difficult time brought pain to her but also forced her to grow up. Now she was stronger and more sophisticated than she was three years ago.

    The car stopped, and she arrived at her house.

    The road light shone into the car, and the man who sat beside her had eyes like shining stars, which gave her a peaceful feeling. Jimmy tried to comfort her. "Don''t worry. That guy will not stay for long. Call me when something happens. I am standing by 24/7."

    Kate thanked him heartily.

    "You are welcome." Jimmy pointed at her phone. "Give me a ring after you get into your room."

    Kate got out of the car and walked in the beams of the headlights. She walked faster and faster but had a feeling of being protected, which she never had before. She ran up the stairs and rushed to her window to see if the car was still there. She dialed Jimmy''s number, and when she pressed "CALL," her heart began to beat fast.

    The man downstairs seemed to acknowledge her stare. He pressed the horn twice before backing the car up and leaving.

    Kate didn''t leave the window until the beams disappeared in the darkness of the night. Her roommate just got out of the bathroom and said, "In a good mood? Are you in love now?"

    Kate blushed and muttered, "No. It is not the case." She went back to her room to change clothes.

    She put the past away, but the person she met couldn''t. Their meeting aroused his hatred and shame from eating humble pie the last time they met.

 Chapter 209 - 12: Cut The Crap

    Buck Wagner was a typical playboy with a nouveau riche dad. He was good for nothing, an expert in seeking fun. Eating, drinking, gambling, and whoring were his professional skills and expertise.

    This evening, he was lying in a round massage tub and smoking a cigar with his eyes narrowed. He lifted his hand to touch just above the forehead. There was a scar hidden below his hair, about two inches long. He had five stitches from that injury. When he thought of that time, his face blushed with fury, and his lower body was caught by d.e.s.i.r.e at the same time. What a bitch!

    Buck reached his hand for his cordless phone. "How is it going? Uh, be quick. Don''t waste time. Don''t get me in trouble." He said on the phone.

    There was a new revolving restaurant on the top floor of the highest tower in Los Angeles. Jessie asked Tristan to come to try it. He happened to have something to talk to her about. They sat quietly in a relatively remote corner of the hall. Looking at Jessie, who was gracefully browsing the menu, he wondered how she would react when he told her.

    When they were waiting for their dishes, somebody passed by them and called her name.

    Jessie stood up and introduced him, "This is my old classmate Owen, Owen Jackson. He worked in the city government. He is the secretary to the mayor. And this is Tristan Fox, you know, President of Chasin Group."

    Tristan looked at the man who was many years his junior. He was sleek, lean, looked like a college student just stepped out of school at first sight, but if one looked closer to the eyes behind his glasses, one could see a pair of sophisticated, shrewd, and even hostile eyes that the old campaigners of political circles always had.

    "Hi, Tristan. So nice to meet you. I heard about you from Jessica. It is great to meet you in person. It is my honor." Owen''s hostility retreated, and he spoke cordially. He shook hands with Tristan naturally, and they got acquainted quickly.

    "Owen is really young and promising," Tristan said.

    When the main course was served, Tristan''s cell phone started to vibrate. He took a look at the caller and pressed off. It was from Ed. But soon, it called again. He frowned, made an excuse, and went out to make the call.

    After walking away, he asked, "What is it?"

    The one on the other side sounded worried. "Boss, something happened to that girl."

    "Which girl?"

    "The one who had a problem with her head, Kate."

    "Be more specific. What happened to her?"

    He seemed to hesitate a little. "She might have been kidnapped."

    Tristan was startled. Who else would kidnap her? "Can you locate her?"

    "Yes. She was on Townhall Street¡­ heading west. What a troublesome girl¡­"

    Tristan''s eyes darkened, and he interrupted his complaint. "Don''t lose track of her. I will be right there."

    "Oh. You are coming, Boss? You don''t have to."

    "Cut the crap."

    He hung up and got back to the table. He told Jessie, "I am really sorry. I have something urgent to attend to. I have to go now. I will have Sam come to send you back home."

    Jessie said considerately, "Don''t worry. I drove here today."

    "Really sorry." Tristan apologized again.

    "Hey. Don''t worry. Just remember you owe me one and pay me back for the other day." Jessie smiled.

    After Tristan left, Jessie looked at the exquisite food on the table, and the untouched cutlery and her smile faded away. A voice sounded in front of her. "What a man Tristan is! Leave the prettiest lady in the city alone here?"

    Jessie raised her head to see Owen compressing his lips into a line and looking at her sarcastically.

    "Didn''t you have a date with someone?" She asked icily.

    Owen shrugged his shoulders, "Still stuck on the road." And he sat down on Tristan''s seat without being invited. "Jessica. What do you see in this guy? You are not even lovers, and he treats you like this. What would he¡­"

    "Shut up."

    "You know I¡­"

    "I said, shut up."

    Sam drove the car while Ed reported the route to him on his Bluetooth earphone.

    Tristan got the phone from him and asked Ed, "Whom has she contacted lately? What did she say?"

    "No one special." Ed prevaricate.

    Tristan got furious. "Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on her? You turned a deaf ear to what I said?"

    Ed knew he was wrong and argued weakly. "I did keep an eye on her earlier, but nothing happened. I thought it had been months, so¡­"

    "You didn''t take it seriously. She knew what we did. And if somebody took advantage of it, the consequences could be unimaginable."

    Tristan threw back the phone to Sam and loosened his tie. He heard Sam mutter, "We should have done it more thoroughly last time."

    Tristan gave him an angry stare and shouted, "How thoroughly? Do you think it is like removing an ant? One stamp of the foot and she disappears? Have you ever thought of consequences before you act? Drive faster."

    Sam hushed and pressed harder on the accelerator. They passed a few cars in a second.

    ***

    When the door was opened from the outside, Buck, who was lying on the couch, stood up excitedly. Two big men in black dragged a person with a sack on her head into the room.

    He walked up close to the person, loosened the sack, and took it off. A fair and young face was revealed. The hair was messy, the mouth was taped, and a pair of big eyes widened at the sight of him and then turned furious.

    Buck was very satisfied with her reaction. "Kate. Nice to see you again."

    He walked around her in a circle and scanned her from head to foot. "Didn''t expect to meet in this way? I have to thank you. Since last time, my old man has equipped me with two bodyguards. It is much more convenient to get what I want now!"

    Kate stared at him as if she was going to shoot fire from her eyes. Looking at her tied hands, Buck clicked his tongue. "So how are you going to get away from me this time, without the help of your cop boyfriend?" He lifted his hand to touch her cheek. "You''ve grown prettier after these years."

    Kate turned her head to dodge Buck, but he moved his face closer to her neck and sniffed greedily.

    She bent her head harder to the opposite side, but with a "Bang," she was slapped on the ear. She was hit so hard that she lost balance and fell on the carpeted floor with a thud.

    Buck looked down at her and said gloatingly, "This is for you hitting me last time. Will you fight back?" He laughed out loud.

    After he laughed, he took up a Glass of Wine from the table. Buck squatted down, shook the glass, and said, "Wine for foreplay? We will have an impressive night."

    He peeled on the tape off of Kate''s mouth, and she cursed him immediately, "Sc.u.m!" But she was pinched on the cheeks, and her mouth was forced to open. The cold Wine was poured into her mouth, and she coughed violently. The Wine flew out and dripped under her collar.

    Buck was pleased with this ugly situation. His d.e.s.i.r.e was lit up when he saw the red liquid flowing on her fair and silky skin. He could not wait for one more second.

    He carried Kate to the inner room immediately. The two bodyguards saw this and retreated, closing the door from outside.

    Buck threw Kate on a huge bed. He untied her feet, took off her shoes, and then grabbed her satchel and threw it on the floor. Then he started to rip off her clothes, asking in an evil tone, "Are you still a v.i.r.g.i.n? Or has your cop boyfriend been in you? Shit!"

    Kate twisted her body and cursed, "Sc.u.m! Get away from me!"

    She was full of hatred. She was off the hook two years ago, and now this guy would get what he wanted? No, absolutely no.

    She made up her mind and struggled with all her energy. She was beaten a couple of times. The tape bound on her wrists became tighter with each movement.

    Kate had to kick violently with her free feet. And when Buck got close, she bit him on the forearm like a wolf biting the neck of a lamb and would not release him.

    Buck howled and beat her until she finally released his arm. Kate also fell down the bed during the fight. She hit the floor with a shriek of agony.

    It was even more horrible than the pig-headed to the slaughterhouse. Buck raised his head to see her and was shocked by her paperwhite face. He just wanted to r.a.p.e her, but if she died before¡­

    He asked in a panic, "What is it?"

    As Buck began to approach, Kate snapped, "Don''t come over!"

    She sounded different than before, her tone infused with more sorrow than fury. Buck stopped and thought that he had better ask somebody else to come to see her. If something happened, he needed to get away in time.

    Buck got up and went to get someone. As soon as he got out of the bedroom, he heard a sound from outside.

    Kate felt like her left arm was being cut off, and she swore from the pain. It was only after a long moment that she realized she might have a dislocated joint.

    She wanted to get up, but even the smallest movement brought acute pain, and darkness came over her eyes. She almost passed out. In a daze, Kate heard the noise outside and also a thud, but she didn''t know what happened.

    Ed rushed into the bedroom. He was taken aback when he saw Kate on the floor. It was not until he saw her open her eyes that he resumed his breathing again. He asked, "Are you OK?"

    Defying his expectations, she looked at him and warned him harshly, "Don''t get close!"

    He wanted to laugh but could not. He said angrily, "I don''t want to touch you even if you wanted me to." And after saying that, he ignored her and took out a knife to cut the tape on her wrist, and then carried her out.

    Kate felt her arm hurt like hell. The hall was dead silent when he carried her out. And she heard him speaking to someone else. "You take care of this. I will take her out first."

    When she was carried to the door, she looked back and saw the sc.u.m and his two men squatting on the floor. Somebody stood nearby and pointed something at them. It was a black thing, and she could not see very clearly, but she felt a chill down her spine. When the door was closed, she heard a scream of misery from inside.

 Chapter 210 - 13: Come Over

    Tristan was waiting in the car. He looked at his watch. Sam had gone up too. It should be no problem.

    Then he saw Ed come out with a person in his arms. Tristan, who could keep a stiff upper lip in any case, felt his heart skip a beat. He pushed the car door open.

    Ed put the person on the back seat and told him, "A little too ugly for my taste."

    Indeed, it was horrifying. The person''s face was as white as paper, and her left arm layout from her body in a strange direction. He asked, "A dislocation?"

    "Looks like it."

    "Go to the hospital," Tristan ordered.

    Ed hesitated. "Shouldn''t we wait for them?"

    "What could happen to them? Let''s go."

    Ed sat up straight, started the engine, and turned the car around, but he heard a voice say from the back: "Stop."

    The car stopped. Tristan looked at the person who was curled up and shivered. He pushed back the sweaty hair on her face and said mildly, "Kate. Hold it."

    And then he turned her body to face him, supporting her left elbow in one hand and grabbed her shoulder with another hand. With a sudden push, he snapped the joint up with a sound, followed by a scream of pain. He pushed her shivering body into his arms and patted her back, saying, "OK. It is OK now."

    He felt her suppressed sobbing and said, "Cry out if it hurts."

    Ed looked on from the rearview mirror and was dumbfounded. The two people huddled together. She was sobbing silently, and he was comforting her in a low voice. The air was mixed with the sticky smell of blood. He felt he was redundant in this situation.

    Sam came down after he finished his business. He opened the car door and wanted to get in but was shocked at the scene. He turned to Ed, who shrugged his shoulders, showing that he was in the same awkward situation.

    As they were planning to get away, Tristan raised his head and asked, "Where is the medical kit?"

    Ed got it from the trunk. And then they left.

    Kate tried to get out of his arms once she regained consciousness. She was still weak and couldn''t quite raise herself up yet.

    Tristan continued holding her for a few seconds and then put his arms down. His eyes flashed with slight disappointment.

    But his attention was caught by the half of Kate''s face that was swollen and the black on the corner of the eye. He frowned and opened the medical kit, found the swab, and dipped it in a disinfectant solution. He said to her, "Come over."

    She didn''t react, and hence he pushed her face. "Don''t move," he said when he saw her trying to dodge.

    His tone was undeniable, and so Kate didn''t move anymore. She knew this one was not much kinder than the previous one. To her surprise, he did the job very accurately and proficiently. When he was applying the medicine to the corner of her mouth, he leaned closer. When she smelled the alcohol on his breath, she stopped breathing.

    After he finished, Tristan thought, what a small face, not much bigger than his palm. Her chin look sharper than before. The skin was thin and fine, which made the wounds and bruises more frightening and the abuser eviler.

    He put away the medical kit and asked after a pause, "Do you have other wounds?"

    Kate paused and then shook her head hastily.

    And seeing him staring at her with suspicion, she added, "Really. No other wounds."

    Tristan felt relieved and called Ed to come back and then ordered him to go to the hospital.

    Kate gave him a glance and wondered what they needed at the hospital since he had already treated her.

    He seemed to read her mind and said casually, "They can do it more professionally." But then he thought of the effort he took just now and tried to find an explanation for it. "Your arm was dislocated. They will give you some disinfectant."

    The car started, and they drove to the hospital. Ed then realized that he turned the car too fast earlier and caused pain to the idiot girl. The boss thus asked him to stop and did the doctor''s job himself¡­ So he drove carefully and slowly this time.

    It was very quiet inside the car. Only the sound of the engine was heard.

    Kate had experienced torture both physically and mentally and now was exhausted. She was not out of danger yet, but her strained nerves relaxed a little bit. When she was going to fall asleep, she heard the man beside her asked, "How did you offend them?"

    She woke up immediately and saw his eyes, which were as calm, cold, and unavoidable as usual. She told the story roughly and omitted the part Jimmy was involved in. The story did not sound very convincing, but she was too tired to bother with it. Whatever, believe it or not.

    Tristan heard this and muttered, "A fall into the pit, a gain in your wit¡­" but he stopped in the middle. He realized that these words were not appropriate because the experience she had had was their doing. But he looked at her with contempt for her stupidity anyway.

    Kate didn''t notice his expression. She also wondered why she was always the victim of kidnapping. Even the man behind the scenes of her first kidnapping despised his victim. She said sulkily, "Bad luck."

    It was bad luck, indeed.

    Since Kate saw that man in the restaurant, she had been very careful. But after a week without any incidents, she relaxed a little. She went to the college that evening and tragedy had struck.

    After they got to the hospital, the doctor examined Kate and prescribed medicine. With Tristan''s suggestion, she stayed in the hospital for the night. Sam returned the satchel that had been left at Buck''s place.

    Kate called her roommate and told her she would not be back at their apartment tonight. When the drugs took effect, she fell asleep, under the surveillance of Tristan''s goons.

    Seeing her fall asleep, Tristan left. He asked Ed to arrange for someone to stay and watch her.

    After he got into the car, he asked, "What did you do with that guy?"

    "Beat him up. Broke his arms." Sam replied calmly.

    Tristan snorted. "A light punishment for him."

    Ed chuckled. "Right. We should castrate that guy."

    Sam squinted at him. "Will you go?" He turned to his boss. "Or I should ask someone to repair him again?"

    "No. It is enough."

    After a pause, Tristan said, "Call his daddy. Tell him to watch over his baby son and make sure he doesn''t step into Los Angeles again, or he will disappear."

    Ed said seriously, "We didn''t mention your name today. It is better to keep it low."

    "Whatever."

    Ed scanned the rearview mirror and found his boss was hostile today. He felt strange and thought he should consult Chapman, the old fox when he got back. He would probably know what was up with their boss.

    ***

    This whole kidnapping ordeal had been strange, and the way it ended was even more strange. Kate didn''t take much time to think about this because her brother was about to graduate high school and go to college.

    She was excited to wait to see which college would admit him. For many years, she had taken care of her brother as a parent, and she felt the same anxiety as a parent would.

    At the end of March, her brother Max called. He sounded depressed. "Kate, I was not admitted to the Ivy League universities I applied to." Before Kate could say something to comfort him, he announced excitedly, "I will come to see you."

    "I am admitted by LACC. I am lucky."

    Max added, "I am headed to LA now. I will get settled before school starts and also find a job to make some money."

    Her brother was full of expectations. Kate was half delighted and half worried.

    She hung up the phone and stayed silent for a long time. So many things happened in just half a year. And now she could not leave this city.

    Hopefully, all her misfortunes were truly over with.

    However, a face was still deeply impressed in her mind; an angular face with deep-set eyes, prominent cheekbones, tightly pressed lips, and a strong chin, with the faint smell of alcohol¡­

    Kate shook her head and came back to her senses. She was standing in the wine aisle of the grocery store. She picked one bottle of wine randomly and smelled it, but it was not the smell she was looking for.

    She could not help recalling the moment she spent in his arms. She was hurting like hell, but the man had pushed her arm back into her shoulder socket in the blink of an eye. It had been such a surreal experience.

    It was unimaginable to her indeed. She had been huddled with a man who tried to drown her just months ago. But at that moment, his arms and c.h.e.s.t formed a castle that was safe¡­

    Kate shook her head again to stop these thoughts. Anything related to that guy was unlucky, painful, miserable, and disastrous.

    And then Kate recalled another face: youthful, sunny, hopeful, and pleasant. She thought of his clear and bright voice. He reminded her of sunshine, the blue ocean, and everything nice.

    After meeting Jimmy, he became one more reason for her to stay in this city.

    However, the urgent affair was with her brother. She needed to solve the accommodation problems that her brother was facing immediately.

    This problem was solved easily despite her expectations. John heard that Kate wanted to rent a new house, patted his c.h.e.s.t, and said he would take care of it for her. The very next day, he drove a pickup to her house and moved all her belongings to a new place.

    It was in a residential area that was quite nice. It was an apartment with two bedrooms. John said it had belonged to one of his relatives who had moved to another city and didn''t care how much it was rented for, as long as the house was maintained in good status.

    Kate was grateful. When she ran to the balcony, John and Sarah exchanged a look of tacit understanding. Winning a lottery was one in a million, but a grateful person and getting repaid when you needed it was more than acceptable.

    One week later, Kate saw Max at the railway station.

    After dinner, John drove them to the seaside. It was the first time Max saw the sea. It was mysterious and attractive.

    On the way back to the house, Max boasted, "It is so beautiful here. When I get rich, I will buy a house and bring our parents to live here." And then he said enviously, "If only I could buy a house by the sea!"

    Indeed, they had walked on the beach just now and saw some elite mansions by the seaside, which looked like movie sets. Max marveled that the people who lived there must be very happy.

    Kate thought differently. She only wished that she could bring her parents to stay here and do some sightseeing for a few days. She didn''t dream of living in that kind of house. One should be realistic, she thought.

    Life was not to be planned. It was full of possibilities, good ones, bad ones, and many more that couldn''t be classified.

    The project of the World Trade Center was personally managed by Tristan. He majored in architecture in college and understood the details of the project. It was an important project for his enterprise, and it was also his wish to build a time-tested landmark building for the city.

    For this project, his top priority, Tristan put off other meetings and social engagements. He had discussions with the project managers till midnight. This evening he came back earlier.

    As soon as he stepped into his apartment, he detected an unusual scent. He looked down and found a pair of black heels. He frowned and changed to slippers. He walked through the sitting room to his bedroom. When he opened the door, he knitted his brows tighter.

    A half-n.a.k.e.d body was lying on the bed. The sleek brown hair framed a very young face. She was wearing half clear black silk lingerie, and her creamy skin was looming.

    An irresistible air of youth was spreading through the apartment. Seeing him approach, the girl paused a second and then got off the bed immediately and walked to him, still barefoot. She said respectfully, "Hi. You are back."

    He replied expressionlessly, "Who brought you here?"

    The girl seemed startled and stammered, "Ed, Ed took me here."

    Just as Tristan had suspected, he called Ed and asked, "What the hell is this?"

    Ed chuckled awkwardly on the other side of the line. "Boss, it is a gift from the team. She is definitely clean. Hope you like her."

    He sneered, "Since when have you become a pimp?"

    "You have been working too hard lately. We think it is good for your health."

    Tristan bit his lips and hung up the phone. When he looked back, the girl was looking at him. Dark shining eyes with the corners lifted up a little, a palm-sized face, a pointy chin, she looked familiar to him. He paused and then walked to the couch, threw off his coat, and sat down.

 Chapter 211 - 14: It Is Not Possible

    The girl seemed to get the message and followed him to the couch. She knelt down on the carpet beside him. She looked up to his face to see his reaction. Her eyes were like two clear ponds without ripples, faintly tantalizing.

    Tristan pulled his tie to loosen it and asked impassively, "What can you do?"

    The girl blushed and asked softly, "What do you like?"

    Tristan didn''t reply but just looked at her and gave no hint.

    The long silence made the air solid, and the tension increased. The girl sighed lightly and reached her hand to his belt but didn''t loosen it. Her hand moved down across the smooth fabric.

    She had very nice hands. They were suitable for playing the piano. Of course, they were suitable for doing what she was doing now too.

    When her hand moved to one place, it covered and massaged softly. At the same time, she raised her head. Her nervous eyes now relaxed and had some expectations, like the eyes of a cat, animated and mysterious.

    Tristan felt his vision get blurry, and the girl''s face seemed to coincide with another one. He trembled a little, but the feeling soon disappeared. He looked closer and felt the same cat-like temptation. He heard himself asking, "What is your name?"

    The girl opened her tender lips and said softly, "Bonnie." And she replaced her hand with her lips and kissed it.

    Max was a doer. The next day he started to look for a job online. With a letter of college admission and his persuasive introduction, he got a part-time job as an assistant teacher in a school.

    After one week''s work, he got paid and used the money to buy a royal blue colored dress for Kate in the shopping mall close to the school he worked at. Kate was touched to get this "expensive" gift, but she could not help blaming him for being extravagant.

    The hard-earned money turned into an impractical dress. But Max didn''t think much of it. He thought if he liked, he could take one more job or tutor some high school students on the side. But Max felt that his sister should wear nicer clothes at her age.

    Jimmy called Kate and asked about her brother. He wanted to have dinner with them but then had to cancel their appointments twice for emergency tasks. It was not until school started and Max went to college that they finally could meet.

    A few months had passed since Kate had last seen him. Jimmy had changed quite a lot. His face was tanned, and his eyes seemed sharper as if he could identify bad guys from a crowd with just a scan of his eyes.

    Max was curious about his new profession and asked him a lot of questions. Jimmy replied to him with patience and added a couple of jokes his team made when handling the cases. Seeing him talking in high spirits, laughing heartily, Kate thought it was so good and that he was still the same with no difference.

    When Jimmy went out to take a call during their dinner, Max said to his sister, "Jimmy is so much better than John. I agree 100% if he wants to be my brother-in-law."

    Kate gave a glance to the direction of the door and chastised him in a low voice. "What did you say! John has a girlfriend."

    "Then how about Jimmy?"

    "I don''t know."

    "That is good then. You have a chance." Max said.

    "Stop it." Kate looked depressed. "It is not possible."

    Max knew his sister and stopped smiling. "Sister, don''t belittle yourself. Anyone who gets you will see the good in you."

    Kate didn''t say anything. She thought her brother was young and full of dreams.

    Jimmy came back after the call to see siblings exchanging a strange expression. He asked amusedly, "What are you talking about. You look mysterious."

    Max said, "Jimmy, can I ask you a question. Do you have¡­"

    Before he could finish his words, Kate gave a hard stamp on his foot under the table, and the latter half of the sentence was replaced by an "ouch." Jimmy was holding a fork in the air and asked, "Have what?"

    Max rolled his eyes to Kate and continued, "¡­have ever killed a person?"

    Jimmy was startled but soon understood and said, "Not so far, but probably could in the future. Who can tell? Being a criminal police, there is always a possibility for that."

    Kate showed concern, "Isn''t your job very dangerous?"

    Jimmy smiled lightly and said, "I think it is OK. That is decided by the property of the job. I had prepared for this since the day when I decided to be criminal police."

    Max looked to his sister, and she gave him a warning stare, so he had to bend down and attend to his food.

    Kate was in a trance for a few seconds. She seemed to see a scene of a gangster film and the face in front of her was among the shootouts and fights¡­ the food on the table became tasteless.

    After dinner, Jimmy sent Max back to school and then sent Kate to her house. John said his relative had no plan to come back to this city in the near future and didn''t need the house for the time being.

    It was good to have someone to take care of the house. And as his relative was rich, giving him rent would be an insult. So Kate kept staying in that house after Jimmy moved to his school dorm.

    Kate had not seen Jimmy for a long time and had quite a lot to say to him, but when they were alone in the car, she felt the words just jammed in her throat like the traffic on the road.

    The ticking of rain broke the silence. Looking at the swaying windshield wiper, Kate wished the rain could be harder, and the road could be longer. But the longest road would end somewhere, let alone the road to her house was not long at all.

    Jimmy didn''t have an umbrella in his car, and so he pulled a uniform coat from the back seat and covered her head, "Cover with this, don''t catch a cold."

    Kate was wearing the sleeveless dress her brother brought for her, and her arms were a little chilly. She wanted to decline with thanks, but Jimmy made fun of her that the new dress was expensive and could not be stained. His uniform had to roll on the dirt very often anyway.

    So Kate had to accept it.

    When they said goodbye, she hesitated a second and said, "Be safe."

    Jimmy smiled. "Don''t worry about me. My grandma said she asked the psychic when I was a child and the psychic said I could always fall on my legs. Thus my mother agreed I could be the police."

    He grinned at Kate, and his eyes sparkled with pride. Maybe he was just making jokes to ease Kate, but it worked.

    ***

    Jimmy was busy again with his job. A few days later, when Kate called him and wanted to return his uniform, he said he was out of town and didn''t need it, for now, to just keep it. He didn''t have a very good signal and hung up soon.

    Kate folded Jimmy''s uniform and put it into a paper bag, but she changed her mind and took it out, smoothed the fold mark, and hung it in the wardrobe among her colorful summer clothes. It was much longer and stood there like a pine among flowers. The uniform was like its owner, straight and spirited.

    She thought of him asking her jokingly if she liked him in uniform.

    Kate said yes in a low voice to herself.

    Time flew, and the summer was over in the blink of an eye.

    In the meantime, Jimmy and his teammates cracked down a major case and were awarded by the highest authority. He boasted himself that he was a rising star with promising prospects in the criminal police department.

    John and Sarah broke up because Sarah''s first love came back for her. So this reliable "affordable class man" was knocked out of the game by a worthless punk. John thus drew the conclusion all women were m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.tic.

    Max had gotten used to his college life. In fact, he had more efficiency than the college required. Besides his work at school, he squeezed his time to take part-time jobs. Kate guessed that these environments might stimulate him.

    Max was from a small place with a poor family, but his classmates mostly came from much wealthier families, and some were children of senior officials or CEOs or even billionaires.

    Besides, the financial pressure from their family wasn''t much lighter than before their father got sick.

    Half a month earlier, their mother had fallen on the street on a rainy day while running some errands. She broke her shank and spent more than two thousand dollars in the hospital and on medicine.

    Their father was getting better, but he had to take very expensive prescription medication all the time. When Kate wired money to her parents last week, Max also gave her one thousand dollars to send. She felt upset, but Max said he should help the family too, as he was now a grown man.

    Kate was upset, but not just because Max had to share the burden of the family. She also had the indistinct worry that Max was too smart and too s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, and his keen focus on money might affect his schoolwork.

    And she was right. Things were developing exactly the way she had feared.

    One month later, when it happened to be Columbus Day, she received a call from Max''s classmate. "Kate, something happened to Max."

    It was a bolt from the blue to Kate, and she took a long moment to resume calmness so that she could listen to his classmate tell the story.

    It turned out there was a senior student in Max''s department who was quite a genius in business. Max became a big fan of him and started to work with him. This senior student got a project of installing digital advertising screens in public places like canteens on the campus.

    So they promoted their business in other universities and got into competition with other groups of people who were doing the same kind of business. They had some conflict, and it escalated from verbal battle to physical fights. Seven people ambushed Max and two of his teammates on their way back to school.

    And in the fight, Max hurt one of them quite seriously. He was sent to the hospital and was told he had an injury on his brain. The guy was still in a coma, and even if he woke up, he might be paralyzed all his life, the doctor said.

    Max and his classmates freaked out. The other side wanted to sue them or require a whopping fee for medical treatment and living expenses. Now they asked for two hundred thousand dollars.

    Two hundred thousand dollars, this astronomical figure for her again. Kate felt her head was going to explore.

    Max''s classmate said that Max was now in their hands, and they let him and another classmate came out to collect the money. They were students and didn''t have much money, and they had begged everyone they could and only collected two thousand dollars so far.

    They were only given one week''s time to get the money ready. And the other classmate had run back home because of the great pressure.

 Chapter 212 - 15: Made Trouble

    Kate asked if they could ask the school to help mediate or call the police. It might be possible that they were blackmailing them.

    Max''s classmate said no because if the school knew that, they would be expelled because their school had very strict discipline policies, and the guys looked to have a gangster background and they threatened that if they called the police, then they would cut Max''s fingers off.

    Kate was shocked, but she composed herself and asked Max''s classmate to take her to meet them.

    That afternoon, they met them in a restaurant outside the hospital.

    They had three people, outnumbering Kate and Max''s classmates by one person. However, they carried a much stronger air.

    It wasn''t time for meals, and there weren''t any other guests except them. And the waitresses seemed intimidated by these three people and stayed away.

    The leading guy was in his thirties and was lean, with a buzz-cut. He was a sharp contrast to the other two guys coming with him. They were big and muscular, with sophisticated and vicious eyes.

    Kate took a deep breath after sitting down. "I want to see my brother."

    The man laughed. "He is OK. We will take good care of him. As long as you bring the money, I will let you see him. I will let him go. He is intact. No one touched a hair on him."

    Kate had to go for less. "Then can I call him? I need to hear it from him. How do I know if you are telling the truth?"

    The man nodded at his guy. And one of them dialed a number and gave it to Kate. Kate said, "Hello." And she heard her brother''s voice. "Kate."

    She suppressed her sorrow and said, "Max, it is me. How are you?"

    Max was choked. "Kate, I am sorry. I made trouble."

    "OK. Let me ask you first. Did you hurt that person?" Kate looked at the man when she spoke, and he shrugged at her. Silence on the other side of the phone, and then he said with remorse, "I was trying to protect myself, and I picked up a stone¡­I didn''t expect¡­"

    Kate closed her eyes. So they could not get rid of it this time. Max continued, "Kate, don''t agree with them. If they want my finger, let them have it. I didn''t kill anyone. They cannot kill me."

    After hanging up the phone, Kate paused a little and then tried to negotiate. "Two hundred thousand isn''t a small figure for people like us. You see our conditions. We could never raise the number."

    The man grinned. "Miss White, we are not blackmailing you. You have seen it yourself. My bro has been in ICU for three days. How much it costs each day, do you know? We offered two hundred thousand dollars because you are some poor students. For others, this could not be settled for less than 3-5 hundred thousand dollars."

    Kate and Max''s classmate went to the hospital earlier that day and saw that person lying in ICU with the oxygen mask on his face. They did meet the attendant doctor, who told them pretty much the same about the conditions of the patient as they heard from these guys.

    Kate took another deep breath and smiled, "You have seen what kind of people we are. It is not that we don''t want to pay. My brother is in your hand. You do as you like."

    When she said this, she detected Max''s classmate shivered and gave her a quick astonished glance.

    After the three gangsters left, Kate sat still in the chair until she heard Max''s classmate calling her worriedly. "Kate?"

    She raised her head, and her eyes were reddened.

    That boy pushed a cup of hot tea to her face and said, "You have a cup of tea, Kate?"

    Kate took it mechanically and thanked him. She took a sip, and the hot liquid came through her throat to her stomach, and she warmed up a little.

    Seeing her drinking the tea in silence, Max''s classmate said to her, "We are sorry for the trouble."

    But then he cheered up a little. "We achieved something today anyway. Now that the number came down to one hundred thousand, it is much easier. I will see if I can get something from my family¡­"

    Her resolution in abandoning her brother worked, and they had reduced the offer by half. The deadline was not changed. Five days, money for brother. Kate knew clearly, one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand made no difference to her. She couldn''t raise these amounts anyway.

    ****

    After they got out of the restaurant, Kate refused with thanks, to Max''s classmate Alan''s offer of sending her home. She still could hold up, and she knew how to get home.

    She thought of her grandma''s pet words. "You won''t miss a blessing, and you cannot avoid a misfortune." If she could not avoid it, she had to confront it.

    Kate was exhausted. Her courage faded away as soon as the rivals and allies were gone. She felt lonely too, and she wished she had someone to talk to. She took out her cell phone from her bag, but with the last alarm, it blacked out and ran out of power.

    It was good timing.

    She saw a telephone booth and stepped into it. She hesitated a little before dialing, but she thought of what he said, "Call me anytime you want." She bit her lips and dialed the number she already memorized so deeply.

    It went through, and a young lady answered calmly, "Who is that?"

    Kate was surprised. "Is this Jimmy''s cell phone?"

    "Yes. Who is that?"

    "I am his friend."

    "Jimmy is taking a shower. Could you call again in a few minutes?" The woman said.

    "OK. Thank you."

    The phone was hung up, and Kate still could hear her own hollow voice echoing in the confined space of the telephone booth. She stood there, motionlessly for a while, and then walked out.

    She didn''t have a strong reaction to this. She just said inside, "Kate, you are so stupid."

    The sun was setting, and the street got busier. Cars were rushing to their destination. The passersby were also walking hurriedly for somewhere. She would be busy usually, either at the supermarket sorting out the merchandise or rushing home.

    But today, Kate was wandering in the streets. She passed by a bridge and looked down from the rail. The water was clear, and she could see fish swimming gracefully in the water. She felt jealous of the fishes. Why did she have so many troubles?

    There was a digital advertising screen on one of the pillars of the bridge. This was what Max''s project was doing, she thought. She stopped to watch the commercials. "Crown Hotel, Public Relations Department¡­If you are 20-30 years old, pretty and amiable, interested in socializing¡­monthly salary 30-50 thousand dollars¡­with incentive¡­please contact us at 400¡­"

    She had experience working in the hotel earlier, and she knew the property of this kind of job. She closed her eyes and walked away.

    The man she met at the restaurant earlier said to her, "It is not easy for men to make money, but it is not so difficult for the pretty women¡­" His eyes scanned her face and seemed to imply to her that she could easily raise the money.

    Maybe this was her fate? Kate queried herself.

    How hard was it to make the decision? Everything pushed her to this way though she had escaped a couple of times.

    The next morning, she was standing in the magnificent lobby of the hotel. Her heart was beating fast, and she was desperate. She was preparing herself for the interview.

    She was led to an office upstairs. A pretty and competent woman looked at her from behind a grand desk. She scanned her from head to feet and signaled her to sit down and came to the point when she opened her mouth. "Are you a v.i.r.g.i.n?"

    Kate nodded.

    The woman introduced herself as the manager of the department, and then she told her the job description and reimburs.e.m.e.nt for the job. She scratched something on a paper and asked her to have an overall medical checkup first; after getting the checkup result, she then came back to her for signing the contract; they would arrange for her to work after some image design, etc.

    Kate received the paper from her and said, "I have a request. I need to have an advance payment of one hundred thousand dollars."

    The woman paused a moment and smiled, "This could be acceptable. Almost everyone who came here needs money urgently." She scanned Kate''s face again. "It depends on if you are worthy of it."

    Three days later, Kate appeared in the hotel for the third time.

 Chapter 213 - 16: Why Was It Him?

    Kate got her medical checkup report the day before and arranged to go to the beauty parlor for a makeover. She received reform on skin, hair, eyebrows, manicure, and even the most private part was not neglected.

    The reform was thorough, but they still tried to preserve her natural beauty. When she was lying on the bed, allowing herself to be treated as they liked, she thought if only she could be more stupid and shameless, then she would not feel hurt and shed tears.

    When Kate sat in the dressing room and let them do her makeup, she had a sense of being merchandise. She was no different from the shampoo, tissue paper, or any other item on the shelves in the supermarket. They were all something to be used.

    When the makeup artist signaled her to look in the mirror, she was taken aback. The face in the mirror was uncanny: hers but also not hers.

    Her face outline was more outstanding and vivid; her skin had a naturally rosy complexion; there was no sign of artificial packing. However, the beautiful packaging was just to sell at a better price.

    The makeup artist stood aside and appreciated his work. He appraised, "You have great potential. Your face is suitable for many images. Today we go with the natural style. Perhaps we can try other styles on other days."

    Kate laughed bitterly inside. The other days¡­

    After waiting in the lounge for quite a long time, somebody came and gave her a room card.

    She walked in the carpeted corridor, and her heels made a dull noise. She was so depressed. The row of small lights on the ceiling gave dazzling light, and she thought she had finally come to this point, and there was no way to escape anymore.

    She got to the room she was sent to. She raised her head and saw the number 1808.

    She thought of Betty. If she knew what she was doing now, would she exhale a cloud of smoke and laugh? Or she would ask her where your principles are?

    Kate waved away her thoughts. Principles, the word had already left her world.

    She took a deep breath, and the door card dropped when she was going to open the door. A waiter passed and seemed to see through what she was. She felt ashamed and opened the door and got in hastily.

    It was spacious and luxurious inside. It was like another world. The gorgeous floral carpet extended to the entire room, and the furniture was a mixture of modern and European Palace style. However, there was a man standing facing the French window. He was in black, tall, and aloof. His back itself was foreboding. Kate got the intention to run away.

    When he turned to her, it was like being struck by lightning. The second she came to her senses, she turned and ran to the door. She pressed the lock handle violently, but the door would not open. She turned back in puzzlement and saw him holding a remote in his hand. Did he lock the door?

    She was in a panic. Why was it him? How?

    The luxurious room was now like a huge cage. The air became solid and oppressed her from all sides. She had difficulty breathing.

    The man was approaching while he asked calmly, "Why are you running?"

    Kate didn''t reply. He raised the corners of his eyebrows. "Not satisfied with the guest?"

    The word "guest" hit Kate''s eardrums like a heavy hammer. She couldn''t make a sound. She was full of sorrow and remorse, for she sought the insult herself.

    The man gave her a glance for a few seconds and commented, "Not bad."

    She didn''t know what he meant.

    Then he lifted his hand, and when his fingertips touched Kate''s cheek, she dodged aside in instinct. But his fingers still touched her and ran down along the fair and smooth skin.

    Kate could not endure this slow execution-like torment anymore, and she opened her mouth "Mister¡­"

    "Uh?"

    "Mr. Fox," she said with great difficulty, "Let me go, please."

    Tristan laughed lightly and said slowly, "I don''t know that now the escort could pick guests. Which door do you want to knock then? The next one?"

    His fingertips remained on her collar bone and rubbed it. He felt her suppressed trembling and said, "You scare me?"

    Kate looked bravely into his eyes and declared, "I quit."

    ****

    Kate was totally different from how she looked like before. She had always wrapped herself with those wrinkled, baggy clothes, and her jagged bangs almost covered half of her face.

    Today her new hairstyle exposed her smooth forehead; her shining brown eyes were bright and spirited and widened because of fear; her lips were glossy and full as she applied lipstick; the slightly lifted mouth corners made her face more delicate.

    And the new outfits revealed her true body shape. The pearl color strapless dress showed her round shoulders and creamy arms. The tight top of the dress formed the shape of her full b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    The first time he saw her, she was like a kid to him, but the kid was a grownup today, young but not na?ve, s.e.xy but not l.u.s.tful.

    After he assessed her in his mind secretly, he looked at the watch on his wrist and said, "But I have spared the time, especially for you."

    He was pleased to find his words caused some terror in her eyes. He changed his idea, "Need to do one thing first."

    And then he pressed the remote and put his hand on her shoulder and pushed her out.

    Kate was puzzled. Why did he need to drag her with him if he had something to do? Would it be something related to her? And then she pondered the possibility of running away from him.

    Tristan seemed to read her mind and grabbed her hand tightly to cut off her attempts. He took long steps, and she had to half-run to keep up with him on the heels she was unaccustomed to.

    When they got downstairs, his car was parked near the gate. Ed came down the open the car door, and he looked surprised to see Kate. Tristan pushed her into the car and then got in after her.

    As soon as the car door slammed, the car moved on smoothly and blended into the traffic flow.

    Kate was worried, and she asked uneasily, "Where are we going?"

    Tristan gave her a glance and threw her the words, "To solve some physiological need."

    Her face turned even paler.

    In a short time, the car stopped, and Tristan dragged her out. Ed drove the car away. It was until now that she found there was another black car followed the car they sat in.

    And she turned back to see another hotel. Her heart jumped to her throat again.

    Fortunately, they went upstairs to a restaurant and sat in a private compartment. Tristan started to order food casually.

    He found Kate was shivering, so he asked the waitress to adjust the temperature higher. After the waitress was gone, he turned on the TV with the remote and watched. The sound of TV eased the scary air a little bit.

    However, it was a law program, and the case was about a high school girl student on a first date with her Internet boyfriend, who she had never seen before. She was taken to a hotel, drugged and r.a.p.ed by multiple men, and died of excessive hemorrhage from struggling and fighting.

    The program made Kate scared and also awkward as it reflected her current situation. She cast a glance at the person who sat beside her secretly and happened to see he turned to look at her. She turned back to the TV hurriedly and embarrassedly.

    And then the host and the law experts had a long discussion, and the words r.a.p.e, seduction, gang-r.a.p.e kept coming out. She was on pins and needles, and the temperature on her face rose up degree by degree.

    She wished that person could switch to another channel, but the remote was by his hand, and he seemed to be enjoying the program¡­ She cursed him morbidly in her heart.

    The program finally ended, and it took Kate quite a while to pacify herself a little and resume her normal temperature. And then she asked carefully, "Why it was you in that room?"

    Tristan turned to her and asked in a low voice instead, "What answer do you wish to hear?"

    Kate''s heart missed a beat. She didn''t know.

    He drew back his look and said lightly, "That hotel, we acquired it last month."

    Was the hotel theirs? It made sense then. So they knew it when she came for an interview three days ago? Alas, she sought the insult herself.

 Chapter 214 - 17: Letéˆ¥æªš Talk Over The Food

    At the same time, Max was tossing and turning on a narrow bed in a bas.e.m.e.nt. The only light was an old-style fluorescent tube, which gave out eerie white light, accompanied by the electric current''s hissing.

    Among the graffiti on the mottled wall, one could identify some bloodstains. And at the lowest part along the floor, there were four lines scratched by fingernails.

    It was the fourth day today.

    The door opened, and a teenager with hair dyed in various colors walked in. He scanned the dish on the floor and said, "Going on hunger strike, huh?" And then he looked to the man on the bed and made sure he was still breathing, he retreated and slammed the door from outside.

    Max sighed. He would like to die to save the trouble for his sister. What could Kate do to help him? He didn''t dare to imagine.

    In the cruel reality, he really experienced the feeling of being feeble. In front of money and violence, everything was useless.

    There was some noise outside, and the door was opened again. "Get up, college student!"

    It was not the colorful hair this time. Max turned his head to see it was the head. He saw him the first day he came, a vicious guy. And beside him, there was another guy with curly hair. He had a cigarette between his lips and looked at Max with a faint smile.

    The head waved at Max and said, "You can go now."

    Max sat up straight and put on his shoes, and rushed to the door. "Who are you? Where is my sister?"

    Curly-hair took out the cigarette and said lazily, "You will see her later." He then scanned him and said, "You don''t want to wash your face? You will scare her with this face."

    Max was burning with anxiety, but he followed Curly-hair''s instruction and took a shower in the bathroom, and brushed his teeth. Interestingly, Curly-hair produced a new suit for him- a branded one, but he put on his own wrinkled and stinky clothes and came out.

    When Max got downstairs, he was in time to witness Curly-hair open the big envelope passed to him by his guy and pull out the stacks of cash and throw it on the coffee table. "They are all here. One hundred thousand. That is it."

    The head pushed back the envelope to Curly-hair on the table and said, "Ed, you are looking down on us. We cannot take your money."

    Curly-hair waved his hand. "Just take them. Isn''t your guy still lying in ICU? If he couldn''t make it, don''t forget to call me. I will pick a fine headstone for him."

    The guy chuckled awkwardly. "You are joking, Ed. He doesn''t dare to die without your order."

    Curly-hair wasted no more time with him and rose up, signaling Max to follow. "Let us go, son."

    When the car started, Max could see from the rearview mirror the guys were still standing behind, waving the hands.

    Max drew his eyes to curly-hair and said, "Where is my sister?"

    Curly-hair exhaled the smoke and said, "You are the student of LACC?"

    Max gave an almost inaudible yes.

    "Do you know Cherry Ball?"

    "No."

    "My girlfriend. She is a student at your school. Sophomore, Finance Department." Curly-hair exhaled the smoke and added, "Doing good at school but better at shopping."

    Max saw it was not possible to learn anything about his sister from this guy, so he turned his head to the window.

    Ed laughed. "Blockhead like your sister."

    Heard him mention his sister, Max turned back to him again. Ed shrugged his shoulders, "Your sister is still in one piece. Not hairless. We are going to see her. See it yourself."

    But he added viciously inside, at most a piece of skinless down there.

    In the private compartment of the restaurant, the food was served, and dishes covered almost all the big tables.

    Kate felt her body become numb after the long hours of sitting. That man was now watching finance programs leisurely. She didn''t know what was going on with all this today.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-talk-over-the-food_51698075286167773">#%E2%80%99s-talk-over-the-food_51698075286167773</a> for visiting.

    Suddenly the door was open, and she raised her face from her meditation and saw Max at the door. She jumped up with surprise and joy and Max also rushed to her with reddened eyes and cried out "Kate-"

    Kate hugged him and could not say a word. She released him and looked close to his face, touched his face and examined him, and asked quickly, "Did they beat you?"

    Max shook his head.

    Ed coughed to interrupt them. "Hey. I say, sister and brother got reunited. Don''t forget to thank the person who helped you."

    Kate turned back and looked at him and said sincerely, "Thank you."

    Ed laughed, and his eyes signaled to the man aside. "You thanked the wrong person!"

    Kate turned again and said clearly, "Mr. Fox, thank you."

    Her tone was polite and detached. Until now, Max found the man imposing, and he couldn''t help feeling alert to him.

    Tristan said tastefully, "Good as long as you are OK." And then he asked everyone to sit down, "Let''s talk over the food."

    ***

    Ed tapped Max on the shoulder and said, "Go sit over there. See, Boss is so nice to give us a treat."

    The sister and brother were both startled. One felt embarrassed, and the other wailed inside.

    Tristan smiled and added lightly, "I have told you how many times not to call my boss all the time."

    Ed patted his head and said, "Right. Sorry." And he turned to Max, who was stiffened. "Let me introduce you. This is my boss, CEO of Chasin Group, Mr. Fox, Tristan Fox."

    Max was astonished. Chasin, everyone in LA knew it. He had not been in LA for long, but he also heard about it many times here and there.

    He had to look at him with new eyes, but at the same time, the haze inside him grew thicker. He stole a look at his sister from the corners of his eyes.

    Tristan stood up and reached his hand to him. Even while suspicious, Max stepped forward to stretch his hand out to shake with him. "Hi. I am Max White."

    "Thank you very much for your help, Mr. Fox. I should pay you back someday."

    Tristan smiled when he took his hand back. "I have known your sister for some time. And it was not a big deal. So don''t take it too seriously."

    As he said, he touched Kate on her back, and Kate''s back stiffened. She did not dare look at her brother, but she could feel that he was looking at her.

    Both the sister and brother were preoccupied, and despite the food as exquisite as pieces of arts, they tasted like cotton. In order to defuse the awkward atmosphere, Ed tried to ask them to have wine. He made fun of Max. "Max, are you old enough to have alcohol?"

    Tristan asked Max some questions about his major and school work. He looked like he was half an expert in that field. Max answered his questions carefully in a polite but detached manner.

    Tristan didn''t eat much either, but he kept asking Kate to eat this and that, appraised the chef of the restaurant, and stated that he planned to draw him in¡­ Both the tone and the content of his words made Kate speechless.

    The atmosphere seemed peaceful, but there was something simmering below the surface. When Tristan went out to have a call and Ed left for the toilet, the sister and brother finally got a chance to be alone.

    Max said, "Kate¡­"

    He looked at Kate''s eyes and panicked. He was overwhelmed with all kinds of doubts and conjectures, but he could not utter a word. How could he ask his sister what that man had to do with you, why he helped us, what deal you had with him?

    He was afraid of asking the questions, and he was even more afraid to hear the answers. And it would be an insult and injury to his sister. He felt he had changed to a totally different disposition in the past four days. He had become cowardly and hypocritical.

    He clenched his fists under the table. His sister seemed to read his mind and moved to sit by him. She held his hand and said gently, "Max, don''t worry about me. I am OK. We are all OK now."

    Max collapsed and said chokingly, "Kate, I am sorry."

    Kate patted his back, stroked his hair, and comforted him. "I am your sister. Don''t say that." She also had tears in her eyes.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open a little but soon closed again.

    Ed retreated outside and muttered, "Is this family of the year?" He turned back to see his boss shrugging his shoulders. He explained, "It is not done yet."

    Tristan didn''t reply to him but turned to the window and smoked. After exhaling smoke, he asked, "Do you envy them?"

    Ed startled. "Envy who? The black sheep?"

    Tristan seemed to be speaking to himself, "The bond of the family."

    Ed turned his lips down. "Not every family is like them. They are blockheads."

    Tristan laughed. After a while, he said, "I haven''t been to the sanatorium for quite a long time. I will go tomorrow."

    And after that, he extinguished the cigarette and stood by the window and focused on the view outside. The sky formed a golden tent with the setting sun. The city was also dyed with this golden color that disguised its true appearance.

    When they got out of the restaurant, it was all dark.

    They sent Max back to school first. When he parted with his sister at the gate of the school, he looked at her in despair as if she would be executed afterward.

    That was Ed''s observation. And Ed also had brainstormed about the scene of the sister in the execution room. Hopefully, she could at least keep her corpse in one piece.

    Kate looked placid, though, or was at least pretending to be.

    When they drove to the alley where Kate''s apartment building was located, Ed said, "Here it is. The car cannot go further. There are steps."

    Kate said, "OK. I will get off here."

    Tristan looked at the pitched dark alley and said, "I will go with you."

    Kate''s hand, which had already reached the car door, trembled slightly, and she pushed the door open without a word.

 Chapter 215 - 18: Feeling Any Regret Now?

    The road lights were dim, and the foggy weather made them even darker. The two people walked in a single file line, about two feet apart from each other.

    The heels knocked on the stone pavement and made a loud noise. Tristan said, "You don''t have to wear these from now on."

    Kate slowed down for one second and didn''t reply.

    The elevator was out of order, and they had to take the stairs. The induction lights on the stairs didn''t work for two straight flights. "Is it always like this?" Tristan asked.

    "No."

    "Then is it because of me?" He said half-jokingly.

    "Possibly," Kate replied.

    After she opened the door and switched the light on, Kate walked straight inside. Tristan ignored her manners and followed her in. He walked around as if it was his own home. It was a very cramped space, clean and tidy though, not much of a feminine trace unless one looked closely.

    "You live alone?"

    Kate gave a hum as a reply. Tristan strolled to the kitchen and then to the balcony and pushed the window open. She looked at him oddly.

    The house was too small for Tristan, and he had already walked a couple of circles and checked everything. Seeing Kate standing there in a trance, he pointed to the couch and said, "Sit." And Tristan sat down next to her.

    The couch was quite long for her; sometimes, she lay there reading. But now, after he sat down on it, there seemed not much space for her. She had to try to sit as far as possible on the other end. It was like he took more space that his physical body needed.

    Tristan sat with his legs crossed. One of his arms rested on the chair, his fingers knocking on it casually. He turned to Kate and asked, "How much is the rent for this place?"

    "I don''t know. The owner is my friend''s relative. He doesn''t need it for now." Kate said honestly.

    Tristan raised his eyebrows. "A house in this area should be above 1000 dollars a month."

    Seeing her astonishment, he smiled and said, "Who gave this good bargain to you? A man?

    Kate nodded.

    His eyes showed understanding.

    Kate protested in a low voice, "It is not what you think."

    "Well," he retorted, "What do I think?"

    There were a few books on the lower shelf of the coffee table. Tristan reached his hand and picked one up, with Basic Accounting on the cover. He flipped through it and asked, "You are learning this?"

    Kate gave an almost inaudible yes. And he continued, "Looks complicated. You can understand all this?"

    Kate was annoyed and didn''t answer.

    After a moment of silence, he asked again, "You got any water?"

    She didn''t follow and stared at him. He smirked, "That is how you treat a guest?"

    Kate stood up and walked to the kitchen and said, "I will boil some." She turned back halfway and said, with no expression, "No coffee or tea."

    "OK."

    It looked like Tristan was not too picky.

    Kate was still wearing that strapless dress, which made her feel insecure. The top kept sliding down, and she had to pull it up from time to time. Before going to the kitchen, she went to the wardrobe to get a jacket and changed her heels for slippers.

    Tristan waited patiently. He caught sight of the wardrobe she opened and frowned. It was closed tightly, and a corner of a piece of pink clothing was exposed from the seam.

    Tristan had a little obsession with tidiness and could not endure this for long. He stood up and went to the wardrobe and tucked it inside.

    But the next second, he pulled the door wide open again and stared into the wardrobe sternly.

    Kate caught a glimpse of him standing there. She didn''t know what he was up to but didn''t want to face him, so she just stayed in the kitchen and waited for the water in the kettle to boil.

    She took a glass and put it under the faucet to rinse mechanically until the whistling of the kettle frightened her. She then wondered, why bother washing this glass? Tristan deserved to be poisoned.

    When Kate got back to the living room with the glass of water, the man had returned, and the wardrobe door was open. She saw that piece of dark blue clothing standing out amongst her clothes.

    She panicked and put down the glass on the coffee table. Then she turned to the wardrobe, but he grabbed her wrist. His hand clamped so tightly that she almost wanted to cry out in pain.

    Tristan''s face looked scary, and the word was uttered from his teeth, "Whose?"

    "None of your business," Kate replied.

    He sneered and said expressly, "I don''t pay for a wardrobe for other people''s clothes."

    Kate thought she knew what he meant, but she thought it was not unreasonable. She tried to throw off his hand but failed, and he pushed and leaned her back against the wardrobe door. Her back banged on the plank and her scalp jumped.

    He had resumed calmness. "You didn''t reply yet. Don''t tell me it is your brother''s."

    Kate was fret by his affected manners all evening and his mysterious sudden fury. And the sudden push and hitting on her back provoked her too. She raised her voice and said, "It has nothing to do with you whose it is."

    "I will return the money. All I need is a little more time."

    Tristan laughed, "I am in need of that money?"

    "Then what do you want?" But she dried out at the end of the sentence. The answer was in the air, and she was afraid of hearing it.

    "So you wouldn''t give?" He asked immediately.

    She turned her face aside.

    Tristan sneered and said slowly, "If it weren''t me in the hotel room, you would let anyone with a bald head and wrinkled skin sleep with you?"

    Detecting a glimpse of disgust in her eyes, he continued, "Or more than one man in that room¡­"

    Kate held her breath. She thought of what they saw earlier on TV.

    He made another comment coldly, "As you make your bed so you must lie in it."

    Kate bit her lips and kept silent.

    "Feeling any regret now?"

    Tristan observed her face and said with sarcasm slowly, "Pretty noble to sell your body for your brother. And you nearly lost your life for your cheap friend? The sacrifice must be your life motto. Who do you think you are? A saint?"

    As he mentioned that incident, temporarily forgotten guilt emerged from Kate''s heart again. Combined with the rage and resentment, she was overwhelmed with emotions. She wasn''t noble. She was just stupid.

    Kate didn''t know what a smart person would do in her shoes. She knew what it meant when she had signed the contract with the PR head of the hotel. She was fighting and scared, but she could not bring her brother back to their parents with one finger missing.

    Kate didn''t understand why she worked her head off. She treated others nicely, she followed the rules of society, but she always pushed to the extreme misfortune. Why was life so hard for her?

    ****

    She had tears on her tears, and the man had finally released her. She lowered her head and started to take off her jacket. She said in a lifeless tone, "OK. I will give it. Just take whatever you want."

    As you make your bed so you must lie on it. He was right.

    Tristan stepped back and folded his arm, seeing her throw away her jacket. Her n.a.k.e.d round shoulders under the dim ceiling light had the gloss of a teenager''s skin and the effect of an oil painting.

    She was searching for the zipper of the dress but couldn''t find it. He felt funny and reminded her, "No zipper in this kind of dress. You don''t undress. A man rips it."

    Her hands jerked. He said with ease, "Let me guess. You are so generous suddenly. So you plan to pay it all tonight and have nothing to do with me afterward?"

    Being seen through, she raised her head and asked awkwardly, "Then how many times does it have to be?"

    "You think you are worth one hundred thousand dollars a night?"

    Kate bit her lips.

    "And you know each time is less valuable than the previous time." His tone was cool, mean, and insulting. He seemed to appreciate her reaction and continued cruelly.

    "So, it has to be many times. Installment, plus interests."

    Kate was stiffened to the extreme. She wasn''t good at dealing with people, let alone with this kind of topic, which was not within her field of capability.

    Tristan put his hands down and said peacefully, "I don''t plan to touch you tonight."

    Discovering a bit of hope in her eyes, he changed his mind. "But to destroy that expectation remaining in your mind, I will help nip you in the bud."

    Kate saw the light of what he said, but it was too late. One moment she still could see the unclosed half of the wardrobe door, the next moment, she was screaming, carried by her waist.

    Kate was laid on the bed, and as she tried to struggle, he''s big and powerful hands pressed her down.

    It was a dangerous place, and they were too close to each other. Kate smelled the masculine scent and the body heat surrounding her. She did not give up hope and struggled with all her strength. She tried to move to the other side of the bed., but she was held from the back.

    She was just thinking about how to deal with the situation when suddenly her eyes widened, and her pupils shrank.

    Acute pain in her lower part of her body. She wanted to scream, but the sound was muted in her throat.

    She remained in the crawling position, but she could not move. She could not see the expression of the man behind her, but his movement was cruel beyond her imagination.

    All her mental energy was focused on one place. She s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.ely felt the intruder got deeper and deeper inch by inch.

    "No¡­" Her pleading had no influence on his resolution to reach the bottom.

    A few seconds later, the intruder retreated, and a hand lifted up to her face. It was strikingly red.

    The same finger that was tapping the couch arm was now covered with red and savage blood.

    "Do you know what it means?" The sound carried without temperature from behind her back.

    Her mind remained on the shock of the red, but she was carried and turned around. Her lower body hurt with each movement. She was confined in his arms and looked into his expressionless face.

    "Remember who made you bleed." And with that, he pressed his finger on her c.h.e.s.t and wiped the red on the pearl-colored dress. A little blood was on her n.a.k.e.d skin where the dress was torn, which happened to be the position of her heart. It was outstanding and horrifying.

 Chapter 216 - 19: It Doesnt Have A Deadline

    When Tristan left the building, the sky was quite bright. Some parents were taking their kids to school. He passed a flowerbed and saw some roses in full blossoms, like the faces of youthful ladies. His eyes could not help staying there for a few seconds.

    The car was still there. Ed came out to open the door for him and said with his attentive smile, "Morning, boss."

    Tristan made a hum as a reply and got into the car.

    Ed gave a secret glance at the rearview mirror and chuckled, "Boss, was it good? Feel like rain after a long drought?"

    Tristan stretched his wrinkled shirt and seemed not to hear his words. After a while, he said suddenly. "She is used to speculating on others'' ill will."

    Ed paused to ponder and soon added, "It was not a smart scheme. One could easily see, though as if chained to another person."

    Ed pursed his lips. "Who cares! As long as it worked. Even if she knew about it, she could do nothing about it."

    Tristan didn''t agree with him. "If I do it now, she probably won''t get over it in her whole life, with her disposition."

    Her whole life! Ed was taken aback at the word, and he jerked and almost hit an old man carrying his breakfast in his hand.

    Tristan frowned. "Watch out!"

    "Heck! Boss, you didn''t do it last night?" Ed was suspicious.

    "Do I need to report to you on the details?" Tristan lifted the corners of his eyebrows.

    "No, no." Ed scratched his messy hair with one hand and chuckled, "It doesn''t have a deadline, does it? Anyway, a night is enough for getting to know each other better. Haha."

    Tristan didn''t reply to these words. He looked out of the window, thinking, "Too obvious of a weakness, so easy to be taken advantage of."

    He didn''t intend to do it, but he did it anyway.

    It was all because of that accidental discovery. But that worked for her. Besides, it was a fundamental issue. She didn''t cry her heart out like the last time he saw her in the hospital. Not even a drop this time. But her numb and desperate look was concerning. That was why he stayed overnight.

    Ed, who was in the front seat, was recalling another thing. One night, two months ago, he was called to the downstairs of his boss'' apartment building. Cherry''s classmate was in tears, and after she got in the car, she stammered and asked, "Your boss cannot do it?"

    He gave her a slap on the face and said, "You say it again?"

    The girl was dumbfounded. He ground his teeth and said, "You don''t deserve him." And he threw a stack of money to her, pointed at her nose, and threatened her. "Remember, if you say a word about this, I will kill all of your family."

    The next day he exchanged what had happened with Chapman. Chapman nodded and said, "That is right."

    Ed didn''t know what was right. "I cannot figure this out. What does he see in her? She isn''t qualified to wash Jessie''s feet."

    Chapman gave him a profound glance. "Of course, she is not qualified, but she has her advantage. First of all, it is less risky and of low cost. Besides, who could tell what is right or wrong in s.e.x? If it feels good, it is good."

    "Well," Tristan thought suddenly, "You check it out. The policeman she knew, who is he? How long have they knew each other and what relations are they in?"

    Ed agreed immediately, but the scene at the bar occurred to him. Was it that policeman? If yes, then they have known each other for quite a long time. Hell, he wasn''t careful enough as is.

    "Any problem?" Tristan detected the change in his expression.

    "No. I will check on it."

    After some silence, he asked again, "You haven''t used it for a long time?"

    "Uh, for some time." Ed panicked. He expected a lambasting, but Tristan just said quietly, "Women and children can be careless, but men cannot. Never can."

    There was a deep silence in the car. After some time, the phone rang, and Tristan answered, "Yes,¡­Mr. Harderson is in town? OK, I got it. Thank you."

    ****

    Jimmy took two days off for his annual vacation, and together with Columbus Day, he booked a trip back to his hometown for his grandma''s 80th birthday.

    As soon as he walked inside his grandma''s house, he saw his ex-girlfriend Linda Galvin. It was natural because she was on good terms with his grandmother. But when they sat down for dinner, his grandma asked them when they would get married, and she could have a great-grandson. Jimmy explained to her that he and Linda were not together a long time ago. When he looked at Linda, he found she had lowered her head and was upset.

    Later he found out that Linda wanted to get back with him. His grandma and his parents had even been conspiring to intervene. It made him look like a jilted lover.

    Even on his way back to LA, his mother still called perseveringly to interrogate and urged him to think it over. Linda was a good girl, she repeated again and again.

    Jimmy explained too weakly that he could not waste Linda''s time because she was a good girl. Something could be compromised, like his career.

    Linda and Jimmy had been high school classmates. She sat in front of him in the home economics class. She always heard him talking about his dream. Later he went to the police academy, and Linda went to college in another city. They kept in touch all this time and ended up together.

    However, after Jimmy graduated and started working, he became busier and busier. Linda first complained about him not spending enough time with her and then blamed the danger and difficulty of his job as a police officer. Later, she went so far as to ask her father to pull strings and switch Jimmy''s job. At the time, they fought hard; she wanted to break up with him, and he agreed.

    Jimmy drove the car sulkily. When he stopped, he found he had arrived at the office building he worked at. It was in his blood now, he thought bitterly. He''d better just marry his job.

    There was clamor all about the office. The holiday had just ended, and there was no major case, so everyone was lazing around. The newly graduated college student girl greeted Jimmy and told him there was a package waiting for him.

    He went to his desk and found a big package on it. His idle colleagues gathered around to see. "Is it a bomb?" one said.

    Jimmy slapped this moron on the head and picked the package up. It was sent from the same city. He opened it. It was uniform. Examining the police number, Jimmy realized that it was his.

    One of his colleagues made fun of him. "Who sent this? A would-be-Mrs. York?"

    Jimmy didn''t say a word. He knew exactly who had sent it. But he didn''t understand why she would do this. Maybe it was because he had ignored her for a long time? Why waste the postage?

    He dialed her number but got no answer. He ignored his colleagues'' looks, grabbed his car key, and went out.

    Jimmy sped away and arrived at the supermarket Kate worked in. He asked as soon as he walked in, "Where is Kate?"

    The two girls at the cashier counters stared at him strangely and said, "Outside."

    Jimmy turned back and walked out, looking around. He saw a familiar figure on the opposite side of the road. Kate was making a call. She looked frail from this angle.

    Two big boys were playing on the sidewalk. One of them ran by and bumped into Kate. She didn''t fall, but the phone in her hand flew out, drawing a perfect parabola in the air, and fell straight into the middle of the road. Jimmy was going to laugh, but he muted himself immediately when a van passing by rolled over Kate''s phone.

    Kate saw her cell phone broken into pieces on the road and sighed. It looked like her streak of bad luck would never hit bottom.

    None of the culprits were in sight now. Kate was just about to walk over to the dismembered remains of her phone when someone ahead of her collected it first.

    She looked up and found it was someone she knew. If it had been just a few days before, she would be full of joy at the sight of him, but now her face turned pale, and she felt the d.e.s.i.r.e to run away.

    Kate felt paralyzed and remained where she was.

    Jimmy spread his hands in the middle of the road and said to her with regret: "You have to get a new phone."

    Kate was speechless.

    Over a month had passed since their last meeting.

    Jimmy was still the same person he had been a month ago, but Kate certainly was not the same woman he had known then. She felt so depressed. What she had lost that night was not just her v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y. The extravagant dream of a poor and innocent girl who struggled with the difficulties of life, a dream for true love, was dead.

    Jimmy poked the pieces of her phone in his hand as he walked, but suddenly he stopped and picked out a small object. He showed it to Kate.

    Kate looked at it blankly. "What is it?"

    Jimmy said grimly, "This is not part of your phone."

    She didn''t understand.

    "If I am not mistaken, this is a wiretap device," Jimmy said expressly.

    "Ah¡­" Kate opened her eyes widely. How could this have happened?

    Jimmy lifted the device and examined it for a while, finally muttering, "So small. Quite hi-tech."

    When he turned to her, his eyes had an air of exploration. "Why would this be on your phone? Who had the opportunity to put this on your phone?"

    The new discovery diluted her sorrow. She echoed Jimmy''s questions inside and recalled the people she had encountered in the past year.

    She heard Jimmy ask again, "How long has this been in your cell phone? You have been under their surveillance every minute. This probably also has a location tracking feature."

    Jimmy was right. Those strange experiences flashed back in her mind.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''t-have-a-deadline_51721675326151759">#''t-have-a-deadline_51721675326151759</a> for visiting.

    Her father had fallen ill, and those men showed up; she was about to be r.a.p.ed, and he arrived just in time; she went to the hotel room, and he was the guest; his man saved her brother from the gang¡­

    Kate found that her brain could not function properly. She now felt bizarre while reflecting on her experiences, but when she was the person involved, she hadn''t had time to think about it. Now, these were not something one could explain as coincidence.

    She felt the air become cold, and her face turned as white as paper.

 Chapter 217 - 20: I Cannot Tell You

    Seeing the change in her face and her weakened body jerk slightly, Jimmy asked with worry, "Kate, are you OK? Did you think of something?"

    His question woke Kate up. She blinked her eyes and said, "No, I am thinking¡­I have something to finish in the store. I have to get back."

    She walked a few steps and then turned back and reached out her hand. "My cell phone¡­"

    Jimmy picked the SIM card from the remains of the phone in his palm and gave it to Kate. "This should still be workable. Put it in a new phone and see if it works."

    Seeing Kate still stretching her hand out, he returned the remains of her phone, but he picked the little piece out and said, "I will take this back to my office. Since you have no idea about it, it is better to have someone investigate it."

    He looked Kate in the eyes while he said this, but Kate put the remains of the phone into her pocket without expression and said indifferently, "It doesn''t belong to me anyway."

    She turned back and walked. Jimmy grabbed her arm. His eyes were full of concern.

    "Kate, what is the matter with you? What happened?"

    And then he hesitated and added, "Something happened just a few days ago, didn''t it?"

    Kate''s arm stiffened, and his instinct was confirmed.

    "Kate, we are friends. You can tell me about any problem you have."

    He was sincere, and his frowning brows showed his anxiety.

    Kate muttered, "But you are a cop."

    He was startled but soon laughed, "Isn''t that even better? I can employ resources others do not have. I can do better."

    Kate muttered dejectedly, "No. I cannot tell you."

    She let go of his hand and walked across the street. Jimmy was going to chase her, but a long truck roared past. He had to retreat to the roadside. After the truck was gone, Kate had disappeared at the entrance of the supermarket.

    Jimmy crossed the road but didn''t go inside to see her.

    He got back to his car and put the tracking device into a plastic bag, gave it one last glance, and put it away.

    Jimmy took out a cigarette and lit it. He thought of Kate''s abnormal reaction just now and their few meetings since he had known her. It was unbelievable for a simple girl like her to be involved in such things. He was even upset that she refused his help.

    After Jimmy finished his cigarette, someone knocked on his car door. He turned aside and saw Kate.

    "There is one thing." After getting in the car, Kate spoke slowly and looked into Jimmy''s eyes. "You are my friend, right?"

    Jimmy nodded.

    She told him about her bizarre experiences. A friend of hers had given her an envelope and asked her to keep it safe for her; she was kidnapped and tortured; she was released, and then her father got sick; the people met her near the hospital and offered to trade with her, etc.

    Kate said that they might have planted the wiretap device.

    Jimmy listened attentively and nodded. "It is possible. Did you see what was in the envelope?"

    She shook her head.

    "Do you know who they are?"

    Kate shook her head again.

    "What they looked like?"

    Kate hesitated and then shook her head again.

    Jimmy saw the problem and said, "You have some reservations."

    Kate nodded. "I am not afraid of them, but I am worried that they might do something to my family."

    Jimmy sighed.

    Kate asked carefully, "I am thinking¡­if you can check for me if Betty is still alive. Did you find some¡­someone who resembles her."

    She could not find the words to tell Jimmy that she wanted to bring Betty''s ashes back to her parents if she had died.

    Jimmy said, "I will check. This is murder, a criminal case. Besides, what are you going to tell her parents? Their daughter was murdered in another city without any evidence of why and by whom. Should they be kept in the darkness?"

    These words hit the softest part of Kate''s heart, and she was speechless.

    Jimmy knew he could not push her too hard. He patted Kate on the shoulder and said, "Don''t take it too hard, though. If you have anything to say to me, call me any time. If an investigation is initiated, you and your family will be protected. There are legal procedures for this."

    Kate looked at him and said with appreciation and a little fear, "Thank you." She was as polite as the first time he saw her, and Jimmy felt his heart ache.

    Jimmy touched her slightly messy hair and said, "You see, you don''t take me as a friend now."

    He realized that maybe his movement was a little too intimate. Jimmy laughed and took his hand back.

    When Kate had almost reached her apartment building after work, the sound of a car horn scared her. She looked over. A car was parked in the shadows where the road lights did not reach.

    When she looked there, the headlights turned on suddenly.

    Ed got out and waved to her, pulled open the back door, and signaled for her to get in. She hesitated but obeyed.

    When she bent over, she saw Tristan sitting inside in formal clothes. Ed said to her, "Don''t waste time, get in."

    Tristan smiled at her harmlessly, but Kate naturally thought of the bloody finger at the sight of him. Somewhere in her body hurt too.

    He grabbed her hand and put it on his l.a.p, but she threw his hand away suddenly and looked at him in fear.

    Tristan laughed understandingly and grabbed her hand again tightly, not giving her any chance to get away this time, and said in a pacifying tone, "I just dropped by to see you and send you something."

    Waiting for her to calm down, Tristan asked again, "Why have you turned off your phone?"

    As he mentioned this, Kate felt a pang in her heart. Thinking of the thing he planted on her phone, her hatred for him increased, but she managed to reply.

    "It was crushed by a car."

    Fearing he would not believe her, she took out the remains of the phone from her pocket.

    "Couldn''t be repaired."

    Amused at the pathetic remains of the phone, Tristan took them and examined them, asking, "This is all of it?"

    "Some small pieces remained on the road."

    He threw them into the dustbin of the car and said, "It is OK. I will have somebody send you a new one tomorrow."

    "Don''t." Kate blurted out.

    But she soon felt her hand clamped tighter, and her eyes met his. Tristan said, "Remember, from now on, whatever I give you, you can only accept."

    Tristan held Kate''s hand captive for the entire car ride, and he rubbed it unconsciously. Sometimes his thumb would rub across her palm and make her shiver.

    This torture made the time pass by slower, and after what felt like a geological age, Tristan looked at his watch and released her, saying benignly, "I have some other things to attend to. Let Ed help you move the things up."

    Ed had already produced two big cases from the trunk and waited outside. Kate fled from the car as Tristan smiled to himself.

    ***

    Early the next morning, Ed sent Kate a new cell phone, packed in a fancy paper bag. Without looking inside, Kate could already tell what class of product it was. Ed said that there was a SIM card in it but that Kate could use her original SIM card if she preferred.

    After Ed left, Kate was still standing in a corner behind the supermarket. This kind of thing did not go with her social status. But what social status she was in now? The words echoed ghastly in her ears, "Whatever I give you, you can only accept."

    She sighed and picked up a black plastic bag from the nearby garbage bin, put the whole paper bag in, and then went back to the supermarket.

    She knew that she had to take the phone, but deep down in her heart, she resisted it with disgust. She put the black plastic bag into her locker without giving it another look.

    That afternoon when she was working, Jenny called her and said someone wanted to see her outside.

    She went out and saw Jimmy.

    Jimmy said, "I called you but couldn''t get through. So I knew you hadn''t bought a new phone yet. I happened to have an extra one. I haven''t used it yet."

    He felt his explanation was overdone when he met her blank eyes. The fact was that he bought the phone on his lunch break.

    Jimmy had weighed over the models while he was picking. Kate would never accept an expensive model; an updated model would not do either. Finally, he picked a simple and low profile phone with sufficient features; the model launched last year.

    Seeing Kate''s lack of reaction, he shoved the box into her hands and said, "I don''t know if you like it, but just make do with it."

    Kate took it hastily to avoid dropping it on the floor, but she pushed it back to him and said, "Thank you very much. It is too much, too expensive. I cannot take it."

    "Hey," Jimmy scratched his head. "It is not much in size or price. Really."

    He was a little helpless at her persistence and a little lost too. He found an excuse. "I have a case to attend to. I have to go now." Then he jumped in his car and fled away.

    She waited until his Pajero disappeared in the traffic. Kate held the box tightly on her c.h.e.s.t and as if she wanted to push it into her body. She felt bitter inside and said to herself, "Don''t be so nice to me now. I don''t deserve it."

    The phone Jimmy sent her was a white Nokia, simple and smart. Frankly, Kate liked it. She looked at it for a while and put the little SIM card in.

    She took a close look at the place where the battery was located to compare it with her previous cell phone. She knew she didn''t have to worry about this cell phone; on the contrary, the one in her locker might be dangerous.

    She made a call to Max. Max was smart and s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. She knew he would feel guilty judging from what he saw that day. She knew what it felt like to be guilty, so she was worried about him.

    It was very quiet on the other line, and Max explained that he was in the library preparing for a contest. They exchanged a few words simply and intentionally avoiding a subject they both did not want to address.

    After hanging up, Kate thought, whatever it was, it was enough if her family were all safe.

    At this stage of life, safe and peaceful life was luxurious for her. This recent, radical change in her life hadn''t allowed her any time for a break.

    It was not time to get off work yet, and Ed called. "When do you get off? I am outside your supermarket. Come out now."

    "I haven''t finished my shift yet."

    "Then, I will come inside."

    "Don''t." Kate sighed and walked out. She told Adda she would leave early.

    She was in poor shape and looked pale these past two days, and Adda thought she was under the weather. Adda asked her to take good care of herself and to get some rest.

 Chapter 218 - 21: Picking Her Up

    The car was parking by the road imposingly. It was dark and gloomy, giving an ominous feeling. And in fact, it was ominous.

    Kate approached and asked outside the half slid down window, "What is it?"

    Ed said as a matter of course, "Picking you up to go home. Get in."

    "No. I will take the bus."

    "You think I wanted this? It is my boss'' idea. Hurry up."

    She had to pull the back door open and get in.

    Ed drove very fast, and the car sn.a.k.e.d its way among the sea of traffic as a fish would. No traffic rules were obeyed. Kate''s heart was bouncing up and down with the risky turning and advancing. Soon she felt something was not right. "Where are we going?"

    "Seaside villa."

    "For what?"

    "You will live there from now on."

    "No," Kate said decisively. It was too tyrannical of him. She protested sternly, "I will not go there."

    Ed said indifferently, "I am just executing his order. It is useless to talk with me. Go talk with the boss."

    "I will talk to him."

    Ed paused to steal a look at her from the rearview mirror and passed her the phone.

    Kate took it and said she didn''t know his number.

    "Press 1."

    Kate dialed, and after a few seconds of music, it got through. Tristan''s low voice with impatience came to her ear. "What is the matter?"

    She was too excited, and her breath was ragged. "Fox, it is too much of you!"

    "Kate?" He was surprised but turned quiet immediately. "I will talk to you when I get back. I am busy now."

    "I will not go there."

    Tristan was silent for a moment and said, "Do you think this is something that can be negotiated?"

    Kate was startled and ground her teeth. "Don''t go too far."

    He laughed lightly and turned cold. "It was a gesture of thanks to you. We will settle it later." And then he hung up.

    Kate listened to the beeping sound as her c.h.e.s.t moved up and down. She had nowhere to vent her anger. Until the hand stretched from the front, she gave the phone back mechanically. After she got back to her senses, she screamed, "Stop the car. I want to get out here."

    The car didn''t slow down at all. She turned to open the door, but it was locked. Ed pressed the lock button just in time. He frowned. "Are you crazy? Jumping out? You think you are immortal?"

    Kate''s rare emotional outburst subsided at his shouting like a leaking balloon. She sat back, weakly.

    Ed felt pity for her glazed expression and said, "Stop fussing. It is a matter of sooner or later."

    Kate turned to him blankly, and Ed''s expression became awkward in the rearview mirror. "Well, last time, I offended you¡­sorry."

    Kate didn''t know which time he meant, but she was not in the mood to find out. Her mind was focused on how she could get through tonight.

    It was dark when they arrived. Kate didn''t notice this was the place Max admired when they went to the seaside with John. She was muddle-headed when she got out of the car and followed Ed to the door of the villa.

    Somebody received them respectfully at the door. It was a middle-aged woman who looked familiar. She called her Miss White and got her the slippers to change. She even reached her hand to take her bag for her, but she was not used to being waited upon, and she dodged her.

    The woman didn''t mind and led her upstairs warmly. She opened the door to one room and asked her to go in. She told Kate the bathwater was ready, and she pointed to a change of clothes. Before she left, she asked if Kate need anything, to just call her.

    Kate stood in the middle of the room, lost in thought. The room was bigger than her whole apartment. Even though the dr.a.p.es, the sheets on the bed, the carpet were a warm color, she felt the room was cold. Then she realized the woman was the one who brought her breakfast after her nightmare of torture.

    She had been avoiding the memory of that night intentionally. If she could, she would remove it from her memory thoroughly as that man instructed her to do that time.

    But it was he who dragged her back to this again.

    ***

    Kate didn''t go to the bath. She sat on the couch immediately, feeling her body transition from trembling to numbness. She didn''t know how many hours had passed.

    She was used to sleeping early and getting up early, and she became drowsy. While half dreaming and half awake, Kate felt somebody touch her on the shoulder.

    She woke up immediately and saw Tristan standing in front of her and reprimanding her. "Why not go to bed?"

    Looking at her clothes, he frowned. "Not taking a shower yet? Hurry up. Go take a shower."

    Seeing no reaction from her, Tristan laughed, "Need my help?"

    He reached his hand to Kate, but before he touched her, she jumped up like she was being burnt. "No, I will do it myself."

    After she took a shower and came out, Tristan was sitting on the couch with his dark night-robe. His hair was wet; obviously, he had taken a bath in the other bathroom. Tristan''s dress made him different from how he usually appeared but not less scary. On the contrary, it made Kate more alert in such an environment.

    The next second, Kate was shocked. She saw him playing with a white cell phone.

    "It rang all the time just now." He explained carelessly and then raised his head to look at her. "The policeman gave this to you?"

    "You saw him again?" It sounded more like an assertive sentence than a question.

    Kate didn''t answer.

    Tristan continued slowly. "One is so devoted, and one is so considerate. I am almost moved to tears." And then he changed. "But you seemed to forget what I said."

    As he said that, Tristan threw his hand backward gracefully, and there was a white shadow flying over in the air, and it fell on the corner of the room. Kate chased it with eyes, and she moved to it too, but she just ran one step before his arm stopped her.

    Tristan''s action was too fast, and it happened in just a tenth of a second.

    Kate was thrown into the bed and bounced on the soft mattress.

    When her body met the mattress, the memory of that horrible night came back to her. Her will to revolt was woken up. Kate shouted, "Why should I mind you? I have the freedom to see who I want to see."

    Tristan looked at her from above and spoke as a matter of fact. "I am entitled to do so. You are mine."

    "I am not." Kate denied.

    Tristan smiled and said gently, "How old are you? You have such a poor memory. Let me help you recall it."

    He bent down to her. Kate struggled in anger and didn''t stop speaking, "I am not. It is true I owe you one hundred thousand dollars, but I have not sold myself to you for a whole life. You don''t get to decide my life. I don''t want to stay here¡­"

    As she was speaking, Tristan put his hand on her neck and put a finger against her lips. "Hush."

    "Good to know you owe me. It is time to pay now."

    Seeing her want to open her mouth again, he changed his face and said, "Don''t make me be harsh."

    It was a threat.

    Having seen his viciousness and brutality, Kate believed he could break her neck easily if he wanted. And she could imagine his face if he did it-that would be expressionless.

    The threat worked immediately.

    The man started to unbutton her top. He did it with care and even like a gentleman.

    Soon Kate was completely n.a.k.e.d.

    She had never been fully nude in front of a male. His gaze itself made her feel shameful. She said, "Turn off the light," in a way between pleading and order.

    It was ignored. And she had to put her hand on the face to cover the light.

    Kate was quite skinny, and it was even more accentuated when she laid down. Fortunately, her shape was feminine enough to offset the weak point. Her belly was moving up and down because of her anxiety.

    Tristan put his hand on it, and it stopped moving immediately. Looking down from above, her ribs were visible, and her b.r.e.a.s.ts were flat. Indeed, they were too flat.

    He put his palm on one side of her b.r.e.a.s.t and slowly closed his fingers, and felt a small bulge under his palm.

    He frowned and muttered, "It is small." And then he seemed to unconsciously rub the pink tip with his thumb as its owner trembled and made a muffled sound.

 Chapter 219 - 22: Sleep

    Kate was under strange tortures. She was tortured more mentally than physically.

    Tristan''s palm was dry and slightly hot. This unfamiliar contact made her breathe irregularly. Kate felt his hand move down to below her waist. When it passed by her groin, she shivered all over and had to bite her lips not to cry out.

    And gradually, the shame was replaced by horror.

    She spread her fingers and saw through the seam. He was holding her left ankle and playing with it like he was playing with her cell phone earlier. Because he was looking down, she could not see his eyes.

    But based on her experience of being harassed, she felt that he didn''t have the d.e.s.i.r.e in his eyes.

    This discovery gave her goose flesh.

    She felt as if she was lying on a metal table, and Tristan was the surgeon. One of his hands was examining her body, and the other was holding a scalpel. The scalpel could come down at any minute and cut through her ruthlessly.

    When Kate woke up, she found herself alone in the bed. If she weren''t lying in an absolutely strange place, she would have thought this had all been a weird and horrible dream.

    She was sore all over her body, and her limbs felt weak. Last night when her nerves were pulled to the extreme, Tristan had finished his thorough and detailed examination on her body and then got up and switched off the light.

    "Sleep." He said.

    He meant it literally.

    However, her highly tense nerves could not recover, and Kate lay there curled up in a ball. In addition, she was not used to this bed and sheets, it was not until the later part of the night that she fell asleep from exhaustion.

    After she recalled what happened last night in the bed, Kate got out of the bed. She checked the place where her cell phone was dropped, but nothing was there. She searched around the room but couldn''t find it.

    She pushed the door open and tripped on something. She looked down and met a pair of green eyes. A fatty thing-she couldn''t tell if it was a cat or a pig. She was surprised. There was such a thing here too?

    The fat cat was not afraid of her. It even stuck out its tongue to lick her feet. It was itchy, so Kate dodged it and went to the bathroom to clean up.

    When she got out, the cat was squatting at the door and looking up at her. Its eyes stared into hers for a while, and it jumped up, boldly into her arms.

    The cat was not disgusting. It was all white, and not a single hair on its body was another color. It reminded her of the snow in her hometown.

    Kate bent down to touch its back. It meowed comfortably and rubbed its head in her palm.

    She liked small animals, indeed. When she was a child, she once brought a homeless yellow cat home. Her mother said it was dirty and sent it away the next day.

    Her mother said they could not afford to feed a cat. They had enough trouble feeding their own family members. Kate wanted to argue that she would eat less and share her portion with the cat, but she gave up because she thought her portion was already deemed an extra burden.

    As she was in her meditation, the cat reached out for a yard after taking an inch. It was already lying on Kate''s slippers.

    The middle-aged woman from last night came to ask Kate to have breakfast. She was surprised to see the cat on her feet. "It looks like it likes you. It ignores everyone except Mr. Fox."

    Kate was speechless. Should she feel honored?

    ***

    After breakfast, Kate changed her clothes and wanted to go out. Laura, the middle-aged housekeeper, said awkwardly, "Mr. Fox said you were not well and had to stay home for rest."

    Not well? That was his conclusion after last night''s examination?

    Kate felt a lot of spite toward him. Recalling the details of last night, her face went red and white for a while.

    She caught a chance when nobody was looking and snuck to the door, but as soon as she opened it, she saw an expressionless face. It was that of Buzz-cut.

    He just cut his hair not long ago, and his scalp was almost visible. His dark face had a further deterrent effect.

    Kate''s heart sank to the bottom of the ocean. So she was under house arrest?

    "Can I make a call?" She asked.

    "To whom?"

    "The supermarket."

    "You don''t have to go to work. They have been told."

    "Then¡­"

    Before she finished, Buzz-cut''s dark face interrupted her coldly. "You cannot call anybody else."

    Kate was anxious. "I need to keep in touch with my family."

    "Boss said this was punishment."

    "You cannot make calls for three days. And if you don''t behave yourself, it will be extended." Sam spoke this like a recital. And then he closed the door.

    She was shut from the outside world.

    Kate stood there blankly and could not accept this as a fact.

    Laura said with some sympathy, "There are still a lot of things to do. You can watch TV, read books, and see the sea from the windows upstairs¡­"

    Kate curled her lips and said, "I got it." And she walked upstairs.

    The cat followed her heels. Kate was upset and lifted her feet, pretending to kick it. It stepped back a little but soon followed her again, looking pathetic.

    Kate felt sorry for the cat. In some ways, it was just like her, imprisoned here. Tristan Fox didn''t look like a person fond of little animals. She bent down to carry it but wasn''t ready for its weight and almost dropped it.

    The cat was scared, and with a meow, it clung to her arms. Kate was amused by it and pushed it closer to her arms and said in a low voice, "Too heavy. You should lose weight."

    Jimmy hadn''t gotten his hands on any big cases, but he didn''t stay idle.

    He looked through the missing person cases of the past year but couldn''t find a woman named Caroline or any other similar person.

    Jimmy checked the files of all female bodies found in that period, the pictures, forensic identification, and related materials, but no one was even close to Kate''s description.

    That was to say, even if Caroline had been killed, her body had not been found yet.

    Jimmy checked the phone company''s records and got the number of Caroline''s house. He called, and Caroline''s father answered it. He was scared to death when he heard the call was from the police. He asked if Caroline did something wrong and said they had not seen Caroline for over a half year, which corroborated what Kate had told Jimmy.

    Next, Jimmy went to the place Caroline worked, the recreation center of the hotel Kate had told him about. The chief and staff told him that Caroline resigned a year and a half ago, and nobody had seen her ever since.

    It was not easy to find someone whose permanent address was not in the city. For a person with a career like Caroline''s, it was even more difficult.

    After inquiring and exploring for some time, Jimmy finally found the place where Caroline was known to have lived.

    When Jimmy contacted the landlord, he said that Caroline moved away over six months ago. As for which day exactly, it couldn''t be known, as she didn''t give the landlord any notice. He told Jimmy that their things were tossed all around the house.

    "Their?" Jimmy asked, surprised.

    "Right. The couple." The landlord said.

    But the landlord elaborated, explaining to Jimmy that Caroline had signed the lease contract and that her husband was not present.

    Jimmy thought this could be another clue. So his next step was to talk with the neighbors to get some more information.

    But the block was filled with some quite dilapidated buildings. Most of the people living here were tenants who rented the houses temporarily and stayed no more than a few months.

    There was only one woman, who was fumbling in the garbage bin, who said that she had seen Caroline. When Jimmy asked about Caroline''s husband or boyfriend, the woman became confused and sometimes said he was square-faced and sometimes round-faced, sometimes with glasses and sometimes without.

    Jimmy was disappointed. Looking at her dazed condition and ragged clothes, he worried she might have mental health issues.

 Chapter 220 - 23: How Could You Do That?

    That evening, Tristan got back earlier than usual while Kate was watching TV in the living room.

    The fat cat was leaning against her, and when it heard the sound, it jumped down from the couch and ran to meet him with its fat body shaking.

    Laura also walked out of the kitchen to ask if he had already had dinner or if he needed dessert.

    Tristan declined.

    He walked to the couch and sat down. On the TV screen, there was an endless prairie, and a flock of baboons was moving around. He smiled and asked, "You liked this program?"

    Kate didn''t look at him but just nodded.

    Tristan didn''t mind her ignoring him or perhaps had gotten used to her way. He loosened his tie and lay back on the couch. Then he found the person beside him was sitting in a strange position, with her back up straight and her hands on the l.a.p, like a student who was punished by a teacher.

    He suddenly became curious about what kind of environment she grew up in.

    Laura brought a pot of tea and teacups. She poured a cup for Tristan, and then she was dismissed to get some rest.

    So the living room was left to two people, a cat and a flock of baboons.

    The cat was trying to jump up on the couch but failed a couple of times. Kate reached her hands out to help it, and Tristan disapproved. "You should let it try by itself. You see how fat it is now."

    "It was what you did to make it how fat it was now," Kate protested inside.

    The cat sniffed between the two people and finally made up its mind and rested its big head on Lucy''s l.a.p.

    Looking at the cat''s bottom facing him and the complacent long tail swaying in front of him, Tristan was a little jealous.

    "Ha. It seems you are liked by animals."

    "Indeed, I am."

    Kate squinted at Tristan and scanned him. He was drinking tea and seemed not to realize the deeper meaning of her words.

    Tristan swallowed the tea and ignored her implication.

    As if the cat heard what they said, it turned its head to him and started to scratch him on the crotch.

    "Stop it, Lucy."

    Tristan pulled away from its claws. The cat had become active lately, which was quite annoying.

    His eyes happened to meet Kate''s surprised or shocked eyes. He reacted and explained naturally, "Its name is Lucy. Do you know the Lucy of Peanuts? Charlie Brown, Snoopy?"

    Kate nodded, but she didn''t know what relation the cat had with that cartoon character.

    Lucy squinted and licked her claws. Either she didn''t know her cartoon counterpart, or she didn''t think that it deserved to have the same name as her.

    But Tristan sank into meditation because of what he said. When he brought her home, she had said it reminded her of Lucy of Peanuts. He didn''t see any resemblance between the two, but he said then why not just called it Lucy.

    The memory was buried for a long time and what was sweet only brought him a bitter feeling when recalled of it. Lucy and the person are sitting beside him now, what a coincidence!

    Kate didn''t know what Tristan was thinking. She was focusing on the TV, but then the scene shocked her: A male baboon walked to the back of a female baboon and started the activity of creating their offspring in public¡­She turned off the TV immediately.

    It was the third day she had been here. Except for the first night when he had performed that morbid examination of her body, Tristan didn''t do anything too much. He only sometimes put his hand on her waist. She didn''t want the baboons to give him any ideas.

    She stole a look at Tristan and found him tilting his head, rubbing his temples with his fingers, and seeming not to detect her action. It was lucky.

    After a while, Kate asked, "Where is the phone?"

    He looked over and pretended not to understand her. "Which phone?"

    Kate bit her lips. "My cell phone."

    "Oh, I threw that away."

    How could he throw away something of significance to her?

    "Where did you throw it?"

    "You could try looking for it in the sea. Maybe you can find it."

    Kate could not hold her temper back and raised her voice.

    "How could you do that?"

    Kate regretted that she put her SIM card in the phone and hadn''t kept it hidden. It was Jimmy''s phone. Even if she could not return it to him, she still wanted to keep it. But Tristan threw it away!

    Kate couldn''t make sense of this person, and she was no match for him in a fight. She could only avoid seeing him, so she stood up.

    "Wait a minute. Come with me to the study." Tristan stood up and walked upstairs ahead of her.

    ***

    The study wasn''t locked, but Kate had not been into it.

    She scanned the room. There was a huge bookshelf covering a whole side of the wall from the floor to the ceiling, which gave the room a magnificent feeling.

    As with other things in this house, nothing was special, a grand dark desk, a set of leather couches, and a half person height plant with profuse leaves.

    Tristan pointed at the couch and said, "Sit."

    And then he took out a doc.u.ment and said, "Sign this."

    Kate was startled. "What is this?"

    He didn''t say but motioned her to read it herself.

    Kate opened it and read just a few lines and couldn''t suppress her feeling. It was an employment contract by form, but it was, in fact, a sales agreement, and she was the commodity.

    She was astonished that this ugly and shady relationship could be put down in black and white with a marked price.

    And to top everything, the term was three years!

    She could not sit still there.

    Tristan sat lazily onto another couch and looked at her reaction.

    "Can I refuse?" Kate asked.

    "No." He said this with a straight face but added casually, "Three years. You not only can pay the debts but also earn a large sum. It is worth your while."

    Kate scowled, "I cannot sign this."

    Tristan squinted and said, "Why not?"

    "This is selling my body."

    "You have already sold it."

    This made Kate speechless.

    "You can have what you want if you sign the contract. Do you want to sacrifice it for free?"

    His tone carried sarcasm. And then he turned serious.

    "Don''t talk about fairness with me. It doesn''t exist in my dictionary. It is trade. We each get what we need. Even if you don''t sign, nothing will be changed. You will get what you deserve, no more, no less."

    "Then why bother to sign?" Kate said.

    "Because I want you to."

    Tristan paused a little and added, "This will make you realize your identity and avoid doing something unbecoming, which could lead to an unnecessary loss."

    And then he put the pen into her hand and grabbed it tightly.

    Kate still could not sign her name.

    She had accepted the relations they had now, but to sign it on paper, it was different. This n.a.k.e.d trade of money and fresh, she could not accept it. And for three years!

    3 years¡­

    Tristan didn''t press her anymore. He stroked her hand and talked casually, "Well, I heard from Ed that he saw your brother at LACC today."

    Kate, startled, raised her head and said with fresh horror, "What did you do to him?"

    He patted the back of her hand and said, "Don''t get nervous. Ed just dropped by to see his girlfriend. He met your brother and said hello to him."

    But he turned his tone. "What a coincidence. The campus was quite big. It was amazing that he met Max, wasn''t it?"

    Kate knew he was threatening her.

    She ground her teeth and signed her name. Her trembling hand revealed her feelings in the signature.

    Tristan took the pen and paper from her and signed his name in a bold scrawl.

    Looking at the two signatures on the paper, Kate was in a trance. She was bound with this person who popped up in her life and would have to share three years of her life with him. It was unbearable even just to imagine it.

    She felt her heart was dead. "Can I go out now?"

    Tristan nodded.

    When she reached the door, she heard him say, "Well, if nothing special happens, you will live here all the time. And you can tell Laura if you need anything."

    "Or me." He added.

    Kate''s hand was on the handle of the door, and she made a hardly audible sound as a reply and walked out.

    When she saw the fat cat again, she squatted down and asked, "Are you with them?"

    Lucy meowed as a reply and wanted to climb to Kate''s arms, but she dodged it and declared to the cat, "I hate you. And I hate your name!"

    In his study, Tristan was still sitting on the couch. He looked at the paper and took out a cell phone from his pocket. Red¡­He frowned. Ed had bought it. What a waste. Obviously, white is more suitable for the girl.

    It contained the SIM card that had been switched from the other cell phone.

    Five missed calls¡­all from the same person.

    Tristan said the name in his heart.

    Jimmy.

    Jimmy.

 Chapter 221 - 24: I Gave You A Chance

    As Kate had many emotions in her heart, she tossed and turned in bed and could not sleep.

    Tristan went back to the bedroom and showed her the new cell phone, saying generously, "Make a call to Jimmy. He had called several times."

    Kate saw the number on the screen and got nervous. She wanted to grab the phone, but Tristan raised it to a height she could not reach. And then he dialed the number slowly and gave it to her. Kate didn''t want to talk with Jimmy at this time, so she pressed hang up.

    Tristan raised his eyebrows and made a long face. "This is your only chance. If you don''t take it, you will have to wait for one month."

    He got the effect he wanted-Kate''s eyes widened.

    Tristan dialed Jimmy''s number again and gave the phone to Kate. She didn''t hang up this time.

    After two beeps, the call went through. Jimmy''s voice sounded. "Kate?"

    "Hey. It''s me."

    Kate wanted to lift up the quilt and get off the bed, but Tristan grabbed her wrist.

    She turned back to see Tristan''s mouth, pronouncing the word "here" silently.

    Kate knew it. She would not be that good-hearted.

    "Where have you been these days? I haven''t been able to get in touch with you."

    Jimmy''s voice showed obvious anxiety and concern.

    Kate''s mouth moved, and she saw Tristan''s expression. His face said, I see how you reply to this. She had to harden her heart and said, "I am with my friend."

    The word friend sounded awkward.

    The one on the other side paused a little and said, "That is OK as long as you are safe. I want to tell you something about Caroline¡­"

    Hearing the name, Kate''s breath grew faster.

    One foot away behind her, Tristan was sitting with his back against the head of the bed and flipping through a magazine. Kate was afraid that he could hear, but she was eager to know what Jimmy found out. So she covered the phone with her other hand.

    Jimmy told Kate what he had found out the past few days. Kate listened attentively. Her heartbeat followed his narration, sometimes fast and sometimes slow.

    Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat.

    It was not from what she heard from the phone, but because of the person beside her, to be precise, it was because of his hand. It came beneath her pajama tops and clung to her b.r.e.a.s.t from behind.

    She looked at Tristan in horror, but he looked back like nothing was happening. When his eyes met Kate''s, he merely blinked at her.

    Kate was dumbfounded. It was weird for a cruel and gloomy person like him to make such a gesture.

    And it was scary.

    Jimmy said solemnly, "You still don''t want to say who those people are? In that case, if your friend is alive or dead, how and why she died can never come to light."

    Kate''s brain was working.

    Not having heard her response, Jimmy called her name twice, "Are you there?"

    Her torturer winked at her to ask her to get back to the call. Kate tried in vain to avoid his hands and responded to the phone, but before Jimmy began again, she gave out a sound in pain.

    She was pinched on a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e part of her body without preparation.

    Kate put her hand to her mouth.

    Jimmy detected something was wrong and asked, "What is the matter with you? Are you OK?"

    Kate could not react. Tristan would not stop his hand, and his movements became slow and evil in torturing her poor n.i.p.p.l.e.

    She knew he did it on purpose.

    Tristan wanted her to be embarrassed and break with Jimmy forever.

    This acknowledgment made her feel sorrow. Jimmy choked, and after a while, she said, "Jimmy, can we talk another day?"

    "You are busy?" He probably had already guessed something was wrong. This made Kate sad.

    "Yes." Her voice sounded like sobbing.

    "OK. We will talk another day."

    She hung up.

    Kate sniffed and forced back tears.

    Tristan''s hand was still gripping her n.i.p.p.l.e. He asked with his hateful gentleness, "Why did you stop talking? I gave you a chance. You missed it. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance."

    Kate didn''t reply. She didn''t want to speak a word to him. She tried to pull his hand away but failed, which only made her b.r.e.a.s.t hurt more.

    "Don''t move," Tristan ordered.

    His other hand followed and held her other b.r.e.a.s.t as he said, "More even this way."

    Kate flew into a rage.

    She grabbed a pillow with both hands and beat Tristan on the face, cursing him. "Morbid bastard! Son of bitch! Beast!"

    Tristan didn''t expect the sudden outbreak of violence from this lamb. His two hands were occupied, and he received the beating.

    However, her weapon of choice was weak in lethality.

    Tristan took back his hand and reacted. He grabbed the pillow from her hands and threw it away. Then he jumped up like a leopard and pressed his body against hers, staring at her with furious eyes and said insidiously, "How dare you? You want to start a war?"

    Kate had just used all her strength, and she was breathing heavily. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts moved up and down.

    Tristan''s attention was drawn.

    After they struggled for a while, her top was pulled down, and part of her c.h.e.s.t was exposed. Her creamy skin was shining under the light. Tristan was distracted by it. It reminded him of a boiled egg with the shell peeled.

    He swallowed. His hands had reached to her subconsciously to pull her clothes open. The two places where he had pinched were reddened and looked appealing.

    Kate felt ashamed and furious at being insulted this way. She beat him wildly. After a while, she felt something hot was poking her belly. She looked down suspiciously.

    Kate looked at the lower part of his robe. It bulged against the fabric. She stared at it for a few seconds, and then she blushed and said, "Sickening!"

    She used all her strength to push him away and crawled to the edge of the bed.

    Tristan cursed inside. Shit. He had not had this kind of d.e.s.i.r.e for a very long time but was called sickening for this rare occasion of hunger.

    ***

    The bed was big. Kate had just made her way to the edge when her ankle was caught and pulled back.

    Her body was held, and this familiar position shocked her.

    "Do you want it like this? Like the baboons?" Tristan breathed the hot steam on her ear.

    She didn''t think about the baboons or chimpanzees. She was reminded of the horrible night. His body against her back was thick, hot, and with a heavier odor than last time.

    Kate was fixed where she was by the horror.

    After a few seconds of stalemate, Tristan carried her and laid her down.

    She wanted to struggle, but he had control over her wrists. Her arms rose beside her head in a position of surrender.

    The two pairs of eyes met, and both of them breathed audibly. They seemed strange to each other.

    Tristan adjusted her wrists and controlled them on top of her head with one of his hands. He said casually as he always did, "This has to happen, sooner or later. You wanted it. No one to blame."

    And then he used one hand to undress her. First, he took off her top and then her pants. Her hip bones, not plump but shapely, and then lower, her long legs with silky skin¡­

    As soon as she was undressed, Tristan decided he wouldn''t give himself another moment for hesitation.

    He took a deep breath and split her legs. He put himself against the softest place of hers.

    There was trembling when their bodies made contact. One was hot, and one was cold; one was hard, and one was soft. Even Tristan, as an old campaigner, exclaimed inside when he experienced the subtle feeling at the moment of contact.

    He advanced without hesitation.

    Kate scowled. "It hurts!"

    "Bear with it."

    And then he got through to the bottom. The person beneath him gave a suppressed m.o.a.ning.

    The pain accompanied by shame caused a great impact on her. The ugly thing was inside her. It was hot and kept swelling, like a thing that was alive and moving and brought nausea to her stomach.

    And then she was overwhelmed with pain.

    It hurt when it moved in and hurt even more when it went out. Shit. Kate was furious. She had nowhere to vent her anger, and she started kicking and beating.

    Tristan was immersed in a magical experience as he was exploring an unknown v.i.r.g.i.n land. His heart had a surge of excitement, and he felt an indescribable relaxation.

    Kate''s sudden fighting disturbed his enjoyment, and he grabbed her ankle and warned, "Don''t move. The more you move, the more it hurts."

    Kate didn''t listen to him and kept kicking and scratching like a wild beast.

    "Will you stop?" Tristan snapped. She was scared and stopped. Seeing her grinding her teeth with tears in her eyes, he had mixed feelings in his heart.

    He lifted her chin and asked, "So, you are justified?"

    "I ask you. What did you and the policeman talk about?"

    "You forgot the trade? What did I tell you? If you breach the agreement, I will get it back from your families."

    "Remember, the more you know, the faster you die."

    He got the effect he wanted, Kate stopped moving. Her body relaxed and opened to him. He stopped talking and focused on the movement.

    He could feel that she was not in the state, and he put his hand to the place where they joined together and rubbed until it was moist and smooth.

    Tristan woke up with the first light of the morning. The curtain wasn''t drawn closed at night, and the sun shone on the bed.

    Though his energy was consumed and he had slept late, he didn''t feel tired. Instead, he felt refreshed and energetic. He thought of what Ed had said about rain after a long drought.

    The dew of rain.

    He sat by the bed and stared at Kate.

    Her body was curled up. Her long hair spread around the pillow. Some sunlight fell on her face, and her soft and tiny hairs were visible.

    She looked so young. Her nosed crinkled because a strand of hair fell on it. He picked it up and pushed it to the back of her head.

    His fingertip moved to the corner of her mouth and touched it softly. Except for the time in the supermarket, he had not seen her smile.

    He had seen her cry many times.

    Last night she cried after he finished. He wiped her tears with his hand and touched something sticky. He was annoyed and amused, thinking she found him sickening.

    She was sickening herself. Luckily he only used his hand.

    After he got dressed and was leaving for work, Tristan went back to the bedroom again. He pulled the curtains closed.

    When he was driving on the way, his hand habitually tapped the steering wheel until he could think sensibly. Thinking of last night, he thought it was a little too early. This was not his original plan.

    Since he had grown up, self-disciplines had become the most important part of his life. If a person wanted to achieve something, he needed to overcome the weakness he had.

    A man could have many weaknesses, a hunger for power and money, for women, for love, etc. If one could not restrain themselves, the things that brought them happiness might run wild and bring them to the mire.

    He had seen too many examples of this.

    Self-control had become his instinct for years.

    Of course, there were exceptions sometimes. But exceptions could not be too often.

    The phone vibrated. He gave a glance at the number and curved his lips¡ªanother fiery horse.

    ******************************************************************************************************

    Dearest Lovies,

    As the Chinese Lunar New Year is approaching, allow your humble author to share with you my tradition. You might all wonder about my nationality, I''m a proud Chinese human who can speak fluently five languages, including English, behind those few novels I''ve posted on this platform lies a creative and wild imagination.

    So, as part of my tradition, every year, we celebrate the Chinese Lunar New Year; 2021 is a year of the OX. Festive decorations and abundant foods were our way of expressing year-round gratitude. Therefore, before the 12th of this month (Friday), allow me to greet you in advance, Gong Xi Fa Cai 2021!

    May this year of the OX bring abundance to our lives. On Friday, I will once again give a generous mass release as a gift.

    Stay safe and spread love! You can follow me on Instagram cause I often posted a sneak preview of my running novels chapter.

    Instagram Account: @annashannellin

    Love lots,

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 222 - 25: He Was Puzzled

    Jimmy had a special gift. He could sleep well even if the sky had collapsed, as long as it was not falling on him. He slept well and ate well.

    He had been chubby when he was a child. Piggy was his nickname.

    It was the second night in 26 years that Jimmy could not sleep.

    The first time was when his idol, the policeman who helped his family, died in a traffic accident. He could not accept it.

    He felt like he was being kept in an airtight tank and could not break out even if he broke his head. It was the time he started to feel impotent.

    But he was a few years younger then. After running in the football field for a dozen l.a.p.s, Jimmy was exhausted and relaxed.

    This time he wasn''t sure why he could not sleep. After talking with Kate, he kept quiet for a long time. He seemed to hear the breathing sounds of a man. They were grown up, and it was hard to guess what they were doing. He was puzzled.

    Did Kate have a boyfriend?

    Was it the big boy she protected in the bar? Or somebody else? It wasn''t until now that he realized how little he really knew her.

    He doubted his own reaction. It was like the fits of a drug addict or suffocated.

    What relationship could he and Kate be regarded as? It was merely friendship.

    He helped her and appreciated her ethics. He liked to chat with her because she was a good listener. What else was there?

    Jimmy didn''t want to explore more into this. He got up to play online games. Since he was transferred to the criminal section, he rarely had enough time to sleep.

    He hadn''t touched online games for a long time. He missed them. So he spent the night with soda, cigarettes, and online games until early morning when he yawned and slept until noon.

    On his way to the police station, Jimmy got a call from Linda.

    She apologized sincerely. "I am sorry for last time. I brought you some trouble. It won''t happen again."

    He was surprised. Linda was spoiled and had a hot temper. She rarely spoke so seriously. He expected some big news. And soon it came.

    "I am getting married."

    Jimmy was startled. It was too fast, but he still said earnestly, "Congratulations."

    "Just a few days ago, I couldn''t imagine who could be the groom except you¡­"

    "¡­"

    "I just want to tell you, I never said I didn''t support your dream. I just¡­" She paused a while and continued, "I was afraid of losing you. Your policeman uncle¡­When I went to his funeral with you, I saw his wife''s despair. I was scared that one day I would be like her. I am sorry. I am a coward."

    After he hung up the phone, Jimmy rubbed his face.

    He recalled the age of innocence, the relations between friendship and love.

    And he recalled what his uncle told him: that if he chose this road, he should realize what he would have to sacrifice. You might not have the honor you dream of, but you would have countless moments of depression and sorrow.

    When he almost arrived at the office, Linda called again. "Well, I forgot to tell you one thing. Someone called your cell phone when I was at your grandma''s house. I answered it. It was a girl. I had not given up on you then, so I told her you were in the shower."

    Jimmy recalled. He was in the shower after a few hours of driving. But that reply by another woman might sound¡­" Did she leave her name?"

    "No, she just said she was a friend of yours."

    Jimmy had a lot of friends, but he thought of only one person by instinct. He dialed the number, but it was busy.

    Kate got a call from Allan saying that Max hadn''t been right lately. He was too quiet, not speaking, always looking blankly out of the window. He was doing well in the contest that had just ended.

    The originally sure-win scholarship had been lost. Kate was worried. When Tristan came back in the evening, she said she wanted to go to see her brother, and he agreed readily.

    ***

    The next day Kate saw Max. He was gaunt and melancholy. His changes made her feel pain inside.

    Sitting on a bench on the campus, looking at Ed standing by the car in the distance and seeing Kate, who was wearing new clothes, Max asked carefully, "Kate, now you and that man live together?"

    Kate nodded.

    "Sorry," Max said sorrowfully.

    "Don''t say that. Everything will be over soon." She used these words that she wasn''t even sure of herself to comfort her brother. The term three years emerged in her mind.

    "Is he good to you?"

    She nodded.

    "Does he have a family?"

    She was startled. She never thought of that. Maybe. She remembered seeing the ring on his finger, but he hadn''t worn it recently. She was not sure when he stopped wearing it.

    Max sighed, "I searched online. No valuable information is found about him. He is mysterious."

    The clamor on the football field was in contrast with the silence of the brother and sister.

    After some time, Max took Kate to their canteen and bought one of Kate''s favorite foods: pumpkin chowder. Sitting at the table next to them were some boisterous students. They were gossiping and laughing, which made Kate and Max''s table seem extremely quiet by comparison.

    After a while, Kate found the girls at that table stole a look at Max frequently. She said with surprise, "They are checking you out."

    Max blushed and said, "Stupid girls. Maniacs." From his tone, this was not unusual to him.

    Kate laughed, and the depression on her face was assuaged. They talked casually while eating. Talking about her life now, Kate accidentally mentioned that she was staying idle without going to work.

    Max said, "He will not let you go to work?"

    "No."

    "It is too much!"

    Kate smiled, "Now I have time to read some books. I didn''t have time before."

    "Then does he agree you should go to college?"

    Kate didn''t reply. She didn''t dare to mention it to him. "I can learn by myself."

    Max felt sorry for her seeing her downplay it. He suggested, "I can take you to the library. You can find any books you want."

    Kate had both expectations and worries. "Will it be OK?"

    Max suppressed his sorrow and said, "Of course it is OK. I will get a library card for you."

    At dusk, two men were sitting at the table in the front yard playing chess. The sunlight fell on the red geraniums and the swing on the porch.

    Jessie brought the fruit salad and asked, "Tie game?"

    Tristan said, "Donald took pity on me."

    Donald Harderson laughed. "It is delightful!" He took a sip of the tea and said

    "Tristan''s skill is admirable. He is a good rival of mine."

    Tristan said with respect, "I just learned a little from my father. My skill cannot compare with you."

    "Oh. How is your father?" Donald was interested.

    "My father passed away many years ago," Tristan said seriously.

    Donald sighed. "It is a pity. I would like to play with him if I could."

    "I heard that you were in the army before. My father was in the army before. He learned to play chess from his bunkmates."

    Donald nodded. "It was good in the army. We had training in the daytime. In the evening, when we had time, we played chess and even gambled on it. Who lost had to do laundry for the winner."

    The two people who were listening laughed, but the person who spoke sank into meditation and had some loneliness in his eyes.

    Fifteen minutes later, Tristan stood up and said goodbye to them.

    Jessie walked with him to the gate. She said with pride, "I told you you would hit it off with my dad."

    Tristan didn''t reply. He took out his cigarette and lighter and lighted it. He took a deep smoke of it.

    Jessie was surprised, "I thought you didn''t smoke."

    "Occasionally." He said shortly. And he took a couple of smokes and then said, "You know, I am using you."

    Jessie''s face changed.

    A month ago, she received a very big gift, a seaside villa. Newly built, limited edition, difficult to acquire even with high earnings. The person who sent the gift was Tristan.

    She did not feel glad. She knew what it meant. But she didn''t go to him for an argument. She just mailed the entitlement doc.u.ment back to him. The gesture showed that she refused it.

    And then her father came, and she called Tristan to come over to meet her father.

 Chapter 223 - 26: Go Wash Your Hands

    Jessie drew her mind back from her recalling and said, "Didn''t you want to see my father?"

    "Sure, I did," Tristan said without hesitation.

    "You know, in my dad''s personality, he will not have the chance to meet you in private once he starts working. You are a businessman. It is most natural that you consider it from the point of business."

    Tristan didn''t say anything, and tacitly admitted this explanation for him.

    "It is the same from my point of view. There is a chance I can do something for you."

    He turned to see Jessie and heard her continue, "It is a value that one can be used." She laughed it off.

    Tristan extinguished his cigarette and threw it into the dustbin by the road.

    "If you need any help, don''t hesitate to let me know." He didn''t wait for her reply and walked to the car.

    Jessie waited until the sound of the car engine disappeared and sighed. People said women were fickle, but men were even more fickle than women.

    Tristan was like a rock if you approached him from a distance, but as soon as you got close, he was like the wind. He was too self-protective, and tended to draw lines for everything.

    Tristan didn''t get back to the office after he left Donald''s house. He went to the seaside. After the sunset, the sea was a dark color, with snow-white waves rolled up in a regular span of time. He liked the seaside at this time. Almost no one could be seen on the beach.

    Here, Tristan didn''t need to play any roles but his own.

    Tristan did nothing but just sit on a rock and smoke. One cigarette after another.

    After a while, he went back to his car and brought a file. He lit up and saw the flame devour the paper inch by inch until it all turned into ash.

    He smiled bitterly and thought of his parents.

    After he got back to the villa, Tristan found Kate was curled up on the couch sleeping. An opened book was covering her c.h.e.s.t. He took it up.

    It was Financial Management, with a stamp of the LACC library. He shook his head the put it aside and then wanted to carry her to the bedroom.

    She woke up when he touched her. Kate rubbed her eyes with her hand, and Tristan pulled her hand away and said, "Reading is good, especially for the stupid person. But buy new ones from the store. The books in the library were dirty after being touched by so many people."

    Kate still resented his dirty behavior, and she retorted, "They are not dirty. Only students touched them."

    Tristan was amused. "Not dirty but touched by students? That book has been in countless hands. Do you know what they did before they touched the book? Some of them might have some strange disease."

    Kate thought he was dirty in his heart, so he would regard others as the same. He himself had a strange disease. She didn''t want to bother arguing with him.

    So she yawned and walked to the bedroom. Tristan followed and asked, "You have had a shower?"

    She nodded.

    "Go wash your hands."

    She rolled her eyes and walked slowly to the bathroom.

    Tristan sighed. It was strange that with somebody to talk to, he felt much better at home.

    In the evening, Jessie went to her father''s study and asked him about his opinion on Tristan.

    Donald admitted Tristan''s manners and capability were impeccable. But he changed his tone and said, "But are you sure you can rein him in all the time?"

    Jessie said disapprovingly, "Why should I rein him? Men are to be admired, not to be reined in."

    Donald didn''t agree with her, and he asked again, "How much do you know about him?"

    Jessie told him what she knew about Tristan. Donald still shook his head. "This is what you see on the surface. He is only 35, but he has achieved a great deal. A person without a family background and¡­"

    "His disposition made him so. He has courage, strategies, and insight." Jessie supported the person she admired.

    After his daughter left, Donald frowned. He didn''t tell her that the city prosecutors received accusations against the Chasin group for illegal commercial conduct.

    It was because of this he came back from vacation ahead of schedule.

    ***

    Kate had a dream.

    In the dream, Kate was only five or six years old, and a ferocious black dog, much larger than her, was chasing her. Kate fell down at last, completely exhausted.

    The dog opened its big mouth wide and reached its spooky white fangs to her throat. Kate was so scared that she put her hands over her eyes, but the anticipated pain did not come. Instead, it was replaced by the contact of something coarse and wet.

    Kate looked up in surprise and found what was l.i.c.k.i.n.g her. An extraordinarily broad tongue was moving against her face.

    Darkness came to her eyes, and the world disappeared.

    Kate opened her eyes suddenly and saw the bedroom with dim light coming through the half-closed curtains.

    She took a deep breath, knowing it was just a dream. But the next second, she detected warm and wet breaths blowing on the back of her neck. She looked down. A robust arm was around her waist.

    Kate was not used to this intimacy. She tried to move away from the arm, but it clung to her tightly. She felt uncomfortable and squirmed like a worm.

    A husky voice warned her, "Don''t move."

    Tristan opened his eyes to see a head of full and sleek hair, among which stood a fair and tender ear. And below, her slim neck and smooth shoulders.

    The landscape of her b.r.e.a.s.ts was covered by a conservative pajama top. He glanced at the clock at the bedside table and rose a little, giving her a bite on the shoulder.

    Kate was taken aback because it took a few seconds for Tristan to release his mouth. She scowled. "Why did you bite me?"

    "I am hungry," Tristan said lightly. He got up and went to the bathroom casually.

    Water splashing sounds came from the bathroom. Kate sat up and checked her shoulder. There were teeth marks on it. She cursed. "Morbid."

    Tristan received a call as soon as he stepped into his office. He listened until the other line was finished talking and said, "OK. I knew somebody doubted me. Let them investigate. We will cooperate, either in finance or other departments. We will be supportive. Give them whatever information they need¡­Thank you very much for letting me know. I am prepared for it."

    "By the way, my art collector friend sent me a piece of work by Monet. I am not sure if it is genuine. Could you check it for me? Great. I will have it sent to your place."

    Putting down the phone, Tristan went to stand by the window. It was a 180-degree French window with a vast view. He designed this office so that he could look around almost half of the city.

    He had seen the city change over the past twenty years. Landscapes changed in front of his window. From here, he always felt the illusion that he had traveled through time.

    There was an empty land in the distance, just out of his field of view. Tristan had an image in his mind. The foundation had been built, and the construction was going on. If this office was his kingdom, then that was his battlefield. All these had feudal appeal to a man with ambition.

    Drawing his attention back from outside the window, Tristan returned to his desk and dialed the extension of his secretary. "Can you, the Vice GM, come to my office?"

    At 9 pm, when Tristan left his office and drove out of the parking lot, he saw a lanky shadow under the road light.

    The headlights revealed a familiar face. He asked the driver to stop the car. The person walked close, and he recognized it was Kate''s brother, though he had only seen him once.

    Tristan slid down the window and asked, "You waiting for me?"

    "Yes. I want to talk with you."

    They stood under the road light. They were almost the same height.

    Max took a deep breath and said seriously, "How can you let my sister go? I will pay you back the money. Starting from now, I will pay until it is done. You can add the interest."

    Tristan said in no hurry, "She is with me now."

    There was a pain in Max''s eyes. "A person like you can have any woman you like. My sister, she is not suitable to live a life like this."

    Tristan turned his lips down. "What right do you have to negotiate with me?"

    "I am her brother." Max looked into Tristan''s eyes without fear. "I cannot see my sister suffering."

    The answer made the smile on Tristan''s face freeze, and he replied after a pause, "OK. I will give you a chance."

    "You don''t have to pay for money. I want to play a game with you. If you win, your sister is free to go; if you lose, then anything between she and I has nothing to do with you anymore."

    Max widened his eyes. "Really? What is it?"

    Tristan said, "Pick something you are good at. Like basketball?"

    "OK." Max agreed without hesitation. He was a lead player on the school basketball team. He didn''t believe he could not beat this old man.

 Chapter 224 - 27: I Wonéˆ¥æª› Restrict Your Freedom

    Max got back to school with full confidence.

    He asked Allan, who had shared both weal and woe with him, to be a witness.

    But the next day, Max''s confidence faltered a little when he saw Tristan walking into LACC''s basketball court. It was like a wind blowing across the smooth surface of the lake, a flaw on the water suddenly appeared.

    Allan served, and Max jumped up and grabbed the ball. Allan cheered for his quickness. Tristan didn''t change his face.

    Even when Max stole the ball and scored several times in a row, he didn''t frown once. Max was happy with his performance, but he was surprised at Tristan''s composure. He revealed no true feelings if he didn''t want to.

    Before long, Tristan gained an advantage. He sank three 3-point shots with incredible form. He soon tied the score. Max started to feel anxious and lost a few points. He then realized that Tristan had courage and strategies. He started to fight back.

    When the first half was over, Max was all sweaty and was losing to Tristan.

    Allan gave him water to drink and said, "This man is not an easy rival. You are in great danger."

    Max took a long drink and wiped his mouth. He said in a low voice, "I cannot lose it."

    However, in the next half, it was like Tristan had taken performance-enhancing drugs and did terrifically. When the whistle blew, Max lost inevitably, and sighed, feeling resigned, "he f.u.c.k.i.n.g boomed me."

    Tristan walked to Max as he sat on the floor and said, "So you will accept the consequences?"

    Max was indignant, but he stood up and said yes.

    Tristan took the coat Ed passed to him and said, "You were too eager to win. It became your weak point."

    "You already knew the result before we played?"

    Tristan raised his eyebrows. "The more you know your rival, the better the odds."

    When Tristan was going to leave the gym, a voice sounded from behind him. "Please-" the boy said with difficulty, "Be nice to her."

    Tristan stopped and turned back. "Is this your request?"

    "If you want something, fight for it. The pleading is useless."

    On their way back, Ed said, "Boss, you looked like brothers-in-law."

    Tristan still fixed his eyes on the view outside the window. He spoke calmly. "In some points, I am dealing with the unfinished job you left me. This could be big, could be small. And he is still a kid. He would have psychological scarring for his whole life if this was not properly handled."

    "What if, I say what if, you lose?"

    "Not possible." Tristan sneered.

    "Arrogance." Ed thought inside. After a while, Ed added, "Are you¡­seeing somebody''s shadow in him?"

    But the reply was silence.

    When Tristan went back to the villa, he was still in the basketball outfit. He saw the surprise in Kate''s eyes when he entered the bedroom. "What, you didn''t know I ball?"

    Kate didn''t reply and looked down at her book again.

    Tristan took off the coat and walked to the bathroom but turned his head back soon. "Come here. Take a shower with me."

    "I have already taken one," Kate replied hastily.

    "Then take one more."

    "¡­"

    "Do I need to help you?" He turned back.

    It turned out that she did need his help. Kate stuck to the mattress like a tree frog that had suction cups on its feet. But Tristan carried her to the bathroom in the end.

    Tristan put her down on the floor and turned on the spray nozzle. The warm water sprayed down on both of them.

    Even though they still had clothes on, Kate was in a panic. She kept her back close to the wall and didn''t give up.

    "I really had taken a shower."

    Tristan looked at her eyes like a shocked animal. He did not say anything but bent to bite her earlobe.

    Kate gave out a cry but shut up tactfully. He didn''t really bite her but just kept her earlobe in his mouth, which was even worse.

    Tristan had this idea this morning when he woke up. He ravaged her with his lips and tongue and murmured, "You will have to take a second shower anyway."

    Then his hands started moving. He stripped off her clothes in a flash. Kate knew she could not escape this fate and had to close her eyes.

    When she was fixed on the tiles, and he got into her, it seemed not to hurt as much as last time, probably because of the running water. But it was still uncomfortable, feeling sore, swollen, and with water getting in and out. Even the sound of water was embarrassing to her.

    By Kate''s notions, this should only happen in darkness, in the bed, under the blanket. In any other circ.u.mstances, especially in the bathroom, this was unbecoming.

    She didn''t dare to open her eyes. She felt that Tristan was n.a.k.e.d. And she didn''t want to see his body. In a trance, she heard him say, "Are you bored at home these days?"

    Home? Oh, his home.

    "From tomorrow, you can go out, but make sure you don''t go to see the policeman. If you don''t get in trouble for me, I won''t restrict your freedom."

    Hearing that, Kate opened her eyes but accidentally saw his n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts and turned her eyes away hurriedly. The next second she exclaimed, "You didn''t wear one?"

    Tristan asked on purpose, "Wear what?"

    She didn''t answer but blushed, not knowing out of shyness or because of the steam.

    He gave her a harder push, and she cried out. He then said, "I know what I am doing."

    Kate cursed inside. "Know what you are doing? Get that disgusting thing on my legs? Morbid."

    ***

    Kate sat on a bench in the square, enjoying her freedom.

    Freedom was something that the existence of can never be felt except by a soul who has been imprisoned.

    Early in the morning, refusing to go with the driver, Kate walked herself along the coastal avenue to the nearest bus stop. She felt the hard plastic seat of the bus was familiar and comfortable to her.

    She went to the supermarket first. Kate had not seen her co-workers for many days, and she missed them. She even missed the shelves with various kinds of merchandise.

    Kate didn''t say anything about her current situation, but even a fool could see through it. In a prosperous city like LA, the story of rags to riches had played millions of times. Somebody showed admiration, somebody said congratulations.

    But she was jealous of them. Every cent they made was clean. They slept with a clean conscience.

    John, who had broken up with his girlfriend, was there too. They said he had just come back to work. He still was not in the mood for work. And he wasn''t so casual and well acquainted with Kate, let alone making jokes with her.

    Kate realized that those days when she had been one of them were gone forever.

    Then John accompanied her to her house.

    Her heart had all kinds of feeling mixed together, standing in the apartment she had lived in for a few months.

    She seemed to hear the laughter that night when Max first came. They cooked seafood and lay on their beds with a wall between them, and talked all night about dreams and painful memories.

    And she recalled, she lost her v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y in that bed later.

    Kate opened the wardrobe, and she was at a loss. She wasn''t sure where these things would go, as well as where she was heading.

    John, who stood aside, said, "Then don''t move."

    Seeing Kate''s puzzled face, he said, "That man, you know how long you will be with him? In case things change, it is better to have somewhere to stay."

    "But¡­"

    "This apartment belongs to our family."

    Kate was startled."No one needs it anyway. You can keep your things here. Some day if you feel upset, you can come here to stay for a while."

    Kate''s eyes reddened. John said frankly, "I was angry when I heard about it. But on second thought, it was not easy for you. Everyone has the right to choose the life they want. In my mind, you will always be a good girl."

    Kate couldn''t help crying out. She had an outburst of all the pain and sorrow she suppressed inside. John patted her on the back and said, "Don''t be stupid."

    Kate treated John to lunch, and afterward, John went back to work. Kate got on the bus again, and her delight for the regained freedom was gone. She had nowhere to go. She followed a crowd of people getting off at one stop. And here she came.

    It was square-built just last year. A lot of huge and unique sculptures, vast grassland, musical fountains, giant trees, and shrubs formed in various shapes.

    Kate found a seat to sit down and be the audience of the live show.

    Some seniors were walking or sunbathing. Young people were lying on the grass chatting or reading, or playing with a cell phone. Kids were running around. It was a harmonious world.

    Kate sat there for hours, from afternoon to dusk, until her phone rang. It was Tristan.

    "Where are you?"

    She thought about it and told him the name of the place.

    Just after she hung up, a voice came from her back. "I saw you in the car from a distance."

    She turned and saw Tristan.

    He looked delightful. He asked with a smile, "Don''t you feel cold sitting here?"

    She shook her head. "It is not cold. The sun is warm."

    "The sun has set. And the wind is freezing."

    He moved closer to her and hugged her. "Not cold in this way."

    His breath had the smell of alcohol and smoke. She found he was a little different today. His eyes were droopy, and his attitude was too good to be true. It wasn''t like him.

    Tristan kissed her on the earlobe and asked, "What did you do today?"

    It sounded more like an interrogation than the chatting of lovers.

    Kate stiffened and replied to his questions. Tristan was not in the mood to listen to her; instead, he looked to the distance and gave her a pinch on the cheek from time to time while his hand clung onto her shoulder.

    Kate felt awkward and nervous, worrying the drunk would do something indecent. She dodged a little and asked, "Are we going back now?"

    "Stay with me here for a while."

    Tristan behaved himself and sat with his arm on her shoulder, looking at the crowd in the middle of the square.

    A boy about three or four years old was learning to roller-skate. He wore a helmet, kneecaps, and elbow pads and slid across the ground airily. There was a step about a dozen feet away, and he didn''t notice it or slow down, so he fell on his face.

    Kate gave out a cry when he fell. His grandma ran over and helped him up. "Are you ok, baby?" "I am alright, grandma." The boy said.

    Kate smiled at the cozy kinship. She felt he fixed his eyes on her face. Her smile faded, and her stare moved away.

    "I had a social engagement today and drank a little too much. I was on my way back to the office when I suddenly caught sight of you sitting here." Tristan explained why he showed up here, or he might be just talkative after drinking.

    He held her hand and frowned. "What season is it? Why is your hand so freezing?"

    "My hands are always cold in the winter."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99t-restrict-your-freedom_51813843998920123">#%E2%80%99t-restrict-your-freedom_51813843998920123</a> for visiting.

    He grabbed her other hand and wrapped them with his big hands, and squeezed them. His hands were dry and warm like a heater. Kate felt some kind of current flow from her fingertips to her body.

    It was weird. But it was probably an illusion.

    But this intimate behavior still made Kate uncomfortable. Her body stiffened. And she shivered sometimes. He asked again, "Feeling cold?"

    She replied, yes.

    "Let''s get back." Tristan pulled her up. He was probably drunk. He staggered when he stood up and moved to Kate''s side, and she supported him with her arms in instinct.

    When they turned back, Kate was dumbfounded.

    A few yards away stood a person. He was looking at her in surprise.

    Jimmy. It was Jimmy, wearing civilian clothes.

    "It is you." He said.

    ****************************************************************************************************

    Dearest Lovies,

    Allow me to great you a prosperous new year. X¨©nni¨¢n ku¨¤il¨¨. Gong Xi Fa Cai!

    Love Lots,

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 225 - 28: You Donéˆ¥æª› Care About Her Anymore?

    Kate''s mind went blank.

    She wasn''t ready to face Jimmy with her new identity, let alone as she was accompanied by her "owner."

    Swifter than her, the man whose hand was around her waist held her closer to him and asked her naturally, "Is this your friend?"

    Also swifter than her, Jimmy stepped forward and said, "You are Mr. Fox of Chasin Group? I am Jimmy York, sergeant of the North Section of LA Criminal Police."

    Tristan seemed to remember suddenly, "You are Sergeant York, who helped Kate many times? Glad to meet you."

    The two men shook hands naturally.

    Kate looked at them blankly. She felt that the two men, especially the one who stood beside her, were excellent actors. They didn''t need her help to start the show at all.

    Tristan said, "I have to thank you for Kate."

    "You are welcome. And Kate thanked me." Jimmy looked at Kate and said shortly.

    "Really. How did she thank you?" Tristan looked at Kate curiously.

    Kate said gloomily, "I had lunch with him."

    Tristan laughed and blamed her lovingly, "How could you do that? He did you a great favor!" And he turned to Jimmy; "We need to invite you to dinner someday. You must come, Sergeant York."

    "You are too generous, Mr. Fox." Jimmy seemed not to be able to play that role anymore. "Can I have a word with Kate?"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99t-care-about-her-anymore_51813856598613934">#%E2%80%99t-care-about-her-anymore_51813856598613934</a> for visiting.

    "Sure," Tristan said readily.

    He patted Kate on the shoulder and said, "I will wait for you in the car." And then he strolled to the car, without showing any hesitation.

    Kate watched him leave in surprise and drew her attention back to Jimmy. Her eyes met Jimmy''s, which were a little exploring and lacked gentleness as usual. Her heart ached.

    "Now you are with him?" Jimmy asked first.

    She nodded.

    "Why?"

    Kate couldn''t find the answer and heard him ask again, "Because of money?"

    She paused a little and nodded.

    "How long have you known each other?"

    Kate recalled and raised her head. "Are you interrogating me?"

    Jimmy realized he was too pushy. "Sorry. I just¡­just feel it is difficult to accept."

    "I have known him for nearly one year. Do you want to ask how I had the chance to get to know him? Because he came to the supermarket, I worked to buy things. He is rich why I¡­" she smiled sarcastically. "I always lack money."

    She lowered her eyes to look at her hands that wrung together and added, "Isn''t this common? It was not strange to happen to me either."

    Kate didn''t know how she did it. Without a script, she played a role successfully. But she had also reached the limit and had to end the conversation.

    "I have to go. He is waiting for me."

    And she didn''t even look back at Jimmy as she turned back to go.

    She just walked the first step when she heard him say, "I called you several times these days. Is it because of this that you didn''t answer the call? And you mailed the uniform to me. Is it also because of this?"

    Her eyes felt sore, but she suppressed them and nodded. Realizing that he might not see her nodding, she said out loud, "I am different now. It is better to do it that way."

    Jimmy was speechless.

    He thought women''s mode of thinking was intricate. Linda''s sudden change and flash marriage, Kate''s change from an innocent girl to the woman of a rich man¡­

    He felt suffocated.

    Seeing that Kate could not wait to leave, Jimmy thought of what he wanted to tell her, raising his voice, "What about Caroline?"

    Kate stopped.

    Jimmy caught up with her and said in a voice only she could hear, "You don''t care about her anymore?"

    This was the moment in which Kate wanted to tell the truth. She wasn''t too stupid to see the clues.

    If the facts were put together, the truth would come to light¡­but Kate looked to the car waiting. It was dark and shining, outstanding even in the darkness. It was like a beast that was on alert and ready to make a fatal attack at any moment.

    She had experienced its speed and cruelty.

    Kate took a deep breath and said coldly, "I cannot care so much. She was my friend, and she helped me. But I have my family to protect. And I need to support them; I need to survive and lead a better life myself."

    And then she left no time for him to say anything further and walked across the road without seeing the traffic light.

    ***

    Jimmy reached his hand, but it stopped in the air.

    What was he to her? Now he was her friend, not a policeman.

    He couldn''t interrogate her.

    As her friend, he had to watch her make her choice.

    Kate walked through traffic and reached the black Audi. The door was opened from inside, and she bent down and got in. The door slammed. And Jimmy could see Tristan holding her shoulder and pushing her closer to him. She leaned on Tristan obediently.

    Jimmy closed his eyes. It was not his imagination. It was what really happened in his face. He thought it was someone else at first sight of her when she turned back with a man holding her waist.

    He didn''t feel pain then, like when you were stabbed in the heart, you didn''t feel the pain at first. Now he stood and felt his heart was aching.

    Three years ago, he helped Kate for the first time, and he categorized her as the same kind of person as himself. They stuck to something they believe in, but now she gave up so suddenly.

    If she would give up what she believes in for money, why bother to take so much trouble and such a long time? He was standing in the middle of a crossroads and seeing Kate take another path.

    The cell phone in his pocket vibrated, and he snapped back to reality. It was his superintendent. They had new missions.

    The new mayor had just arrived one week ago, and he instructed the gangster problems to be solved as soon as possible. There were rumors about gangs involved in drug trafficking in LA.

    Jimmy''s brain switched to working mode immediately. He reported to his chief on their work today: no substantial clues. But they would keep an eye on them.

    After he hung up, Jimmy looked to the empty roadside across the street. He thought perhaps it was not totally a clueless day.

    The Audi drove smoothly, and both passengers closed their eyes and took a rest. Kate was immersed in an emotional sea of sadness, guilt, rage, and disgust with herself for being powerless and selfish.

    She turned to see the initiator.

    Before she drew her attention back, the pair of eyes opened suddenly. They were dark and sharp.

    Tristan said casually, "You look like you are going to devour me."

    Kate moved her eyes away. She hated him and wanted to kill him or die with him together, but she didn''t have the courage.

    This self-acknowledgement made her even more resentful.

    After a long beat of silence, Tristan said again, "Your behavior was good just now. I am very satisfied."

    Kate turned to the window and closed her eyes, sitting like a sculpture.

    "Forget him and everything in the past."

    After making this order, he reached his hand to grab Kate''s, but as soon as he touched her, she threw him away. He grabbed her again, and she threw it away again.

    Tristan raised his eyebrows and reached his hand to turn her shoulder to him. Kate fought continuously. She turned back to the window once he loosened her.

    Tristan reached his hand to her chin and forced her to face him.

    Her face was frozen, and her shining green eyes looked directly into his. Her long eyelashes were trembling, revealing her emotions. Tristan didn''t say anything. After staring at her for some time, he tilted his head and pressed his lips on hers.

    Feeling the touch of different temperatures, texture, and scent brought with his lips, Kate realized that Tristan was kissing her. She fought instinctively, but he had one hand on her chin and the other hand on the back of her head so she could not move.

    A smooth, warm, flexible thing went into her mouth. She was in a rage and bit it without thinking. She tasted blood, but that man didn''t escape or utter a sound. He just continued to ravage her mouth.

    When his tongue finally retreated, he gave her lips a hard bite. He took revenge.

    After this violent invasion, Kate leaned on his arm weakly and listened to his loud heart beating and her own panting.

    Her mind went blank, and her heart was empty, as her soul had been s.u.c.k.e.d, and she was only a shell.

 Chapter 226 - 29: You Suspect Her?

    In the president''s office, Chapman sat in front of his boss''s desk and reported his work in the past few days. In the end, he exclaimed that he had finally sent the gods away.

    The gods were the investigation team with five members. They have been stationed in their company for five days and required all kinds of doc.u.ments, but luckily they didn''t find anything they expected.

    The company had had to arrange to cooperate with the gods, serve them exquisite food, and provide luxurious accommodations, and send each person an appropriate gift.

    "Did you find out who sent that letter?" Tristan asked gloomily.

    Chapman looked awkward and said, "Not yet. The man was cunning. The letter is now in Mayor Harderson''s hand. The man in the police only had a look at it. No more chance to find out more clues."

    Tristan kept silent for a while and then said slowly, "Even though they didn''t find out anything, but this happened as soon as Mayor Harderson took office, it would give him an unpleasant impression. We are still bidding for a few municipal projects. Sometimes success or not is only the difference of a thread. That might be what they are aiming at."

    Chapman nodded to agree. And then he said jokingly, "Well, if you marry Miss Harderson, then you don''t have to worry about the Mayor''s impression on us. Father-in-law surely will support you."

    Tristan squinted at him and said, "I have been in this business for so many years. If I still need a woman''s help, it would be pathetic."

    "But Miss Harderson is an awesome lady. And you have known her for so long. If you don''t¡­"

    Tristan interrupted him, "You think I am too heartless?"

    Chapman hesitated. He was a tactful person. He really thought it was stupid to give up such a good opportunity.

    Tristan turned serious and said, "You know the term loss limit. Sometimes cruelty is kindness."

    Knowing his boss'' personality that as long as he made up his mind, no persuasion would work, Chapman changed the subject,"How is Kate?"

    Tristan laughed lightly, "Not too good, not too bad. Still having tantrums."

    Chapman could tell the difference in his views on the two women. He said, "That girl is good. She is a rare species in this materialistic world."

    Rare species, Tristan repeated in his heart and felt amused.

    Chapman felt a little worried instead. "In fact, to keep Kate beside you, it is good for both your personal life and business."

    Tristan''s eyes brightened, "You suspect her?"

    Chapman said seriously, "Doesn''t look very likely, but you know, whoever has a little possibility cannot be excluded from suspicion. It is a time bomb if it is not found."

    After Chapman left, Tristan was still sitting on the chair, reflecting what he said.

    Chapman had thought about this when he schemed it. However, he himself never suspected her. Kate had told him that she didn''t see the thing in the envelope and he believed her.

    He almost forgot the thing he was most stingy to give was trust.

    Now it had been proven that she wasn''t that honest, especially about something related to the policeman.

    If one were to list Kate''s merits, honesty should be listed first. The second was accepting whatever life gave her.

    She had survived several big changes since she came to this city a few years ago. However, this time was the most subversive change to her both mentally and physically.

    Luckily, she had a sieve-like brain that was different from normal people, which could screen the elements that caused pain in the shortest time. She took a few days to figure out a conclusion. No matter how nice a person was, he could not avoid trouble or misfortune if he was weak.

    The reason why she was in this mire was that she was too weak.

    She had too many things to protect and too few resources to use. She sold her conscience last time and body this time.

    What else could she sell in the future? She had to make herself stronger.

    Since Kate made up her mind, she took out the books. The only advantage of this life as she got a lot of time to use. She needed to learn some skills, not only to support herself but also to enable her to live with self-esteem in this complicated and perilous world.

    The next day she received a gift that gave her a leg up.

    ***

    The gift was a notebook computer. And with it, a computer desk, bookshelf, table light, etc. Kate watched the delivery guys in and out, moving the furniture and changing the empty room into a study. Laura instructed the workers to install the curtains and asked her if she likes the color of them.

    She was puzzled, and Laura said, "This will be your study. Mr. Fox didn''t tell you? He might want to give you a surprise."

    The room was fixed and cleaned. Kate sat down at the desk. The color was her favorite, and the logo was a bitten apple. She took a deep breath and pressed the power button. At night, Tristan had not come back yet. Kate was lying in bed, staring at the ceiling. She compartmentalized things. But when it came to Tristan, it was not easy to deal with. She had mixed feelings about him, anger, hatred, and terror.

    She was debating inside. She didn''t know if she should thank him. She had spent half the day in the new study using the computer. It would go against her principles if she didn''t say thank you. When she turned to lie on her side and bit her fingernails, Tristan came back. He took a shower and went to bed without saying anything. He looked tired and switched off the light when he got on the bed. Kate turned to lie on her back and kept a little distance from him. She had the prediction that if she kept in this way, she could not sleep all night. The time passed minute by minute, and the person beside her was breathing evenly. He would fall asleep soon. Kate blurted out in a hurry, "Thanks."

    Tristan was half awake and half sleeping. He asked while his eyes were closed, "What?"

    "The study and computer."

    "Oh. Do you like them?"

    "Yes."

    "OK."It was weird to Kate that he ended the conversation lightly. But she did not bother to figure out the reason. She felt relaxed after saying thanks and was soon overwhelmed by drowsiness. She turned her back to him and yawned and closed her eyes with ease. At the same time, the man behind her opened his eyes and looked at the back of her skull. He thought it was always the best strategy to give what one liked, either to an enemy or to a woman.

    From that day, Kate spent most of her time in the study until Laura called her to have meals. Laura said her son, who went to Harvard, never worked that hard in high school. When talking about her son, Laura would never stop. Kate couldn''t help talking about her sisters and brother. They found something in common, and their exchanges were no longer limited to time for lunch or dinner. Kate would sometimes help Laura with her work in the kitchen or bathing or feeding the cat.

    The vast villa came to life suddenly. She didn''t like Lucy, the cat very much, but it liked to stick to her. Laura said it was piteous because it could not see its owner once for a half month before. When Kate was reading and using her computer, Lucy would curl up on the carpet by her feet and sleep. Sometimes she met something she didn''t understand in the books and felt vexed, she would kick it softly, and it would give a cry sorrowfully, but it still would not leave her. Kate was immersed in the world of knowledge most of the time. Sometimes when she got tired, she went out for a walk on the seaside.

    The sea in late autumn looked profound and melancholy. It was most of the time peaceful, staring coldly at this world. And sometimes, it was like scheming a rampage secretly. She felt it resembled Tristan. The weather was getting colder and colder, and soon it was winter. Kate''s wardrobe had a new batch of winter clothes. Tristan''s secretary accompanied her to buy them. The secretary was tall and pretty, like the models in magazines. And she was amiable. Kate was puzzled by what Tristan had seen in her if he had such a pretty lady beside him. Did he get tired of caviar and want something homemade? Kate thought the fancy clothes were just to decorate the wardrobe because she was the so-called otaku-she even rarely went to see Max. She never expected them to come in handy.

 Chapter 227 - 30: Stop The Car

    One evening, Ed was ordered to pick Kate up, saying that the boss would have dinner with somebody. Finding her still not seeing the light, he said, "Hurry up and change your clothes."

    When she came downstairs after getting dressed, Ed put his hand to his forehead exaggeratedly, "I say, could you please wear something a little bit more¡­expensive? Jeans and a down jacket? Are you going to the market? The aunties shopping in the market even carry a fake LV."

    Then he went upstairs personally to pick her clothes. With the help of Laura, after she changed, Ed raised his eyebrows and commented, "It is OK now. Not stunning, but not losing face for the boss."

    When they arrived at the hotel lobby, Tristan happened to arrive.

    They went up to the restaurant, and half a dozen guests were there already. They stood up and greeted each other. Someone who had a similar accent to Kate''s claimed that he came from the same city as her.

    The waitress brought their food. All kinds of nice-looking seafood, meat, and desserts, made with material from either deep sea or organic farms, grown overseas and cooked by the notable chef.

    The men started talking.

    Kate caught one or two things they were saying.

    One guy was a construction material supplier, and he wanted to cooperate with Chasin Group. A pretty young girl seated next to him, about 20 years old, was his niece. She was gorgeous and smart, talkative, and straightforward.

    The construction material supplier introduced his niece as an Ivy League graduate and said jokingly, "This girl admires Mr. Fox very much. She always wanted to meet Mr. Fox in person. She would not let me come alone when she heard I was coming to meet you."

    Tristan said, "You are not disappointed, are you?"

    The girl giggled.

    Another guy said, "A hottie like Tristan surely loves pretty girls."

    Kate curled her lips down.

    When they ordered drinks, the waitress recommended a low-alcohol wine when Kate said she didn''t want alcohol. Tristan also confirmed that it was almost like juice. Kate got that wine, and it did taste like juice with fruit fragrance.

    When she raised her head, she met the girl''s contemptuous glance. She had a glass of cognac in her hand.

    After some drinks, the men got drunk. The construction material supplier told about his story of hunting elks.

    He invited Tristan to go to Oregon for hunting in the season. He said he once shot a female elk and found it was pregnant. The bullet went through her w.o.m.b and hit the baby elk inside.

    Everyone laughed, and Kate felt her stomach start to roar, and she had to take a couple of sips of the fruit wine to suppress the sickening feeling.

    The construction material supplier detected Kate had been quiet for some time, so he introduced the dish to her when the waitress served it up. "This is moose meat, roasted with many kinds of spices. Tastes wonderful. Try it."

    The food looked appealing, brown-colored meat roasted to the perfect temperature, decorated with some green leaves. Tristan also smiled and said to her, "Try it. It looks great." And he helped cut a piece and put it onto her dish.

    Kate put down the fork and said, "I don''t want to eat this."

    Seeing everyone looking at her in the puzzle, she explained, "Moose is a protected animal."

    There was silence. And someone chuckled and said, "Well, it won''t be extinct if we just eat one or two of them."

    "If everyone thinks this way, then it won''t be one or two of them."

    The girl blurted out, "You are quite an eco-activist. But how about the fur you are wearing? Why don''t you protect that animal you wear?" Her uncle coughed to imply her to hush.

    Kate was taken aback. She didn''t really notice the clothes in her wardrobe.

    Tristan said, "It is artificial."

    The crowd laughed understandingly. The uncle said, "Tristan is humorous."

    Kate looked at him, and he just smiled lightly at her. He passed her a currant bun. She suddenly thought of once he said that whatever he gave her, she could only accept.

    On their way back, Kate felt it was stuffy inside the car. The fruit wine seemed to ferment in her stomach and made her uncomfortable. It also made her dizzy and excited, with a new d.e.s.i.r.e to speak. She asked, "Did I make you lose face just now?"

    Tristan replied calmly, "My face cannot be lost just by one or two words."

    She curled her lips. He was right. She looked down the snow-white fur coat, rubbing it and pulling it as if to see if it was real or not.

    "Don''t bother to study it. It is real."

    "What animal is it?"

    "Fox."

    She thought of the smart animal she saw on the Discovery Channel.

    Tristan said casually, "If it is in the market, someone will buy it."

    "If nobody buys it, then it will have no market."

    Tristan raised his eyebrows and looked at her quietly.

    "You are all killers of animals."

    "The grudge has been a long time? Want to vent it out tonight? Why not take it off."

    Out of his expectation, she took it off immediately and handed it to him. She only wore a thin evening dress underneath.

    Tristan frowned and reached his hand to slide down the window on her side. "Just throw it." He said.

    The freezing wind blew inside the car. Kate didn''t expect this from him. She held the coat and paused.

    Tristan sneered. "What? Cannot bear to lose it?" and then he muttered as if speaking to himself. "Not everyone is capable of doing what he boasts about¡­"

    Before he finished, he heard the sound of retching.

    "Stop the car." She cried.

    When the car was stopped, Tristan pushed the door open and pulled Kate, who was still vomiting, out. She was bending down and still spitting and heaving. He put his hand to his mouth but found it smelled.

    Tristan looked down and saw some vomit on his sleeve. He was annoyed so much that he almost wanted to give her a kick on the b.u.t.t.

    The driver brought a bottle of water, and Tristan signaled him to give it to her directly, but he immediately changed his mind and grabbed it from him. He twisted the cap off and caught Kate by the back of her clothes rudely, and asked her to gargle.

    After she rinsed her mouth, she wanted to drink the remaining water in the bottle, but he padded on her back and ordered, "Spit it out."

    The car was dirty, and the driver knew his germ-phobic boss would never sit in it again. He had to call and ask somebody else to drive a car to pick them up. But it was dark, and the wind was blowing hard.

    The driver suggested they find a warmer place to wait.

    Tristan looked at the woman who had already stood up, said angrily, "Just wait here."

    The driver could not say anything, so the three of them had to stay in the wind waiting.

    Kate was still grabbing the fur coat. She only wore a sleeveless dress. She seemed to want to put on the coat but found it was dirty and had to put it down.

    The tight-fitting dress outlined her body; with the 3-inch high heels and shoulder-length hair, she looked feminine. But her pose and gestures were childish.

    Tristan sighed and said to the driver, "We will not wait. Let''s call a cab."

    Kate became sober in the cold wind. She knew she made a mistake. When she saw Tristan walking towards her, she stepped back out of fear.

    But to her surprise, he walked to the front of her and took off his coat and put it on her without saying anything.

    Kate looked at him and met his eyes. She asked in a low voice, "You are not cold?"

    Tristan pulled the front of the coat closet for her and said, "I am a man."

    Kate didn''t know what a man being had to do with being cold, but he did look manly standing there in the wind with just a shirt.

    Then she realized he was standing in the direction from which the wind blew, and her heart got warmer.

    No cab came by for quite a long time. And there was something crystal coming from the air.

    "Snow!" Kate exclaimed and stretched out her hand to catch one flake. She always liked snow. She observed its shape and watched it melt in her palm. This was what she liked to do when she was a child.

    After a while, she found Tristan was quiet. She looked at him and met his eyes. He seemed to be looking like an idiot.

    He said calmly, "Haven''t you seen snow in your hometown?"

    "Yes, but Los Angeles rarely has snow."

    "What is the difference?"

    She hushed and put down her hands.

    They finally got into a cab. As soon as they got in, Tristan sneezed.

    "You caught a cold?" Kate asked with concern.

    "No."

    She wanted to take off his coat and give it back to him, but he said, "Just wear it."

    The fur coat with vomitus started to give smell in the confined space of the car, and Tristan frowned, "You really cannot drink a drop of alcohol?"

    "I said I couldn''t drink."

    "Then it is my fault?"

    Kate squinted at him and said nothing.

    She thought of the time she celebrated with Jimmy on his transfer to criminal police. She had had half a glass of red wine. She didn''t feel uncomfortable after drinking it.

    She remembered the fragrance of it now that she recalled this memory.

    What he was up to now? Did he crackdown on a lot of big cases? Tristan didn''t know what she was thinking. Perhaps he thought she was in her stupid trance habitually.

    He said, "No alcohol for you from now on."

    The episode that night passed, and they soon forgot it.

 Chapter 228 - 31: Pick One And Buy It

    Kate thought after this experience, Tristan would not take her out. However, after a few days, he asked her to dress up and go with him to a place.

    "Do the makeup." He reminded

    What Kate knew were eyebrow pencil and lipstick, but Tristan''s secretary bought a lot of cosmetics for her last time.

    Most of them were with French on the packages. Kate didn''t even bother to unpack them because she didn''t know what they were used for.

    Tristan was impatient and thought this rare species had its disadvantage. Luckily they still had time. So he had to sit down with her by the dresser to study the things.

    He read the instructions on the package and said, "You have to ask somebody to teach you tomorrow. Makeup is not just for you, but also to show some respect to others, and for basic social etiquette. You don''t know?"

    And he added after a pause, "And it can also boost your confidence."

    Kate muttered in agreement, but she thought it was most disrespectful of Tristan to take her out to the meetings.

    "You are studying all day long. You don''t know a French word?"

    Kate pouted silently.

    Tristan arranged the small pots and tubes in a row in front of her. "Here. Toner, serum, face cream, foundation, eyebrow pencil, eyeliner, mascara cream, blusher, finishing powder, lipstick¡­"

    "Ha, all-rounder," Kate said, sarcastically inside.

    After she tried her best to use most of the items on the dresser, Tristan had picked clothes for her.

    He examined her face for a while and took up the big brush and gave her cheek two brushes as a finish. Then he picked a small pin from the jewelry box and clipped her bangs up."This will do for this time."

    Kate reached her hand to touch her forehead. She was not used to showing too much of it. Tristan pulled her hand away and said, "Don''t cover yourself up. Give yourself a sense of existence."

    They said nothing on the road until the car stopped. It was an art gallery.

    Kate appreciated the artistic designs of the gallery door, and Tristan said, "My friend owns it. We came to support her today."

    The gallery assistant saw them. He recognized Tristan and said he would go to tell his boss, but Tristan said don''t bother and that they would take a look first.

    He held Kate''s hand to walk around and said, "Pick one and buy it."

    "I know nothing about this." Kate put it off hastily.

    "You don''t have to know. Just buy one."

    It was the first time Kate had been to this kind of place.

    She literally thought she should not be present. The men and women there all had finery outside and artistic temperaments inside. They appreciated each piece of work with profound expression. Someone nodded, and someone exchanged with his partner in a low voice.

    "How are you, Tristan? So glad to see you again."

    Kate turned in the direction of the voice and saw an elegant woman walking towards them, smiling.

    She had a dark green dress and a light green silk shawl wrapping around her arms casually. She was a little over 30, not particularly pretty, but very stylish.

    Tristan introduced, "This is the boss here, Monica Caine. Monica, this is Kate White."

    The woman stretched her hand and said, "Hi, welcome."

    Kate shook hands with her and smiled.

    She kind of stared at her for a second and smiled back.

    Guessing they might want to exchange a few words, Kate walked away to see the work on the wall.

    Looking at her back, Monica said, "No wonder¡­"

    "No wonder what?" Tristan asked.

    The woman chuckled, "Well, I have invited Jessie, and she said she would come."

    Tristan didn''t make much response to that.

    Someone came in at this moment, and Tristan said, "You go busy with your guest. We will look around."

    He went away to look for Kate and found she was in front of an oil painting, looking very interested.

    It was a still-life work, a vase with some flowers he couldn''t tell the name on a table covered with a tablecloth.

    The flowers looked messy, and the vase looked crooked as it was going to fall down. The strokes were rough and na?ve.

    The artist column was blank on the tag, but the name of the work was "Fury."

    Fury, probably the artist was furious when he did it, Tristan said in his mind.

    Seeing Kate still observing the work, he leaned his face close to her ear and said, "You like this one?"

    Kate was startled by his sudden attack and gave him a stare. Tristan smiled and suppressed the d.e.s.i.r.e to pinch her cheek.

    "Right. It is special." A voice came from their back, and they turned to it.

    ***

    Kate exclaimed that every woman here was so gorgeous, but this one was even more stunning. A red, tight dress outlined her perfect shape. She was tall, bright brown eyes, and sleek brown hair reached her shoulder.

    She looked both graceful and capable and a little familiar.

    Jessie''s eyes fixed on her and said, "This is?"

    Tristan introduced "Kate White. Kate, this is Jessie Harderson, the famous hostess of the Finance Channel."

    Kate was reminded. She appeared on the finance channel Tristan always watched. She had seen the program she hosted.

    Jessie obviously was more interested in Kate than she was in her. She scanned her intangibly and said, "Miss White is still a student?"

    "No."

    "Then where are you working?"

    "I do not work."

    Her candidness made Jessie speechless.

    Tristan asked, "Which piece have you picked?"

    Kate pointed to one casually, "This one."

    Jessie showed some contempt in her eyes. The shop assistant seemed awkward. He went to bring his boss.

    Monica showed some weird expression and explained to Tristan, "This one is not for sale. It belongs to one of my friends."

    And then she turned to Kate and said, "Can I ask why you only pick this one?"

    Kate said, "I only understand this one."

    Someone laughed in a low voice. Kate added, "It shows the emotion of the artist."

    "What emotion?"

    "Love of life."

    Kate looked at the painting and said earnestly, "They just went through a storm and endured the attack, but they survived and bloomed. They are lively and¡­" she added, "tough."

    She looked around and found a dozen people around her, staring, especially the hostess Jessie, with a pair of eyes like torches.

    Luckily Tristan was standing beside her. She cried inside that now she had too much sense of her existence.

    Tristan said half-jokingly to Monica, "So you won''t sell even to a good old friend?"

    Monica laughed and spread her hands."OK. I guess my friend would be happy that somebody appreciates his work." And she gave instructions to her staff.

    Kate asked, "How much is it?"

    The staff told her the number, and Kate opened her eyes wide. She looked to Tristan awkwardly and apologetically. Tristan smiled and said nothing.

    Monica said, "It is almost the most expensive work in this exhibition. But trust me, it deserves this price."

    As they finished the mission there, Tristan held Kate''s hand and said goodbye to Monica.

    When they reached their car, they heard a hasty clattering of heels on the floor. "Tristan!"

    He turned back and saw Jessie. She looked pale."Can we talk?"

    Tristan opened the car door and let Kate wait for him inside.

    They stood a few yards away. "So this is the reason you refused me," Jessie asked straightforwardly.

    Tristan hesitated a while and nodded.

    "Because she is younger?"

    Jessie seemed to feel the contempt of the question herself but seeing him stay silent, she asked again, "You are serious about her?"

    Tristan didn''t rely upon but watched Jessie. His reaction irritated and hurt her.

    She blurted out, "I know you have had some painful experiences, and I have been waiting for you patiently. I thought even if you could never forget the past, I would accept you anyway. But, you suddenly showed up with a¡­"

    She couldn''t find the right adjective after searching her brain for a long time."An unknown woman. I cannot accept it, Tristan. I cannot accept this."

    Tristan said, "I will try to make it up to you."

    Jessie walked back and forth, "I know what you are going to say. I don''t want to hear, and I don''t accept it. I never lack money. And I never want money from you. I can lose you, but I cannot lose you to her."

    Jessie raised her hand, which carried her purse to her forehead, "I am not giving up."

    Tristan showed no surprise as if he was expecting this. He rubbed his eyes and said, "You can do whatever you want to me, but don''t bother her."

    Jessie raised her eyebrows, "You protect her now?"

    Tristan smiled, "She is not your rival. She doesn''t deserve your competition."

    *********************************************************************************************

    Dearest Lovies,

    This short story is a bit different than those I created. I made this one a very special novel since this is the first time I created and research some facts about gangsters, yet who tried to change their lives. Hoping you like the flow of this story. I decided not to put a privileged chapter too so that everyone can read the coming chapters immediately. Do me a favor to vote, write a review, and comments if you wanna know a bit some spoiler. I will be happy to answer your comments!

    HAPPY VALENTINES DAY! Have a great weekend!

    Love lots,

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 229 - 32: What Are You Doing Her?

    The next day was a cleaning day at the villa.

    The villa wasn''t extremely big; about ten rooms were spread over the two floors. Kate saw Laura working so hard alone, so she started to help her voluntarily. Laura didn''t refuse this help.

    "The janitor had an emergency at home and couldn''t make it today. Mr. Fox doesn''t like to see strangers in his house."

    "Mr. Fox is critical about cleanliness and tidiness. If a new worker does not work to his standards, Mr. Fox will not say anything and still pay them as agreed upon, but he will do it personally. This is worse than a slap in your face."

    "This house is very important to him. You are the only one who has moved in beside Mr. Fox."

    As Kate spent more time with Laura, Laura filled her in with any information she knew, but the subject was always about her boss and his weird habits.

    The phone rang, and Laura went downstairs to answer it.

    Kate finished the task at hand and saw there was one more room at the end of the corridor. It should also need to be cleaned. She usually didn''t explore other people''s spaces, but today she didn''t give it much thought.

    Kate pushed the door open and walked inside. It was dark as she walked to the window to pull the curtains open. The light shone through and revealed the room''s contents. It was almost empty, except for two cabinets, a recliner, and a coffee table.

    There was an ashtray on the coffee table full of cigarette butts.

    Kate walked across the room, but a framed photo beside the coffee table caught her attention. She bent down to pick it up. It was a photo of two people.

    One, a man, appeared both familiar and strange. He was familiar because she had seen him every day, but he was also strange because she had never seen that kind of look on his face. Besides, the age difference was considerable. This must have been years ago.

    In the photo, Tristan looked a little over twenty, with a rounder face and clearer eyes.

    He had been like this before.

    The girl in his arms had refined features, bright and smart eyes, with an innocent smile and a dimple on each corner of her mouth. They both wore white shirts that looked like school uniforms or a couple of outfits. They looked so harmonious and were surely a golden couple.

    Kate''s eyes fell on her little dimples. She suddenly understood something.

    Looking at the ashtray, Kate wondered why Laura didn''t clean this room every day unless she didn''t have time to.

    She thought Tristan had not come back last night. The fact was he came back and stayed here, judging from the number of cigarette butts, all night.

    "What are you doing here?" A cold voice interrogated her suddenly.

    Kate was taken aback. Her hand trembled, and the picture frame dropped with a clash on the floor.

    She turned back and saw Tristan, who was not supposed to be here at this hour. He was staring at the floor gloomily. Her first reaction was to pick up the broken glass, but she heard him say, "Get out."

    She lowered her head and saw another photo behind that one, exposed because of the broken frame. There were many people in the photo, all in army uniforms¡­But she didn''t have time to see clearly because Tristan had come closer. His voice was like the winter wind. "Get out."

    She stood up and said, "Sorry. I didn''t mean to¡­"

    "I asked you to get out. Did you hear that?" He gave her a push impatiently. Kate staggered, and her leg bumped into the coffee table.

    She had never seen him in such a rage, and she was at a loss. She threw down the broken glass in her hand and ran out of the room.

    Her leg hurt, and she thought it could be bruised. Then she felt pain in her palm too. Looking down, it was bleeding, and the blood almost dropped onto the floor. She put pressure on her palm and went to the bathroom.

    After washing away the blood and making sure there wasn''t broken glass in the wound, Kate grabbed a piece of tissue paper to press against her palm.

    ***

    Kate went back to her study and seemed to hear Tristan reprimanding Laura.

    Since she came here, she had never heard him speak to Laura in this tone. Kate felt guilty for bringing this trouble to Laura.

    After a while, Tristan''s footsteps faded away, and then came the engine sound of his car, and then it was silent again.

    Laura knocked on the door and came in. She apologized, "It is my fault. I should not let you help me. And the room¡­" She changed her mind and said, "Did Mr. Fox blame you?"

    "No."

    "OK, then."

    Laura left sulkily. Kate pressed her palm for a while and found it didn''t bleed, and then put a Band-Aid on it.

    Tristan didn''t return that night.

    It was true he didn''t return this time. And the room was locked.

    He sometimes didn''t come back to sleep. Kate knew it was normal. This was just a second home for him. It should be abnormal if he lived here all the time.

    When Kate cleaned up for bed, she looked into the person in the mirror. She smiled in the mirror. She had not smiled heartily for a long time, and now her smile felt stiff in the mirror. She saw her dimples and sighed. They were to be blamed.

    The next day, the gallery delivered the oil painting and asked where they wanted to hang it. Kate told them to put it away first. After staring at it for some time, she got back to her book, but she could not finish one page for half a day.

    At last, she dragged the fat cat sleeping on the couch and said, "Fatty, let''s go for a walk. You can lose some weight as well." The cat gave out a wail.

    On the third day, Kate received an unexpected call. The caller said she was Jessie and wanted to see her.

    "Kate White, high school drop-out, came to LA three years ago, has worked as a waitress, supermarket clerk¡­"

    "Tristan Fox graduated from Ivy University, CEO of Chasin Group, Top 10 successful businessmen in California, estimated net worth of¡­"

    In a private compartment of a caf¨¦ with excellent sound insulation, Jessie Harderson used her standard broadcasting tone to fill Kate in on the background of Tristan in sharp contrast to Kate''s.

    Kate, who sat opposite from her, frowned slightly and straightened her back.

    Jessie smiled and said, "Don''t take this the wrong way. I am not humiliating you. I am showing you the facts, the differences between you two. It is not normally such a big difference. He is not going to marry you."

    Kate replied immediately, "I am not going to marry him either."

    "Oh?" Jessie was startled. "You don''t like him?"

    "Of course not."

    Jessie showed some relief, "Then you just did it for money?"

    This bold questioning annoyed Kate, and she bit her lips and asked instead, "Are you his wife?"

    Seeing Jessie speechless, Kate continued, "No? Then who are you to talk with me about this?" She had lived with that man for a couple of months, and she learned the sharpness in speaking unconsciously.

    Jessie wasn''t annoyed at her words. She just said lightly, "How can I be? His wife died many years ago."

    It was Kate''s turn to be surprised this time.

    Jessie raised her eyebrows. "You didn''t know?"

    Kate shook her head.

    "His wife died eight years ago. He didn''t even mention this to you? Then you are just¡­" Jessie omitted the latter half of the sentence-just a mistress.

    Found this starting point, she continued, "I saw a photo of his wife. She has¡­" she fixed her eyes on Kate''s face and said word by word, "¡­a pair of dimples."

    Seeing Kate lower her head, she knew Kate already knew that. This should be worked out then.

    "We have known each other for about five years. If it was not because of you, we might be preparing for our wedding. The reason why he wants to be with you is because of some obsession. I will be straight with you. How long does he want you to be with him? How much has he given you? I will give you double if you leave him."

    When they left the caf¨¦, Jessie offered to send Kate back, but she declined, insisting she wanted to go shopping. Jessie didn''t persist and walked gracefully to the parking lot.

    Watching her leave high and mighty, Kate compared her to a white swan. She was extremely proud. Kate expected she would be poured with coffee or pushed hair before she came to meet her.

    But she was astonished to hear what she told her. The beautiful woman in the photo was dead. And she had broken the photo frame.

    Immersed in her thoughts, Kate walked into a department store.

 Chapter 230 - 33: What Was In Your Heart?

    The first floor was watches and jewels, sparkling in the windows appealingly. The second floor was shoes, the third flower clothing¡­ all the things that women liked.

    A lot of ladies were lingering in front of the mirrors, turning and checking their images with the clothes, eagerness, and satisfaction on their faces. Comparing herself to all these women, Kate felt that she didn''t deserve to be called a lady. As the proverb says, you cannot make a crab walk straight.

    Kate strolled aimlessly to the fifth floor. Arts and crafts didn''t pique interest either. She was about to turn back to the elevator when something shiny attracted her attention.

    Kate spent an afternoon and half of the evening outside. Her phone ran out of power, and the mall was still open. She ate something in a small restaurant and called a cab home.

    When she saw Tristan''s shoes in the hallway, she was surprised. Raising her head, she saw he was sitting on the couch. He heard her come in and asked, "Where did you go? Why did you turn off your phone?"

    "Shopping." She said calmly.

    Tristan looked at her as if to check what she had gained and then ordered habitually, "Come here."

    Kate followed. Tristan grabbed one of her hands and spread her palm, and then another one. He touched the scar and asked, "Does it hurt?"

    She paused a little and said, "No."

    Her skin healed fast, and there was only a faint scar, across one of the principal lines of her palm, like a secondary line.

    He touched it softly with his thumb and then suddenly pulled it to his lips and kissed it.

    The warmth transmitted to her like a small lightning bolt to her brain. She suppressed the impulse to pull her hand back and said, "How did you know?"

    "There was blood on the glass."

    "I didn''t know that room¡­"

    "OK." Tristan released her hand finally.

    "I bought this." Kate took out a fancy looking packaging box, opened it, and then put it on the coffee table. It was a crystal frame with a simple shape.

    "You came back so late just because of this?"

    She nodded. "Couldn''t find one exactly the same as that one."

    And then she couldn''t help adding in a low voice. "It is really expensive."

    A few hundred dollars for a photo frame. Her heart was aching when she paid for it.

    Tristan observed the crystal frame for some time. As she was about to leave for her bedroom, he held her hand and said, "Stay a while with me."

    Kate sat back. Tristan pressed the remote, and the room turned dark.

    She was held in his arms and leaned on the back of the couch. He gave a sigh of relief.

    Silence followed.

    In the darkness, it was all quiet except for the sound of their breath. The flowing of air seemed audible too.

    Kate suddenly wondered whom Tristan took her as at this moment.

    After a while, Tristan said, "The day before yesterday was the anniversary of the day she passed away."

    Kate was shocked. No wonder he smoked so many cigarettes. In her impression, he was moderate on drinking and smoking. Of course, so was she in other aspects.

    "We knew each other in college."

    "I was depressed due to some changes in the past when I entered college. And I was not used to life in college. Besides schoolwork, playing basketball, and taking some part-time jobs were my life. I was like a robot until she showed up."

    "She changed my life and made me lively. She was out-going, with extensive hobbies and talents. The painting you picked was one of her works she gave to Monica. She asked her to show it when there was a chance and see if anyone wants to buy it."

    "I just knew about it."

    "Monica was her roommate in college and her best friend. It is the painting she made in the last period of her life. You are right. It is about the love of life."

    He spoke calmly as usual as if he was just telling the story of an unrelated person. She was shocked at his last words. She was a layman of arts, but probably because she knew nothing of techniques, she could easily see the nature of the work. The nature of people, in her understanding, was life, surviving, and the spirit that supported it.

    Hearing the term "the last period", Kate asked, "How did she¡­"

    "Bone cancer."

    When Tristan opened his mouth again, his voice was husky. "It was a middle stage when it was found. The doctor said she needed to have an amputation. She hesitated. I was busy with the expansion of my business and wasn''t at home or noticed her changes. When I found out, cancer had already spread, and even amputation wouldn''t help."

    When he said, "wouldn''t help," his voice finally showed the emotion of sadness.

    As he became silent, the air seemed to turn solid.

    Kate was surprised to find that Tristan rarely showed his emotion, but once he showed, his emotion spread to the air around and made anyone near him feel it.

    She thought she should not feel sympathy for this person, but on second thought, at this moment, he was just a normal man who had lost his true love. She thought he was emotionless, but he wasn''t.

    He had also made mistakes, did something irremediable, and had been weak.

    She felt her eyes were itchy, but she didn''t dare to touch them. She was afraid the movement would disturb him, and she didn''t want him to know her reaction either.

    After some time, Tristan continued, "I have thought why I had no reaction to that painting. I didn''t even see the basic meaning of that painting. I don''t even have your instinct feeling. Do you know why?"

    Kate didn''t expect he would ask her and just repeated, "Why?"

    He raised his hand to push back his hair and showed some frustration, "Because there were too many things in my heart. We were separated by those things."

    He sighed, "We were far away eight years ago, and so are we now."

    Kate blinked her eyes. "What was in your heart?"

    He didn''t expect her to ask so straightforwardly. He kept silent for a while, touched her hand, and pinched it, "You don''t know, and you don''t need to know."

    ***

    When Tristan got home, he heard some conversation in French. He saw a woman sitting on the couch cross-legged. He frowned slightly.

    She had just washed her hair and didn''t comb it. The hair was all messy, like a bird''s nest on her head.

    She had a pack of snacks in her hand. At the sight of him, her face flushed with surprise. She stretched her legs to stand up, and the package in her hand tilted, and half a bag of potato ch.i.p.s fell to the floor.

    Tristan clearly saw two ch.i.p.s roll off of her pajamas and fall onto the carpet. And looking down at the snow-white carpet, besides a pile of ch.i.p.s, there were two slippers far apart, one of them with its sole facing up.

    The fat cat raised its head from the couch. Lucy''s big face had something brown and sticky on it, in the same color as the stuff on the plate in front of it. Tristan didn''t dare to look closely at what it was.

    He suppressed his disgust and asked, "Laura has not come back yet?"

    Kate nodded.

    The TV was playing a French movie. The gray color scene, some bars, and cells, men in uniforms walked back and forth¡­Tristan gave it a glance and thought she was really studying something.

    He drew back his attention from the screen and fell on Kate''s face again, said shortly, "Ten minutes. Clean up all this mess."

    "Ten minutes does not seem like enough." Kate wrung her hands. Her pajama top was misaligned.

    "Half an hour then." He pointed at the silly cat that was l.i.c.k.i.n.g the plate, "Clean her up too."

    Tristan went back to his room to take a shower and went to his study. When he passed the living room, he said, "Turn down the volume a little bit."

    Kate, who was squatting there and shaking the carpet, answered him OK.

    Tristan sat at his desk, turned on the computer, checked his email, and opened some files to read, but his attention was drawn to some other place.

    Laura was sick yesterday and asked to leave for half the day. Tristan went back and found the living room wasn''t as clean and tidy as usual. He cleaned it up without further thought. Today was simply an upgraded edition of yesterday.

    Their relations seemed to develop after the in-depth talk the night before. Kate was gentler and talked a little bit more, but at the same time, the defects in her had been exposed gradually.

    This forced Tristan to look into an issue he had ignored -there were differences between them in various aspects, like lifestyle, family background, education, and social experiences.

    As he was reflecting, there was a knock on the door, and Kate brought tea. She had combed her hair, changed into clean clothes, and looked much better.

    She put the cup down and said, "Take it while it is hot." Seeing him put his fingers to his temple, she asked, "Are you tired? Want me to massage it for you?"

    He glanced at her with surprise and then acquiesced.

    Kate walked behind him and took a look at his computer screen. She was surprised to see a PowerPoint file with tables, "Complicated file. Did you do it?"

    "My staff did."

    She said oh and then put her slender fingers on his temples and pressed, kneaded, rubbed, and pinched. Her manner was professional, and the massage was very comfortable.

    Tristan sighed and asked, "Not bad. Where did you learn this?"

    "The masseuse in the Spa Center."

    He was shocked, "But you didn''t work there, did you?"

    "Uh," She prevaricates, "Sometimes they were short-handed and would ask for help temporarily."

    Tristan didn''t say anything more.

    A moment later, he sniffed and said, "What smell is it?"

    "I bought a new perfume. Do you like it?" She put her hand to his face.

    He raised his hand to fend off and said, "It is not so nice. Go wash it off."

    "OK." Kate turned, and her sleeve swept the cup on the edge of the desk, and the cup fell, and the water spilled onto the keyboard.

    She gave out a cry and pulled a piece of tissue paper to dry it hurriedly, but Tristan grabbed her wrist and said, "Let it be."

    He raised his head to stare at her. Kate apologized hurriedly, "I am sorry. I was too clumsy."

    Tristan fixed his eyes on her for at least a few seconds and then turned to see the screen, waved his hand, and said, "Just go."

    Kate took a long breath when she got out of the room.

    It was dangerous. Tristan''s eyes were sharp. One casual scan by him and her heart would start beating fast.

    Nothing happened for the rest of the evening.

    The next morning, Tristan saw Kate bringing a plate of toast to the table.

    "Toasts with peanut butter. Do you want to?"

    Is she saying that? She put her finger with some remains of peanut butter to her mouth and licked it.

    "Peanut butter is my favorite. Try one?"

    "I am allergic to peanuts." He shook his head.

    She bit the toast and showed some satisfaction as the dimples on her cheek became visible. Tristan curled his lips down.

    He was just eating the soup when he heard her slurping. "Don''t make sounds while drinking." He said. The sound disappeared, but soon she started to sneeze. "What is the matter with you?"

    "I don''t know¡­probably something got into my nose."

    He just wanted to say you deserve it when she fetched a piece of tissue and blew her nose loudly.

    Finally, she finished her fussing and said in relief, "OK now."

    Tristan looked at his breakfast before him and put down the fork. He wiped his hand with the napkin and stood up. Before he left, he said, "Clean all this up."

    As soon as he walked out of the room, she made a face for her victory. Peanut butter, she had learned from Laura that he was allergic to it.

    After she brushed her teeth, she looked into the mirror and laughed. Her expression was no longer stiffened. It was natural and lively.

    That was right. A plan was being executed.

 Chapter 231 - 34: What Did You Find?

    Their conversation that night ended with Kate''s yawning.

    And the next morning, Tristan had returned to his normal state. Not a trace of sadness. Kate sort of understood that some things only happened in darkness. In the daytime, the spell would lose its power. They would return to playing their roles as usual.

    A few months passed, but Kate still could not adapt to her new role. After seeing that photo, she drew the conclusion that it was all because of her dimples. The character of appearance, meaningless to herself, had caused her a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    She could not give up hope. Besides, there was rage inside of her too.

    Jessie said it was difficult to make a person like you, but it was easy to make him dislike you.

    As Kate made up her mind, she put the plan as the first priority. She was afraid she was not smart enough, so she listed a detailed plan day by day in a notebook. This would make the plan look more natural and avoid giving herself away. She checked the items she had done at the end of the day before going to bed to pump herself up and as well as celebrate.

    The plan today was shopping.

    She picked half a dozen shirts and ties with unique colors at the men''s clothing department. When she swiped the bankcard and signed the bill, she was exhilarated. However, as soon as she walked out of that section of the mall, she met someone.

    The person she didn''t want to see most. Or it should be said the person she had the most contradictory feeling with, so contradictory that her heart hurt.

    There was a young girl beside Jimmy. She had a pixie haircut, with a dark green motorcycle jacket and jeans. She looked smart and stylish.

    Jimmy''s eyes swept from Kate''s face to the shopping bags she carried and then back to her face again, "Fancy meeting you."

    Kate stammered, "I¡­You come shopping too?"

    Jimmy nodded and saw her looking at the person beside him; he introduced her, "This is a colleague from my team, Sergeant Lenham, Claire Lenham. Claire, this is Kate, Kate White."

    The girl''s eyes brightened, and she said, "You are Kate? I have heard of you¡­"

    Jimmy coughed, and the girl stopped immediately. Kate caught sight of their tacit understanding, and her heart sank. She forced a smile and said, "You go ahead shopping. I have to go now."

    Jimmy followed her away with his eyes until she disappeared in the elevator. He heard Claire say, "She doesn''t look like that kind of person."

    "What kind of person?" Jimmy drew back his attention.

    "Materialistic and pursuing vanity."

    "Who said she is materialistic and pursuing vanity? Use your energy in gossiping at work. You are a policeman, not a tabloid journalist."

    He was irritated suddenly and scolded her for a long while. Claire pouted from his unreasonable loss of temper.

    When they got to the woman''s clothing floor, Jimmy''s phone rang. He took it out and walked away to listen, "Hello, Aunty¡­What? What did you find?" His face turned serious as he heard.

    After he hung up, he turned to Claire and said, "I have something urgent to attend to. You pick one for me." And he took a bank card from his wallet, "The password is my birthday in reverse."

    Claire opened her eyes widely, "Seriously? It is your mother''s birthday gift. How can I know what size she wears?"

    "I don''t know either." Jimmy had already reached the escalator, "Or maybe buy it another day."

    Claire stamped her feet. What a son! It would be his mother''s birthday the day after tomorrow. He needed to send it by expedited courier if he wanted it to arrive in time.

    The mother should be so pissed to have such a heartless son. Claire burst into laughter when she played the movie in her mind.

    She turned back to the windows and saw a model with the new arrival of spring clothing. A smart, black jacket. It should look great on Jimmy.

    Jimmy ran down the escalators. When he got to the first floor and walked out of the revolving door, he looked around. He didn''t see the familiar figure.

    She must have left. Jimmy pursed his lips in disappointment and then headed to the parking lot. He had something more important to do. Even if he met her again, what could he say? How are you doing?

    Looking at her clothing, he could see that she had a wealthy life. And she bought clothes for that man. How sweet it was¡­

    The sun was bright, but the sunlight could not shine into his heart. Jimmy''s heart was covered with dark clouds and shadows. He stood by his car, seeing the people come in and out for a while before he got into his car.

    Out of his eyeshot, Kate stood by the roadside at a loss.

    She didn''t know how she got out of the mall. The sunlight stung her eyes. She was just encouraged by her plan. The meeting with Jimmy and the way he looked at her made her heart sink to the bottom of the ocean.

    Sitting in the cab on the way back, Kate no longer felt the spirit she had when she came here. Even if she successfully left Tristan, she could not go back to the past.

    She never dreamed of time-reversal like in a film, but now seeing the scene going backward in the cab, she suddenly thought how wonderful it would be if the cab could take her to one year ago or even half a year ago.

    ***

    Tristan saw half a dozen colorful shirts among the row of dark and white shirts when he was picking the clothes for tomorrow in his closet. He frowned.

    Kate, who passed by, explained in time, "I bought these for you. Your clothes are too dark and dull."

    So she bought him a red one? And even one with a gold line?

    Tristan cursed inside but said calmly, "Don''t bother to buy things for me. You just shop for yourself."

    "I bought quite a few too." Kate lifted one to his face and said showily, "Is it nice?"

    Nice. Quite a match for the red shirt. Tristan commented inside and said without change of expression, "All outerwear?"

    Kate nodded and heard him say, "Buy some u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r for yourself next time."

    "Better with leopard print. I like those."

    Tristan glimpsed her, bit her lips, then put the clothes back, and walked away.

    Tristan laughed lightly. He picked the few colorful shirts he wanted to toss it away, but on second thought, he put them back on one side of his closet.

    In the bedroom, Kate was sitting at the dresser and combing her hair absent-mindedly. Later she detected Tristan was looking at her from behind and that the way he looked was a little different than usual. It was a sign of something.

    Her heart started to beat faster.

    She took her time getting to bed. As soon as she was in bed, she was pulled by his arm and kissed on the forehead and nose, and he even sniffed the smell of her hair.

    Feeling her body stiff, he said, "How many times have we done it? Still scared?"

    She could not help feeling scared. It was lucky that the frequency of having s.e.x was not so high for the past few months she lived here.

    But probably because the impact of the first time was so big and horrible that her body rejected it automatically. Every time she had to experience it, she was like facing a formidable enemy.

    Tristan''s body was covering hers. With one hand supporting him, he bent down to kiss her neck and reached his other hand between her legs. His hand stroked her through the fabric.

    Hearing his breath grew heavier, Kate swallowed and asked him to stop suddenly. She turned and opened the drawer of the nightstand, took out a pack with boxes of c.o.n.d.o.ms.

    "You bought them?" Tristan raised his eyebrows.

    She nodded and arranged them on the bed, said, "I don''t know your size. I bought from small to extra large, one pack a size. You try one by one to see which size is appropriate?"

    Tristan''s face darkened. Try one by one? Who did she think he was? He picked one large pack and threw the others to the floor.

    Knowing what he would do next, Kate put her hand to her eyes.

    And then she heard some strange noise and felt the hot body get closer and the hotter part reaches her t.h.i.g.h. The thin rubber film couldn''t stop the heat from getting to her. Instead, the unfamiliar feeling due to the object made her even scared. At the last moment, she cried out again, "Wait."

    Tristan said impatiently, "What is it this time?"

    "I need to go to the toilet."

    His d.e.s.i.r.e was burning, and he was going to burst, so he said, "Hold it."

    "No, no, no. I cannot hold it. I would pee in the bed if I did not go."

    Tristan had that scene in his mind and felt chilly. He turned and lay aside, "Go. Be quick."

    Seeing her taking her time getting out of the bed, he kicked her on the b.u.t.t gently and urged, "Speed up."

    Shit. This hateful girl kept torturing him. He would have a problem with this.

    Kate spent a lot of time in the bathroom on purpose. She thought of the ad about medicine for frequent and urgent urination and laughed silently. When she got out of the bathroom, she was surprised to see that that man wasn''t in bed.

    Nobody else was in the bedroom.

    She walked out of the bedroom. Nobody was in the living room. And his study was in darkness. She was curious. Where could he be? Still, wearing that c.o.n.d.o.m?

    Then she found her study had a light on.

    She pushed the door open and saw he was sitting at her desk. His face was dark, and luckily he was dressed in pajamas. He lifted up her notebook and asked solemnly, "What is this?"

 Chapter 232 - 35: You Cannot Retreat

    Crap. Kate''s first reaction was to run away, but she didn''t move. A small voice said around her ears, "You cannot retreat. You have to confront it." So she tried to compose herself and said, "It is my notebook. What are you doing with it?"

    Tristan leaned back in the chair and raised his eyebrows, "Well, I saw the notes were all about me. Didn''t know you care so much."

    He was a little proud when he read it out loud and turned each page lazily, "Day 1, kick away the blanket & grinding teeth in sleeping; day two comb hair in living room¡­" and he turned a few pages and said, "Day 15, peanut butter on toast¡­"

    After he finished, he raised his head and looked at her with ridicule, "I don''t understand these. Could you explain it to me?"

    Kate''s mind was racing fast to find an answer. She bit the bullet and said, "Recording, just recording."

    "What does that check mean?"

    "Uh, that is to say, this is the bad habit, and I have to remove it."

    Tristan laughed and turned gentle, "For me?"

    Kate bit her lips and nodded reluctantly.

    Tristan showed some satisfaction and stood up slowly, with the notebook still in his hand. He walked close to Kate and pointed to one page, "Day 30, a little red flag. What does that mean?"

    He drawled on languidly as if he was really puzzled or he had already known everything. Kate felt a creeping feeling on her scalp. She grabbed the notebook from him and mumbled, "It is a little flag. Can''t I draw anything I want?"

    "Sure you can. But that is all?" Tristan wrapped his arm around her and showed extreme intimacy.

    "Uh-huh."

    "OK, let''s go to sleep." Tristan finally let it go and carried Kate by her limbs to the bedroom.

    It was uncomfortable to be carried, but Kate felt relieved that her lie had worked. Her breath had not yet come back to normal when she heard Tristan stop and ask suddenly, "Who gave you the idea?"

    Kate''s heart missed a beat, and she played possum, "What do you mean?"

    "Look at me," Tristan ordered.

    She looked up reluctantly into his eyes, and he said, "You fooled me?"

    The gentleness and smile were nowhere to find.

    Kate''s heart began to bounce wildly again, and he asked again, "The sergeant gave you that idea?"

    She didn''t expect him to guess Jimmy, and it also reminded her of meeting with him in the morning. The man felt her body stiffen and frowned, "It is really him?"

    "No." Kate denied hurriedly after drawing back her thoughts.

    "Then who is it?"

    "Nobody." She insisted.

    Tristan sneered, "You think I am a fool?"

    Kate felt danger and struggled to get back on her feet, but Tristan held her tighter and said, "It will not be over if you don''t say clearly."

    He got to the bed and sat down. He turned Kate around in his arms and put her on his leg with her back up. He pressed her elbow on her back and controlled her.

    Kate was like a fish being thrown to the land. She struggled in vain. She was both angry and terrified.

    She retorted, "I didn''t fool you. It is you who always treat me like a fool. Can''t I have my own thoughts?"

    Tristan snorted, "You are not a fool, and you can have your own thoughts, but this kind of thought is not what you are allowed. I have limited patience. If you don''t confess, I will take action."

    He grabbed a magazine from the nightstand and rolled it up, "Last chance, will you say it?"

    The words sounded familiar to Kate. She heard a bang, and her b.u.t.t hurt like being burnt. She frowned but kept silent.

    "Not enough?"

    One more, and the sound echoed through the room.

    Kate gave out a cry but insisted, "Nobody. Nobody."

    She was as stubborn as the first time he saw her. Tristan ground his teeth and said, "You will have to change your bad habit today."

    At the fifth bang, Kate still kept silent. Tristan thought she was really tough, and he could not bear to continue.

    He tossed away the magazine and pulled down her pants. The tender skin was reddened and shocking. Looking closely, it was like a ripe peach with abundant juice. He felt his throat tighten and a hot current run down his belly.

    While Tristan was in a trance, Kate took a chance, climbing up on her feet and pulling on her pants. Turning back, she gave him a kick on the shin and said angrily, "Morbid."

    Tristan had flames in his eyes. He was quick, grabbing her and throwing her back on the bed. Kate lost balance and fell on her back. Tristan bent up and supported himself with his arm, still controlling her in his arms.

    Tristan''s eyes fixed on her, and he was swallowing mouth water. He said in a low voice, "Morbid. Since you said that all the time, I need to be morbid with you."

    And he bent down and bit her on the neck.

    Kate felt hurt. She kicked and beat at him, but he easily controlled her. He bit her to his satisfaction and scrutinized the visible teeth marks with delight. He said, "The movie you watched just now. They took two decades to plan the escape. Did you want to escape from here in 30 days? You think that you are too smart or that I am an idiot?"

    "Let me give you a lesson from the beginning."

    Then he continued his motion, picking the places with the least meat: her rib, the inside of her arms, her belly; he bit all the way down.

    When he pulled down her pants again, his palm squeezed her b.u.t.t and kneaded it, seeming to crush it. His slender fingers touched the front groove unintentionally and finally explored into it and tried to spread it. He was satisfied to hear her suppressed m.o.a.ning.

    Kate bit his lips to endure the humiliation and heard him say, "How many c.o.n.d.o.ms did you buy?"

    She said honestly, "One box of each size." He sneered and blew his breath to her ear, "That won''t be enough."

    ***

    Kate slept till almost noon the next day, which was rare for her. She could not sit on the chair in her study at all in the afternoon, so she had to take the same position as the cat, lying on her stomach on the carpet. The skin she could see was covered with bite marks, and the place where she could not see had even more.

    She cursed him for almost a full hour with all the words available in her vocabulary: morbid, psycho, beast, bastard¡­ and then she opened the book on the floor and started to read. Since the plan to escape had failed, she had to return to her original plan to study and make herself stronger.

    With the disturbance of Lucy, she finished only a few pages in several hours. And then she got a call from Jessie.

    Kate staggered out of the villa gate and saw a red car as bold and outstanding as its owner. Jessie sat inside wearing sunglasses. She bent over and opened the front door for her. Kate only wore a thin sweater.

    She said, "I will go change clothes."

    "Just come up. I only need a few words." Jessie said impatiently.

    When Kate got in the car, Jessie started the engine immediately. Kate buckled up and heard her say, "Do you cherish your life?"

    Kate didn''t reply. Jessie instructed her to buckle up every time she got into the car until she had gotten used to it.

    When the car hit the main road, Jessie sighed and said, "It is over for Tristan and me."

    Last night at midnight, the phone ringing had woken Jessie up. It was Kate''s number, but when she picked it up, it was Tristan''s voice.

    He said, "That is it for the farce." She paused a little and said, "You cannot treat me like this." Tristan stayed silent for a while and said, "Jessie, you still don''t know about me? This is what I am."

    After she hung up the phone, she kept her eyes open till the day broke.

    Jessie pulled her mind back to the present and turned to Kate, "Congratulations. Life term. You are stuck with him all your life."

    "We have an agreement," Kate said.

    Jessie looked at her as if she was looking at an alien. "You are so na?ve. Do you think he will keep his word? I know him better. He is literally paranoid. If I guess right, you are the 2nd woman in his life."

    Kate showed surprise in her eyes.

    "Even if you are useless in everything, with the dimples in your cheek, you will have to be the substitute all your life. Either he will not marry anyone all his life, or he marries someone in the future, you will still have to play your current role because," Jessie sneered, "he doesn''t have an interest in other women physically. You will be his mistress all your life."

    She spoke with spite and satisfaction. Kate put her hand on the seat belt.

    The car sped up and soon got out of the downtown area. When Kate got back her attention, the car was running on a coastal road, and there was not a car within eyeshot.

    "There is only one way out. That is you die." Jessie stepped further on the gas pedal. The car was flying above the road.

    Kate grabbed the handle on the ceiling of the car. Jessie was vehement and might do something to end both of their lives.

    The car was galloping under the darkening sky.

    When they stopped suddenly, they were in the middle of a winding mountain road. Jessie breathed heavily and said, "Aren''t you scared?"

    "Yes," Kate said.

    "Why don''t you scream?"

    Kate looked at her, "Why should I?"

    Jessie put her hand to the forehead, "I am curious how you communicate." And then she seemed to understand and looked at her weirdly, "You only communicate physically?"

    Kate looked away. The scene last night occurred to her, and the pain seemed still there with the embarrassment.

    Jessie leaned back on the seat, and her heart was overwhelmed with fury and jealousy. She felt that a force twisted her soul. She ordered coldly, "Get out of the car."

    They were at the peak of a mountain.

    Outside the rail, it was a steep drop to a bottomless sea. The sea here was very different from outside the villa.

    The dark water was crashing against the cliff and created white waves and foam. It was like it was in a fury and was intimidating those watching it. Kate stepped back a little.

    The wind was also strong, and their hair was blown up.

    Jessie took off her sunglasses. Her face looked dark, her eyes were baggy and black, and her lips were pale.

    "Do you know where we are?".

    Kate shook her head.

    "Give me your cell phone."

    Kate gave it to her without a second thought and saw it draw a line in the air as it dropped into the sea with a sound.

    Kate was shocked, and Jessie sneered.

    "Have you ever seen the sunrise from the sea?"

    "Some people say that this is the best place to watch the sunrise from the sea, but that is for summer. Now it is winter. People can freeze here at night." Jessie smiled at Kate, "Hope you enjoy the sunrise tomorrow."

    Kate chased back to the car and said, "What are you doing?"

    Jessie turned back to face her, "Hush. Don''t force me to push you down from here." She got into the car, closed the door, and turned around.

    As she passed Kate, she put her head out of the window and said, "Don''t make me run you over."

    Kate stepped back at these words.

    The car flew past her and down the slope and soon disappeared over the other side of the mountain.

    The sea was roaring, and the wind was whistling.

    She walked close to the rail. Jessie''s actions brought shock to her for a moment, but the feeling was gone soon. Kate didn''t have anger and resentment toward her.

    Instead, what she had said earlier had a big impact on her, "Life term, substitute, mistress, s.e.x partner¡­"

    Looking down, the sea was black and had one kind of appeal to her.

    Things flashed in her mind: Caroline''s death, meeting Jimmy, the cold expression on his face the last time she saw him, Tristan''s unpredictable personality, last night''s crazy d.e.s.i.r.e, and the prospect of a whole life with him¡­ She couldn''t bear to think about it.

    Even if she stooped to compromise, it wasn''t a life she wanted. She was not really living.

 Chapter 233 - 36: He Doesnéˆ¥æª› Deserve You

    Tristan was on the way back to the villa when Laura called him and said Kate went out after a call and had not come back yet. Tristan''s scalp jumped, and he called Kate, but the phone did not ring.

    His first reaction was that the little thing was playing a new trick, but the next moment he called his secretary to check Kate''s call record. He had a bad presentiment.

    In a private room of the club, Jessie leaned on a couch. There were bottles and a big bowl of fruit salad on the table.

    On the TV screen, Celine Dion was singing, "When I was young, I never needed anyone. And m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e was just for fun. Those days are gone. Living alone, I think of all the friends I''ve known. But when I dial the telephone, Nobody''s home. All by myself. I don''t wanna be all by myself anymore. All by myself. Don''t wanna live, all by myself anymore."

    The door was pushed open, and somebody walked in.

    He walked to her and bent down, "Jessica." And he blamed her with care, "How could you do this to yourself. Drink so many bottles? Bad for your throat."

    Jessie looked up, "It is you."

    "Disappointed?" Owen sat down by her side, turned off the TV, and said, "He doesn''t deserve you."

    The phone on the table vibrated, and Owen saw it, hanging up secretly.

    Jessie didn''t notice and leaned on his shoulder, "Why is it that every time I meet you, I get misfortune?"

    "Because I am always by your side."

    The phone rang again, and Owen simply shut it down.

    "Come on. I will send you back home."

    "No, I am not going back. It is cold at home."

    "OK. I will stay here with you." He patted her back and combed her hair smooth, like treating a princess.

    Owen had loved this princess, but she was shedding tears for another and giving her heart to this person who had trodden on it. How could he not hold a grudge?

    In silence, the door opened again.

    A man in black came with freezing air. His face was darker than the night.

    Jessie, who had almost fallen asleep in Owner''s arms, seemed to have sensed him and raised her head. She opened her eyes suddenly, "Tristan?"

    Tristan walked close and asked expressionlessly, "Where is she? Where did you take Kate?"

    Jessie prevaricates with the help of alcohol, "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    Owen didn''t know what had happened between them. Seeing Tristan taking up a half-empty bottle of wine, he stood up to defend Jessie, "What are you going to do? Don''t go too far."

    Tristan put the bottle down and said, "Then wake her up in your way."

    While the two men were in a stalemate, Jessie seemed to wake up and smiled. "Oh, I see. You are referring to that idiot. I threw her into the sea to feed the sharks."

    Tristan squinted, "I''ll ask you again. Where is she?"

    Jessie hiccupped and said, "You are a capable person. You find her yourself."

    Tristan pressed his lips together as if to suppress his anger and said calmly, "Jessie, I told you not to bother her. What you did today, whether she will be OK or not, we are over."

    Tristan walked out of the room and took out his cell phone, and called, "Ed, get you men together. Jessie took Kate to God knows where. Search along the coast."

    The other side of the phone cried, "Jessie took revenge? I have said¡­"

    "Shut up. And get going ASAP."

    "OK."

    After hanging up the phone, Tristan came to the parking lot.

    It took him a long time to locate his car. He sat in it, took a deep breath, and forcefully composed himself. Kate should be OK. Jessie didn''t have the nerve to kill a person. She at most vented her anger and put somebody in a difficult situation.

    And then he blamed Kate for being so stupid not being able to see through Jessie. Even a child was more mature than she was. After he found her, he had to teach her a lesson to keep him worried all the time.

    His car headed to the road, and he was at a loss as to where to go.

    The radio was warning that there would be a snowstorm tonight and asked drivers to keep safe. His hand grabbing the steering wheel clenched tighter, and the veins bulge.

    He got Ed''s report from time to time. Somewhere, not found; somewhere, not found¡­ His response was to keep on looking.

    It was the depths of winter, and the night was extremely cold. The sea wind was as sharp as a blade. One could freeze to death. Besides, in the darkness and in wild places, who might she encounter?

    Tristan sighed and thought, as long as Kate was OK, he would forgive her.

    Tristan''s heart was like a fire burning. He slid down the window of the car, and the moist and salty sea wind blew in, cutting his face like a blade and also bringing him calmness.

    He thought of a place.

    It had the most beautiful scenery and the steepest cliff. Quite a few tourists fell down from there by accident. Based on his knowledge of Jessie''s character, she might choose that place in extreme emotion.

    The wind was increasing its speed, and huge snowflakes fell from the air and danced their way down in the wind. The snow blocked Tristan''s view and made him more anxious. He pushed further down on the accelerator to race the severe weather. A car was coming to him, and he slowed down to see if there was a familiar face in it.

    The snow was getting thicker and covered the whole sky like a blanket. Within the range of his vision, it was all white.

    Ed had not called to report his finding for quite a long time. And as he started to doubt his conjecture, he turned to see a shadow.

    It was slender, floating, and moving slowly in the snow under the streetlights, like the image in a dream Ed stepped on the brakes immediately.

    Kate didn''t know how long she had walked and how far she had gone. She just knew that she could not stop. If she stopped, the pain in her legs would go on strike, and she could not make them work anymore.

    The wind was too hard, and it pierced through her clothes without effort and even penetrated her skin into her body. If she stopped, she would be frozen like a pillar.

    She caught sight of a black car that stopped in the middle of the road in the distance strangely. She had not seen one single car coming down from the mountain, and she was nervous when she saw it. After a second look, it seemed familiar to her.

    Tristan sat in the car, watching that shadow slowly turn clearer. The outline, soon revealed, was familiar and became visible. She wore a white hooded sweater with the hood on her head. Thus it was difficult to tell the shape from a distance.

    And when she moved closer, Tristan saw the facial features under the hood and exhaled a breath. He just realized he had been holding his breath just now.

    The person in white walked closer to the car and tilted her head to look inside. After seeing him, her shoulders and face relaxed.

    Tristan pushed open the door in the front and said, "Get in the car."

    She climbed in clumsily and slowly. His face was reddish, and her lips were almost green. There was frozen snow on her eyelashes. Tristan touched her face, and it was freezing.

    He wanted to say something but felt choked up, and the words that came out of his mouth were just, "Buckle up."

    Kate followed, but her hands were stiff, and she struggled for a long while without success.

    Tristan leaned over to help her. Then he called Ed, "You can all go back. I found her."

    The other one asked where he found her and if she was ok.

    He just replied that she was still alive.

    Kate looked at him with puzzlement and started to rub her freezing cheeks.

    It was midnight.

    The car galloped back home, and they didn''t speak until they got back downtown and stopped for a traffic light.

    Tristan reached to her hand that hid in her sleeve and was shocked by her temperature. He gave it a squeeze and leaned over to hug her.

    "Idiot." He said in a low voice.

    Kate was startled but soon relaxed. His hug was so tight that Kate felt she was going to be suffocated. What an unreadable person! He was chill when seeing her but now had such an outburst of emotion.

    Kate struggled to make herself breathe more smoothly, but she also felt his arms around her gave her safety. Something she was horrified of initially was genial now.

    As they heard a horn from behind them, Kate turned back and reminded him, "It is a green now."

    "Let it be."

    Tristan was mischievous in his tone. Kate was speechless at his selfishness.

    After he felt satisfied with the hug, he got back to driving but still held her hand with his right hand. Kate glanced at him and curled her lips down.

    They drove into the parking lot of an apartment building. They took the elevator upstairs and got to the door. Tristan entered the password to open the door and said, "This is my downtown apartment. We will stay here tonight."

    After they entered, Tristan walked straight inside, and Kate was changing shoes in the hallway. Only men''s slippers were available, and her feet looked tiny.

    She looked around and found the decoration was masculine, mostly black and white, cold and as hard as the personality of its owner. She had not finished her observation when Tristan came out with his sleeves rolled up. He said, "Take off your clothes."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99t-deserve-you_51906304712688928">#%E2%80%99t-deserve-you_51906304712688928</a> for visiting.

 Chapter 234 - 37: You Have A Fever

    My God. Kate cried out inside. Now? She was in such a state.

    She could not do it now.

    He grew impatient and came over to do it himself. He was an expert in stripping, and soon she was left in just bras and underpants. She held her arms against her c.h.e.s.t by instinct.

    Tristan didn''t continue and carried her to the bathroom. Tristan put her into the tub already filled with water. "It is cool." Kate hunched her shoulders and wanted to get out.

    He pushed her back and said, "It is warm. You are almost frozen. Cannot use water that is too hot."

    Kate touched her own knees, and they were freezing. But sitting in the tub almost n.a.k.e.d under the gaze of a fully dressed man, she felt comfortable somehow. She curled her toes, bent her legs, and hugged her knees.

    Tristan pressed her flat so that she could all soak in the water. He raised his hand to push her hair back and combed her hair with his fingers. There wasn''t d.e.s.i.r.e in his eyes, but his expression made Kate feel more awkward to look at him.

    The next second, she gave out a low cry. Tristan asked, "What is wrong?"

    Kate could not say it. It was probably because they had had s.e.x too vigorously. Some part below was wounded, and it hurt soaking in the water. Kate frowned and shook her head. She said nothing. This proved the water was warm, she thought.

    Tristan squatted, watching her, and touched her to check her temperature from time to time. He went out to make a call, and when he returned, he brought a pair of men''s pajamas.

    After he confirmed that Kate had returned to normal, he allowed her to come out of the tub.

    As the lingerie was wet, Kate had to put the pajamas on without u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. The pants were extremely long, and she had rolled up almost to her feet to avoid being tripped over. Before she got out of the bathroom, she looked in the mirror. She looked like a kid wearing a.d.u.l.t clothes or a person in a bag.

    Tristan showed up at the door of the dining hall and asked her to come over. Kate was surprised to see four courses on the table, "You made these?"

    Tristan rolled his eyes, "I ordered it. There is a restaurant just downstairs."

    He just sat there watching her eating. She thought he might reprimand her, but he just sat there quietly and even got her a cup of water. She was speculating inside that Tristan might act strangely tonight. Would he have an outburst later?

    Even though the bed was strange to her, Kate was exhausted and fell asleep easily, surrounded by the familiar scent. Half-awake, Kate felt that someone was touching her forehead, her cheeks, and even reaching under her loose pajamas. It was strange that she didn''t feel startled and woke up as before.

    She slept deeply and had a dream that her home was on fire. She ran into the house to save her brother and sister, and then she thought of her grandma, who was still in the house. She wanted to run in again, but the beam fell down. She cried for her grandma until her dry and sore throat could not make any sound.

    Then Tristan woke her up. She opened her eyes and met his. He put his hand on her forehead and told her, "You have a fever."

    Tristan found the medicine kit and measured her temperature to be 39¡æ.

    He got the water and let her take some fever reducer.

    Kate heard him call somebody to get her an infusion while she was in a daze. She said, "Didn''t I just take medication? I will be OK after some sleep. I had a harder fever than this before. Don''t worry."

    Kate hid in the blanket and just showed half of her reddened face, which looked piteous and funny.

    Tristan smiled the first time that night. He scr.a.p.ed his finger along with her nose and said, "Your brain was burnt stupid that time?"

    Kate frowned, "So you are saying I am stupid. I am not stupid."

    ***

    It was a special night, not just for them.

    Jessie woke up when the day broke. Her head was splitting. It didn''t feel good to have a hangover.

    When she moved, she realized something wrong. She turned back in alert and found a person lying beside her, with eyes closed and satisfaction on their face.

    She scratched her head with remorse. She tried to put the pieces of her memory together, and then she cursed damn and got up. The person beside her soon called, "Jessica."

    Owen rubbed his eyes and sat up, hugging her from behind, still n.a.k.e.d. "I will take responsibility for you¡­"

    Jessie pulled her hands away and said, "We are all grown-ups. And I am drunk. Take it as a one night stand."

    And then she got out of the bed naturally and got a robe. She put it on and then walked to the bathroom.

    When she got out of the bathroom, Owen had dressed up and put on his glasses. He was back to the gentleman he looked like usually.

    Jessie had also pulled herself together, "Don''t think too much of it. We are not fit for each other."

    She sat down to do her makeup. Owen looked at the woman in the mirror and said, "Do you think you still can possibly be with that guy? He dumped you for a waitress."

    Jessie changed her face, "Owen, do you believe I could sue you for r.a.p.e? Taking advantage of others. You mean so little, Mr. Guy. At this point, Tristan is one hundred times better than you."

    "But he has no interest in you."

    "You shut up." Jessie threw what she had in her hand at him.

    Owen didn''t dodge, and the thing scratched along the corner of his eye. It dropped on the floor. It was a foundation brush. He frowned, "Don''t have such delusions."

    "Get out." Jessie roared and started to throw whatever on the dresser to him.

    A few things hit the target, and Owen had to turn and left.

    When he got downstairs, he touched the scratch on the corner of his eye and felt resentment inside. Whatever Jessie did to him, he wouldn''t be angry with her, but he would put them on Tristan''s account.

    Fox, one day, I will disclose what you truly are and show it to her. Men like you don''t deserve her love.

    Kate saw Laura when she woke up. She touched her forehead to check her temperature and asked how she felt.

    Kate thought she was back at the villa. She looked around. Laura said, "Mr. Fox called me and asked me to come here to take care of you. I have to call him now that your fever has gone."

    For Kate, today was worse. After a night''s sleep, her legs were still sore, and the soles had blisters. Today she was still very exhausted because of the walking and struggling in the snow the day before.

    Tristan came back in the evening and saw her sitting on the couch with a newspaper in one hand and the other hand hammering her legs. He said it didn''t work that way. He sat down and pulled her leg onto his l.a.p, rolled up the pants, and started to massage.

    Kate was flattered and stiffened. He padded her calf and ordered, "Relax."

    He was good at it. He kneaded her from ankle upward, inch by inch, with appropriate strength. It was comfortable but¡­

    Kate grabbed a cushion and held it in her arms. It gave her some feeling of safety. She didn''t know why but she felt the situation was strange. Looking at him massaging with patience and earnestness, she started to wonder how he got such expertise.

    Did he practice on someone else?

    Then she thought back to her talk with Jessie yesterday. Kate felt uncomfortable thinking of what Jessie had told her.

    And back to days ago, when Tristan had asked her if she wanted to hang the painting, she bought in her study.

    She had asked him instead what he wanted. And he said if she found it a disturbance, then just to put it away. She was puzzled and asked what disturbance. Tristan glanced at her and didn''t say anything.

    She had never seen that painting ever since.

 Chapter 235 - 38: This Is For A Child

    Now Kate felt there was a little disturbance, but her meditation was immediately interrupted, and she gave out a cry, accompanied by a shiver.

    Tristan raised his head and asked, "What is it?"

    She didn''t speak. He just touched her knees.

    He guessed it and said, "Itchy?" and asked again, "Why didn''t you show me?"

    Kate looked uneasy. How could she know?

    Tristan''s hand reached that part again. This time he did it on purpose, and it had an obvious effect. She giggled and kicked randomly, "Please, don''t¡­"

    He looked at her eyes. Besides feeling funny, there was something in his eyes sparkling, and the palm that stayed in her knees grew hotter.

    Kate knew what it meant, and she stopped moving immediately.

    Tristan probably realized her physical condition, so he pulled down her pants and said, "Get to bed now. Don''t get a fever again."

    Kate seemed to understand this special amnesty and ran away.

    However, seemingly cursed, her temperature came up again in the middle of the night, and it was even more severe than before. Tristan got a doctor to check on her and give her a prescription. A nurse came to give her an injection.

    The doctor was an old friend of Tristan''s. He checked and said Kate was still weak. This kind of physical condition, the doctor added, could make it difficult to become pregnant. Tristan asked if anything could be done to help?

    "I will give her instructions after she recovers."

    Kate rarely got sick, but this time it took several days to recover.

    Laura came over to cook for Kate and kept her company. She moved quite a lot of things and made the cold and hard apartment feel a more feminine air and made it strange at the same time.

    Kate only did two things these days, ate and slept. And time turned upside down.

    When she woke up, she saw the room was only lit by one wall light.

    Tristan was sitting beside her in the bed and reading a file. She saw his profile from that angle. He had a straight nose, a pursed mouth, and was looking attentive. He flipped the pages with no noise. This image felt surreal to her.

    Heard her ragged breathing, Tristan turned to her and touched her forehead, asking, "Want water?"

    Kate found her throat burning and nodded.

    Tristan put down the file in his hand and helped her sit up. Then he brought her a cup from the nightstand. It was shaped like a bear. Tristan took off the lid, which was the head of the bear, and there was a straw inside.

    After Kate drank the water, he put the cup back. Seeing her still staring at the cup, he explained, "I bought it from the supermarket downstairs."

    Kate made a weird expression and said dully, "This is for a child."

    "Really? Then I must have bought the right one."

    The water she drank seemed to seep from her throat to her eyes. She felt her heart ache as tears flowed out.

    Tristan asked in surprise, "What happened?"

    Kate shook her head, but tears flew out across her burning cheeks. Soon they were wiped away by his warm, dry fingers.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked again.

    She had siblings in her family. They were close in age and always fussed about and fought each other when they were young. Their parents didn''t have much time or energy to take care of them.

    Even when they got sick, they only gave them medicine and a glass of herb tea. After Kate left home, she had to rely on herself, and she experienced quite a lot in the years out in the city.

    She seldom felt other''s care either from her family or from others. She never dreamed of people taking care of her when she was sick.

    It was probably because she was sick and became sentimental at the moment. The tears she shed were more than the water she took.

    Tristan seemed to understand her feelings and put his palm on her cheek and stroked it, "Little crier."

    The little crier was filled with tears in her eyes and lashes. Her nose was red, and her lips became fuller and scarlet because of the heat. She was appealing and tempting.

    The air in the room changed.

    Tristan felt his belly tighten, and his voice became husky. He said in a low voice, "You seduced me." And his hand was even faster than his brain, reaching under her clothes.

    "I am sick." Realizing his attempt, the little person said in a nasal voice.

    "I don''t care," Tristan said arbitrarily. He bent down to touch her mouth, and his tongue slipped between her lips without hesitation.

    His palm was soft and gentle, like touching a gem.

    Kate''s usually cool skin was warm now because of her sickness, and it felt different. The two-round marshmallows in the front were fuller than the first time Tristan had touched them. They filled his palm, and were soft as pudding, and seemed like they would melt with just a little strength pressure.

    Tristan put some strength on his palms, and he heard her cry softly in suppression, which sounded like an extremely pleasant malady to him.

    His palm cruised down across her flat belly and into her pants. Along the familiar route, his hand moved over the soft hair and into the cave, where he was wrapped with a tight muscle.

    The extremely high temperature inside made his heart jump like it was going to run out of his c.h.e.s.t. He could not hold it in anymore.

    Kate had a natural resistance to him and used her hand to push his c.h.e.s.t away, but her strength was negligible. She kicked her legs to help, but he was stimulated by her struggle, and his hand went deeper in and felt the moisture inside.

    Tristan lost control of himself, and his lower part became erect as his breath turned heavier.

    The struggle was maintained for less than one second. Tristan''s mouth moved slightly away from her lips and said, "Baby, just give it to me."

    "You are a beast." She breathed hot air at him.

    He laughed and said in her ear, "Right. I am a beast now. All I want is¡­"

    The last words were blown into her ear. And he bit her little round earlobe on the way.

    And then he used a coaxing tone, "Just one time. It is good for you to sweat."

    Before he finished the words, his hand had started the motion. He ripped off her pants and split her legs with his knee, and his swollen part went into the warm and moist cave.

    He felt welcome, and he straightened his waist and was in her thoroughly and was s.u.c.k.e.d in by her immediately.

    At the same time, Kate gave out a muffled sound. All the nerves in Mr. Fox''s body seemed to focus on that particular part, and his brain went blank.

    All Kate felt was disillusion.

    Her sadness in recalling the past went away because of his actions. And she had forgotten that this man was an animal, a beast, morbid.

    However, this time seemed a little different from the past times, though Kate didn''t know what it was.

    She frowned because she had not yet recovered from the time days before. She was filled up and the little wound left last time opened up again, secretly and shamelessly hurting her.

    The man started to pull and push in at an extremely slow speed. He was magnifying the feeling within her, rubbing and burning inside her, as if l.i.c.k.i.n.g the little wounds inside her.

    Kate wanted to stop the strange feeling, and her legs moved closer secretly and found the thing inside her jumped and swelled, and the man m.o.a.n.e.d, obviously out of satisfaction and complacency.

    Kate hated herself because even at this moment, when she still had a fever, she could still feel every nuance of her physical feeling. Her face was on fire. She knew how red it was without seeing the mirror. She had to scratch the strong shoulders of the man to vent her anger.

    The man enjoyed slowly pushing and pulling for some time, and then he lifted the legs of the woman and pushed them to her c.h.e.s.t. Her body had excellent suppleness and great potential. He bent to kiss her smooth knees, and his hand moved to the inner side of her legs. There wasn''t cellulite at all.

    Only with a gentle stroke, it would shiver. Pinch it, and her crotch would shrink and clamp down on his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e part.

    Tristan sighed out of comfort. What he felt was even better was that this was explored and developed by him. He had led an abstinent life for eight years.

    He doubted he was going to become a saint. No wonder other people questioned if he had a problem in that aspect. In this v.i.r.g.i.n land, his long sleeping masculinity had woken up and exploded a thousand times.

 Chapter 236 - 39: Shameless

    The person underneath him didn''t know what had changed but kept shivering and m.o.a.ning as Tristan staged a cruel comeback. Every thrust was to the deepest part of her, and the tip reached the bottom, and stimulation was to the most extreme acuity.

    Her crying changed its tone and pitch, and even she was shocked, as it was so strange to her.

    At the same time, it was as if millions of ants were crawling in the place where they connected, and they spread all over her body. The feeling was like a dense web, covering her totally, including her senses.

    With each thrust more fierce than the last, Kate felt as if her body was going to fall apart. Her bones and muscles were melting and turning into foam, and her senses became vague.

    In a dream-like state, she was back to the cliff, staring at the dark seawater below. And there was a vortex below, dragging her down with a mysterious force.

    When she was swallowed by the vortex, she saw a white flash passing by.

    When she came back to her senses, it was like she had just been taken out of the water. The sheet beneath her was all wet.

    The man was lying on his back beside her, his body emitting heat and moisture. She could finally breathe smoothly. The sweet smell in the air was embarrassing, and when her legs moved even a little, there was sticky liquid flowing out.

    She turned to sleep on her side, but Tristan''s c.h.e.s.t came and leaned against her back immediately. And down there, the thing was poking her b.u.t.t. She naturally knew what it was.

    Feeling its attempt, she protested in a husky voice, "You said only one time."

    "One more time." His mischievous way came again. And without her consent, he lifted up her leg and entered her. It was wet and smooth, and he required no effort to push in.

    And then he held her tightly and thrust to her again and again. Kate almost passed out from the violent action.

    Tristan used one of his feet to hook the blanket back, which was kicked to the corner earlier, and cover their bodies. He didn''t stop the movement under the blanket. She said with anger, "Shameless."

    The man laughed lightly beside her ear, "What I said was one position one time."

    Later Kate knew what she had experienced was the first o.r.g.a.s.m in her life. Of course, it was him who reminded her of this in her ear. The word burnt her ear and brought sadness to her heart.

    She knew little about s.e.x. But she knew vaguely that it only happened when the body felt the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He made her feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e? Or did his thing made her feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?

    How could this be an o.r.g.a.s.m or climax? It was the trough of life for her. Her mood had hit a historical trench.

    Without reason, Kate thought of the cattle on their farm. They branded the cattle to mark their ownership. This event didn''t occur to her the night she lost her v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y or when she signed the agreement.

    In terms of quantitative change and qualitative change, Kate felt that she had experienced qualitative change this night.

    As he said, it was good for her to sweat. She felt better. She went back to the seaside villa and was back to the otaku life, but she had a different mental state from before.

    She felt the smell of that person who had lived in her and could not be got rid of. When doing that thing again, she was afraid of that feeling, but what she was afraid of would come inevitably.

    Her body had been enlightened, and she could not control it anymore. Before, she was dull, and it was a kind of protective measure. Now that this protection was ripped off, she felt she was in great danger.

    And she started to worry the man would leave something more in her body. After that night, s.e.x became more frequent.

    Thinking of her comment on his being "moderate," she wanted to slap herself. How could he deserve this word?

    Every time she reminded him nervously to wear the c.o.n.d.o.m, but Tristan replied that it was not comfortable for both of them; it affected their experience. She didn''t want to experience it at all.

    Sometimes Tristan would tease Kate and ask her to put it on him. Under his instruction, she had the "p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e" to see the weapon that committed countless acts of violence in her body. It had shocking size, bulged with veins, erect and c.o.c.ky. She was shocked.

    ***

    When Kate was staring at the computer absent-mindedly in the study, she thought there was a reason that parents and teachers didn''t want their teens to fall in love too soon. She had been s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to numbers, and math was her best subject in high school. But now, even as she stared at books all day long, not one word could get into her mind.

    Thinking of her plan and the talents she intended to develop, she was worried and spent all her time in the study, struggling with the books in vain.

    One day, Tristan could not bear to see her like this anymore. He dragged her out of her study into his study. Looking at her gaunt face, he asked, "Having difficulty studying?"

    Kate shook her head after a pause.

    Tristan said, "The saint said there are many things worth sacrificing our life, but there isn''t one thing worth sacrificing our sleep for."

    Kate asked, "Which saint said that?"

    Tristan laughed, "It is not important who said it. What is important is you must stop this situation."

    Then he took a stack of printouts and put them on the coffee table in front of her. "Read these."

    Kate was surprised. They were flyers from schools, including a few famous colleges in the city. She realized what he meant, but she looked at him in disbelief.

    Tristan just sat there and kept silent and looked at her calmly, confirming her conjecture.

    Kate felt her throat choking, and she pointed to a few of the flyers and said, "I don''t think I can apply for these colleges as I haven''t got a high school diploma."

    "Can you go back to your high school and get the exams?"

    "Yes¡­I think I can study for a year¡­or half-year and¡­"

    She raised her head and looked into his eyes, and said firmly, "Yes, I can."

    Seeing her sparkling eyes, Tristan smiled and said, "I guess it doesn''t take so much trouble. I can ask someone to call the principal of one of the colleges¡­"

    Kate interrupted hastily, "I don''t want the college diploma, in fact. I just want to learn something."

    "Well," he looked at her again and took up a thick pamphlet.

    "Check this one out then. It is a private school, with strong faculty; some of the teachers are from famous colleges. Financial management is the brand major of the school if you want to learn this."

    Kate knew that college. She had done research on the schools before she went to the Open University. That school had strong faculty, but the tuition was steep.

    She was stirring inside. This happened too soon, and she didn''t know the cause behind it. Her fingers touched the pamphlet, which was made of paper with excellent texture.

    Tristan saw her reaction and said, "Most of all, it has short school years, practical curriculum¡­And if you want to go on studying or have a job, the diploma of this school is extremely convincing."

    Kate kept silent for a moment and asked, "Why do you want to help me?"

    Tristan smiled and said, "I just provided you the information. The tuition will be deducted from your ''salary.''"

    Kate showed some awkward expressions when she heard the word salary. Tristan said, "Besides if you are more capable, I can show you off to my friends."

    She downplayed it, but Kate had a storm in her heart. She suppressed the panting brought by the ecstasy as well as the distress for unknown reasons and said, "Thank you."

    Tristan followed her remarks, "How will you thank me?"

    Kate was dumbfounded.

    He pointed at his own cheek and looked at her with a mischievous expression.

    Kate understood what he meant, but she could not do it.

    So far, he had dominated all of the physical contacts between them was dominated by him. Kate just took it with somewhat resistance, though her resistance lately had become weaker and weaker.

    She could not voluntarily do it.

    Tristan waited for a long time, and he seemed disappointed. He took up one of the pamphlets and flipped through it. He said as carelessly as he could, "OK. I didn''t say anything."

    Only when the opportunity was about to pass, Kate realized that she needed it so much. She needed to be stronger, and she needed to go to that college. This man has a quaint personality, she didn''t want to offend him and make him change his mind.

    There might not be a second chance.

    With lightning speed, she flew to his side and pecked him on the cheek. As Tristan was standing up at the same time and her action was so fast, she bumped into his chin.

    She put her hand to her mouth because it hurt like hell.

    Tristan couldn''t help laughing. He patted her on the head with the pamphlet and said, "My God, could you be a little smarter?"

 Chapter 237 - 40: You Like It?

    A few days later, Kate enrolled at the college in the company of Tristan''s pretty secretary. The person in charge received them and gave them an introduction to the regulations of the school.

    Her tone was detached and business-like. It made Kate felt better that they had not received special treatment.

    Then she was brought to a meeting room where she had a few placement tests.

    Two hours later, Kate walked off campus after finishing the tests. Looking at the winter sunshine, she took a deep breath and felt she was going to turn to a new page in her life.

    Soon it was Christmas, and Kate felt guilty thinking of her family. She bought some gifts and asked Max to bring them back. She told her parents that she could not go back because of her busy schoolwork.

    On Christmas Eve, Tristan came back only just before the day broke. He got on the bed and hugged her. After touching and kneading her, he took no further action. She felt he wasn''t in a good mood.

    The next day, they flew to Hawaii.

    She always thought Christmas was a holiday for family get-togethers. It was curious for him to talk business over this holiday.

    On the lawn that stretched to the horizon, Tristan was playing golf with somebody. He looked very different from how he usually looked in a polo shirt and golf pants.

    He was wearing sunglasses, and Kate could not see his eyes, but she could sense that the depression he had last night was gone.

    His client also brought a girl of a similar age to Kate. They were lying in the lounges under the umbrella. They were also playing with their cell phones. After a while, the girl started the conversation and asked her what game she was playing.

    Kate said, "I am studying Primary French." The girl stared at her for a few seconds, like seeing an alien. And then she went back to her games silently.

    Kate, in fact, wasn''t that studious at home, but when she saw this girl and the way she acted, she started to have crisis awareness. She was afraid one day she would turn into something like her, unable to live without the luxurious lifestyle.

    She needed to remind herself every second and prepare herself for a normal life after the agreement term was over.

    After she got tired of seeing the cell phone screen, she lifted her eyes. Tristan looked outstanding among his companions. His walking, swinging the club, bending to pick the ball was so graceful.

    As a layman to this kind of sport, she felt his movements were accurate and professional. She sighed and wondered what kind of world he would bring her to.

    After they finished the game as well as the business talk, Tristan seemed quite delighted. He even dragged her onto the green to teach her golf.

    Kate resisted, as it didn''t belong to her original world. But Tristan persuaded her that she should give everything a try. If she didn''t like it after trying, she could just give up.

    He taught her the rules, the pose, and stood behind her and held her hand, leading her hands in swinging the club. This kind of intimate position made her body stiff. He said to her, "Relax."

    And the word also evoked her untimely memory.

    The dinner with his client also gave her the jitters. With so many forks and spoons on the table, she had to focus all her attention on preventing any mistakes.

    After they got back to their hotel room, Tristan pushed her to the French window and kissed her. The background was the resplendent night view.

    Kate thought of her family. They were probably enjoying the feast of the year. Her mother and sisters might be busying in the kitchen, and her brother and father were watching games on TV in the living room.

    Her clothes were stripped piece by piece without her knowledge. When the bell in the far distance struck, signaling a new day, she was being tortured and was m.o.a.ning underneath him.

    After he finished, Tristan held her in his arm behind her in the tub. He kissed her ear and asked, "You like it?"

    Kate didn''t reply.

    His hands moved across her skin along the curve of her body. "Better a glorious death than a shameful life? I found a saint?" He laughed and added, "Or an ascetic nun?"

    Kate didn''t react to his ridicule.

    And he continued, "Resist yummy food, resist nice clothing, resist o.r.g.a.s.m¡­"

    She shivered at the last word he uttered as if deep in her body, there were still ripples caused by their activity just now.

    Tristan concluded, "Your resistance and persistence have the only form and have no substance."

    Kate said dryly, "I don''t know what you are saying."

    "You will know. Let me teach you." His voice was low and appealing. At the same time, his fingers moved to her crotch in the water.

    She gave a muffled cry.

    "Don''t suppress yourself. If you want to cry, cry."

    Kate bit her lips and resisted.

    He bit her on the scapula suddenly, and the unexpected pain made her scream. He said with a satisfied smile, "That is good."

    Their three-day trip made Kate shed her skin both physically and spiritually. She was challenged to the extreme in both ways.

    S.e.x every night and shopping on the last day of the trip was challenging to her principles. Tristan took her to the luxury shops, and later half a dozen branded purses were sent to the hotel.

    In the jewel shop, a personal shopper brought out l.u.s.trous and brilliant jewels and let Kate try them on one by one.

    Kate frowned and thought to endure it for a while, but then she changed her mind and said, "I don''t like them."

    Tristan was watching with folded hands and said, "Then try others."

    "No. I don''t like any of them." Kate raised her voice. "I didn''t want to come here. I am not a Christmas tree that you can hang anything on. I am not your toy."

    The young personal shopper was dumbfounded and forgot her trained manners completely. Tristan kept a stiff upper lip, and his eyes even held a smile of unknown meaning.

    After they got out of the shop, he said without showing his emotion, "You at least should save face for me."

    After her outbreak in the shop, Kate felt better but was still a little scared that Tristan would get angry. Hearing him say that, she argued, "You don''t care about my self-esteem, why should I save face for you?"

    Tristan didn''t expect her to become eloquent suddenly. He gave her a glance, said nothing, and kept on walking.

    Kate muttered behind him, "Didn''t you say that your face could not be lost in one or two words?"

    Tristan turned back and gave her a knock on the head.

    "Oh, feeling smart now?"

    Kate rubbed her head and stared back at him. He waved a cab and said, "Let''s go have lunch."

    "No more exotic food." She gave her conditions.

    Tristan was speechless. "OK. American food, pig-head."

    The next day they got back to Los Angeles.

    Though it was freezing when they landed, Kate felt secure. This seemed to be the real earth to her. She liked snow.

    Though the scenery was monotonous and bleak, that was what winter should look like in her mind. The cold kept her sober and spirited.

    They hadn''t seen Lucy for a few days, and she had lost much weight, though she still matched her name fatty.

    Lucy showed great sorrow that her two owners had left to have fun in Hawaii. She meowed sadly. Kate picked the cat up and asked, "Fatty, did you miss your sister?"

    Tristan, who was unpacking the luggage, stopped his motion and reminded her, "It calls me Dad."

    Kate gave him a glance and said, "You mean I should call you uncle?"

    Tristan ground his teeth. "Need a good spanking?"

    After the New Year holidays, school started formally. Kate fit in school life quickly and soon changed into student mode. This kind of life made her feel at ease, and she enjoyed it more than anything else.

    Tristan had set specific rules for Kate. No burning the midnight oil, no losing weight, and most of all, nothing that would affect their s.e.x life. Kate was speechless. Men could be so shameless and without boundaries.

 Chapter 238 - 41: Good Girl

    The school was also strict on students. Exams were every month, and there was quite a lot of schoolwork.

    Kate got the highest score in her class in the first exam. This made the classmates who gossiped about her social identity see her differently. Teachers also showed approval for Kate when they saw her.

    Kate looked calm, but her heart was delighted. It was the happiest thing for her in at least a year, or even since she had dropped out of school years ago.

    She called Max and told him about this. Max was very happy for her. He had been feeling guilty for the trouble he had caused her. And this was kind of making it up to her.

    After she got home, Tristan saw through her disguise and said, "Good mood today?"

    Kate told him about her scores in the exam, and he laughed, "Good girl. What kind of prize do you want to have?"

    She thought about it and said, "Can I not take those pills and soup?"

    Since the doctor had seen her when she got the fever, he had written a long list of all kinds of medications and gave her instructions for her diet.

    Since then, she has had to take all kinds of vitamins and other supplements. Laura was ordered to cook chicken soup, duck soup, fish soup, and some others she could not determine the main ingredient of.

    Kate''s request was denied immediately.

    "You are weak, the doctor said. And now you have schoolwork. You won''t be able to provide me with a quality s.e.x life if¡­"

    She didn''t insist anymore, as she didn''t want to hear him repeating the reason. The good thing about the pills and soup was that her limbs had not felt so cold lately.

    The full-time school was like paradise for Kate. She could have whole days occupied by studying. She could wear jeans and flat shoes, even a simple ponytail in her hair.

    Kate got familiar with her classmates and sometimes hung out with one or two girls in the small caf¨¦ or restaurants near the school. She tried to avoid wasting too much time on socializing, though.

    Sometimes she went shopping for some little things like hairpins or scarves in the boutiques. There was an alley behind the school with many restaurants, and food stands. Kate and her classmates went there several times, and she loved it because the food was cheap and delicious.

    She met one of her classmates who was waiting for their food at a food stand which sold hotdogs, pancakes, tacos, and food of all kinds when a commotion happened all of a sudden.

    In broad daylight, a guy holding a stick walked over and, without saying anything, started to smash everything the food stand contained. The owner of the food stand wasn''t a meek person either, he grabbed whatever he had by his hand that could serve as a weapon and started to fight back.

    The things on the stand and on the tables for the customers fell down, and eggs, vegetables, hotdogs, hams, pies were flying in the air and all over the ground.

    The customers and passersby were mostly students, and they screamed and fled the area. Soon there were more people joining the fight, and some passersby became victims in the chaos.

    Kate and her classmate followed the crowd fleeing towards the direction of the alley entrance. The road was narrow, and with too many foods stands, plus the people running in disorder, it was difficult to get out of the place. There was no place to hide from the chaos.

    And somebody took the chance to rob and pickpockets. Soon somebody cried that her purse and phone had been stolen. Kate clutched her satchel tightly and went with the crowd. When the crowd moved to a barbecue stand, they were stuck there because of too many tables on the roadside.

    The stand owner had already joined the fighting. A cooker with boiling oil was beside his stand, and it soon became a victim itself. It was pushed over, and the oil splashed out.

    In a millionth of a second, somebody shouted, "watch out," and pulled her to the other side. The oil was splashed in the place where Kate had stood a moment earlier and still frizzled on the floor. A guy who got some drops on his feet cried in pain.

    Kate was shocked, and she raised her head to find the person who saved her was Jimmy.

    ***

    Jimmy didn''t say anything but held Kate''s shoulder and moved through the crowd to a safer place.

    The place didn''t much deserve the word safe either. It was messy too. It was the space between two houses. A huge garbage bin with scattered garbage around it served as cover. They stood behind the garbage bin and breathed the stench in the air.

    Kate tried to move to a place farther away from the chaos. And the noise of shouting, screaming, throwing things, and beating was still audible.

    "How did it happen?" She asked Jimmy.

    "Gangs were fighting for territory, trouble provocation, revenge, and business rivalries." Jimmy stared at the ground and said in a low voice.

    "Gangs?" Kate was surprised. It was hard to imagine gangs fighting would happen in an alley close to school.

    Jimmy nodded. "Because the business here is good. So this is a place they fight over. It is not easy for the stand owners to survive here."

    "You don''t take care of this?"

    "We cannot control it. And we should not either."

    In fact, this was what the police were glad to see. The fighting between gangs was advantageous to the police.

    "Even if somebody dies?"

    Jimmy drew back his attention from the ground to Kate. "We will get involved before that happens."

    Kate paused a little and said, "Aren''t you very dangerous too?"

    The guys fighting there were all like devils.

    Looking at her worried expression, a light flashed over Jimmy''s eyes. He padded his waist and said, "We are prepared."

    Kate saw something bulging under his coat. It was the shape of a gun.

    The next moment, Jimmy raised his hand toward her, as if he wanted to touch her face. Her heart was beating fast, but Jimmy''s hand reached to her head and touched one strand of her hair. His hand retreated soon.

    He showed what was in his hand to her. It was her hairpin. She probably dropped it while she was running. He wanted to put it on for her but changed his mind and gave it back to her. There was a short moment of contact between their hands when he returned the pin.

    Jimmy seemed a little embarrassed and picked a subject. "You go to school nearby?"

    "Yes." Kate also looked down at the ground and didn''t dare to look at him.

    "Seems he is good to you." Jimmy''s voice contained a little loss. "I had seen you coming out from that school several times when we passed by on missions."

    Grievance came to her heart, and after a few seconds, she heard him ask, "Last October, probably Columbus Day, did you call me?"

    Her heart shrank, and she wanted to deny it at first. But then she nodded and said, "Yes, a woman answered my call."

    Jimmy smiled bitterly, "It was my ex-girlfriend. That day I went back to my grandma''s birthday party. I was taking a shower, and the cell phone was not with me."

    It had been quite a long time and seemed unnecessary to explain, but Jimmy said it anyway. He didn''t want her to have the misunderstanding.

    Kate didn''t reply.

    Looking at her smooth, straightened hair, his heart was gripped by an invisible hand. He asked, "It was the time you needed help, so you¡­"

    He stopped to change the words, "got together with that man?"

    Before she could answer, he added, "If I received the phone, then¡­"

    "No." Kate denied immediately.

    "I called just to ask you when you would take back your clothes¡­"

    Kate bit her lips and hardened her heart, "because if he saw it, he would be unhappy."

    A silence followed.

    But she could hear and sense Jimmy''s breathing changed. His c.h.e.s.t, just a few inches from her eyes, was moving up and down.

    She thought bitterly that she had played it well. Her rehearsals were not wasted.

 Chapter 239 - 42: Are You Gangsters?

    The narrow space became more confined because of the tension and depression in the air.

    They stood close to each other. It seemed there was a thin veil between them, which could be blown away by a heavier breath. Every second of this moment was precious as well as torturous to Kate.

    After some time, she looked to the alley to see the status of the chaos. When she just leaned forward a little, she was pulled back by the arm.

    Before she reacted to it, she saw a familiar face. Curly-hair was walking into the alley and passed by where they were hidden. He walked straight ahead and picked a stick from a broken stand on the way.

    When he arrived at a crowd of fighters who stood in a circle facing inside, he beat the few guys who blocked his way. They howled and made way for him. He pulled up the guy who was lying on the ground and supported him with his shoulder.

    They walked together along the road back to the main street, where they got into a car and left. The sound of sirens came from the distance.

    The people who were fighting started to flee.

    Jimmy grabbed Kate''s hand, and the warmth transmitted from the hand to her heart. She didn''t dare look at him, and her body remained stiff.

    "Better I take you out of here. It is not safe here." Jimmy said.

    A few seconds later, his hand released her. She could feel the intentional delay. Her heart was beating fast in panic when he grabbed her hand, and when he let go, Kate felt a loss.

    The alley was messy. Not a single food stand or restaurant was spared from the destruction. There were seriously injured people on the ground that could not flee.

    Screaming, cursing, ambulance and police sirens were heard. Police cars blocked both ends of the alley, and almost all the culprits were arrested. Kate could see that this was a planned ambush.

    Jimmy walked her to the main street and found a cab for her.

    When the cab door closed, she said, "You be careful."

    The door blocked Jimmy''s smile. When the car drove away, Kate looked back. He was still standing there, seeming a little lost, and his image was blurry.

    She sat back, and her heart was aching.

    Maybe it wasn''t her one-sided love. It was just that the time wasn''t right.

    She closed her eyes and immersed herself in the bitterness.

    That evening, Tristan also mentioned the fighting when he came back. He didn''t make any comments, just that it was not safe recently, and asked Kate to be careful and not to wander around in those places.

    He asked Ed to accompany her to and from school.

    The next morning, on her way to school, Ed said, "I saw you yesterday, with the policeman."

    Kate was shocked and met his eyes from the rearview mirror. He was observing and judging her.

    He added, "I won''t tell the boss."

    After a pause, he said again, "To be fair, you won''t tell him what you saw."

    Kate recalled he helped a man covered with blood and took him out.

    Ed then told her slowly, "That was one of my brothers. We made a living together. I was lucky to go work for the boss later. He was less lucky and is now running a small business in that alley and just managing to support his family. He was almost killed by his foe."

    "I promised my boss that I would not get involved with these people. I will not do anything to harm him. If you and the policeman¡­"

    "We did nothing." Kate explained, "He just passed by and saved me."

    Ed smirked evilly. "It is good then. If he did, he would be the one to regret it."

    His expression, which contained evilness in jest, reminded Kate of him beating up others fiercely during the chaos. Kate''s heart shrank.

    After a while, she could not help asking, "Are you, gangsters?"

    Ed was shocked and looked at her, "Who? The boss?"

    Kate nodded.

    He sneered but offered no answer to her question.

    ***

    In the classroom, the teacher was lecturing meticulously.

    Kate was sitting there with a pen in her hand and writing something in her notebook. But she wasn''t listening to the teacher.

    Running into Jimmy yesterday was like throwing a stone into the peaceful lake of her heart.

    Some suppressed emotion came back to the surface.

    She could still feel Jimmy''s breath. They were once that close-she could not help to measure the distance with the pen in her hand. Her fingers moved on the pen to imagine the distance between them.

    It was weird and probably inappropriate to have fantasies about him still, especially after she had had s.e.x.u.a.l relations with Tristan and had indelible marks on her body. It was disrespectful or even insulting to both him and her first love.

    Kate indulged in her meditation and was self-abandoned at the moment.

    When she came back to her senses, she found the page was full of Jimmy''s name. She tore it off hastily, squeezed it into a ball, and put it into her pocket. She looked around and found everyone was listening attentively and was glad to see nobody noticed her action, let alone read her mind.

    During the break, Kate took out that paper ball spread it, and tore it into pieces, and threw it into the dustbin at the back of the classroom.

    Seeing the pieces flying down from her fingers like snowflakes, she felt she was saying goodbye to her first love. First love, it was the throne she put Jimmy on. It was now just an extravagant memory of hers.

    When the last piece of paper fell into the dustbin, Kate rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand. She and he were bound to be poles apart.

    At the same time, Jimmy was sitting in his office for once, a rare time without field service. He was cl.i.c.k.i.n.g the keyboard of the computer to write a report on yesterday''s action.

    The plan for removing the gangsters in LA had begun at the beginning of the year. Yesterday was one part of the plan. He was in charge of the field, detecting and informing his teammates to come at the right time to arrest the culprits at the scene.

    After he finished the last word of his report, he threw it to the clerk in his office for polishing his wording. Jimmy rubbed his temples and was distracted; he thought of the scene in the alley.

    He sighed and pulled out the drawer of his desk, and took out a black cover notebook.

    Aunty Aileen, the wife of Jimmy''s hero Uncle Jack, had called and told him that she found a notebook while she was rearranging her house. It looked like some work notes, so she called to ask him if he wanted to see it.

    Jimmy was excited and went to get it. But after he came back, he browsed it all night and was disappointed. Uncle Jack was rigorous in solving a case, but unfortunately, his writing was illegible. Plus, the notes were for himself only, so the scrawl was indecipherable to Jimmy.

    Jimmy took the notebook and flipped through one last time, and then put it back to the drawer and locked it. He leaned back in the chair and raised his hand to his eyes.

    In the sunshine, his fingers were long, with thick calluses at the inner side of the palm. He reflected on the feeling of touching another smooth and gentle hand and got distracted.

    When he was in love with Linda, she always asked him, "Do you love me?"

    He was impatient to this affected dialogue and always replied perfunctorily, and later, he simply ignored her. She would sigh and say, "You don''t love me," or "You don''t know about love at all."

    He was speechless and amused at her words. He asked, "You know? Tell me what love is."

    Linda thought for a while and then said seriously, "All in all, love is missing of another person. Sometimes you will feel bitter, sad, angry, jealous, contradictory¡­"

    Jimmy almost wanted to fall asleep. And she concluded, "It is a feeling that you don''t feel for any other people except him. And love will make you turn into a different person."

    Jimmy took it as a joke, but now he had to admit that he was missing someone.

 Chapter 240 - 43: I Came To See You

    Since yesterday, in less than 24 hours, Jimmy had thought of Kate countless times. No matter whether he was busy or idle, whenever there was a second, the idea of her would come buzzing to him like a fly.

    Moving backward in his memory, since early this year, no, last autumn, when he met her with that guy, he kept thinking of her. He worried that she wasn''t happy, worried that the man didn''t treat her nice.

    As he knew, few people were really happy, even in the same situation as Kate''s.

    And he saw her closely yesterday. She hadn''t lost weight. She was wearing decent clothing and was going to school.

    It seemed that Tristan Fox was treating her nicely. However, she hadn''t changed a lot. Her air was different, with something more for a man to look at and memorize and reflect upon. She was, simply put, more feminine.

    It wasn''t his imagination.

    Then Jimmy had a strong feeling. It was jealousy. He was jealous of Tristan Fox.

    In the past few months, he tried to persuade himself that it was her own choice and he should support her, as they were friends. Weren''t they?

    But the truth was, she wasn''t just a friend to him.

    Linda said he didn''t know about relationsh.i.p.s.

    That was why he missed it.

    He missed it so carelessly, and it made him unwilling to admit that he had missed it already.

    The phone rang and interrupted his thoughts. Claire was quicker than him and picked up the phone.

    After a few yes and OK''s, she put down the phone and walked to Jimmy. "Jimmy, they found a body in the seaside."

    Jimmy frowned and said, "You report it to the Captain first."

    Claire stuck out her tongue and ran to the Captain''s office. Soon she ran back again and said, "Captain said you could take us to see it."

    Jimmy raised his eyebrows, "We? Did you finish editing my report?"

    Claire nodded hastily. She was full of expectation but also had a little resentment. Because she was a girl, the paperwork was always thrown to her.

    Among the few rookies, she was the one who graduated with the highest scores.

    Jimmy was reluctant to take her, but he took up his coat from the chair and said, "OK. Let''s go. Ask Bill to come again."

    Claire was cheerful and waved to the guy in the corner, "Bill, let''s go."

    The body was found on the shore of a nearby island. When one of the inhabitants walked his dog, it had detected the stench and run to a pile of rocks. The body was inside a sack among the rocks.

    When they got there, the local police had pulled the warning line, and some of the inhabitants were watching outside. When the car stopped, Claire ran immediately to the site, but after just a few seconds, she turned back and retched.

    Bill laughed at her, but he wasn''t feeling much better. He took one look and walked away feeling sick.

    Jimmy wasn''t surprised at this kind of scene. He got close to the rotten corpse and walked around it, took some pictures and notes, identified a few important things, and then asked for the corpse to be shipped to the coroner for autopsy.

    At the weekend, Kate went to some bookstores to buy a few reference books. She stood in front of the shelf of economy and finance and picked among the books.

    She had so concentrated on the books that when she turned around, she bumped into someone. She apologized hastily, but her last word dried up when she saw the person she was speaking to. It was Jimmy.

    It had been a week since she encountered him last.

    She had made up her mind to say goodbye to the past. It took her great trouble to squeeze her bitterness and despair and all the memories about him into a small box and shove it to the darkest corner of her heart.

    Seeing him again was like suddenly opening the closed box again.

    She opened her mouth and tried to ask calmly, "You are buying books?"

    Jimmy looked at her for a few seconds silently, and then he put a finger in his mouth to tell her to keep silent. Then he pulled her satchel on her shoulder and opened it.

    Kate didn''t know what he was doing, but she trusted him thoroughly and kept silent.

    She saw him take out her cell phone from her bag, unloaded the battery, and checked it carefully, and then he put it back in her satchel.

    And then he said to her in a very low voice, "I came to see you."

    Kate was surprised. And he said in an even lower voice, "I think I have a lead on Caroline''s case."

    ***

    It was a man''s body, between 25 and 30 years old. The time of death was determined to be about one year ago. After soaking in seawater and rotting on the ground for so long, there were no facial characteristics to be identified.

    The forensic team attempted to reconstruct the image of his head face on the computer. They also checked the missing people''s personal records and had used a DNA test to identify the dead body.

    The body was confirmed to be that of Henry Texton, a man from Utah who worked in the Chasin Group Networking Center. Texton was fired for indulging in gambling and online games on the company network.

    Jimmy learned from his colleague that after Henry left Chasin, he had trouble finding a permanent job. He had worked as a technical manager for an Internet caf¨¦ for some time. He lived with his girlfriend in a rented house.

    The address sounded familiar to Jimmy. He suddenly thought of another person who lived there too. A few names came together in his mind.

    Jimmy took out a picture of Caroline and showed it to Henry''s colleague, and asked him if that was Henry''s girlfriend. He nodded and said yes. He added with a little embarrassment that he only saw her once, but he could recognize her because she was so pretty.

    Jimmy took a picture of Henry to the address where Caroline and Henry had lived. The house there had already been demolished. Luckily, he found the woman he met last time who had been collecting the garbage. She looked at the picture of Henry and nodded vigorously, confirming his identity as Caroline''s "husband."

    The stairway to the last floor of the bookstore was a place few people would pass by. Jimmy took Kate there and asked her, "Do you know Caroline had a boyfriend?"

    Kate shook her head, "I don''t know. We had not contacted each other for over a year."

    "They disappeared at the same time."

    "Oh."

    "We just found her boyfriend''s body." Jimmy looked at Kate and said slowly and distinctly, "Gunshot in the head, body tossed into the sea."

    "He was a staff member at Chasin Group."

    Before Kate could react, Jimmy asked immediately, "The one who kidnapped you, is he from Chasin Group?"

    Kate stopped breathing. Jimmy continued, "It is not because of money that you are with Fox; it is because you are forced to, isn''t it?"

    Panic flashed on Kate''s face.

    Jimmy saw her reaction and knew his conjecture was right. He grabbed her hand in excitement and regret, saying, "Kate, I misunderstood you, didn''t I?"

    "No," Kate thought of his threatening immediately and denied it instinctually. Kate averted her gaze, "I am with him because he helped me¡­"

    "Oh?"

    "Max fought with somebody outside the school and injured a guy. He was blackmailed¡­"

    Jimmy frowned at her words, "Last October?"

    Kate nodded in a trance.

    "You approached him?"

    Kate paused. She could not tell Jimmy that she went to be an escort for money.

    Jimmy said, "They approached you?"

    Kate could not say anything. Jimmy inferred himself, "It was so strange. You know, they intercepted your phone. They knew everything about you. But," he suddenly changed his mind, "since they had done so many things, does it ever occur to you that the whole thing might be a scheme?"

    Jimmy''s inference again made Kate feel dumbfounded. Obviously, she had never thought of this.

    Her phone in the bag vibrated and scared the hell out of her. She took it out and saw the name "Ed." He must be impatiently waiting outside. She looked to Jimmy.

    He nodded, "Answer it."

    Kate gave it a thought and walked a few steps away from Jimmy, and pressed on. The voice sounded merry, "You know where I am now?"

    She was startled and heard him said, "I am in LACC. Your brother is with me."

    She recalled that Ed didn''t come with her today. It was Sam who had driven her here.

    The voice turned gloomy, "I heard that you are with the policeman now. Did you forget what I told you?" And then he said, "Your brother wanted to talk with you."

    And then it changed to Max. "Kate? What are you going to tell me?"

    "Kate, are you there?"

    Kate took a long time to find her own voice. She said drily, "I am in the bookstore. I want to ask you if you need any books."

    "Oh. I thought it was something important. No. Thank you."

    And the phone was returned to Ed. She said with a low voice, "Don''t touch my brother."

    The voice turned merry again, "It is your decision, Kate."

    After Kate hung up, she took her time to compose herself, put her phone back in her satchel, and turned to Jimmy, "I have to go now. I need to go back."

    "Back to that guy?" Jimmy''s voice was full of some unknown emotion.

    "What else can I do?" Kate looked at him and asked seriously, "Can you arrest him immediately?"

    Jimmy paused and said, "We have to report first and then wait for the approval to open a case¡­"

    Kate was disappointed inside, "So I have to go back. And it would be best if you could get justice for Caroline, but," she paused again, "I cannot be a witness."

    Jimmy frowned, "You don''t trust me?"

    She smiled sadly and said softly, "I trust you. But I only trust you."

 Chapter 241 - 44: Meeting With An Old Lover?

    Tristan got back in the evening and saw Kate sitting on the couch. The TV wasn''t on, and the fat cat wasn''t with her. She sat up straight and looked at him coldly and strangely.

    He knew what happened. He strolled to her and said in a neutral tone, "How was it? Meeting with an old lover?"

    Kate stood up and didn''t reply. She stared into his eyes and said, "Max''s fight was your scheme?"

    Tristan stared at her for a few seconds and replied, "Yes."

    Kate''s heart sank. She had a little expectation that he would deny this.

    Tristan looked at her and ridiculed, "The police helped you analyze this?"

    The reply to his question was a moment of silence. A slap on her face. It made a loud clap. Before she could feel the pain, Tristan grabbed her wrist and squeezed the words between his teeth, "Are you crazy?"

    She had tears in her eyes all of a sudden.

    "Why?" she asked softly and then raised her voice, "Why? Because of the dimples on my face?"

    Tristan was choked, and before he could speak, he saw her tears drop down, and she questioned, "How old is my brother? He is just a student. You scared him to death."

    "Do you know how hard I made the decision to take that way?"

    "How could you do that? Because you have money and power, you do whatever you want to decide other people''s lives? How could you?"

    Kate''s voice was scratchy now, and tears fell along her cheeks and dropped on Tristan''s heart. Her wrist was still in his hand. He wanted to hug her, but she beat his hand and dodged.

    She shouted with derision, "Don''t touch me. You make me sick."

    Tristan ignored her and pulled her hard into his arms.

    Kate struggled with her hands and feet, like a bird fighting to get free at the cost of its feathers. Tristan held her in his arms from behind and controlled her arms and waist. He yelled to her, "Kate! Stop."

    She didn''t listen to him and was still twisting her body to get loose. He called her "Lucy¡­"

    Kate shivered and retorted with a husky voice, "Don''t call me Lucy. I am not your cat."

    She took a few breaths and said with an even huskier voice, "That cat was raised by her?" Laura said the cat was not young. She had seen its record. It was ten years old.

    Tristan didn''t reply.

    Kate didn''t think about it when Laura had told her. She just thought that was a coincidence. Now she felt sad. What kind of life had she been involved in?

    Just because of her dimples? And the same name as a cat?

    This revelation was like a small needle stabbing her heart. Her emotions were like a deflated balloon, shrinking immediately. Her strained body also softened down and relaxed, but Tristan still held her in his arms.

    So they just stood there in the living room in awkward positions. After a moment, Kate asked suddenly, "How many people have you killed?"

    She felt the arms around her stiffen.

    She closed her eyes and said, "Let me go."

    "Don''t even imagine it."

    "If you don''t let me go, I will tell you."

    "Unless you don''t want the lives of your families affected."

    He sounded calm, and the threat held the same power. Kate laughed and said, "We are poor people. It is worthy of using our lives to exchange yours."

    Tristan seemed to lose his patience. He turned her back by the shoulders, suddenly forcing her to face him.

    His expression was so evil like she had not seen before, and his voice icy as ever, "I let you vent out because you are upset, but you don''t push your luck. Don''t you ever think of negotiating with me or threatening me? You think about what cards you have to play before doing that."

    Kate was shocked by his shouts, and she saw the frenzy in his eyes, "You are right. I am not a nice guy. Don''t forget the first time you saw me. Do you need me to help you recall that?"

    And before Kate could make any response to ease off, he carried her into the bathroom and put her upper body into the tub, and started to open the tap.

    His action was so experienced, and Kate recognized his attempt. She fought, but how could she outdo his strength. The water in the tub was rising.

    She tried to tilt her face and raise her head. Her two hands grabbed his arms tightly and pressed against him to resist the force to press her down.

    After Tristan opened the water, he pressed her down with his hands and stared into her face. Her hair was messy and wet; some was stuck on her face.

    Kate''s eyes were bright and widened. No more tears in her eyes now, only stubbornness and indomitable courage. Her fingers had pierced Tristan''s skin even though his arms were covered in fabric.

    They fought in silence. The only sound was running water. Time was passing second by second, and the surface of the water was rising inch by inch. Soon it would drown her. Kate''s pale earlobes had been immersed by water.

    "Scared?" Tristan asked calmly after she began hyperventilating.

    Kate didn''t answer, not knowing whether it was because of contempt or an attempt to conserve her strength.

    "It is a little progress to be scared." Tristan released his hand, and her body sprang out of the water and splashed water out of the tub. She lost her balance and fell on the floor. Tristan sat on the floor, too, ignoring his pricey suits that were doused by the water on the floor.

    They were both breathing heavily, but Kate was breathing more vehemently, with the complicated emotions from returning from hell.

    Later, Tristan''s hand sought her face. She didn''t dodge this time and allowed him to rub his palm against her cheeks.

    He pulled her softly up to his arm, lifted her face, and started to kiss her.

    First, he touched her lips carefully with his, and later his tongue probed into her mouth and s.u.c.k.e.d, and then swept violently.

    The tub was ignored, and the water was still filling it. The sound of the running water covered the sound they made with their tongues and mouth water and also covered the m.o.a.ning and panting afterward.

    ****

    The authorities soon cracked down on Henry Texton. After he was fired, he further indulged in gambling and had to borrow money from illegal private banks. He could not return the loan at the deadline and borrowed more from other banks to pay off the previous ones. Finally, one of the irritated loan sharks shot him.

    And it was such a coincidence that among the guys arrested for battery in the alley near the college, one of them worked for that very bank. He confessed to ordering the hit on Henry.

    The illegal banks were the targets of the police investigation this time, and his boss fled before the fighting happened.

    The case was closed, but Jimmy still did not feel right. He talked to his Captain in private to confide his doubts. He wanted to trace from the lead of Chasin Group because Henry''s girlfriend went missing at the same time Henry got shot. And she had asked her friend to help keep a CD containing Chasin Group data.

    The Captain asked, "Where is the evidence? Witness?"

    Jimmy thought of Kate''s concerns and could not reply.

    The Captain said earnestly, "Now is the critical moment to crack the gangs. We need to focus on this task. Stop chasing these vaporous rumors. Besides, with anything related to the Chasin Group, we have to be very cautious. Now even the Mayor has to treat them with deference. Last time after the investigation of the anonymous accusation letter, our chief had to call him personally to pacify the matter."

    "Anonymous accusation letter?"

    Captain waved his hand and said, "It has nothing to do with us. It has been proved that it was framing and layout of thin air."

    "Or maybe not," Jimmy muttered.

    Captain gave him a glance, "You know Chasin is the star enterprise of our city. It is now undertaking the World Trade Center project, the landmark building of the city. And they had built the Malady of Sea Square and other charity projects before that. They have a good reputation among LA citizens. And even Mr. Fox is rumored to marry the Mayor''s daughter."

    He laughed and concluded, "Anyway, that enterprise is a brand of our city."

    Seeing Jimmy still frowning and disapproving, Captain patted him on the shoulder, "Jimmy, your performance is excellent after you were transferred to the criminal section. I named you to lead the team in this task. Don''t make trouble for both you and me."

    And he said in an obscure way, "Something we can only do after being instructed."

    Jimmy got back to his desk, feeling depressed. He thought of Kate''s sad smile and the words she said to him, "I trust you only." His heart was overwhelmed by impotence that he had not felt for quite some time.

    He thought of Uncle Jack. Jimmy had worked as a policeman for five years, participated in many cases, and won many prizes. But for this case and the person he cared for most, he could do nothing. He was disheartened.

    He opened the drawer again and took out the notebook that he pinned his hopes on.

    Tristan got back at about 10 pm and saw Kate was having dinner. She didn''t give him a look when he entered. He frowned, "Why do you eat so late?"

    Laura, who was serving the dishes, looked awkward. He understood immediately. Kate was having a tantrum.

    After the outbreak of the day before, she started a cold war of non-violence protest. It was not acute, but she kept him aware of her bad mood or even fury all the time.

    The food was rich.

    Tristan sat down and asked Laura to bring him a set of plates and cutlery. He had a meeting on the project progress, and the food he had ordered was cold. He felt uncomfortable in his stomach lately, so he didn''t eat much of it.

    Kate bent down her head and focused on the plate in front of her. Tristan didn''t care.

    He moved the roasted chicken closer to him and cut a big piece from it. Soon he found that she would not touch any food he moved close to him. She would take from the plate that was close to her only.

    He moved almost all food closer to himself one by one on impulse. When she reached out her hand for the croissants in the basket that was closest to her a few seconds ago, she found it was gone. She put down the fork and stood up to leave.

    Tristan said coldly, "Finish what is on your plate. My food is not to be wasted."

    She stood for a few seconds and stared at him silently. Then she sat down and finished the remained vegetables on her plate and then left.

 Chapter 242 - 45: Reason

    Laura was dumbfounded. She had never seen anybody offend her boss. She assumed he would lose his temper, but he continued eating at ease. After he finished eating, Tristan stood up to leave and asked Laura to clean up the table.

    When he got back to the bedroom, Kate had finished her shower and was in bed. It had only been ten minutes. He didn''t know how she could finish in such a short time.

    After Tristan took a shower and came out of the bathroom, he saw Kate covered in a blanket up to her ears. She slept on her side and kept her back to him. She was lying there still as if she had fallen asleep.

    Another important part of the cold war was not allowing Tristan to touch her. Of course, if he used force, she had to obey, but he didn''t want to. As a healthy a.d.u.l.t, especially after being single for such a long time, it was natural for him to have a strong d.e.s.i.r.e.

    However, he knew he was losing control over Kate. It wasn''t a good sign for a person who required everything to be disciplined and has ordered.

    Knowing she could not be asleep so soon, he took a book to the bed and turned to the page he left off from last time. He said, "Tomorrow evening, you will go with me to a dinner party."

    The person lying beside him made no response. He continued, "I know you can hear me, so that is it. Tomorrow afternoon I will have someone send a dress."

    Kate, though playing dumb, not workable, said in a muffled voice, "I am not going."

    "Reason?"

    "Studying."

    Tristan sneered, "Only people without efficiency spend all the time studying or working."

    And then he turned solemn, "Since you are so busy, I will have to inform your school that compared to your duties as a student, you have more important things to do."

    He never believed a person could be without any d.e.s.i.r.e. Some people looked so long for nothing. That was only because they were not enlightened.

    For business, the need sometimes could be created. He felt her back stiffen and was satisfied with the effect of his words, "I will have a driver come to pick you up tomorrow evening."

    Kate didn''t protest. She acquiesced in the decision.

    Tristan looked at the book in his hand, but none of the words went into his head.

    His memory came alive to see the photos Sam showed him on his cell phone days ago. Between two bookshelves, bookshelves, Kate and the policeman looked at each other with feelings words could not speak out describe.

    Tristan flew into a fury at the sight of the photo. Until now, his anger had not subsided much. His woman has another man in her heart. It was really unbearable.

    To make things worse, they looked made for each other in the photo¡ªsimilar ages, compatible personalities, and the same silliness exclusive to young people.

    The way the policeman looked at Kate showed he definitely was in love with her in his heart. Tristan could see it at first sight. If he didn''t take cruel measures at the very beginning, it was hard to tell in whose bed she would lay now.

    The next afternoon, an expensive dress was sent from a notable brand-name shop. Accompanied with the dress was a dresser. Tristan spent almost two hours on her face and hair, and Kate could hardly recognize the person in the mirror when he finished.

    The dress was a red mini dress, with a small V cut in the front and a deep V cut in the back. It revealed her sculpted shoulders and the broad part of her fair back, outlining a curvy and s.e.xy figure. The dress length was above her knees, highlighting the curves of her legs and the youth and loveliness of the wearer.

    To match her dress, Tristan applied crimson color to her lips. Kate was not used to such rich makeup, but after a few seconds of evaluation in the mirror, she had to admit that this kind of makeup had its special style and favor.

    Growing and transforming happened without one realizing it. And when she realized the change, Kate was surprised to see the simple girl who wore the white fur coat last winter had transformed into a mature lady with amazing glows.

    There had been a qualitative leap in her.

    One the way to the party, Kate was counting the changes she had experienced over the past few months. She felt panic at first, but she persuaded herself to accept them gradually. She planned to improve herself and make herself stronger. Perhaps these changes were simply part of the process.

    ****

    Kate arrived at Tristan''s office. She had heard about the magnificence of Chasin headquarters, but when she saw it personally, she was still shocked.

    When she got there, her driver called Tristan. Tristan wanted to speak to her. Kate put the phone to her ear and heard him ask, "Do you want to come up to see where I work?"

    Kate paused a little and said OK.

    A few minutes later, Tristan''s secretary led her to the building. Not to mention the majesty and modern style of the lobby, even the guards were all tall, handsome, and imposing.

    Taking the VIP elevator to the top floor, the secretary opened the office door for her and then left. Kate walked in and saw Tristan sitting at his executive desk, with a phone in his left hand and a pen in his right hand. He wore only a black shirt, without a tie, with his sleeves rolled up, showing off his firm arms.

    That was what he looked like at work, Kate thought.

    Then she started to regret coming up here. She had been trying to avoid him, so why had she come up here to have more contact with him?

    Tristan saw her and nodded, pointing around the room, and went on with his call.

    She knew he meant to ask her to look around as she liked.

    Kate had no idea what an office should look like for a person on his level. She felt the room was huge but seemed to lack decoration. There was a shelf on one side of the wall that displayed all kinds of trophies.

    Kate curved her lips. She walked over to see each of them. She turned back to look at Tristan, Outstanding Young People of the year. She shook her head. If there was a selection of morbid people of the year, he deserved to win the first prize.

    She went close to the French windows and looked out. The view was broad and magnificent. She tried to identify the landmark buildings of the city. Looking down, the streets were like small ribbons, and the cars and people were like ants. She felt excited at the view.

    She heard Tristan talking about something she didn''t understand at all, and she caught a glimpse of him rubbing his temple. Looking down to the street again, she suddenly felt cold for him at this high altitude.

    She turned to her side and found there was another door. She pushed it open gently and found it was a lounge¡ªa bed with snow-white sheets. Driven by an unknown force, she walked in and scanned the room with her sharp eyes.

    "What are you looking for?" Tristan''s voice from behind made her taken aback. She was embarrassed, like a thief being caught picking a pocket.

    Tristan looked at his watch. "We should go now." He walked to the wardrobe and pulled open the door, "Come here, pick a tie for me."

    Kate walked over stiffly. The contents of the wardrobe were close to what was in the villa cloakroom. As Tristan was waiting, she pointed to one randomly. And he asked, "Any other ones?"

    So she pointed to half a dozen more. Tristan selected one from her choices and commented, "Good choice."

    She felt awkward as well as amused. What did he mean by good choice?

    They descended down on the panoramic lift for the visitors. Kate closed her eyes and felt the speed of their descent. He asked, "Have fun?"

    She shook her head without thinking.

    He laughed lightly. She added, "It is not a place to have fun."

    Tristan smiled, "It is my playground."

    Kate opened her eyes and gave him a glance with the corners of her eyes. She felt sorry for this man. As she was thinking, the lift had arrived on the first floor. When she walked out of the lift, she waved her hand in front of her face to flick away the bizarre ideas.

    Tristan''s car drove slowly into a gate of a big luxurious house huddled between the city''s mountains and beach. The dinner party was held here.

    An SUV was driving on the other side of the city, heading downtown. Jimmy was reflecting on the scenes that had happened just now.

    He went to a remote seaside village earlier today. He found the address that he took great effort to get. It was a fisherman''s house. A man in his forties was sorting out his fishing net and the gears to be used on his boat.

    He heard the sound of the car and saw Jimmy walking down. His eyes showed some alertness, and he asked in an unfriendly tone whom Jimmy was looking for.

    Jimmy noticed he had only two fingers on his left hand. He spoke as politely as he could, "I am from the city criminal police. I wanted to learn some information from you."

    "I heard you were working in LA Customs as a porter. Why did you quit?"

    The man waved his crippled left hand, meaning he could not do it anymore.

    Jimmy showed surprise intentionally and asked, "Could you tell me how that happened?"

    The man continued his job without lifting his head, "Crashed by cargo."

    Jimmy paused a little and then asked suddenly, "Do you know Jack Pardey?" He saw the man''s hand jerk a little. Jimmy added, "He was my coach, my teacher."

 Chapter 243 - 46: Donéˆ¥æª› You Fool Me

    It was a birthday party that Tristan took Kate to. The birthday person host was a 70-year-old man who helped Tristan when he first started out in business. He was an out-going and jovial man who had friends of various social statuses.

    The party was lively, boisterous, and merry.

    When Tristan and Kate greeted him, his bright and piercing eyes scanned Kate and nodded in approval, "What a pretty girl! Tristan, I see why you turned up your nose at my daughter."

    Tristan laughed, "Your daughter rejected me."

    The old man laughed and shook his head, "Don''t you fool me. I will not force you."

    The dining hall was as huge as a restaurant with ultra-luxurious decoration. Over two dozen tables were placed there, and Kate sat with the female guests at one table.

    Tristan was at the table with the host and was drinking. Surprisingly one of the female guests was someone she knew, the foe who had almost thrown her into the sea. Apparently, she was an expert in socializing. She was engaging in conversations with many people and entertaining them with her witty remarks and charming smiles.

    One or two people tried to talk to Kate, but only with flattering or prying intentions. Kate didn''t like them. She didn''t think she needed to make friends with these people. So she walked around the house.

    Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k was an interesting person. He had a mini aquarium in his house. Kate stood in front of a row of very large fish tanks, observing the rare and strange-looking fish. She put her fingers on the glass, and a few small redfish swam over in curiosity.

    A voice from behind her sounded, "This fish has an average life of seventy years. Some even live up to two hundred years¡­"

    Kate turned back and saw a strange young man, speaking in a polite and friendly manner.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99t-you-fool-me_52022734548430574">#%E2%80%99t-you-fool-me_52022734548430574</a> for visiting.

    The man continued, "It is always kept as a pet because of the auspicious sign. Somebody called it a fortune fish or a wish fish."

    Kate startled, "Wish?"

    "Yes. People make wishes to it."

    "Does it work?"

    The man chuckled, "You can try it yourself."

    Of course, it is a superstition, but why not try it, in case it might work?

    So after the man walked away to see the other collections of Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k, Kate crossed her fingers and faced the fish tank, prayed, "Dear fish god, please help me get rid of¡­"

    "What are you doing here?" A voice sounded from behind her.

    Kate frowned and added the words "Tristan" hurriedly.

    Tristan left the table to answer a call earlier. He went to the hallway, and after he listened for a few seconds, he scowled, "Searching in that place? What a stubborn guy."

    The caller asked him what to do next, and he asked him instead, "What do you think?"

    After he finished the call, Tristan was in no mood to get back to the conversation with the guests in the dining hall, so he walked out to the yard.

    The spring evening was cool, and there was a soft and pleasant breeze. The vast yard had a lawn surrounded by trees. There were some shadows moving to and fro. Everything looked surreal.

    The air in this suburban area was fresh. Looking up at the sky, many stars were visible, like gems in dark velvet. It was beautiful, but Tristan felt the dome was like a big dark mouth that might swallow him and his world up.

    Tristan drew back his attention and thought of Kate. He turned to find her. He walked around the house but could not find her.

    On the contrary, he met Jessie''s sorrowful and resentful eyes. She wore a black dress and looked pale and gaunt. He nodded to her slightly and walked to the stairway.

    As soon as Tristan got to the second floor, he saw the person he was looking for. Kate''s red dress was outstanding, and he saw a man in the same room too.

    This familiar scene made Tristan displeased.

    That man happened to turn to Kate, and Kate turned back at his call. They looked at each other, and her big eyes blinked as her eyelashes trembled.

    Tristan said, "Hi, Owen. Long time no see."

    Tristan thought himself an open-minded person, but today he felt a little regret for bringing Kate here.

    He held Kate''s hand and left. Kate turned back to the fish tank, winked at the fish, and said in his heart, "Look clear. I mean this man."

    One or two people passed by the corridor occasionally. Kate was dragged by Tristan and staggered along. They went to a door, he opened it, pulled her in, and closed the door behind them.

    Kate was about to speak; he pushed her to the door and bent down to kiss her.

    In the darkness, he savaged her lips and tongue for a while, and then he let her go. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and snapped, "Are you crazy?"

    Tristan fumbled and reached the switch of the light. He switched it on, and the room was lighted. He looked around. It was a small room with only a piano inside. It was the one that Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k''s grandson was learning piano with.

    His attention went back to Kate''s blushing face. He touched her lips with messed lipsticks and smiled, "Crazy? You are ignorant."

    After that, Tristan switched off the light again, and they returned to the darkness.

    A sense of foreboding rose in Kate''s heart. "What are you doing?"

    With a click, the door was locked. And she heard him say the vulgar word in her ear. She was ashamed and shocked, "Are you crazy. This is another person''s house."

    Tristan pressed her tightly to the door, and his hand reached down to her lower body. He said with temptation in a low voice, "It is more exciting to do it in other people''s houses."

    This madman drove Kate crazy.

    She could not do this in other people''s houses. She pushed him away with all her strength, scratching him and pinching him, but she could not stop him from putting one of his legs between her legs and reaching his hand to her crotch and her b.u.t.t.

    The two people were fighting silently in the darkness. As Kate''s head was against the door, she was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to the sound outside. When she heard footsteps outside, she had to stop.

    This gave the madman a chance to grab her hands and keep her under control. His left hand easily pinned her hands to the door above her head.

    Then he started the all-sided attack. His mouth moved along her mouth to her neck and her ears and teased her with his tongue.

    His right hand was rubbing and kneading her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e parts outside her stockings and underpants audaciously and lasciviously. She was sorry that her body was not much under her control.

    After being touched with the familiar technique and rhythm, it was like reacting to the calling of some force; she gradually responded to it and pushed her to extreme embarrassment.

    Feeling the fabric soaked with moisture, Tristan''s evil fingers tried to poke through. The contact with this substance brought strange stimulation, and Kate bit her lips to mute her cries.

    Because the obstacle affected the feeling in his hand, he tried to break the stocking with his fingernail. Kate had to protest, "Don''t do this."

    He said in her ear, "Then what do you want?" At the same time, he used his already erected lower part to bump her. Tristan had turned into a beast, wildly immersed in his d.e.s.i.r.e. Kate had to compromise, "You can just strip it."

    However, the stocking of excellent quality was broken, and his cunning hand went into it like a flexible fish and found its way along the edge of her underpants, and slipped into her groove.

    She gave out a suppressed m.o.a.n from her throat. Her lips had pressed against each other tightly, but it could not stop the sound of her m.o.a.ns from coming out.

    His two fingers went in and out wantonly. After a short moment of pain, the d.e.s.i.r.e in her body started to surge up. When the intruder departed, a stream of spring followed it out.

    He raised his hand to her face. In the darkness, she could still see the shining of the moisture. He said wickedly, "Still have someone in your heart?"

    She turned aside with embarrassment.

    He thought his torture and humiliation were not enough. His fingers went in again, turned inside her, expanded her, and rubbed her quickest part, and asked, "Have or have not? Somebody else in your heart?"

    "Don''t want to say?"

    He went into the deepest part and touched that point, and Kate opened her mouth, her toes trembling. She predicted something would happen. She lifted her body and tiptoed, breathing heavily, and said in disconnected syllables, "No¡­no one else."

    Then she heard the sound of unzipping.

    The beast was out, bouncing and leaping fiercely. It hit on her nerves and shocked her.

    Without suspense, the bloodshot beast advanced into the wet back-land by the leading of its master. When it filled her up, Kate felt relieved. She had been on tenterhooks, and after struggling for so long, Tristan got what he wanted.

    However, for Tristan, it was just a beginning.

    And she soon had a new round of fear, nervousness, rage, and shame.

    The door was bumped with thuds. A person with little experience could guess what was happening inside if he walked past the door. Kate had to use her own body to alleviate the bumps on the door. In this way, she made her presence felt more thoroughly during the assault.

    Tristan still had not gotten his satisfaction after a few dozen attacks. He lifted her right leg and let them cling to his waist so that he could get deeper into her and had more abrasion on her skin.

    Kate held her breath when there were footsteps outside again. This time there was talking too. And the voices of the two persons sounded familiar.

    "You still haven''t given up?"

    "So do you."

    "I talked with that girl just now. It is pretty special¡­"

    The heels seemed to stop. The two persons inside held their breath. And they heard the lady said with sarcasm, "So you are tempted by her too? In what way is she special?"

    The man said slowly, "Special¡­in being too na?ve."

 Chapter 244 - 47: Hold Tight

    Tristan almost laughed out loud. Kate was speechless.

    The moment of holding back his o.r.g.a.s.m made him miserable, and he used all his strength in his lower body and pushed into the deepest point and stayed there still, or perhaps with a slight trembling, as if he used the tip of his p.e.n.i.s, with all his vitality, to kiss her tender w.o.m.b.

    The torturing, shameful, and surprisingly pleasant feeling made Kate almost cry out. She pinched his waist with her fingers.

    Suddenly a clattering sound scared both of them. Her heels dropped to the floor.

    Kate''s first reaction was that the people outside would hear it.

    It was heard, and the female asked, "What is that sound?"

    The man said, "It is another person''s house. It has nothing to do with us. Let''s get back downstairs."

    "I am not going. I have nothing to talk to them about."

    "¡­"

    Fortunately, the footsteps fade away, and it went quiet outside.

    Kate felt she had been to hell for once.

    Tristan thought she might be tired standing on one foot only. So he held her upper t.h.i.g.h and took off her left shoe. Kate stood barefoot on the ground. Because of the height difference between them, she still felt uncomfortable. She had to tiptoe. She grabbed his clothes to help support herself.

    He held her right hand and put it on her belly, let her feel it for herself. There was something moving inside, a bulge coming up and down. It was his p.e.n.i.s inside. Then he declared, "You can have me in your body and your mind only."

    His voice was low and oppressive.

    These embedding and wrapping relations between them amazed Kate. At the same time, these intimate actions made her feel shame too.

    He pulled her right hand and put it back to the back of his waist. The muscle there was moving fast, in the same rhythm as the thing that was inside her body.

    There was sweat on his skin. Her fingers trembled, and she wanted to move them away, but he fixed them in place.

    Kate thought how wicked this man was.

    He wanted her to feel the difference of each movement sufficiently so that even if she left in the future, she could not erase these memories from her mind. And this ridiculous and shameful period of her life would be with her all her life.

    Tristan focused on his movement and said nothing. His movement was not fierce and violent anymore but gentle and steady, allowing their pubis areas to have full contact and giving time for them to feel, to expect, to contract, and to reflect.

    She forgot the time and place and even who she was. Nothing was important in this world. All that was the matter was to feel the contact of skin between her and him.

    In the end, Kate broke the silence; she said, "It is getting sore¡­"

    "Where?"

    "My foot."

    He put both her arms around his neck and ordered, "Hold tight."

    Then he put his hand on her right knee nest and held her up. She was scared when her body was lifted in the air. She had to clench her hands and hang her body on him. The first time she was put in this position, she lacked security and turned stiff.

    The place where she wrapped him shrank and clamped on him. He shivered and got excited and bumped her several times, and the pleasant feeling was freed and exploded.

    Something wet and hot spread inside her, and Kate trembled; she could not react.

    When she realized what happened, she was shocked. As she moved, she felt liquid flow in the place where they were connected. The man held her tightly and whispered by her ear while panting, "Don''t move. Don''t move."

    Tristan rested her head on his shoulder and supported her with both hands on her b.u.t.t as if he was carrying a baby. And then he bent his head against the door and felt the aftershock of the climax.

    To prevent herself from falling down, Kate''s feet behind the man''s back had clung together. She was confined in the tight space between the man''s body and the door. She was surrounded by his breath and scent. Her wild beating heart calmed down gradually.

    After some time, she felt the breath he blew on her neck seemed to carry some satisfaction. She protested, "Itchy."

    "Which part?"

    "Everywhere."

    She felt that her reply might be wrong because he laughed. He said, "I have a handkerchief in my left pocket. Help me take it out."

    She reached her hand for it but fumbled for a long time. All she could feel was his strong leg muscle. Tristan waited for quite a moment and then said, "Fumbling enough? Which one is left?"

    ***

    Jimmy got a call.

    The person he went to see was the man Uncle Jack mentioned in his notes.

    He had been working as a temporary worker in LA Customs and was the informer for Uncle Jack. After Uncle Jack died, he disappeared. Jimmy spent a lot of time tracking him and found he changed his name and became a fisherman.

    He did not reply to any of his questions, but Jimmy still could see his struggle under the silence. He urged him with the facts and appealed to his emotions, but it seemed this was in vain.

    But now, it seemed to be working.

    However, as he was about to meet him, the chief assigned Jimmy an urgent task. So he had to tell him to meet one day later.

    The next day when he got there, he heard someone crying inside the house. A guy who walked out of the house told Jimmy the owner of it drowned in the sea yesterday when he went fishing after drinking.

    As he stepped into the yard, he found a middle-aged woman sitting on the bench on the porch. She had a wrung handkerchief in her hand. Her eyes were red, and her hair was messy.

    She was cursing from time to time, "Bastard, all you know how to do is drink. Now you are happy. You drank yourself to death. Why don''t you take us with you? What should we do without you?"

    A teenager was leaning by the door in silence. He looked out at the yard blankly when Jimmy came in. "My father had quit drinking." He muttered.

    Jimmy found his blood running fast in his veins. He took out all the money in his wallet and put it in a tool kit on the porch, and left.

    When he drove out of the village, he pulled over on the road suddenly. He punched the steering wheel. The horn echoed in the country road.

    He had killed him.

    All he wanted was to find out the truth and get justice for Uncle Jack, but now he had gotten another man killed while the murderer was at large.

    He had become an accomplice of the murderer.

    While Jimmy was struggling with guilt and rage for getting an innocent man killed, Kate was also struggling with her issues.

    The cold war she started and continued for weeks was interrupted by the ridiculous event at the birthday party. To continue looked ridiculous even to her, but she was unwilling to give up.

    The term of three years was not over, and the fish god had not made her wish come true yet. So though her heart was in contradiction, she had to continue her life there and work harder in school.

    One more month passed.

    Not caring what happened outside, Kate still heard that the alley had been cleaned up. Some shops had been removed, and business there had become prosperous again.

    Her classmates also discussed who had been arrested, among whom were notorious gangsters and prominent politicians.

    Tristan was still busy every day and looked at ease. She thought that he had nothing to do with those people and felt relieved.

    Over the weekend, Tristan was going on a trip to Arizona. He bought tickets for her too.

    He had a strong argument about this, "Travelling is more important than reading books. One gains insight in seeing new places. I will take you to Europe later when I am less busy."

    The night before they went on the trip, Kate switched the TV channels and happened to see a familiar face. It was news about LA police in the action of cracking down on gangsters. Prizes were awarded to some policemen who did an excellent job in action.

    Jimmy was outstanding among the row of policemen. The mayor was giving the medals to them personally. Kate got excited and felt happy for him. But when the camera caught his face, she found he was calm and even seemed expressionless.

    Wasn''t he happy about it? Why was he not happy?

    She recalled what he looked like when he laughed heartily. It was like a century ago.

    Tristan''s trip to Arizona was for personal issues-to attend the opening ceremony of a primary school that he built for charity. So only Tristan, his secretary, Ed, and Kate went together.

    The school was in the backland, where the economy was not so good. In the isolated remote area, the car was driving on rugged and winding mountain roads. Kate got a little sick from the jolting, but the scenery was like an alien planet, and she could not take her eyes off the window.

    When they got to the new school, the headmaster and the faculty welcomed them. They took them to see the classrooms and dormitory. Tristan asked some questions about the quality of the construction.

    He had commissioned a company to supervise the construction, and the result seemed satisfactory. He didn''t give a speech at the ceremony and just took some pictures with the students.

    It was the first day of school, and some students didn''t have class. They stayed in the school library reading books. Some were playing in the playground.

    Tristan went to play football with a few little kids. He didn''t look like a successful businessman at this time. Instead, one might take him as a coach or parent.

    The headmaster and teachers went to attend to their own jobs, and soon Tristan and Ed were left alone smoking at the playground. Kate walked past them and heard part of their conversation.

    "If Julia was still alive, probably their kid would be this age."

    Tristan didn''t reply, but she could hear him sigh.

    The sighed fell on her heart.

    When she got to the library, a kid asked her which state she was from. She heard somebody speaking to her, but her mind was elsewhere. The kid asked her several times before she could draw back her attention.

    And he rarely smoked.

    After they finished the cigarette, they went to the library to look for Kate. When they saw Kate was surrounded by a group of kids asking her questions, Tristan couldn''t help smiling.

    Ed said, "Why not have a child yourselves? Probably her genes are not smart, but the kid might take after you."

    Tristan said, "She is a kid herself."

 Chapter 245 - 48: Can You Find Justice For My Dad?

    The quiet place became lively because of the new school. And in LA, the city also had a new start because the gangs that had dominated the city for over a decade had been removed.

    The most powerful gang, Devil''s Herd, who got involved in drug trafficking, had been cracked down. The head of the gang, Dan Gilbert, was arrested. Most of his men and partners in drug networks were also arrested. The remaining people at large were listed as the national most wanted with bounty.

    The luxury and debauchery in the nightclubs had been suspended for rectification. Some recreation centers in the red-light district had also been shut down.

    The business in the streets started to flourish after being freed from the burden of protection fees extorted by the gangs for years.

    It was like the haze hanging over the city for a long time finally dissipated with the wind blowing from the sea, and the people who suffered from it felt relieved and cheered.

    However, the most cheerful people were the persons who made the greatest effort in this action. One evening in a restaurant, Jimmy and his teammates were celebrating the success of the action.

    There was a rumor that because of the excellent performance of the team, their captain would be promoted to a higher position. Hence the position of captain would have to be filled up by someone from the team.

    Without a rival, Jimmy would be the best choice for that position. Somebody had already started to call him to captain during the dinner.

    Claire had toasted to the team members one by one. When she came to Jimmy, she was a little drunk. She said to Jimmy, "Thanks for taking care of me all the time, Brother. I will work harder."

    Bill teased her, "Come on, Claire. You haven''t toasted me yet."

    Claire and Bill always bickered in the office. Claire picked a piece of ox meat with bone with a fork and flung it to the face of Bill, and said, "Come, Bill. Take the bone."

    Everyone burst into laughter.

    The group of men started to tell some dirty jokes after drinking some wine. One made fun of Bill''s lousy shooting, "Bill, you need practice shooting. As a man, shooting in the wrong place would bring you trouble."

    Claire could not participate in this kind of conversation, so she went out to get some fresh air. She found there was a person sitting on the step smoking. He seemed a little sad sitting there alone.

    Claire walked over and sat down by him. "They are telling dirty jokes now?" Jimmy knew them very well.

    "Yes. Boss."

    "You picked this line of work. You have to get used to that."

    "You are not like them."

    "Are you sure?" And then he thought of another person and her innocent bright eyes.

    After some silence, Claire reminded him, "You should call your aunty and uncle. They must be worried about you."

    Jimmy nodded and said he would call after he went back. After a second thought, he extinguished the cigarette and took out the phone.

    As he was going to dial, the phone rang. A strange number. He answered it. It was silent on the other side for a moment, and then a teenager''s voice asked, "Are you, Sergeant York?"

    "Yes. It is Jimmy York. Who is this?"

    "Can you find justice for my dad?"

    Jimmy was startled. He thought of the silent teenager on the porch of Carter''s house. He said with determination, "I will try my best for your dad and for my uncle."

    Then he heard the teenager say in a low voice, "The thing you want, I can give you."

    Two hours later, Jimmy drove a detour in the city before he got home. He got upstairs hastily and locked the door after he got in, pulled close the curtains. Then he took out a package in a black plastic bag.

    He sat down at the desk, turned on the table light, took a deep breath, and started to unpack the package.

    The boy was young, but he had a sophisticated mind. Probably the night he lost his parents made him grow up all of a sudden. He said on the phone that the day Jimmy went to see his father, he came back home after school and overheard their talking.

    After Jimmy was gone, his father fell into silence and meditation. He observed his father secretly.

    The next day, he went to school, and his father died. He had seen where his father hid the thing. So after a few days of pondering, he made up his mind.

    To avoid the same fate as his father, he hid the thing in the pond of a park. That was why Jimmy made a detour to the park and went back home to get rid of anyone who might tail him.

    Layer after layer of protection, the last package was a rusty tin box that was used to hold biscuits.

    Jimmy opened the box. There was a stack of bills inside. The ink on the paper faded a little, but one could still clearly see the contents, cargo, quantity, and consignee.

    And some pictures whose corners had turned yellow. Among them, one showed a full crate of guns.

    The last thing was a letter. The paper was white, and the ink was new¡­

    Jimmy read it silently and carefully, word by word from beginning to the end, and he was petrified.

    It was shocking!

    Even though he had suspected it earlier, he was still shocked by the facts put down in black and white and the pictures.

    After he didn''t know how long, he moved and raised his hand to his mouth. He could not stop the sobbing from his nose and the tears from his eyes.

    For this evidence, his uncle had lost his life, and the honest man had lost three fingers.

    And he lost his life eventually.

    Now, after many twists and turns, the evidence came to Jimmy''s hand. He felt a fire rising from his heart that burned more and more vigorously. His hand, which held the corner of the letter, trembled and then clenched with all his strength until it turned pale.

    It was just dawn, and Jimmy was headed to prison to see the murderer who killed Henry Texton.

    The guy was deep in sleep and was very angry for being woken up for interrogation. He leaned on the chair and tilted his head, yawning and grumbling, "Can''t get enough of it? The day has not broken yet. I need to sleep."

    Jimmy sat at the desk and looked at him silently for a while and said calmly, "You didn''t tell the truth thoroughly last time."

    That hooligan raised his eyebrows, "I have confessed everything I did."

    Jimmy smiled and said lightly, "Really. Did you confess something you didn''t do?"

    The man was taken aback.

    Jimmy was taken aback too. He just played a trick, and it worked.

    After a few rounds of interrogation, the hooligan finally admitted that he was paid two hundred thousand dollars to be a scapegoat. If he didn''t do it, he would lose his life.

    "Who paid you?" Jimmy asked seriously.

    The hooligan turned his face aside and said sadly, "If I say it, it will not be just my life. It will be the four lives of my whole family."

    "OK. You don''t have to say it." Jimmy wrote a name on a paper and walked close to him, "Is it this person?"

    The hooligan saw what was on the paper, turned stiff, but then he moved his eyes away in panic and shook his head.

    Jimmy smiled, put the paper back to his file, and ended the interrogation.

    In the morning, the scenery in front of her amazed Kate.

    Among the jagged rocks of grotesque shapes, flourishing water flew down to the emerald pond tens of meters below. The water crashed into the pond and produced billions of white pearls jumping in the air. This was the Fossil Cliff waterfall. It is like heaven on the earth.

    Kate looked at the swooping water rushing down to the pond. Her heart was thrilled at its might and majesty. She felt that she was so close to the creator of nature. The spectacle of nature brought peace to her mind, and the strife and trouble of daily life disappeared for this moment.

    The person beside her asked in her ear, "Do you like the surprise?"

    Kate turned to look at him and nodded hard, said out loud, "Yes, very much!"

    To express her delight, she jumped, and the ponytail behind her head was dyed a golden color. She had never been so happy, so free of worry.

    The smiling eyes and eyebrows, the curving up lips, and the dimples all showing she was cheerful and carefree. Tristan felt her face was brighter than the sunshine. When the wind blew from the mountain and spread the water, she would raise her face to feel the moisture. Her face and hair were soon wet in the water spray, but she laughed and bounced.

    They got down the side of the pond. Some people were swimming in the pond. And some young men jumped from the cliff to the pond from time to time. Tristan held Kate''s shoulders, and they stood there watching.

    "Tristan," It was the first time she had called his name, and her voice was small, but he heard it. "Thank you."

    He put his chin on the top of her head and said, "I will take you to see all the beautiful sceneries in the world."

    He looked at her beautiful face, with dew on her eyelashes and the smile he had not seen on her face since he had known her. He added, "You are the best scenery I have ever seen."

    After 2 pm, Jimmy got the information from an alarm center that somebody said the number two leader of Devil''s Herd was seen in a small hotel downtown. This was a heavyweight criminal, the most wanted person still at large. He informed his team, who were outside, to flank the hotel from all sides and catch him in it.

    Jimmy took the car key from the table and ran out. Claire followed and said, "I will go with you."

    He replied without turning back, "No. It will be too dangerous today. They all have weapons."

    Claire put her chin up and said, "I am not scared. I want to fight with you."

    Jimmy frowned and said, "Nonsense." But he let her get in the car.

    After buckling up in the front seat, Claire touched the gun in her waist and said, "Don''t worry. My shooting is much better than Bill."

    They just drove for a while; Jimmy''s phone rang again. The hotel owner said the guys were going to check out. Jimmy raised his eyebrows and asked Claire to inform the teammates. He sped up the car and prayed they would not let the assholes escape this time.

 Chapter 246 - 49: Jimmyéˆ¥æªš Accident

    They drove at full speed all the way. When they got to the hotel, Jimmy had the foresight to go to the hotel''s back. From a distance, he saw five or six people went out from the back door. After looking around, they got into a dirty van parked near the door one by one.

    Jimmy had studied their pictures earlier. He could identify the heads of the group. The van started and hit the road.

    He tailed it.

    After driving for some time, the persons in the van seemed to detect being followed and sped up suddenly. There were too many crosses in this area. Once you lost track of them, it would be near impossible to find them again.

    Since they were exposed, Jimmy sped up too. And Claire called for urgent backup.

    The two cars were driving crazily in the complicated network of old town alleys. The front car turned right and frequently left in the intersections, trying to get rid of the car behind them. Jimmy concentrated and followed closely.

    Claire had got the confirmation that the support was on the way and would arrive in a few minutes.

    As they were a little relieved at the news, Claire cried out in alarm. A truck rushed to them from the side out of nowhere.

    Jimmy was surprised by the truck and wanted to turn to the right, but to find there was a kindergarten there. The fence of the yard was just half a meter high, and a teacher was leading a class of kids playing games in the yard.

    He could not risk the car crashing into the yard, so he ground his teeth and rushed forward just with a gap of a thread between his SUV and the truck. As he was just going to feel relaxed to escape the collision with the truck, Jimmy''s eyes narrowed.

    It was a cross behind the truck, and a container truck that was much higher than the previous rushed to his face. As he had already sped up when he tried to avoid the previous truck, there wasn''t enough time to stop the car.

    Before he could react, he heard the great din of crashing.

    At that moment, the sound of bumping, screams of women, cracking of bones all crashed to his ear, and he tasted blood in his mouth. Before he felt pain, he passed out.

    When Claire woke up from extreme dizziness, she opened her eyes and was shocked by the scene.

    The head of the car was still frizzling and gave out choking smoke. The windshield was broken into a thick spider''s web and blurred with black smoke stains and red spots. Were they blood?

    A stream of blood was winding down Claire''s forehead, but she didn''t realize it. She turned aside, and then she held her breath.

    Jimmy was leaning on the back of the seat. The door on his left side was deformed and the metal frame wrapped around him. The deformed steering wheel pressed against his c.h.e.s.t. His face was white, and his eyes were closed. Blood was flowing from his mouth.

    Claire cried out, "Jimmy!" Tears surged to her eyes.

    Nobody replied to her. It was dead silence. She heard nothing. She was in a panic and called, "Help¡­" and reached her hand to the door on her side and wanted to get out for help.

    It was just a little better on her side. The car bumped into a light pole, and the door caved in and pressed on her leg. She noticed the black of her hand was bloody, and the fingers hurt. The bone should be broken.

    She could not care for these wounds. She tried hard to push the door open, and she felt her left hand was grabbed. She turned back and saw Jimmy open his eyelid a little and look straight ahead. His bloody lips were moving slightly.

    Claire understood immediately and moved her ear to his lips, trying to hear what he was saying. Tears flow out from her eyes like from a spring.

    She heard just a few words and felt a heavy burden fall on her shoulders, and her heart stopped beating. She turned to see him slowly and saw Jimmy''s head fall down on her shoulder, and her left hand was warm.

    She looked down at her hand and saw it was covered with blood. His blood. It was flowing from his mouth and dripping on her hand.

    And on his c.h.e.s.t and stomach, his clothes were soaked in blood, and the color had turned dark.

    Claire didn''t dare to check his breath or move her own body for fear of disturbing him and making the bleeding faster. She said in a low voice, "Jimmy, don''t sleep. Please. I will call somebody¡­"

    The cell phone was nowhere to be found.

    She searched it with great effort while trying to keep her body still. As she was desperate because the time was fleeting away, she heard police sirens sounding from a distance. She cried out.

    ***

    On the way back to Phoenix, Kate felt tired and fell asleep. When she woke up, she found herself leaning on Tristan''s shoulder. She smelt a light scent on him. It was the fragrance of wood from the soap he used.

    She sat up straight and looked out the window of the bus. It was endless forests and mountains of peculiar shapes. The magical trip of three days was going to be over, and she was unwilling to leave.

    A question that had been lingering in her heart slipped out of her mouth "Did you¡­"

    Tristan turned to see her with tenderness.

    His eyes made her lose courage, but since she had already opened her mouth, she decided to say it, "always take her out?"

    He understood who she referred to immediately and turned his head a little way down and shook his head.

    "Life wasn''t as easy as it is now. Now I am still busy, but that is for business development. I was busy surviving then. Besides, I didn''t have the mood¡­"

    "So she always waited for you at home?"

    "Right." Tristan thought about it and added, "She had something to occupy her too. She was teaching ballet in a dance school for children."

    "She liked children?"

    Tristan was puzzled by the question but soon nodded, "I suppose so."

    Kate didn''t ask again, and Tristan stayed silent.

    They were too young. They had just been married, and at least he didn''t think of that issue. As a man in his late twenties, he focused on his career.

    Besides, he had some burden in his mind that was heavier than the ordinary people. She was understanding and considerate. She never mentioned having a child.

    Now that he thought about it, she should have longed for having a child; otherwise, she would not put away her major of business management and went to teach children dancing.

    And after she saw a report on some remote area of Arizona on TV, she said to him that the kids there were pitiful and suggested he build a school for charity.

    He replied in a world-wise way that it was OK to donate the money, but he was afraid the money could not go to the children there. She seemed to realize that it was still too hard for him to make money, and she never mentioned this again.

    Until three years after she passed away, he saw some pictures of the children there. Tristan had decided to fulfill her wish.

    Tristan drew back his attention from his thoughts. It was not necessary to tell the story to Kate. He just wanted her to be happy coming out to see the sights. This subject was too heavy, and she might not understand.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-accident_52069199920548377">#%E2%80%99s-accident_52069199920548377</a> for visiting.

    Besides, what she might think after hearing this?

    However, she didn''t ask about this before. Did it mean that she started to care about him as she asked today? The idea brought ripples to his heart.

    They were detained in Phoenix because of bad weather. When they got back to LA, it was the fifth day. Kate missed quite a lot of classes and had to study hard to make up for them.

    After a few days, she looked in the mirror and found she had lost some weight. Insufficient sleep, fatigue, weakness, all of the symptoms Tristan warned her of had come together.

    After she finally caught up with the schoolwork, Kate had a good sleep over the weekend. Refreshed after the sleep, she thought of her brother, whom she had not contacted for many days.

    She called him, and Max said in a sorrowful voice, "Kate, will you go to Jimmy''s memorial service tomorrow?"

    Kate didn''t trust her ears, "What service?"

    Max was surprised, "You didn''t know? The gangs took revenge, and Jimmy had an accident in action. The injury was too serious, and he didn''t survive in the rescue¡­"

    Kate didn''t remember what she said, or she didn''t say anything at all. All she could hear was the beep of the phone, and her head was only filled with that beep sound.

    She had tears all over her face. Was Jimmy dead? How could it be possible? Did he die in a car crash?

    She had just left for a few days, and she saw him on TV the night before she went.

    He was awarded a prize. Though he didn''t look glad to receive it, he was alive and standing there¡­

    After a long time, she muttered, "It can''t be true¡­"

 Chapter 247 - 50: You Are In Love With Him?

    Kate washed her face with cold water, but the swelling on her eyes was still obvious. When she dressed her up and got downstairs, she happened to see Tristan walk out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee. He was still wearing his casual home clothes.

    She was startled. She thought he had gone out early this morning.

    "Going out?" He asked casually.

    "Yes." She replied vaguely. After she walked a few steps, she suddenly stopped and turned to him. Her voice turned husky, "Jimmy is dead."

    Tristan raised his eyes to look at her and waited.

    Kate asked with difficulty, "Did you do it?"

    He looked straight into her eyes and asked, "Why would I kill him?"

    "Because he is investigating you."

    "Oh." he replied slowly, "Are you reminding me that this is part of your contribution?"

    Kate paused and regained the initiative, "You just need to say yes or no."

    Tristan looked down at his coffee and stirred it with a small spoon. He said in such a voice that she could not tell his mood, "I have taught you for so long to make yourself smarter so that you could turn against me whenever something comes up?"

    He raised his eyes to see her again and smiled bitterly, "If you don''t believe me, why bother to ask me?"

    Kate was holding her breath, preparing to get an answer that she could not accept. His words made her choke in her throat. She paused, gave up questioning, and turned to the door.

    He asked behind her, "Where are you going?"

    She didn''t reply. He replied to her, "Today, there will be a memorial service for that cop. Are you going to attend it?"

    Kate asked, "How do you know there will be a memorial service today?"

    "Everyone who reads the newspaper knows."

    Kate didn''t say anything and went straight to the shoe cabinet to change her shoes. Then she turned the doorknob but could not open it after she twisted it a few times. She turned back in puzzlement, "You locked the door?"

    The door had a password, but she had never used it.

    Tristan didn''t deny or admit it. Kate got angry, "What do you mean?"

    Tristan put down his coffee and walked to her slowly. He lifted her chin with his fingers, "What do I mean, you think? My woman runs to another man''s memorial service and cries. I cannot let you lose my face like that."

    "I won''t cry," Kate explained.

    "Can you believe that yourself?" His eyes fell on her swollen eyelids, and he said lightly, "I cannot believe it."

    Seeing her silence and the bitterness in her eyes, something shining in her eyes, his voice turned cold, "You are in love with him?"

    Kate didn''t make a sound.

    His eyes turned hazy. "In this case, I could never let you go."

    Kate cleared her throat and said, "I won''t cry. I promise you I won''t cry. Please let me go, please. I have to see him for the last time."

    Things got worse when she said please. He changed his face, and his fingers on her chin pressed harder as if going to break her bone, "You pleaded me?"

    Tristan sneered, "It is the first time you pleaded with me since I knew you for so long. Did you plead me for another man, to see him for the last time? Kate, is it because I am too kind to you that you think I have no temper? Or you are spoiled by me, and you think I would listen to you on everything?"

    Kate was speechless at his questioning.

    He put his hand down and scrutinized her. Her face was thin, cheeks were pale, and eyes were swollen, totally different from the delighted person bouncing in front of the waterfalls days ago. He was shocked in his heart, but he didn''t show it. His voice was freezing, "You stay home for a few days. You are not allowed to go anywhere."

    And he turned and left.

    "You cannot do that!" Kate shouted behind him.

    He turned back and said coldly, "The term of three years is not over yet. You are mine. I can do whatever I want."

    Looking at his straight back, picking up the steps upstairs, and disappearing to the room, sorrow surged up to her heart, accompanied by rage and disappointment in herself. She turned to the door and pounded on it. The door was still, and the thuds seemed to be mocking her feebleness.

    She punched less than a dozen times before collapsing on the floor. She sat there blankly and then cried silently.

    It was summer, but she felt the coldness of autumn or winter.

    Tristan got the call from Laura while he was in a meeting. Laura said worriedly that Kate still would not eat and what should be done. He said in an undisturbed tone to let her go hungry.

    After he hung up the phone, he sighed in his heart. He felt his staff was looking at him secretly. He looked at him coldly, and that guy sat straight and looked away. He ordered the interrupted meeting to go on.

    After getting back to his office, Tristan threw the file to the desk and sank into the couch. Kate was determined. She went on a hunger strike but also quit her studying, completely abandoning herself.

    Tristan finished the job that needed urgent attendance and went home early. When he got upstairs, he saw Laura''s apprehensive face. The fat cat was squatting outside the door spiritless.

    The door was closed. He got the key from Laura''s hand and opened it. The room was dark. He switched the light and saw Kate lying on the bed with wrinkled pajamas, staring at the ceiling blankly.

    She had been on hunger strike for three days, and her cheeks were hollow and lips dried.

    Tristan stood by the bed and looked at her for a few minutes, and then said, "A person can only survive for four days without food or water. Should I call your brother to come to prepare for your funeral?"

    Kate moved her eyeballs a little and showed no reaction.

    Tristan took a deep breath and picked her up. He was shocked by her weight. She was not heavy before and now was shockingly light.

    He carried Kate to the dining hall and put her on the chair. Laura had brought food that was kept warm.

    Tristan pushed the soup bowl to her, but she made no reaction.

    He took it up, touched the bowl to estimate the temperature, and then got a spoonful and sent it to her mouth. She jerked her face away.

    He put down the bowl, pinched her cheeks, and made her open her mouth, feeding the soup to her mouth. After a few spoonfuls, he simply took up the bowl and fed her. Kate was forced to swallow a big mouthful, and then she coughed, and some soup flew out.

    Tristan ignored it and continued to feed her with the bowl.

    Kate choked and started to shed tears. Tristan patted her on the back and fed her again. When the soup was finished, Tristan took up a napkin and wiped her mouth with care.

    Kate sat there quietly for a while and then started to hiccup. She stood up suddenly and rushed to the bathroom barefooted. As soon as she got in, she bent down on the toilet and started to throw up. What she drank was all thrown out, and sour gastric juice also came out, and it seemed everything inside her body had been dug up.

    Tristan stood at the door, looking at her expressionlessly. Then he got a cup of water and helped her up to gargle. Then he led her to the dinner table again. But Kate wanted to throw up as soon as she smelled food.

    She was too feeble to speak. She just shook her head.

    "You don''t like them?" Tristan changed to a tone to negotiate, "What do you want to eat? Just tell Laura to cook."

    Kate just shook her head and said, "I cannot eat anything."

    She had fought and protested before but had never quit eating. He had appreciated the life instinct like animals on her.

    Tristan was depressed to think that this man was so important in Kate''s heart. Was she going to starve herself to death so that she could go to hell with him?

    Thought of this, he got upset and changed his tone, "So, you prefer an infusion?"

    Before he finished his words, he saw her fall to the side. Luckily he reacted quickly to catch her. She leaned softly on his arms with closed eyes. Kate''s extreme feebleness made Tristan''s heartache and conjured up some fear as well. He cried, "Kate, Kate¡­"

    Kate was so tired.

    She soon fell asleep. She dreamed of all kinds of scenes: her hometown, various familiar faces, a.d.u.l.ts quarreling, and kids crying. She knew she was dreaming in her dream. And then she was telling herself that it was ominous to dream of kids.

    As she realized, she woke up.

    Opening her eyes, she saw Tristan sitting by the bed. Meeting his blood-shot eyes, her heart softened. His eyes showed some joy, and he asked softly, "Are you thirsty?"

    Kate closed her eyes again. He understood and took the cup from her bedside stand. Kate saw the bear-shaped cup, and the softest part of her heart was touched. She drank the water from the cup in his hand obediently and laid back.

    When her head touched the pillow, she recalled what had happened earlier; his toughness and indifference. Her heart feels cold again.

    Tristan stroked her face gently and lovingly and said softly, "Don''t be so willful. You are going to be a mother."

    Kate closed her eyes for a while and then opened them again, "What did you say?" Her voice was still husky and full of suspicion.

    He was extremely tender, but he uttered it distinctly, "We are going to have a baby. It has been six weeks now."

    The words crashed on her ears like a bomb.

    She opened her mouth but could not make a sound. Her hand wanted to move, but Tristan stopped it. "Don''t move. Be careful of the needle."

    Kate suddenly realized she was attached to an IV drip. A fine plastic pipe connected to a bag, which hung at the head of the bed.

    Tristan explained, "You are weak after starving for so many days. Besides, you passed out because of your body''s reaction to pregnancy. So this IV is necessary."

    Kate interrupted him, "Do you want me to deliver this baby?"

    He nodded, "Of course."

    "Why?"

    He was surprised and retorted, "Don''t you want it?"

    "Of course not."

    She replied without thinking. The hand that held her squeezed, and she could feel his rage transmitting to her. However, Tristan controlled himself and said, "Don''t say that. It will hear you."

    Kate found his superstitious explanation completely ridiculous. She wanted to sneer, but she just felt sad. She used all her remained strength and said word by word, "Look at me clearly. Who am I?"

    Tristan reacted quickly and changed to his usual calm and indifferent tone, "Of course I know who you are. I am not blind."

    In a while, he adjusted his mood and softened his tone, "Stop thinking about it. Get some good rest. I have a business to attend to. I will get back to you later."

    And then he patted her hand, with the infusion needle still attached, and left the room.

    A young nurse came in soon after Tristan left. She checked the needle and the speed of the drip. And then the nurse retreated to the couch and waited professionally.

    The room went quiet again.

    Kate was exhausted in her heart. Why were all her nightmares happening consecutively?

    With her infusion completed for today, Kate took an antiemetic and ate some soup and porridge. She gained some strength, and her complexion turned more colorful.

    As soon as Kate felt better, she slid down the bed, went to her study, and picked up the books she had left for many days.

    The next day, Tristan dragged her out. She didn''t know where they were going, but she didn''t ask.

    The car drove into an apartment building. They went upstairs, and Tristan opened the door. Kate followed him in. It was a two-story apartment. All the furniture there was covered in white cloth.

    "This was where we lived."

    Tristan went to the corner of the room, lifted the white cloth, and exposed a shelf with many compartments. In each compartment, there were various arts and crafts. Then he lifted the clothes on the other furniture, and a very lively home was revealed.

    Underneath the dusty cloth, it was very cozy and stylish, totally different from the villa and his apartment. And what attracted Kate''s attention were two big pictures of a woman on the wall.

    She was really beautiful. The kind of beauty that made Kate take a deep breath. From the photographer''s angle, she was round-faced, with affectionate eyes and long fluffy hair, like a movie star of the 1990s.

    The other one was a black and white picture in which she was dancing ballet. Her body was shaped perfectly. She raised her head and looked upward, stretching her elegant neck like a swan.

    Tristan''s voice sounded behind her, "You can see for yourself. She and you are so different."

 Chapter 248 - 51: Donéˆ¥æª› You Feel Too Heavy To Carry It?

    Tristan held Kate''s hand as they went to look around each room.

    He told her, "She was born into a wealthy family. Her parents'' only daughter. She grew up with a very good education, knew all kinds of arts. The best she could do was dance. She was a little sentimental, a perfectionist."

    They walked to the bedroom. Kate resisted it in her heart, but when they entered, she found it clean, tidy, quiet, and soothing. Tristan picked up a cushion from a recliner and showed her, "She was interested in this. For a period of time, she was almost obsessed with it."

    Cross-stitch. Kate looked at it. Two cute bears on the cushion. She touched the delicate stitches with her fingers. Her roommate used to do this. She thought it was a waste of time.

    Tristan''s former wife was different from Kate''s from this point. She seemed to see a woman doing cross-stitch on a dark night. Time passed with each stitch.

    They got back to the living room on the lower floor. Tristan stood at the French window with his back to Kate.

    He recalled in a low voice, "After she was gone, I lived here for three years. I was immersed in grief and guilt. And later, I knew I could not live in the past anymore, and that surely was not what she would have wished for.

    "I didn''t compare you to her because everyone is unique. It is nonsense that I take you as her substitute. That is not fair for you or respectful to her."

    Tristan turned and looked at Kate candidly, "She will always be in my heart, but she belongs to the past. And you¡­" he paused a little, "are what I have now."

    And the future.

    The afternoon sunshine shone through the French window dazzlingly. But even more dazzling were Tristan''s eyes. They looked calm and cool, but Kate felt they were as hot as the sun. She didn''t hear him very clearly, but she felt the words burnt into her heart.

    She was silent for a few seconds, and then she shifted her eyes to the couches and the coffee table. She said, "Let''s cover these up."

    "All right."

    On the way back, it was extremely quiet in the car.

    Tristan had just opened the world he never displayed to outsiders and shared part of his memory that he didn''t plan to show; Kate had intruded into a private sector of other people''s lives and knew an important secret of theirs, which brought her some emotional stirrings and more helplessness.

    The car drove to the district of seaside villas. Salty sea wind blew in through the half-opened window and cleared Kate''s head. She said calmly, "Even so, that doesn''t mean I want to deliver the baby for you."

    The car that was going smoothly stopped abruptly, and the wheels gave out the harsh sound of large-scale abrasions with the ground.

    Tristan''s hand gripped the steering wheel tightly, and he was looking ahead. Kate could feel his contained emotion.

    Breaking the tense silence, Kate said with a cool tone, "Don''t forget we have an agreement."

    Tristan laughed lightly and said calmly, "OK. Three years later, you go, and the kid stays."

    Kate had raged in her eyes and turned to him, "You made me sell myself, and now you want me to sell my child?"

    Tristan gave her a glance and resumed driving, and then he said unhurriedly, "Either you two stay or the child stays. In any case, I want the child."

    Kate was indignant. Something had felt strange after she woke up after starvation two days ago. She could not figure out what it was. Now she knew it was his sudden change of attitude-because of the child.

    She said with indignation, "I am not a tool for you to produce offspring."

    Tristan was pissed at her line of argument. He replied lazily, "About offspring, you''d better pray it will be a boy, or we''ll have to have one or two more in the three years."

    Kate liked children. Ever since she remembered, there had been children around her. She saw the children grow up little by little. It was a magical experience. She had imagined one day she would have a child of her own; she would give all her love, the best things in the world, to her child.

    But that was on the premise of marriage.

    Now she was not only a mistress but also pregnant with an illegitimate child. Before she could live with her parents, she could not live with herself. This caused Kate to panic.

    She had made a mistake that led to a series of mistakes. Her life now was like a bucking bronco that was totally out of her control.

    She put her hand to her belly sometimes. It was still flat, and she could not believe there was a life there. What does a 6-week child look like? She tried to determine when this error could have occurred. It must have been the time at the birthday party, in Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k''s closet.

    Every time she recalled that encounter, her face blushed, and her ears burned. She would call him a psycho inside.

    After their encounter at the party, Tristan had used a handkerchief to pack the disgusting thing and said they could not leave evidence, totally forgetting about his mysophobia totally. But the evidence was partially left in her body. She was worried at that time, but he assured her that the doctor had said it was not easy to get pregnant.

    Now she suspected even that was just part of Tristan''s scheme. A liar!

    He was just in the next room. Ever since knowing she was pregnant, he had changed too. He lingered all the time at home, mostly working in his study, but even his existence still affected Kate seriously.

    In no time, he even trespassed to her place. Laura mentioned that he did the cleaning himself sometimes, but it was still shocking to see him do it.

    Tristan was wearing light color home clothes and had a mop in his hands with quite a professional posture. A little follower was running after him wherever he went. He mopped the place where she sat and said, "Excuse me."

    "Get Lucy to the other place. She stains the place I have already mopped."

    Kate carried up the fat cat and was ordered out of the room. And then she heard him say, "Don''t you feel too heavy to carry it?"

    He performed the job with dedication. Not a nook was missed. He squatted to pick up her hair from time to time.

    Kate stood aside and looked at him with contempt. A CEO would not do his job and stayed at home picking hair on the floor. What a freak!

    ****

    It was not something reasonable, but looking at his experienced action, it seemed very natural too. The warm sunshine went into the room. He was busy while she was looking on with a cat in her arms. How would an outsider interpret this scene?

    Suddenly, Tristan paused and picked a thing from the table and looked at her, asking seriously, "Where did this come from?"

    In his hand was a half-smoked cigarette. "Taken from my study?"

    Kate didn''t reply and was ready to fight back.

    "Stop this nonsense." He replied, "No more next time." He threw the cigarette into the dustbin and went on with his mopping.

    Kate expected he would lose his temper, in which case she could vent out her anger too. But he let it pass. It was so depressing.

    At night, Tristan put his hand on her belly again. This had become a daily routine. Sometimes he would move his hand upward and squeeze her for some time to pacify his breathing.

    He was suppressing his d.e.s.i.r.es. The longing for a child of a man in his thirties was so apparent.

    After thinking about it for a day, Kate opened her mouth, "I can deliver the child."

    "Then you have to let me go."

    His hand on her belly moved a little, and he said with a condescending tone, "No negotiation about it. You cannot leave before the 3-year term is over."

    "We don''t have the term that I have to deliver a baby in the agreement."

    "No term says that a child cannot be delivered."

    "¡­"

    He kissed her earlobe and said with a soothing tone, "Stop pondering about it. A student cannot outwit a teacher. Troubling yourself with these unrealistic ideas is bad for the child."

    "And bad for yourself too." He added.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99t-you-feel-too-heavy-to-carry-it_52091816681458890">#%E2%80%99t-you-feel-too-heavy-to-carry-it_52091816681458890</a> for visiting.

    The next afternoon, guests came to the villa.

    Kate was shocked at the two people standing in front of her.

    Beside Max stood a pretty young girl. It was her younger sister Daisy. Daisy was out-going, vivacious, and coquettish. She ran to hug her, "Sister, I missed you so much!"

    After checking her out, she said laughingly, "I haven''t seen you for over a year, you are prettier."

    "How did you come to LA?" Kate was still uncomfortable with this meeting.

    "I am going to graduate next year. So I took the chance to come to LA to see if I can find a job as an intern."

    Max explained, "Mr. Fox called this morning and said you are in a mood and asked me to come over to see you. Daisy happened to be with me. So Ed took us here."

    Daisy asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you, sister?"

    Max said, "Is it because of Jimmy?"

    "Who is Jimmy?"

    Kate winked at Max and said, "I just caught a cold. Come, sit down."

    Laura brought tea and desserts and went back to the kitchen to prepare juice. Daisy touched the fat cat lying on the couch with curiosity, "The cat is so fat. What is its name?"

    Kate paused for half a second, "Fatty."

    "Well, a rustic name for a very cute cat."

    Daisy tried to carry it, but it jumped down from the couch and wobbled its way out.

    The three of them started to catch up. Max was apparently preoccupied. And Kate thought she knew what he was thinking about.

    Daisy was the most talkative one. She came to LA three days ago. She told them her experience of applying for jobs and charming interviewers with her witty language. Kate was soon touched by her upbeat attitude and funny stories. She felt relaxed.

    Max asked Kate with a low voice when Daisy went to the bathroom, "Did he bully you?"

    Kate shook her head.

    Tristan came back early these days. When he stepped into the room, the three stopped their heated conversation at the sight of him. Alert came to Max''s eyes, and Daisy was startled for a moment.

    Tristan said hello to them and went to sit by Kate. His hand put on Kate''s waist naturally. He asked Max and Daisy about their school and how the job hunt was going. The siblings replied to him.

    Laura came to inform them that dinner was ready.

    After they took their seats, Laura poured wine for them, but when she came to Kate, she poured juice. Daisy asked, "Kate, you still don''t drink anything alcoholic?"

    Tristan said with ease, "She cannot drink alcohol. It is bad for the child."

    The two were shocked.

    Daisy reacted first with a smile, "Congratulations to you two."

    Tristan accepted with thanks.

    It was late, and Tristan asked Laura to prepare two guest rooms for Max and Daisy. Max followed Tristan to his study and asked him with seriousness, "Do you know what it means to a woman to have a baby?"

    Tristan raised his eyebrows, "So?"

    "Couldn''t you have mercy on her?" Max was indignant.

    Tristan palmed his forehead and said, "Is it in the eyes of you all, I either use her or abuse her?" And then, after a pause, like speaking to himself, he said, "The child is not only mine but also hers."

    Max was angry, "So what? Are you going to marry her?"

    Tristan looked to him immediately. As Max thought he was offended, he smiled silently, "That is business between her and me. I don''t need to promise anything to others."

    Max could not find anything to say back, but he didn''t want to give up.

    Tristan saw through his mind and said slowly, "I do appreciate you looking out for each other as a family. However, if you want to protect your family, you need to have the capability to protect them, instead of trying to appeal to other people''s consciousness, because usually¡­" he turned a little sarcastic, "a person who hurt you once could only hurt you again."

    At night, Kate slept on her side and had her back to Tristan. Tristan turned her to lie on her back and said, "Be careful with the child." And he put his hand on her waist habitually. "Feeling better about seeing your family?"

    "Is this what you want? To make the whole world know about it?" Kate hated his trick. Like last time, when he rescued Max, he dragged him to witness her awkward situation.

    "You are right." He chuckled in a low voice, "My child is not a shame."

 Chapter 249 - 52: You Are Looking For Me?

    On the fiftieth day of her pregnancy, Tristan took Kate to the hospital for a checkup.

    Kate lay on the bed, and her belly was exposed. She felt the probe of the ultrasound machine moving along her skin, and she held her breath.

    The doctor looked at the monitor and said, "¡­the embryo has the shape of a human now¡­body segments are forming, and you can see the limbs."

    The fetal heart was beating fast, and with the amplifier, it echoed in the confined space of the examination room. The doctor said with a smile, "It is rare to hear the beating of a fetal heart. This shows that the baby''s heart is developing early. It should be a healthy baby."

    Kate felt relaxed when she heard the word healthy. It was vague and abstract to her before she saw life in a vivid image on the monitor. Now she could really feel life inside her w.o.m.b. It was strange to her, but it was warming her heart.

    Tristan had not said a word the whole time. His eyes shifted between the monitor and her belly. She could feel that he was stirred.

    After the examination, he asked for two photos of the baby. One he put in his wallet, and the other is Kate''s purse.

    His solemn actions seemed funny to Kate, but it also made Kate feel that the embryo in her body was not just a life but also Tristan''s hope.

    The next day, Kate got the right to go out. Because she was different from before, under these "special conditions," Tristan arranged a car and a driver for her. The driver was a tall and robust young man, in black clothes and sunglasses, taciturn. He looked more like a bodyguard than a driver.

    The place Kate wanted to go to was the cemetery in the suburbs.

    The driver made no special reaction when she told him the destination. After they arrived, she asked him to wait outside. He hesitated a little and then nodded.

    It was the first time she came to this kind of place.

    The cemetery was solemn and quiet, with lush trees and shrubs. Headstones of various shapes and stones stood there silently. Each one laid with a sleeping soul under it. The air there moved her.

    She started to look for the name on the headstones. From left to right, one by one, row by row. She was expecting it to show up in some stone, but she was also panicked and hoping it did not show up, as if then there was still hope.

    However, it soon appeared¡ªa new tomb with a black marble headstone. The newly carved letters pricked her eyes and her heart.

    There was a picture on it. There wasn''t a smile in his eyes. Jimmy''s slightly curved lips seemed cynical. Because the photo was in black and white, he wasn''t the sunny person she was familiar with but looked strange and formal.

    Such a lively person had turned into ash and was buried under the earth. It was hard for her to accept even if now she had seen it herself. There was a moment when she wanted to run away from that tomb, but she stayed because the chance of coming to see him wasn''t easily earned.

    Suddenly, she heard a voice from behind her, "You have come finally."

    Kate turned back and saw a young girl standing by a luxuriant cedar tree. She had short hair, pale skin, and swollen eyes. She looked a little familiar.

    "You don''t remember me? I am Claire, Jimmy''s colleague." The girl said.

    Kate thought of meeting her once, but she was a little slow in reacting to her, "You are looking for me?"

    Claire spoke calmly, "Someone wants to have a few words with you."

    "Who?" hope rose from Kate''s heart.

    Claire turned and walked, and Kate followed. Their figures disappeared into the trees. After a few turns, they came to the empty land.

    A man in a black jacket was standing there with his back to them. His hands were behind him, and his hair was gray.

    Kate''s heart sank.

    The man turned to them. He was in his fifties, medium height, with ordinary facial features except for a pair of sharp eyes.

    "This is our deputy director Roger Kane, Jimmy, and my supervisor." Claire introduced.

    The man reached his hand to Kate, "Hi, Kate."

    Kate reached her hand to shake with him mechanically.

    Claire looked around and said, "You two talk. I will go over there to watch." And she took out a coat with a similar color to Kate''s and put it on, and then she walked away.

    Kate was puzzled. The man said, "I want to talk with you about something. It is about Jimmy."

    Kate held her breath.

    Roger showed sadness in his eyes when he said, "Jimmy was an excellent policeman, and we had great expectations for him. It is so sad that he died in action. What is more outrageous is that it wasn''t simple revenge. We have conducted a thorough investigation, and we found a suspect not far from the scene of the accident."

    He took a picture from his pocket and gave it to her.

    Kate took it. It was a picture taken from a traffic surveillance system. After being enlarged, it was vague. A man was sitting in a car, wearing a baseball cap that covered most of his face except his mouth and chin. However, Kate recognized him at once. It was the taciturn Sam.

    She shivered and raised her head. The man nodded at her solemnly.

    "In our analysis, this was a well-planned assassination. The hotel boss, under the order of this man, probably made the call to the alarm center. The timing was perfect. When Jimmy and Claire arrived, the suspect came out of the hotel. They followed naturally and fell into the trap they set¡­"

    Kate didn''t react, but her blood was turning cold.

    Roger continued gloomily, "Eight years ago, there was a murder in this city. A rich businessman was killed in his own house, and his body was thrown into the swimming pool. There was a gunshot in his temple¡­

    "That was a sticky case. We didn''t have any clues. Our colleague who was in charge of the case deduced the gun-type through the marks on the bullet casing. He spent a few years tracing the sources of guns and finally came to the record of LA customs. It was found accidentally that someone was smuggling luxury cars and other items with high tariffs. And that company smuggled this batch of guns in. However, our colleague was murdered as soon as he found the evidence."

    Kate was terrified at the story. Then Roger sighed and said, "This colleague was Jack Pardey. He is my old friend and Jimmy''s Uncle Jack."

    "Five years later, Jimmy found this evidence. And it is said that he got some new clues. But unfortunately, he suffered the same fate as his Uncle Jack."

    Roger looked at Kate sincerely, "You are a friend of Jimmy. I hope you can help us. They cannot die for nothing."

    Kate didn''t remember how the conversation ended. When she walked back through the wood of cedar trees, she met Claire again. Claire''s eyes were reddish. She said to Kate, "He mentioned a few names before he died, yours was among them."

    Kate staggered a little, and Claire caught her, "Are you OK?"

    Kate shook her head, and tears came to her eyes.

    Claire softened her face and said, "I don''t know you very well, but Jimmy said you are a person with integrity. They are too strong, too powerful. And they have big heads covering them. We have to reach to you for help."

    Appearing detached from sadness, Kate went back to the villa, showing nothing unusual. Of course, in her heart, there were roaring waves and storms. The waves pushed by raging winds crashed on the beach and made great sounds that only she could hear.

    Daisy went to an interview that morning and came back in a cheerful mood. She heard that Kate had had an ultrasound exam, so she had come over to see her sister and the picture of the baby.

    Kate gave Daisy her purse absent-mindedly. She opened it and exclaimed, "How amazing! The original shape of human life looks like a bean."

    "This kid will turn out to be great. The first time I heard about Mr. Fox from Max, I thought he was a middle-aged man with a large belly and a baldhead. I was so surprised when he stepped into the room. He looks like a movie star¡­"

    Daisy laughed and continued, "He is nice to you. Kate, the two hundred thousand dollars you gave Father for surgery was given by him, wasn''t it?"

    Kate was depressed, and she was even more upset when she heard this. She said, "Don''t tell Mom and Dad about me."

    "You cannot lie to them forever."

    Kate was sad and said, "Just keep this from them for the time being."

    Daisy put down the picture of the baby and urged her, "Kate, don''t be too old-fashioned. There are a lot of people like you in this world. Don''t take it so seriously."

    Kate looked at her sister with surprise, "You don''t think it is serious."

    Daisy shrugged her shoulders, "What else can you do? You have a baby with him. He doesn''t have a wife. It is not even an extramarital affair. What are you scared of?"

    She rolled her eyes and then asked, "Sister, you didn''t intend to give up this child, did you?"

    Kate didn''t say anything, being seen through by her sister.

    Daisy said, "It is bad for the body if a woman aborts her first child."

    Kate smiled bitterly. It was not her consideration if it hurt her body or hot.

    Daisy kept silent for a while and then said, "You don''t want the baby because you have someone else you love?"

    Kate still didn''t reply. Her heart was aching.

    "Then you''d better make up your mind."

    Daisy pointed to the bean in the picture, "It is so small now. It probably cannot be counted as a child yet. And it won''t feel pain."

    Kate recalled the doctor said the embryo had the initial shape of a human and the limbs had formed.

    It had a human shape now. And a heartbeat.

 Chapter 250 - 53: How Could He Be So Cruel?

    Daisy observed her expression and stuck out her tongue, "Forget about what I said. Just follow your heart. It is your blood and genes."

    Tristan got back before they ate dinner, which was more cheerful with Daisy''s conversations on various topics.

    Tristan asked about Daisy''s interview, and she said it went well, except that the company was small and the job seemed not suitable for her major. One probably could not learn as much as from a company like Chasin.

    Tristan said calmly that it was OK if Daisy wanted to go to their company.

    Daisy''s eyes turned bright, "Really, brother-in-law?"

    Kate frowned. Daisy was always outspoken, but calling Tristan brother-in-law was ridiculous. She winked at Daisy harshly, but she found Tristan showed some complacency.

    "I can talk with our human resources department. You still have to apply for the job and do whatever they require. It will be bilateral selecting for both sides."

    "Thank you. No rush. I will spend some days with my sister. I will go when my sister gets better."

    Tristan nodded.

    After dinner, Kate went to the guest room Daisy stayed in. She had just taken a shower and was blow-drying her hair in front of the mirror.

    Kate took the blow-dryer from her and helped.

    Daisy smiled to her sister in the mirror, "I think of the time when we were small. You always helped me do my hair."

    Kate smiled and said, "You cared about your looks. And you said our elder sister didn''t do it good enough for you."

    "She made a mess of my hair¡­" She complained, and then an idea suddenly occurred to her, "Kate, do you think we look a little alike?"

    Kate looked in the mirror. The two faces had fair skin, a similar shape, long brown hair, quite alike generally.

    "But I don''t have the dimples on your face." Daisy pursed her mouth.

    Kate''s hand trembled, and her expression turned stiff. Then she thought of the important thing, "Well, you are going to work in Chasin?"

    Daisy nodded, "Nobody would give up a chance if they can get into it."

    "Don''t go to work there."

    "Why?"

    "Listen to me. Don''t go. Go anywhere, better to go to another city."

    The smile disappeared from Daisy''s face, "Kate, do you think I want to disturb your life here?"

    "No." Kate explained hastily, "Don''t misunderstand me. What I want to say is Chasin isn''t as good as you think it is."

    "It is not that I think it is good. It has a reputation, a star enterprise. If I can be an intern there, it will be easier for me to get a job elsewhere."

    "You just see what is on the surface."

    "You see it substantial?" Daisy said with disapproval. "Sister, don''t live in the past. The competition is so hard in this society. One should take good advantage of the resources in hand¡­"

    Kate was startled, "Resources? Am I your resource?"

    Daisy changed her mind and grabbed her wrist and shook it pleasingly, "OK, my good sister. Don''t talk about this. I will go out to find a place to stay after I have a job. I will not hang out with you and disturb you two."

    Kate got back to her own bedroom with a gloomy heart. Only the light beside the bed was on. Tristan was reading in the soft light.

    She found it was a tough road full of prickly bushes or an impassable canyon from the door to the bed. She had difficulty getting to the bed and sleeping there as if nothing had happened.

    Tristan suddenly raised his eyes from the book and looked at her. His eyes had a fire in them.

    Kate didn''t know since when, but the way Tristan looked at her had something different. She didn''t know what it was, but it was something sticky and heavy, and she felt she should run away from it.

    Kate took a deep breath and walked to the bed.

    After she lay down on her side, Tristan switched off the light, and his warm c.h.e.s.t leaned close. His hand reached to her belly habitually.

    "Don''t touch me." She said suddenly.

    He stopped and asked in puzzlement, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Kate closed her eyes tight and bit her lower lip to suppress the words at the tip of her tongue, "Don''t touch me with your bloody hand."

    The hand was sinful, and she could not endure its touch anymore.

    After a short instant of pause, the hand covered her belly. It was warm and dry, with an undeniable attitude. The familiar palm print rubbed against her skin, and Tristan said with disapproval, "Don''t fuss over nothing. You will scare the baby."

    Kate bit her lip tightly to avoid jumping up or screaming out. Her closed eyelids could not stop tears from coming out and flowing down along her hair to the pillow.

    She thought of the waterfalls she saw in Arizona.

    How could he take to see the beautiful scenery while plotting a murder?

    The time when she was jumping and bouncing in front of the waterfall and feeling great happiness, somebody''s life was taken away by the most violent and bloody means.

    How could he be so cruel?

    How could he treat her like this?

    ***

    This evening, as a representative of entrepreneurs of the star companies in LA, Tristan attended a meeting with the officers of the city government to entertain some visiting officers from Columbia.

    He introduced some of their experiences in business development and operation. He came home much later than he usually did.

    As he entered the house, it was quiet in the living room.

    He went to the kitchen to get a drink. The light in the kitchen was on. Under the soft light, a familiar figure was busying themselves with something in front of the oven. "Kate¡­" he called gently.

    "Hey, Tristan. You are back?" Daisy turned back and greeted him cheerfully.

    "Where is your sister?"

    "Went to sleep." Daisy smiled, "As a pregnant woman, she needs to get more rest. What do you want? Water? I got an awesome herb tea. Do you want to try it?" She picked a cup and poured some in a cup for him.

    Tristan sat on the chair and sipped the tea. He was unable to identify the material used, but it was fragrant and smooth, just the appropriate temperature. "You made this?"

    "Yes." Daisy nodded and added jokingly, "Secret recipe from my great-great-grandma. I won''t tell you."

    "It tastes great."

    "Kate knows the recipe. Ask her to make it for you."

    Tristan rolled his eyes. Kate made that for him. That would be when the sun rises from the west.

    It wasn''t autumn yet, but her face had started to freeze. If there was someone else present, she might manage to maintain a friendly disposition, but if they were left alone, she was as cold as a snowman.

    Of course, he knew why she acted this way. The driver had reported where she went that day. The guy disturbed her heart when he was alive, and he was still haunting her after death.

    Luckily Tristan had made the right move. Now he had one more chip in his hand. In the past half-year, he had gotten used to the incompatible paces of their lives, but they somehow maintained compatible interaction.

    Now all actions were suspended, and he felt lost.

    Thinking of this, a feeling mixed with frustration and tiredness overwhelmed him. Tristan took up the cup and drank up the remaining tea in it, and put it in the sink. When he stood up, his foot tripped over the leg of the chair, and he staggered.

    Daisy came to give him a hand. "Be careful."

    "Thanks."

    When she got close to him, a scent flew to him from her hair. It was the familiar scent he knew. And the wet hair fell on the back of his hand. Her palm was against his wrist and the heat transmitted to him, together with the trembling.

    He frowned and heard Daisy say, "Kate¡­"

    Tristan turned back and saw Kate stood by the door, with a snowing face.

    He got rid of Daisy''s hand and walked to the door, and asked gently, "Why did you get up? Do you need water?"

    Kate seemed to have just woken up. She walked past him without a word, straight to the water dispenser.

    Daisy reacted now and moved the strap of her top up. She said to Kate, "Let me help you."

    "No, thanks," Kate said coldly. She got the water from the dispenser herself.

    Tristan stopped at the door for a few seconds and then walked out.

    Daisy pushed her hair backward awkwardly and said, "I will go back to sleep."

    Kate was left alone in the kitchen now. The room seemed silent and empty. It had been too crowded just now.

    She looked at the tilted chair and the kettle of herb tea. She suddenly felt there was a fire in her throat. She gulped a full cup of the water to extinguish the fire.

    After lingering for a while in the kitchen, she went back to her room.

    No one was on the bed. There was the sound of running water from the bathroom.

    After some time, Tristan came out. He had a towel wrapped around his waist. He bent his head down and rubbed his hair with a towel. There was another explanation for this action-to remove the evidence immediately.

    Under the light, his abdominal muscles were apparent and still shining with some water. In Kate''s eyes, they looked complacent, which was really hateful.

    "Why not go to sleep?" Tristan asked upon seeing her standing there.

    "What did you do in the kitchen just now?"

    "Do you care?"

    "Don''t touch my sister."

    He laughed and walked to her, put the towel around her neck and pulled her closer, and then reached his mouth to her. Kate frowned and said, "Don''t touch me."

    Tristan said half smilingly, "You keep refusing me. You are pushing me to other women."

    She went stiff.

    He held her against him and said in her ear, "Don''t give your clothes, shampoo, lotion, and whatever to others. If I drank a little bit more, and the light was a little bit dimmer, another woman would have taken advantage of your man."

 Chapter 251 - 54: Is There Anything To Be Misunderstood?

    The next morning, Tristan sat at the dinner table spiritually. He ate his breakfast and read the newspaper gracefully.

    Daisy was a little awkward upon seeing him. She looked around and asked, "My sister hasn''t gotten up yet?"

    "Right. She was too tired."

    He used invincible means to get what he wanted last night. Kate had to take care not to make too much noise and had to let him have it. So he indulged in what he had missed for many days.

    Daisy seemed to understand and blushed a little, "My sister didn''t have a misunderstanding last night?"

    Tristan raised his head, "Is there anything to be misunderstood?"

    "Oh, no." She chuckled.

    "Right, I will take you to a place later. You go out with me later."

    Daisy''s heart skipped a beat. She seemed to hear a merry malady in her heart. And her face started getting hot again. She said OK in a low voice.

    When they went out, Kate had not gotten up yet.

    They got in the car. Tristan told the driver an address. It was a residential block. Daisy was nervous.

    Imagining was one thing; really doing it was another thing.

    When they arrived there, Daisy saw a high-end apartment building. Tristan gave her a ring of keys. There was a number on the key ring.

    "This is the apartment the company gives to the upper management. You can live here first. There is a bus from here to the company. You can go to the HR department on Monday. If you need anything else, you can tell your sister or me."

    Daisy''s eyes turned dark, she asked, "Tristan, what do you mean?"

    He looked at her with detachment, "Daisy, I am sorry. I didn''t think this through. I only thought about making your sister happy, but it would not be convenient for us to live together."

    Daisy kept silent for a few seconds and asked, "You like her so much?"

    Tristan raised his eyebrows and didn''t reply.

    "What a shame! She only likes the policeman. She doesn''t even want the child with you." Daisy said with delight quickly.

    And then she stared at him and asked earnestly, "Tristan, what do you see in Kate? Beauty or innocence? Has it ever occurred to you that based on her personality, being so stubborn, she might not change her mind all her life? So you will lose no matter what you do."

    Tristan''s face obviously showed he was upset. And the air inside the car turned solid and cold. Since she had said that, she might as well take a risk, "Do you think I am too material, too smart? I tried to get close to you because you are rich? No, it is not true. I liked you at first sight¡­"

    "Get out." Tristan interrupted her coldly.

    Daisy thought she had almost finished what she wanted to say anyway. She pushed the door open, and at the last moment, she had not given up yet. She added in a low voice, "I hope you can give me a chance."

    His reply was, "Drive back." And it was spoken to the driver.

    The door closed, and the car sped out. The wind blew Daisy''s skirt up. She stepped back a little, and the courage she had faded away. She put her hands on the skirt and stood there for a while.

    Kate got up past 10 AM. She went to the dining room lazily. Laura served her breakfast. Her lips hurt when she was drinking soup. That bastard bit her lips last night.

    As she was eating slowly, Daisy came back. She stood at the door and looked at her sister oddly. Kate raised her head and asked, "Where did you go?"

    "Come out with me after you finish your breakfast. I have something to talk to you about." She walked away with her bag.

    Laura was amused, "You sisters fighting?"

    Kate thought of last night and snorted. She went on with her breakfast.

    After she finished, she went out and found Daisy standing by the swimming pool. She was so immersed in her thoughts that she didn''t even notice Kate coming up.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Daisy turned back and said, "You asked me where I went this morning. I will tell you." She smiled weirdly, "Your man took me out."

    Kate was startled. And she seemed to recall, "Your man is really strong. We did it for a whole morning. I was going to fall apart. You have it every night?"

    Before she finished, she got a slap on the face, accompanied by Kate''s snap, "Are you crazy?"

    Kate put her hand back and said in a fury, "Does anyone make fun of this? He is not a nice guy. What do you see in him?"

    Daisy got furious too, "Kate, I have seen through you. You are a hypocrite. You say you don''t like him, but when you saw I was with him alone, you got angry. And you asked me not to work in his company. You are just afraid that I am getting close to him. You are guarding him against me."

    Kate scowled, "These are two things."

    "Why are they two things? They are for the same purpose. You pretend you are not willing to be with him because you are afraid of being accused of selling your body."

    After these harsh words, she added, "Everyone says you are silly, but you are pretending. If you are paying him back, then OK, why not let me pay him back for you. Since you could give me the chance to go to college, why not be a little bit more generous and give me that man?"

    Kate was hurt by her words and blurted out, "Even if I give him to you, he might not want you."

    This was right to the point, and it was like being stabbed in the heart. Daisy could not think of something to say back.

    She looked at the glistening water under the sun, sneered, and said, "You don''t want to deliver the baby for him? Why not jump down. After a few seconds, the baby might be gone, and I will take the blame for you."

    And she even came to push her and urged her, "Just jump."

    Kate wasn''t prepared for this. She clung to the pole of the umbrella and said, "Why should I listen to you? The child is not for him. It is my child too."

    "Ha, you admitted it. You want to have the name as well as being a bitch. I will tell Mom and Dad about you."

    "They are our parents. You are going to kill them."

    The two of them made loud noises that Laura could hear from the kitchen. She ran out hurriedly to separate them. "What''s wrong with you two? Can''t you talk it out?"

    She helped Kate sit down and stroked her belly nervously.

    Laura blamed Daisy, "Don''t scare the little baby. If there is something wrong with it, we three cannot get away with it."

    Daisy stared at them for a while and went to her room to pack her things up.

    After she felt pacified, Kate told Laura, "Don''t tell him what happened just now."

    Laura sighed and said, "OK, but you have to be careful from now on. I can''t take responsibility if something happens."

    "I know." Kate touched her belly. "I know."

    After she returned to her room, Kate took out the ultrasonic picture. She could not distinguish the limbs of the baby. After a while, she held it upside down. She laughed out loud and put it right side up. "This was the heart," she pointed at the picture and said, imitating the doctor.

    Her baby, only less than ten weeks old, had a heart. What a strong life! How could its mother take its life carelessly?

    Everything works the same way: Only when you are going to lose it do you realize how important it is to you.

    Kate stayed detached because she always regarded it as the morbid child of Tristan. She didn''t want to have anything binding them together. Now she thought the kid was inside her, close to her, fresh from her body.

    Her decision was made after many debates inside.

    She put the photo to her mouth and kissed it with tears.

    When she looked out the window, the sunshine seemed brighter, full of mercy and energy. It made the ugliness and despair escape.

    Kate was happy because of this new hope, this new life.

    In the evening, when Tristan came back, Daisy had already gone. Kate didn''t try to stop her. She asked Laura to help her get a cab.

    Even though she didn''t say anything, she looked different, as if she was bathed in blessings. Being s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, Tristan detected this immediately.

    After dinner, he held Kate''s hand and went to the balcony to see the stars.

    He sat on the chair, holding Kate in his l.a.p, and sighed, "It is better we two are left alone." And then he corrected, "No, three. Three of us." And he touched her belly gently.

    Kate felt in his arms how he was hatefully proud. She couldn''t help giving him a blow, "It could be a fool." But she regretted it immediately after she said it. How could she curse her own child?

    Tristan didn''t care much, "It is good to be simple-minded. It is a blessing."

    His tone was affectionate. Kate sighed. This man looked gentle and harmless sometimes, but she really wanted to ask him why he did so many evil things.

    Didn''t he worry about bringing misfortune to his child?

    The wind brought the fragrance of plants and flowers from the garden. The Camellias were blooming quietly, and their soothing sweet scent was flowing secretly in the air. Everything was so tranquil that nobody wanted to break the silence.

    Kate said softly, "I went to the cemetery a few days ago."

    Tristan didn''t expect her to mention it, though he already knew that. His heart shrank.

    Then she muttered as if she was speaking to herself, "When I first came to LA, I was less than 19. I knew nothing about LA. I came with somebody and got a job. I didn''t like the job, but I had to do it¡­It was in a Karaoke bar. I met all kinds of guests, and the drunken men were dreadful animals to me. You don''t know what he could do the next second. I had to be very careful. Every day when I left the place, I celebrated surviving the day. But one day¡­"

    She went stiff and could not help trembling. Tristan understood what she might say and wanted to stop her, but she continued, "A guy pressed me on a couch and touched me, ripped my clothes off, and reached his hand under my skirt¡­"

    She breathed fast and said with a trembling voice, "I was so scared, but the people around wouldn''t help me. I had to fight for myself. I grabbed a bottle from the table and hit him on the head¡­He bled. The blood came from his head to his face. I thought, great, he was dead, and I was free. But then I thought if he died, I had to die¡­"

    Kate sniffed.

    Tristan didn''t have the heart to listen, but he knew she had the need to talk. So he hugged her tighter to comfort her.

    "Then the police came. They asked the waitresses there to stand in a row with their hands behind their heads. They wanted me to stand there too, but I wouldn''t. I said I was not a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e, but they didn''t believe me. They said I not only p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.ed myself but also injured somebody intentionally. I was scared to death. If it wasn''t for Jimmy¡­"

    Kate had tears all over her face, "I don''t know if now I would still be in jail or I would have killed myself at the scene."

    Tristan wiped the tears on her face and showed deep sorrow for her in his eyes. He seemed to feel the pain she experienced with regret.

    Kate said chokingly, "He not only saved my life but also saved my self-esteem."

    She cried like a child now and breathed shortly.

    Tristan held her in his arms tightly and closed his eyes. He felt her body curl up and tremble. Each tremble of her pulled his heart and caused his heart to ache.

    After a while, Kate said, "As I have been with you, of course, I will not be with any other man. I surely will not cheat on you. But why did you take away the last chance I could see him? Why?"

    "He was different from you. So different!"

    She beat him with her fists. "I hate you, hate you."

    Tristan bore with it and didn''t make a sound.

    Kate was overwhelmed with sadness. She could not accuse him, and she could only blame herself.

    She hated him, but she also hated herself.

    She told Jimmy about Caroline because she felt guilty inside. But to protect her own family, she kept the most important part of the story from him.

    When he was so close to the truth, she still could not stand up, to tell the truth. If Jimmy knew the truth, this man might be brought to justice, and Jimmy could not have died in vain.

    Now innocent people had died and the murderer and her, the indirect murderer. We were here enjoying the peaceful night and were going to have a baby. It was so unfair.

    Too unfair¡­

 Chapter 252 - 55: Are These All Yours?

    Late that night, Kate''s head was splitting because of her crying. Her eyes were swollen like those of a goldfish. Tristan put ice on her eyes to help soothe them.

    When he went to take a shower, he took off his shirt and saw there were some bruises on his c.h.e.s.t. He pressed them and felt some pain. He smiled bitterly. She didn''t have much strength, but she had beaten him for a long time.

    Constant dripping wears a stone. That was it.

    And as he looked closely in the mirror, at the familiar face, he saw there was something different in his eyes.

    For so many years, he had made decisions with his own senses. However, after knowing Kate, his degenerated emotional functions seemed to have been revived. He started to have moments where his actions were influenced by his emotions.

    After he left the bathroom, Kate was still sobbing in her sleep. She might still be accusing him of crimes in her dreams. He bent down to kiss her face and hair. And then he lay down beside her and hugged her.

    He said, ignoring whether she could hear him or not, "I will take you to see someone in a couple of days."

    Kate didn''t expect the place Tristan took her to be a sanatorium. It was located at the other end of the city, close to the sea, with wonderful views. The warm and moist air by the seaside was very good for the sick and elderly.

    She saw a plaque with Chasin near the door. She asked, "Was this built by your company?"

    "Yes." He had been quiet all the way here. And after he got out of the car, he was grave. He held her hand in his palm tightly.

    Kate was speechless at his action. It made her feel like she was a naughty kid and would get lost or be kidnapped at his oversight.

    The facilities in the sanatorium were completed and orderly. There were green lawns between the buildings. Some elderly people were walking along the paths or sunbathing on the grass. Flowers bloomed in the gardens, and the trees flourished with lush leaves.

    They walked past the office building and went to a small house in a relatively secluded area. It was quiet here, and few people would pass by.

    Walking through the door of the fence, they saw an old woman sitting on a chair in the yard. She was sitting with her back to them. Her curly hair was half silver. She wore brightly colored clothes that nearly matched the flowers around her.

    The nurse saw them and reminded her, "See who is coming?"

    She turned back slowly. She had aged very well, and one could see what she looked like when she was young. Her eyes moved from Tristan to Kate, and then she grinned. It was the kind of smile that was as innocent as a child, but¡­something was missing.

    "Alzheimer''s disease," Tristan explained.

    Kate''s heart was shocked.

    He let go of her hand and walked to the old woman. He knelt down in front of her and held her hand. "Hey, Mom. I came to see you."

    His mother said, "oh!" pointing to the person behind him and said slowly, "The lady is pretty."

    Tristan rose and turned back. His eyes had some kind of expectation.

    Kate walked close and didn''t know how to address her. She said, "Hi."

    Tristan''s mother turned to the small round table beside her, on which there was a plate of cupcakes. She picked one and gave it to Kate. "Try this."

    Kate took it and said thanks. Seeing Tristan''s mother looking at her with expectation, she put it to her mouth. It was soft and yummy but a little dry. Tristan asked the nurse, "Could you please give her a cup of water?"

    The nurse went back to the house and brought a bottle of water. When Tristan twisted the cap open, Kate had finished the cupcake and was a little choked. Tristan''s mother clapped her hands happily.

    When she gulped the water, she felt relieved. Tristan looked at her with half disapproval and half pity, "Why did you eat in a rush?"

    His mother''s eyes, resting on Kate''s face, shone with curiosity and joy.

    Tristan asked her, "Do you like this lady?"

    She nodded hard and said, "She has that¡­" She stretched her hand and pointed to her cheek.

    Kate stiffened at the place she pointed.

    It was the dimples again. Why was the whole family obsessed with this?

    Tristan read her mind and explained, "My mom doesn''t remember anything. She just likes dimples."

    This explanation did not help much.

    Tristan''s mother didn''t know what they were thinking. She turned aside and picked an azalea and gave it to Kate pleasingly, "This is for you."

    Kate took it and thanked her again.

    Tristan''s mother seemed happy to see Kate, and she laughed. She took Kate''s hand and led her to the house.

    When they walked in, Kate was surprised. The vast room was decorated in bright colors like a child''s room.

    The nurse smiled and explained that she loved bright colors.

    Kate turned back and found Tristan didn''t follow her. He was sitting on the chair his mother had vacated just now and was observing the flowerbed while thinking.

    Tristan''s mother brought Kate to a big shelf that covered almost one entire side of the room. There were a variety of items there, all with the same characteristic of extremely high color saturation. Kate asked her cooperatively, "Are these all yours?"

    Tristan''s mother nodded with satisfaction.

    Kate said softly, "You are so blessed." And she picked up a plush yellow duck and commented, "How cute!"

    Tristan''s mother asked immediately, "Do you want it?"

    Kate smiled and put it back, shaking her head.

    The nurse there smiled too. "You two really hit it off. Aunty never gives her things to anybody. She fought a guy for these things."

    Being told this, Tristan''s mother turned and punched the nurse on the hand. The nurse was used to her actions and laughed them off.

    There was a bookshelf, too, with rows of storybooks. Tristan''s mother took out one and asked Kate to read to her. Kate followed. They sat on the colorfully cushioned chair, and Tristan''s mother listened attentively, though it was unclear if she understood or not.

    As Kate read, she felt somebody was looking at her.

    She raised her head and saw that Tristan had been watching them, sitting on the couch near the window. He averted his eyes and pressed his lips together. His eyebrows stretched out. It was difficult to determine his mood.

    Still, water runs deep. Under the tranquil surface, the water was surging, Kate thought.

    ***

    Soon a couple of hours had passed. Tristan had an event to attend in the evening, and he also worried about Kate getting fatigued. He held Kate''s hand and said to his mother, "Mom, we need to go now. We will come to see you another day."

    His mother seemed reluctant and was about to change her face. She opened her mouth but closed it after a glimpse of her son.

    The way she closed her mouth resembled Tristan''s mannerisms.

    Then she bent down, took off a silver bracelet from her wrist, and shoved it onto Kate''s hand.

    Kate was startled. This bracelet might mean something to the old lady. But considering her mental state, she could not give it back. Kate took it and looked to Tristan for help.

    The surprise came to his face too, but he shrugged and said, "Just take it."

    Kate hesitated, so Tristan held up her hand and helped her put the bracelet on.

    The old lady was upset about their departure, but now she said, "Have a kiss."

    They were surprised.

    Kate said, "Well, it is not a ring."

    Tristan took up her hand and kissed the back of it cooperatively. His mother laughed and clapped her hands. The nurse smiled too.

    Tristan acted naturally, but Kate bristled a little.

    Before they left, Tristan said to his mother, "Mom, she is Kate. Kate, remember?"

    And then he added in a low voice, "I am Tristan."

    The old lady nodded, but they didn''t know if she understood.

    On the way back, the air inside the car was heavy.

    Tristan broke the silence first, "I knew my mom would like you."

    Kate looked at him with puzzlement. To be honest, she felt flattered by today.

    He explained, "That is part of your personal charm. You see, elderly people, children, and small animals all like you." After a pause, "Do you know why?"

    She shook her head. "Because you are not aggressive. You make them feel safe."

    "You''re saying I am weak."

    Tristan laughed, and the peaceful disguise on his face faded away.

    Then he seemed to have the d.e.s.i.r.e to talk. He sighed and said, "I don''t often come here. It is not that I don''t have time or I don''t want to. I don''t dare to come." His voice dried up.

    "Why?"

    His hand sought his forehead. "It is my problem."

    A few seconds later, Tristan said with sadness, "I cannot accept the way she is. Though it has been many years, I still cannot get used to it¡­ She is my closest blood relative, but we cannot communicate. I tell her anything I am exhilarated about, but she will remain in a haze. I tell her of my pain, and she laughs. She will stop talking to you halfway through a sentence and turn to seek something fun."

    He smiled bitterly, "It makes me feel how feeble I am."

    Imagining this in her mind, Kate admitted it was both funny and heartbreaking.

    She bent down and touched the bracelet on her wrist. It was carved with some mysterious characters on it. She thought of one thing suddenly. "Your mother seemed a little scared of you."

    Tristan gripped the steering wheel tighter and said, "You saw that too."

    "It is probably because I don''t look like her son anymore."

    It was vague, but Kate understood.

    Tristan sighed inside. This was the most frustrating part of his life.

    Even if he was good at disguising it, he could not fool some eyes. A small animal might recognize the evilness in him. His change could not escape his mother''s eyes, even after she had dementia.

    Was it for this reason that she liked Kate, who was like clear water or clean white paper with no scratches on it?

    Every time Tristan saw his mother, his evil self would surface. He needed to sabotage something in order to vent his feelings. It was under these circ.u.mstances that he had met Kate for the first time. He could not help pressing her head into that water.

    In a moment, he felt the impulse to explain that to her, but it soon disappeared.

    What had been done had been done.

    Water under the bridge. The explanation was useless.

 Chapter 253 - 56: What Made Him Change?

    Kate understood Tristan''s fear of his mother. She was going to be a mother too. She wanted her child to be simple and have a clear conscience.

    She didn''t want her child to be as hard, cold, and cruel as the person sitting beside her. But he happened to be the father of her child. She was afraid it could take after him.

    She was curious about what he was like when he was younger.

    She had seen a picture, a shy teenager with pure eyes. He had been a good person once. What made him change to what he was today?

    He said he had too many things in his heart.

    What were those things?

    This contradictory man had too many riddles, and Kate had never been good at guessing.

    After some time, Kate said peacefully and slowly, "My grandma lived to be over 80. In the last few months of her life, she could not recognize people and had a terrible temper. I was the one who spent the most time with her, and she wasn''t nice to me. I was sad and thought she didn''t like me as she used to¡­"

    Tristan turned to look at her.

    "Later, I figured out that she was just sick. Being sick changed not only her body but also changed her mind. She wasn''t herself. She still loved me then."

    Tristan turned away, and his throat moved a little.

    The hot weather left gradually, and the sky seemed thousands of meters higher than before. It was blue, clear, and decorated with some lonesome clouds, which were as white as snow.

    When Kate looked up to the sky, she felt better. The thing in her belly had tormented her. It wasn''t too big yet, but it was powerful in making trouble. The doctor said that the first three months of pregnancy required special caution, especially for those who were having their first child.

    Kate didn''t go to school anymore, but she tried to watch video lectures online for a couple of hours each day. She spent the rest of her days taking rest. She usually sat on the balcony in the afternoon bathing in the sun with a book spread on her l.a.p. Most of the time, she didn''t read it at all.

    It was the day for a regular check-up again.

    Tristan was always aware of the check-up appointments even though he always had a full agenda. He went with Kate to see the doctor. He probably enjoyed the feeling of being a father.

    The little thing was a few millimeters longer, and the ultrasound outline was clearer. The magic of life brought endless joy to both would-be parents, and the little growth was received with an exclamation.

    Hearing the doctor''s diagnosis of normal development, they both heaved a sigh of relief. They sought each other''s eyes, but when they met, Kate averted hers hurriedly, while Tristan grinned.

    After getting out of the hospital, the sun was bright. Kate walked slower than before and minded every step she took. She often looked down to the floor to make sure there wasn''t any potential peril.

    Tristan slowed down his pace to accommodate her and enjoyed the leisurely stroll. Looking at his watch, he saw it was almost noon.

    "I will take you out for a big lunch. Don''t you get skinnier and skinnier while the baby gets bigger and bigger."

    On the way, Tristan got a call, and after talking for a while, he said OK and hung up. He looked out the window at the clear and cloudless sky. The scenery was so beautiful that one could not bear to waste it.

    He turned and said apologetically, "I have something urgent I need to attend to first. Then we will go to lunch."

    Kate didn''t disagree, of course.

    The car went to a remote area and stopped at a gate.

    It was a private club with a. A huge garden and a castle-like three-story building. They drove up a long driveway to the house. A male staff member came out to drive their car away, and a female staff member led Tristan and Kate to a lounge on the second floor. She brought tea and deserts and then retreated.

    Tristan asked Kate to rest there and eat something while he went out.

    Kate had not started to eat, but her stomach was churning again. She had to go to the bathroom. When she was inside the bathroom, she heard footsteps outside, and one said, "Sister, you see the old man who came just now? I saw him on TV. He was giving a speech¡­"

    "Hush. You forgot what the manager said yesterday. Better keep your mouth shut."

    The previous one shut their mouth. Then the other one muttered again, "Everyone who comes here is either rich or powerful. Remember, don''t fuss about whoever you have seen."

    Kate pressed the rinse button of the toilet only after they were gone.

    She walked back to the lounge but forgot which door it was. There were many doors, and they were all closed. She was afraid of making mistakes.

    Suddenly she thought of Tristan. Was he behind one of these doors?

    Soft and slow music filled the air of the room without disturbing the two people who were playing chess. The antique chess pieces were made of elegant black walnut.

    One of the pieces was removed from the checkerboard. Tristan checked his watch. His rival detected it and asked, "In a rush?"

    He paused and said honestly, "I have an appointment for lunch."

    "Woman?"

    Tristan smiled.

    "Rumor says you have a little girlfriend that you are crazy about. You hang out with her all the time. I didn''t believe it, but now I am convinced. I thought we could have a good fight today¡­" He stopped and said, "What a surprise!"

    "Ha, you laughed at me."

    "Hey, it is OK. Whatever career a man has, he has to have a family."

    "When will you start the position in the state government?"

    "It was scheduled to start after the New Year, but I had to put it off. Kane lost one of his men recently. He has a problem with his heart and is on leave now. There are too many cases to leave unattended. I have to cover for him for a while."

    Tristan seemed uninterested in his job and switched to the subject that mattered most to him, "Well, I have contacted a top neurologist in New York and sent the medical records to him. There will be a consultation in a couple of days. I have wired payment to that account."

    "Thank you very much for your help." The other one sighed, "Ruth has had numerous surgeries these past few years. My heart can never catch a break."

    "If this surgery goes well, it will be done for good. You won''t have to worry anymore."

    Kate ate half a dish of cookies while she was waiting. Vomiting became less frequent, and her eating volume increased as her belly grew bigger.

    There was a shelf in the room with arts and crafts. A clear crystal ball with purplish color caught her eyes. She took it up and saw through it. It reflected her deformed face on the curved surface.

    Tristan pushed the door and walked in. He saw what she was playing with and said, "Do you like it? Take it if you like."

    Kate asked in surprise, "Is it free?"

    "Free."

    When they finished lunch and were going to leave, Kate heard Tristan tell the staff to put the crystal ball in the bill. She took it out of her purse immediately, but Tristan grabbed it and put it in his pocket, and held her hand out of the door.

    After they got into the car, Kate said, "Can they make money with so few customers?"

    Tristan laughed and said, "They are selling the quiet and secluded atmosphere here. Besides, they make a pile out of one customer.

    Kate was shocked. Were the things they ate so expensive?

    Tristan took out the crystal ball from his pocket and gave it to Kate. It was clear with no impurities and even gave a purplish color as you turned around to see all its sides. "Is this real crystal?" Kate asked.

    "No. Glass."

    The next day, Tristan spent the whole morning at home.

    Kate had thrown up three times since she had woken up. She ate a small breakfast and then went back to bed. She lay there with her eyes closed, feeling dizzy.

    Tristan stayed with her for a while and then went to his study to work.

    While he was reading some emails, he heard the cat crying outside the window. First, it cried once. Later there was a scary cry. Something was wrong.

    Laura knocked on the door and came in anxiously, reporting that Lucy was on the roof of the house and could not get down. It was meowing out of fear all this time.

    Tristan went out of the house and saw Lucy was at the slope of the roof. It spread its fat body on the roof and grabbed the red tiles helpless with its claws.

    The window of the attic was opened slightly. The cat was a lazybones. Did it find a mouse in the attic?

    The tiles were smooth, and Lucy had the tendency to slide down. It meowed helplessly.

    Tristan asked Laura to take a blanket out and wait there to catch Lucy if she fell down. He went to the attic to rescue it.

    Kate went into Tristan''s study after Tristan left the room.

 Chapter 254 - 57: I Will Be Careful From Now On

    She had checked all his drawers earlier but found nothing. Even in the locked drawers, for she had taken the keys when he was asleep and checked, reaped nothing.

    She put things back in place exactly as they were before. This was thanks to her experience at the supermarket. She was good at arranging things on the shelves, except for the computer, where she tried a password twice but didn''t get through.

    She didn''t dare to try again.

    She came just in time before the screensaver started. A spreadsheet was on the screen.

    She sat down and put her hand on the mouse.

    While Kate was doing this, she felt that she was not herself. Somebody else possessed her. Her body was feeble, but her mind was clear. She knew all the instructions she was given, and she obeyed them mechanically.

    Lucy was still meowing outside the window, and Laura, who was outside, and Tristan, on the roof, spoke from time to time.

    They sounded so far away as if they were in another world.

    Too many folders and files¡­ She didn''t have time to check the content of each file. She could only judge from the file names based on the financial knowledge she had learned in her half-semester at college.

    Time was ticking away.

    And the bar of the copying task was moving bits by bits. Her stomach was churning again.

    She put her hand to her mouth and felt her hand was cold. She closed her eyes for a few seconds and took deep breaths.

    Besides the reason that she agreed to help the deputy director Roger Kane, she wanted to know what he was doing for herself.

    She could guess that the government officers traded with business giants from what she overheard the two waitresses saying in the private club. She didn''t know what exactly these trades were, but the clues might be enough.

    The rest needed to be investigated by the people who were more professional.

    The rescue was a tough task. Lucy had slid to the middle of the roof. Tristan got out to the roof from the attic window too and stooped down to reach for Lucy. Lucy slid downward bit-by-bit and screamed from time to time.

    Luckily Tristan was both imperturbable and incredibly supple thanks to his diligence in working out. After some effort, his hand finally reached Lucy. He urged her gently, "Lucy, come on. Grab my hand."

    Lucy was out of her mind, and her hair had all stood up. She looked at Tristan for a long time and finally managed to reach one of her trembling legs to him. He grabbed her leg and pulled it up.

    When she got to his arms, Lucy clung to him tightly. Tristan heaved a sigh of relief and patted her back. "Good girl."

    He had to be very careful going back to the attic, or it would be not just the cat that fell off the roof. He might not die from the fall, but it would be a shame to break his bones.

    Lucy freaked out. Even after they landed safely in the attic, it would not get down from Tristan''s arms. Her claws grabbed his clothes tightly, and he could not get her to release him.

    He was amused and pitied Lucy, "Bad girl, now you learn the lesson? Don''t you ever run to the attic again?"

    "And remember to eat less and work out more."

    After stroking it for a long time, her hair turned soft, and her claws loosened. Tristan put it down and went to wash his hands and change his clothes. When he passed the bedroom, he pushed the door open softly.

    He saw Kate stand not far from the door with a pale face. He frowned and asked, "You threw up again?"

    Kate''s lips trembled. She didn''t look at him, shook her head, and then nodded again.

    He went to grab her hand. They were cold. He said sympathetically, "You suffered a lot from it."

    "You will have only this baby. I will be careful from now on."

    Kate''s hand trembled a little, and she didn''t make a sound.

    Her pitiful look always touched the softest part of Tristan''s heart. He pushed her to his arms and asked gently, "Are you hungry? I will ask Laura to cook something you like for you."

    The gentler he was, the colder Kate felt. She shivered all over her body.

    She clung to Tristan''s waist, and his strong body transmitted some power to her and made her feel at ease. She put her face against his c.h.e.s.t and listened to the steady and powerful beating of his heart. Her wildly beating heart was pacified.

    Tristan was surprised at her voluntarily seeking his hugging. Probably hormones from her pregnancy were stimulating her. For this part of her pregnancy, he welcomed the change. He held her tighter to his arms.

    They stayed in that position for a while, and then Tristan asked, "Do you want to go to lie down? I will call you when Laura gets the food ready."

    Kate nodded on his c.h.e.s.t.

    He carried her up and put her on the bed carefully, covered the blanket for her and kissed her on the forehead, and then left the room.

    When the door was finally closed, Kate heaved a sigh.

    It was so close. If he had held up her left hand, he would find that she had a pink flash drive in her palm.

    If he had come back half a minute earlier, he would see her running out of his study hurriedly.

    If he had gone back to his study directly, he would see the screensaver was not on¡­

    They had a few peaceful days.

    One afternoon, Max and Daisy showed up.

    Tristan was at home too. He was accompanying Kate watching a training video for pregnant women.

    The fat cat was sleeping by their feet. She had to be checked from time to time and bathed more frequently to make sure she wouldn''t carry parasites or bacteria that could harm the pregnant woman and the baby.

    Tristan wanted to send it away for some time, but Kate did some online research and found that it was not necessary to be so cruel to the cat.

    They were wearing lovers'' clothes. The man was gray, and the woman was pink. Their looks matched each other, notwithstanding the age and temperament differences between them.

    The scene stung Daisy, and she lowered her eyes. Tristan asked them to sit down naturally, and Laura brought tea and desserts.

    Kate was delightful in receiving them. Ever since her fight with Daisy, they had not talked on the phone. She got some information about her through Max, though. Daisy was working in some estate company under the Chasin group.

    About the matter that brought them here, Max looked awkward.

    Daisy spoke out first, "It was my idea to come to you. We got something going on in our family."

    Kate was startled and asked, "What happened? Mom or dad got sick?"

    Daisy asked coldly, "How long since you called them?"

    Kate felt guilty. She didn''t like to call her parents since she found out she was pregnant. She called a couple of times, but she always kept the conversation short, as if she worried they could see her bulging belly through the telephone line.

    Max continued the subject, "Here is what happened. There were some guys that showed up and said our house belonged to their family one or two generations back. And they produced something like a land title. Our father said our grandpa worked for the landlord of the house as a cook for decades. His sons and daughters abandoned him and went to the big cities. So he agreed to sell the house to grandpa at low cost on the condition that he lived there until he died. That house has belonged to our family since then."

    "So what do they want now?" Tristan asked.

    "They want to get it back, with just a little compensation for us to move out. Ten thousand dollars, and we get out of there in a month." Daisy said. "Our house is worth far more than that. Besides, we cannot buy a house with that money at all."

    "Can''t we take this to court?" Kate asked.

    "Our grandpa bought that house way more than fifty years ago, and the landlord was muddled then, and there was no title deed to be found. If this is taken to court, we may get nothing at all."

    Max added, "One of the guys, probably the grandson, owns a big company. He says he wants to build a factory there. Mom and Dad asked them to increase the compensation so that we could buy a small house, but they refused."

    Tristan thought about it and said, "Let me handle this."

    Daisy gave him an admirable look, but Max''s expression was complicated. He looked to Kate.

    Kate rejected his help by instinct, but she could not see her old parents become homeless.

    Tristan touched her hand and said, "Don''t worry about it. It is not a big deal."

    The thing that drained their whole family''s wits out was not a big deal to him. Kate didn''t know what she should think. She was speechless.

    After Daisy and Max left, Tristan said, "What is it? You seemed to disapprove of me?"

    Kate looked at him and asked, "How are you going to handle it?"

    "It is useless to reason with these guys."

    "So you will pay them?"

    "You will just encourage them to ask for a foot if you give them an inch."

    Seeing the nervousness in her eyes, he downplayed it, "It is OK. We will just give them a little heads up and make them get back to sense."

    "Come on, let''s continue watching the video."

    Kate was still absent-minded after sitting down. Tristan held her shoulders and comforted her. "Don''t worry. I will not cause trouble for your family. Nor to myself. I will have Ed go over there personally. He is good at this."

    At these words, Kate recalled two occasions. She was kidnapped and threatened with a knife on her face; Max was set up and scared to death for four full days.

    The doctor in the video was narrating all kinds of scenarios a pregnant woman might encounter, but they could not get into her mind. The person beside her was immersed in it.

    Kate sighed. There was too big a gap between them. They were totally different people.

 Chapter 255 - 58: Stealing Evidence

    When she put the key into the lock, Kate had a second of hesitation, but she pushed it in and twisted it immediately afterward.

    With a click, the door opened.

    The place was quiet and peaceful like the last time she had come there.

    The files she copied from Tristan''s computer, after an initial check, turned out to be mostly bookkeeping files and contracts of recent years. But she had been told that his company''s operation in recent years was normal and the illegal activities should have happened way back, in the period where the original capital was acc.u.mulating.

    So she thought of this apartment. He told her that he moved out of here five years ago. And this was a place with special significance to him.

    When one was into something, one usually was obsessed or paranoid about it. This task she took on was possibly motivated by ethical concerns, or her curiosity or pregnancy hormones now made her feel like she was possessed by Sherlock Holmes.

    In the photo on the wall, that woman whose name she didn''t know yet was looking at her gently.

    Kate said sorry to her in her heart.

    And then she went up to the second floor.

    Hours passed by, and she had broken a sweat on her forehead.

    The hair that was pinned up came loose, and one strand fell on the side of her face. Based on her little knowledge of Tristan''s personality and her own instincts, Kate searched the study first. After she removed one-third of the books from the shelf, she found a concealed cabinet on the floor.

    Sliding open the door, she found a metal box of similar size to the shoebox in the cabinet. This should be what she was searching for. She took the box out and put it on the floor, but then she frowned-there was a coded lock on it.

    An 8-digit sliding wheels lock. She put in his birthday, wrong¡ªtheir wedding date, wrong.

    Kate sighed. She tried these two dates on the study computer, and they were wrong there too. But she could not think of any other numbers. If she just took the box, she wouldn''t have to think about it, but she abandoned this idea.

    Finally, she put in another number.

    And she heard the incredible cl.i.c.k.i.n.g sound! She had no time to be surprised at her accidental success. The things inside the box consumed all her attention.

    The box was filled with many cassette tapes and discs, along with a few brown envelopes and a thick notebook.

    She carried the box to the next room, where there was a media player.

    She took out the cassette tapes on the top layer on the right. There was a label attached to it on which a long number was written. She put it in the cassette player and pressed the play button. The magnetic head started to run, and there was the sound of a man''s voice.

    After she finished that tape, she took it out, put it back in the box, and took out a DVD.

    On the screen, a man and a woman spoke only a few words and then started to take off their clothes and roll around on the bed. Their fully n.a.k.e.d bodies tangled together. It was very stimulating to the viewer.

    And then, in subsequent scenes, there were different actors and actresses featuring almost the exact same screenplays. Kate put her hand to her mouth and rushed to the bathroom.

    After throwing up what was in her stomach, she sat on the floor. She looked at the bathroom blankly and could not get away from the world she had just seen. It was a world full of dirty and filthy things.

    There was a familiar voice in those videos. And there were two voices that she didn''t know. They talked about trades, sometimes vaguely, sometimes blatantly.

    And in the NC-17 rated videos, the bloated lead actor, after putting back his clothes and glasses, went back to be a conscientious civil servant.

    Parasite, vampire. She squeezed the words from her teeth.

    And the man was playing a role no less disgraceful and outrageous in the scenes.

    Familiar music came from some distance and pulled her back to reality.

    She put her hand on the toilet to support her up and then went back to the video room. It was her cell phone ringing.

    She suddenly got nervous. Tristan called at irregular intervals every day to check on her. He was on a business trip and would spend a few hours on the plane. So she took the excuse of going to have a facial at the beauty parlor to come here.

    She drew a long breath and took up the phone, and was relaxed at the number on the screen.

    It was from Max.

    ***

    Max told her that the guys who wanted to get the house back ceased their request and left. And somebody had donated a sizable amount of money to the public schools in their town.

    Max asked with concern, "Kate, don''t you think he is too powerful? It is in a different state. And the guys that found trouble are rumored to have an influence on the town government. Ed gave me the feeling that he was sort of gangster when he saved me last time. Are they¡­"

    "No." Kate said, looking down at the box on the floor, "They are not."

    Max changed the subject; "Mom said on the phone that there is a boy in our town who is helping his parents run a caf¨¦. His mother and ours used to hang out together. Mom knows their family very well. She said if you would like to go back home, she would like to introduce you to the boy. I had to tell her that you were busy with your studies now¡­"

    Kate smiled bitterly after hung up the phone. It was a life so far away from her now. She could never go back to that kind of world again.

    Kate stared at the things on the floor. They represented a dirty and ugly past but probably would represent a dangerous and unpredictable future. She had stepped into this by choice.

    She took a heavy bag out and walked by the photo of the smiling woman. She stopped and said in a low voice to her, "What would you do if you were me?"

    "You wouldn''t have done this, right?"

    The person in the photo just smiled.

    "What a shame! We are different."

    Kate entered from the back door of the beauty parlor. Her classmate who had experienced the fight with her had come to help today. She had enjoyed the facial and other services available for hours on her behalf. They switched identities and left when Tristan called.

    She rubbed her sore shoulders and said, "A facial and a massage¡­"

    "OK, have fun. I will do it for you with my expertise in this field when I get back¡­" As Tristan talked, heated air seemed to transmit from the other end of the phone.

    She could imagine his vague smile on the other side of the phone. His breath was blowing on her ear. She had just gone through another cold and cruel experience, and now the conversation was more torture for her.

    Only after he heard the slam of the car door and another person''s voice did he want to end the conversation. He asked if she had anything else to say.

    She did have questions. Why was the password her birthday? Was it a coincidence or on purpose? Why did he let her know everything so easily? Why had she met him and get involved in this?

    And she also wanted to ask why he was not a good guy? Why was he cruel, evil, and merciless, while he could touch the softest parts of her? Why were his evil measures used to rescue her family?

    In her world, there was only good and bad, white and black. There weren''t so many whys. Kate had been silly, but she lived at ease. But since she had known Tristan, she had had to bend her principles and blur the boundaries and colors.

    Now it was not just a vague boundary. It was totally overthrown.

    When Kate woke up in the morning, she found the man who was supposed to come back in the evening was deep in sleep beside her. She was surprised when he came to bed, and she didn''t know at all. It was horrible.

    The next moment, her attention was drawn to a new thing on his face- the stubble on his strong chin. He always cared so much for his appearance. It was the first time she had seen this on him. Was it because of too much hormone?

    The ding of the alarm o''clock broke her meditation, and she reached for the clock at the nightstand immediately. He usually got up at six, and she did at seven. Kate got off the bed quietly.

    After cleaning up, she had a cup of honey water and went outside to stretch her legs. She did some simple exercises.

    She had had too many emotional ups and downs lately, and her sleeping and eating had been influenced too. She didn''t want this to affect the baby inside her. It was the only oasis in her world of the desert.

    As she was working out, she heard the phone in the living room ring. She went to answer it. It was from the sanatorium. The nurse said, "Aunty is missing the lady with dimples¡­" Before the nurse could finish, Tristan''s mother grabbed the phone, "Could you come to see me?" She asked shyly.

    An old woman sounded like a little kid. It made Kate''s heart soften. She agreed immediately.

 Chapter 256 - 59: Do You Know His Name?

    After she got back to the bedroom, Tristan was sleeping soundly. Kate left a note on the stand and changed her clothes. She called the driver to get the car ready.

    Tristan''s mother did not look as spiritual as the last time she saw her. Her cheeks were a little hollower.

    The nurse explained that she had the flu lately and just recovered a couple of days ago.

    Kate asked, "Does he know?"

    "Mr. Fox came to see her twice. Aunty asked about you, but he told her that you could not risk being infected."

    Tristan''s mother said gloomily, "I am fine now. It is too stuffy here. I want to go out."

    After getting permission from the nurse, the old lady dragged Kate to help her pick clothes from the wardrobe and got dressed up cheerfully.

    Kate asked the driver to take them to a pedestrian street where there were restaurants, caf¨¦s, and boutiques.

    The two of them sat at a table by the window and watched people walking past in a hurry. They were enjoying tea and delicate Chinese dim sum.

    Watching the old lady struggling to transport a beef ball to her mouth with chopsticks, she understood why Tristan''s mother liked her. And she could not reject her friendship. They were alike.

    Thinking of Tristan, who was probably still in bed, and the things she had found in his apartment, Kate sighed and concluded that it was not so bad for her mother to change to what she was now.

    It was only he who had become lonelier.

    Tristan had lost the two women most important to him in his life. The two people who could have a good influence on him. So he walked farther and farther away on that road.

    "What are you thinking?" Tristan''s mother asked.

    Kate had an illusion for a moment that the person in front of her had resumed her senses, but looking at her eyes again, she knew it was not true.

    She smiled and said, "I am thinking about where we should go to have fun after this."

    Tristan''s mother finished the food on her plate hastily and said, "Let''s go."

    Kate had been in this city for four years, but she knew little about places to have fun. Today she had special company and felt the impulse to have fun too.

    They shopped in the boutiques, and soon Kate had several bags in her hand. Tristan''s mother had a cotton candy bar in her hand and smiled cheerfully.

    They passed a photo studio and were attracted by the decoration outside. There were a few black and white artistic photos hung on the brick wall. The nostalgic door had a bell, and when one pushed the door, the bell rang.

    The inside decoration was also antique, and even the camera was the kind from fifty years ago, with a cloth covering the photographic plate. The scenery and props and even a wooden horse rocking chair were the same as she had seen in the old movies.

    The photographer asked the women what kind of theme they want to have. Tristan''s mother said they had to wait for the gentleman she saw last time. Kate had to call Tristan.

    The old lady touched everything in the shop with curiosity and called Kate, "Kate, come to see this¡­"

    Kate was surprised, "You remember my name?"

    She nodded.

    They waited for half an hour, and through the window, they saw someone walking close. Tristan wore a black coat over a white shirt, looking more casual and genial than he usually was. After a good night''s sleep, he was spiritual again.

    Kate asked Tristan''s mother, "Do you know his name?"

    Tristan''s mother looked at him bewilderedly.

    The bell dinged, and the door was opened. Kate told her in a low voice, "His name is Tristan."

    "Tristan." The old lady repeated.

    Tristan just walked in to hear her calling. He paused, and happiness flashed in his eyes. Complicated emotions surged up and faded away.

    He walked to his mother and hugged her, "Mom."

    His mother was uncomfortable with his tight hug and looked to Kate for help.

    Kate had tears in her eyes and nodded and smiled at her.

    The old lady felt assured and raised her hand to hug and pat the back of the big guy.

    The photographer said, "I thought you were mother and daughter. It is rare for mother-in-law and daughter-in-law to be best friends."

    The two people embracing seemed not to hear what he said.

    When Tristan released his mother, the photographer asked if they were ready.

    The assistant pulled out a scenery board of beach and coconut trees and then moved an outdoor bench to place in front of it. The three sat on the bench and were ordered by the photographer to move their heads and hands and make their expressions more natural.

    Kate was amused by Tristan''s awkward expression when the photographer ordered him to smile more naturally.

    The photographer had already put his head under the cloth and shouted, "One, two, say cheese."

    Her hand was grabbed when the photographer shouted two.

    A sudden flash was accompanied by smoke, and they got the shot.

    "The photo will be ready in 3 days, framed. Leave your address with our assistant, and we will deliver it to you." The photographer instructed them. But Tristan''s mother wanted to have the photo immediately.

    The assistant came with a digital camera and took another one for them, printed it out, and gave it to Tristan''s mother. The photographer shrugged and smiled helplessly.

    "Customer satisfaction. Slow or fast, as you like." The assistant stuck her tongue out at the photographer.

    Tristan''s mother took the photo and pointed to it, "Kate, Tristan¡­"

    Kate took a glance at it and found it looked like a family portrait. Everyone looked good in the photo. It was quite harmonious.

    After they left the photo studio, Tristan checked his watch and said, "Let''s go to have lunch. I haven''t had breakfast today."

    He turned to his mother, "Mom, what do you want to eat?"

    Tristan''s mother said, "Pizza."

    That was probably what she always had in the sanatorium, Kate thought. "How about we go home and make it ourselves?"

    Thinking of the mother spending all the year in the sanatorium and eating the cafeteria food, Kate felt sorry for her. Having a meal of homemade food would be much better than any food they could buy in the fancy restaurants Tristan usually frequented.

    They called Laura and checked what materials she had at home, and then went to the supermarket to buy the other ingredients they needed. Tristan''s mother was excited at the variety of products. She wandered around the aisles and loaded the cart with a lot of things with colorful packaging.

    When they arrived at the villa, it was already midnight. Laura had asked Tristan''s permission this morning to leave early today, so she told Kate where the materials were and left the kitchen to them.

    Kate went into the kitchen while Tristan stayed in the living room watching TV with his mother. After a while, he snuck into the kitchen, offering to help.

    Kate said, "There is nothing you can do here. Go stay with your mother."

    He smirked and said, "Don''t look down on others."

    "OK, then peel the garlic and chop the onions for me."

    He worked on the assignment immediately. Kate started to prepare the dough and gave Tristan a quick glance from time to time to see if he had trouble cutting the onions.

    She saw him get a bowl with a lid ready by his side. After he washed the onion, he cut it into halves and then started to slice it. His action was so amazingly fast that he had finished slicing a half onion in just a few seconds.

    He collected the slices into the bowl and covered it with the lid. Then he started to slice the next half. As the onion slices stayed open in the air for only a short time, they didn''t cause his tears.

    After he sliced them all, he put the bowl into the fridge to cool while he peeled the garlic. Ten minutes later, he took the onions out and chopped them into small pieces.

    Kate was surprised that he knew about this trick. Cold onions do not give out a pungent smell.

    When Tristan had finished, the dough Kate made had rested for ten minutes. So he started to roll the dough into a circle. They cooperated very well as a team.

    Tristan''s mother followed into the kitchen too. She picked fried bacon pieces from the plate to feed the cat.

    Soon four courses, pizza, baked chicken, tomato bisque, and fruit salad, were ready. When they sat down at the table, the air felt like that of Christmas or Thanksgiving. Kate recalled last Christmas Eve when Tristan wasn''t at home. And he had been talking business on Christmas Day.

    Their dinner was warm and cheerful until a little episode happened. Tristan''s mother was eating a piece of pizza when she suddenly took another piece and put it into her pocket.

    They were astonished and said at the same time. "Mom!" "Auntie."

    Tristan''s mother reached her hand to the pizza again, "Charley likes this the most."

    The fork in Tristan''s hand dropped and made a clear sound when it collided with the plate.

    Kate looked at him and saw him looking down at his plate, and the muscles on his cheeks were moving.

    Tristan resumed his composure in a few seconds and held his mother''s hand, "Mom. Don''t."

    His mother looked to him with disapproval, but after meeting his eyes, she had a little fear in her eyes. She stopped.

    Tristan took his mother to the sink to wash her hands and came back. The dinner continued, and his mother forgot what happened soon and focused on her plate.

    When it was getting late, Tristan wanted to send his mother back to the sanatorium. His mother showed some reluctance, and Kate felt for her.

    This was her real home. Tristan explained, "Mom has some other health problems. It is safer to stay in the sanatorium where medical facilities are available. Besides, the nurse can take care of her at night."

    He promised his mother they would take her here next weekend.

    Before they left, the old lady grabbed Kate''s wrist and frowned.

    Kate came to understand her and said, "I put it away because I worry I might break it carelessly."

    The old lady did not release her but clamped her wrist tighter. Her fingers set into her muscle, and it hurt.

    Tristan stood there without moving.

    Kate had to say, "OK, I will go get it."

    She went upstairs and brought back the bracelet and put it on in the presence of Tristan''s mother. The old lady smiled happily and went out with her son.

    When Tristan got back, he said earnestly to Kate, "Thank you for today."

    The air became strange again when they were left alone. Kate said, "I didn''t do it for you."

    He didn''t mind. "Whatever. As long as she is happy, I appreciate it."

 Chapter 257 - 60: Give Me A Home

    Early the next morning, when Tristan had just got up, his cell phone vibrated.

    He got it and frowned when he saw the number. He pressed the button and walked to the door, buttoning his shirt at the same time. But he stopped halfway.

    Kate had been awake when the phone vibrated on their nightstand. She opened her eyes and saw Tristan standing still in the middle of the room. He looked stiff. "What is it?"

    After keeping quiet for a few seconds, he turned back to her mechanically and looked at her. "My mom is gone."

    Gone? Where?

    He repeated, "My mom passed away last night. Cerebral infarction."

    He only had buttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, and his abs were visible. His face was expressionless, and he seemed to be in a daze. He went back to the bed and sat down at the corner.

    His shoulders drooped, and his arms hung by his side spiritless. He looked like a silent sculpture.

    It took Kate quite some time to digest this news. She lifted up the blanket and moved to his side of the bed slowly. She touched his arm accidentally and was startled by the hardness of the muscle. She looked down to find that under his palm, the sheets were wrung into a ball.

    She covered his hand with hers and asked softly, "Do you want me to go with you?"

    She heard him heave a sigh a few seconds later, and he agreed in a low voice.

    Before they set off, Kate put the bracelet on. She thought of the old lady''s persistence yesterday, and tears came to her eyes.

    In the colorful room, Kate saw the old lady for the last time.

    She looked peaceful as if she was just sleeping.

    Kate felt both sad and helpless. Life was so fragile and unpredictable.

    She caught sight of the pizza in a transparent plastic container, and she could not hold her tears. Tristan, by contrast, was calm the whole time. Only the people who knew him well could see that air of sadness surrounded him.

    Kate didn''t attend the following events. Tristan had somebody send her back after she stayed for one hour. In the evening, he called and said he would not be back and asked her to get some rest.

    It was four days later that she received more information.

    Ed, who she had not seen for a long time, asked anxiously, "Is Boss at home?"

    Kate told him no.

    "Did he call these past two days?"

    "No."

    "Shit."

    "How''s that?"

    "Boss disappeared."

    Tristan stayed a day with his mother, and the next day her body was cremated. Ed and the crew went together and sent the ashes to be buried in the same place as his father. On the way back, Tristan wanted to go alone.

    They thought he needed to have some space and left him. However, a few hours later, when they called him again, his phone was off. His secretary said he hadn''t shown up at the company these past few days.

    Tristan was a difficult person to understand, and the loss of contact under this situation made them worried. Ed was fretting, "I am worried that was more than he can take. He took it too hard."

    The scene of Tristan sitting on the bed with his hands wringing the sheet flashed in Kate''s mind, but she said, "No. He should be OK."

    "You don''t know that the time when his wife passed away, Boss was driven by an impulse to kill¡­" Ed stopped in time and sighed, "And it is his mother this time."

    Kate seemed not to hear the word he slipped out of his tongue by accident and muttered, "He won''t do anything stupid. He is a person with a sense and strong will¡­"

    The sun was sinking into the sea inch by inch, and the strong and sensible man was sitting in a car.

    The window of the car was slid down thoroughly, and the cold and hard sea wind blew in and hit Tristan''s face mercilessly. He seemed not to feel it. The collar of his coat was pulled up to resist some of the cold.

    A row of beer cans stood on the dashboard. Every can was squeezed to an odd shape.

    He fumbled in his pocket, but the pack of cigarettes he got out was empty.

    He played with the lighter, flipping it on and watching the flame, and then turned it off. After some time, he got tired of this game and threw the lighter out of the window. It dropped into the sea and made a small sound when it hit the water.

    He started the car, and the wheel of the limousine ground the gravel below and made loud noises. The noise stimulated his nerves and also gave him a feeling of self-abuse.

    He got on the coastal highway and smashed the gas pedal. The car shot forward. Every man has some crazy genes. All the restraint and self-control were just suppressed temporarily and would explode when the time came.

    Tristan turned the radio to the maximum volume, and the sound of the piano filled up the air inside the car and crashed into his ears. The music carried fury as well as sorrow.

    What flew in his blood vessels was not blood anymore. It was roaring water.

    Nothing could stop him. The car was at top speed until he heard a thud.

    The car bumped into a stone column, which marked the boundary of private land. The head of the car was arched inward, and the headlight on the left was broken.

    The forceful and sonorous music was still on.

    Tristan put his head on the steering wheel for a long time without moving.

    After he didn''t know how long, he heard police sirens.

    It was dark in the night, and neither her cell phone nor the phone in the living room had ever rung. Kate was haunted by anxiety and bad presentiment, but she could do nothing. Finally, she had to go to bed. She fell asleep in exhaustion only after the day started to break.

    She didn''t know how long she had slept when she was woken up by thunderbolts. It was dark outside, and heavy rain pounded on the windows.

    She wondered if the sky also felt sad.

    She grabbed her cell phone, and there wasn''t any message. And the time was showing 21:00. She slept for a whole day!

    The rain outside made it feel quieter inside the house.

    And it also made it lonely.

    Kate walked out of the bedroom. When she passed the study, she was suddenly alert. She seemed to detect the smell of smoke and heard something from the door.

    She pushed the door open. It was pitch dark inside, but the smoke smell was heavy. There seemed to be a shadow by the couch, and a spark flickered.

    She put one hand to her mouth and waved away the smoke. She pushed the door wide open and reached for the switch of the lights when she heard someone say, "Don''t turn the lights on."

    The voice was husky and a little unfamiliar.

    Kate stood by the door, not knowing if she should walk in or retreat. Then she heard him say, "Come here."

    It was ordered as usual, but it sounded less like an order than like pleading.

    She walked over, and as soon as she got close, she was grabbed by the wrist. She was pulled forward, and forceful arms grasped her waist. His face leaned against her belly, tyrannically but also reliantly.

    "I have no home now." Smoke and alcohol had made his voice harsh and aged. The tone was desperate. "Give me a home."

    Kate''s heart seized.

    Not hearing an answer for quite a long pause, Tristan raised his face and called, "Kate¡­"

    She finally found her voice, "Don''t smoke anymore. It is bad for your health."

    He extinguished his cigarette and flipped away from the ashes on his l.a.p. "OK. I won''t smoke."

    And he leaned his face against her belly again.

    She had seen many sides of him, cruel and cold at the very beginning, gentle and hypocritical the second time they met, indifferent and unpredictable very often. And this time, it was the first time she saw him as fragile and helpless as a child.

    "Where had you been these past two days?"

    Tristan didn''t reply.

    As she no longer expected him to answer, he said in a low voice, "Nowhere. I just stayed in the car for two days¡­"

    And he had been to the police station once, and after being recognized, he was almost sent to the hospital.

    Kate thought of words her grandmother had always said. One has a family at 70 years old and a mom at 80 years old. She didn''t understand it until she saw her taciturn father howl when her grandmother had died. She didn''t know how to comfort her father.

    The sorrow couldn''t be talked away. Only time could pacify and dilute it.

    Kate''s hand sought Tristan''s head and stroked his hair, which was softer than usual. She combed it with her fingers and said, "You might feel better if you cry."

    He shook his head, "Can''t cry."

    To prove he was telling the truth, he led her fingers to the corners of his eyes, and it was dry, without any moisture.

    Then he took her hand to his mouth and kissed the back of it softly.

    Then he felt that the kiss wasn''t enough. So he pulled her to sit on his legs, and his mouth sought her lips.

    His kiss carried the smell of alcohol and cigarettes, and with heat and tyranny. What scared Kate most was his face with messy and scratchy stubble. She reached her hand to touch his chin and found it stung.

    Her hand lingered there for a while, as it was unfamiliar.

    Suddenly the room was lit up by lightning that crashed across the window. And a series of thunderbolts followed. The sky looked like it was being torn into two.

    Kate jerked out of fear and clung to Tristan''s waist out of instinct.

    And it was like she had pressed some critical button on a machine or as if she lit up a pile of dry logs.

    The body she clung to jerked back, and then all of a sudden, she was pressed down on the couch, accompanied by a cry.

    The man on top of her wasn''t a man anymore. He was a leopard who had just lost its parents and had nowhere to vent its sorrow. Its eyes were dark and shining a little red.

    She was the prey under its claws.

    After a short moment of stalemate, he didn''t reach his teeth to her throat. Instead, his fingers went through the clothes, followed the route he was familiar with into her body.

    It was rude and a little painful.

    Strangely, after a short moment of panic, she didn''t resist much. She spread her legs wider slightly to reduce the pain for herself or obstacles for him. Probably subconsciously, she also needed to vent her feelings, and there was no other way except these most primitive means.

 Chapter 258 - 61: You Have To Beg Me If You Want It

    Lightning came across the window from time to time and lit up Kate''s face.

    Tristan looked directly into her eyes and observed the tiny changes in her expression.

    His slender fingers were playing a solo inside her body. A song without sound but with a unique melody was manifested through her breathing.

    It was sometimes slower, sometimes faster, sometimes lighter, and sometimes heavier.

    As the beats became longer and higher, there was m.o.a.ning about accompanying it. Something changed subtly inside her body. It became smooth as his fingers went in and out, and it also soothed his irritated heart.

    Being separated from each other for so long, their bodies were each attracted by the scent of the other. With slight touches, the flames lit up fiercely.

    Kate honestly responded to his motion. The tips of her nerves caught the stimulation and responded to it. A surge overwhelmed Tristan''s consciousness and pushed other thoughts out of his mind.

    When the melody came to a high point, Kate arched her body, lifted her chin as if she were trying to get closer to him as well as get away from him. Her hands clamped his arms unconsciously, and her fingers set into his skin.

    When it came to an end, his fingers took a deep dive. And her hand let go of his arms, and her body sprang back to the couch. Her part that wrapped his fingers jerked and trembled, and streams flew out like the ripples spreading in a lake.

    They were both panting, echoing each other.

    Kate realized until now that she was not just venting feelings, she also could not resist. After being stimulated, her body came to its memory, longing to be filled and touched.

    In a daze, she felt she was lifted and put down. It was soft under her body. Her fingers touched the long fur of the carpet.

    Her clothes were stripped, and her c.h.e.s.t felt a little cold. Then she felt the warmth. His lips fell, together with the stubble. The unfamiliar touch made her skin tremble inch by inch.

    It was a little painful and itchy.

    His hand covered her b.r.e.a.s.t and kneaded savagely, with strength as if he almost wanted to break it. She took a long breath from the pain.

    His lips moved down slowly. When he reached the highland, his tongue seemed like it was measuring the territory and also worshipping something.

    Her legs felt the cold when her pants were stripped, she closed her legs, but his action was faster. He lifted her knees and spread her legs to an extreme wide-angle. Without the cover of darkness, she would have fought against this posture.

    A warm and itchy feeling came to the inner sides of her legs. This was her most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e part. She gave a suppressed groan. She felt his kisses moved, slowing to the center. She reached her hand to push him away, but she only touched his thick hair.

    She pleaded, "Don''t¡­"

    Her voice was sticky and sounded more like an invitation.

    The rain was pouring down from the sky outside the window, and it seemed it was going to drown the whole world.

    When the bizarre and moist thing invaded the last land, she screamed without making a sound. All she could do was to breathe heavily.

    It was beyond the limit of what she could bear, physically or mentally. Her fragile nerves broke at this heavy impact, and she cried helplessly.

    Her cry was covered by the sound of the rain.

    Tristan was doing his job, ignoring her crying, but his motion was interrupted from time to time. She was thrown into ecstasy, and he suddenly moved away.

    He could not hold himself and started to loosen his belt.

    The burning and hard feeling brought back her senses, "Oh¡­no¡­the baby¡­"

    He was breathless, "Four months and seven days, can get in a little bit more¡­"

    She wanted to cuss, but it was replaced with a cry. The spearhead had already entered.

    Without any experience for months, the slight motion was enough to arouse shivers all over her body.

    The next second, the troops retreated and lingered at the entrance, swirling evilly. She moved, and the root of her legs touched him. He became harder and more erect. It knocked at her one by one.

    "Want it?" He asked.

    She bit her lip and didn''t reply.

    "You have to beg me if you want it."

    She''d rather die.

    He lingered for a moment and explored suddenly. Fortunately, he still had a shred of sense and stopped in the middle. Then he started to move.

    The motion wasn''t very big but enough for them to hold their breath and focus on it. They both m.o.a.n.e.d and were soon all sweaty.

    Then he slowed down the rhythm purposely, and his cold metal belt head hit on her hip, again and again. It hurt a little, but they both ignored it.

    At the wildest point, he lifted her h.i.p.s to the air, but he didn''t press him against her. He just kneaded her violently as if he wanted to ground her to pieces.

    It was familiar to her. Like being ground by a heavy truck, her nerves were flattened, and the twisted feeling between them disappeared.

    Kate''s eyes adapted to the darkness now. She saw the shadows of the facilities of the room. The shelf on the wall seemed to shake to her, and the books on it seemed to fall down and bury her. She felt the sky was swirling, and her head was dizzy, but for some point in her body, she had a distinct feeling.

    ****

    After it ended, they lay on the carpet panting.

    They were both waiting for the shock, which was different from previous times and was from inside to outside, to fade away. Tristan leaned against her back and asked gently, "Are you cold?"

    Kate''s only reply was the slight shivering of her body.

    He took off his half wet shirt to cover her and fumbled for the remote to adjust the temperature higher. The bedroom was not far away, but they didn''t want to move or forgot about it.

    Kate slept for a whole day. Though she was tired, she was sobered and sobered in the dark. And she knew the person beside her felt the same.

    When the climax faded away, and the temporarily forgotten subject came back, the joy was diluted by the sorrow acc.u.mulated little by little. It became a cloud hovering above both of them.

    She heard Tristan ask in an even huskier voice, "Do you believe there is heaven?"

    "I am not sure, but I think the good men would go to a place that is not too bad."

    He said sarcastically, "That sounds good. My mom did nothing bad except for giving birth to a son."

    Then he said again after a short pause, "My father is a good man too, but he died when I was thirteen."

    Kate''s heart missed a beat.

    Thirteen?

    What age was that? Junior high school?

    When she got back from school, her father always received her on the porch. Though their family was poor, it was complete. She was simple and satisfied as a child and a teenager.

    The sound of the rain outside was lower than before like somebody weeping.

    The air inside was damp and sticky. It gave people the d.e.s.i.r.e to talk.

    Tristan sat up and reached for a cigarette. After he put a cigarette to his mouth and lit it, he thought of her and stubbed it out immediately.

    She said, "Smoke if you want to."

    He felt warm inside, but he threw the cigarette and lighter away anyway.

    After some time, he started again, "My dad didn''t die of illness or an accident. He was murdered."

    "By his teammate in the army. The one who he trusted most and went through life and death with."

    "Just for money."

    "He didn''t just murder him, but also tried to kill my mom and me, to remove future trouble by setting our house on fire."

    His words, each sentence more shocking than the last, were as calm as if he were talking about another person''s story.

    Kate was so shocked that she sat up, wrapping his shirt.

    She saw his n.a.k.e.d back shining in the dark.

    They were just inches away from each other, but it felt like a great distance.

    At this moment, Tristan was living in his memory.

    She could see two muscles on his back move when he spoke.

    "For a long time, I couldn''t understand what kind of temptation could make a person ignore the brotherhood and even lose the basic humanity."

    "Until one day when I had to do something I didn''t want to in order to make enough money to change my life. I realized there was a thing that could erode a person''s heart and change a person into a demon."

    His voice turned from cold to sarcasm as he talked.

    Kate''s heart jumped. Was he admitting that he did something illegal?

    Then she heard him chucked and said in a low voice, "Tell you a secret¡­"

    Kate''s heart shrank again. She was not sure if she wanted to hear it, but his voice continued and what he said surprised her.

    "The face I have now is not what I was born with."

    He turned slowly to see her. Even though there was no light, he could still see the water in her eyes and could imagine how shocked her pure eyes were.

    He turned back and continued, "The cost of the fire my mom and I escaped was half of my face."

    "I had a face that could scare a child to tears for years. In that period, I was cynical and full of hatred. I thought good men were bound to be victims. I wanted to be a bad guy because they could do whatever they wanted. There were no rules or restrictions on their behaviors. They could take revenge however they wanted."

    He stopped and put his hand behind him to support the floor and raised his head.

    Kate saw it was shining at the corners of his eyes. He wasn''t as calm as his tone made him seem.

    The shiny thing was flowing, and it seemed to be flowing to her heart too. She asked softly, "Then, did you take revenge?"

    Tristan kept silent for a while and then said, "I have taken half."

    Kate didn''t understand the concept of the half, but seeing he was not willing to explain further, she didn''t ask again. After a while, she thought of something, "Is this what you meant when you said ''too many things in your heart''?"

    He recalled where the words came from and said, "Yes."

    "I thought the reason why I neglected my wife Julia was because all my thoughts were about revenge. But later, I realized that it was more than that."

 Chapter 259 - 62: Everything Has A Cost

    Tristan had been too young, he felt frustrated upon failures and excited upon challenges, and had more ambition when he met with little success. Besides revenge, he wanted to fulfill his dreams as most young men did and longed to do something in his career, d.e.s.i.r.ed riches, and power.

    He sighed, "Driven by more and more d.e.s.i.r.es, I lost myself in the new roles I played. I lost balance in various options presented to me."

    "Does this sound boring to you?"

    Kate was absorbed by his story, and she shook her head. Though she had never imagined something like this, she could understand. A man that was smart and aggressive would not be satisfied with an ordinary life without achievement.

    However, she was more concerned about another problem, "Then, the remaining half of it, do you want to proceed?"

    Tristan seemed to be surprised at her question, but he soon let it go. She was always like that. One might think she was stupid, but she had something she cared about. She followed her own track of thoughts, and she didn''t lose her mind in the complicated and chaotic situation.

    He always appreciated her style of wisdom.

    However, he hesitated for a while on this question. He replied, "Everything, once started, has to have its ending."

    Kate''s heart sank.

    She realized that the expectation was in her heart without her knowing it. "If it has a cost¡­" She sounded him out.

    "Everything has a cost."

    She didn''t give up, "If that would hurt others¡­"

    "Who are the others you refer to?"

    Kate looked down in the dark.

    Tristan took her hand from her knee and held it, "I told you this is because of the mistakes I have made, as I have realized them now, I will not repeat them.

    "I will assess and consider everything before I make a decision. You don''t have to worry about it."

    The temperature of his palm made Kate feel at ease. He was sincere and frank in his words. That made her moved, but she was still worried.

    Tristan still could not let it go.

    Personalities decided one''s fate. She thought of this saying.

    The heavy conversation was interrupted by a grumble in his stomach.

    "I will go prepare some food for you."

    He didn''t release her hand but held it tighter. She asked, "How long since you last ate anything?"

    Tristan thought about it and said, "The last time I ate was two days ago."

    He let her hand go when hearing she sniffed.

    Kate took out a piece of beef from the refrigerator and started to cut it, then chopped it into meat paste. After frying the meat paste with sauce and onions in a pan, she used sliced bacon to wrap the meat and lettuce and made some meat rolls. And then she put them over to roast.

    While she was waiting for the meat rolls to be ready, she thought of the last time she cooked, when Tristan''s mother came here. And the time before last was a long time ago, probably more than one year ago.

    She looked at her palms. She used to have calluses at the roots of her fingers, and now they were gone. Now her hands were soft and her fingers slender; the nails shiny and in perfect shape. She touched the tender skin on the back of her hands.

    Her hands had become expensive.

    What had become expensive were not just her hands.

    She had got used to an expensive life, not worrying about quality food and daily necessities.

    This was something she resisted, as she had resisted Tristan. However, it had penetrated into her life without her realizing it. Until sometime when she forgot her intention to resist and accepted it like the dry land accepts the rain.

    The ding of the oven brought her thought back, and she got the plate out of the oven and put another plate of potato in.

    Tristan had finished the shower and changed into clean clothes. He followed the smell into the kitchen.

    She had finished cooking and was wiping the counter. She saw him and brought the two plates and followed him to the dining hall.

    After he sat down, she got him a cup of water. "Not sure if you like them. Just get by with them. Tomorrow Laura will be back."

    Tristan didn''t say anything. The meat rolls were juicy and yummy. And he dipped the potato wedges in the remaining juice of the meat rolls. They all tasted wonderful to him. His stomach, which had been abused for the past few days, felt warm and satisfied.

    "Do you want to turn on your cell phone? Ed and your secretary are all looking for you."

    He took his time enjoying the food and looked to the window. It was still dark outside, and the rain had turned to drizzle. It was warm, safe, and peaceful inside. This kind of occasion was luxurious to him.

    He said, "I will call them in the morning."

    ***

    It was getting colder each day.

    The rain that had lasted for several days pushed the city to become windier in the meantime.

    Owen put down his suitcase and went upstairs to the study. He knocked at the door and heard a low reply inside. He pushed the door and went in.

    The study was big and the most luxurious room in the house. To say it was luxurious was not just because of the decoration of the room, but also the shelf with the collection of his father''s whole life.

    Owen''s father stood by the window. He was in his sixties, still strong and spirited. He had not one single silver hair. Now he stood with his hands behind his back, and he seemed to be in a slight sorrow.

    "It is done?"

    "Yes, I just came back. The surgery went well. You don''t have to worry now."

    Every family had their problem. His sister Ruth had a congenital spinal disease and has suffered from it since childhood. This time somebody recommended a world expert, and she had the surgery again.

    Owen sighed and said, "OK. I can tell your mother when I see her above there."

    "Dad¡­Why did you say that? How was your physical examination?"

    "I am alright. But who knows what could happen in the future? I have quite a few friends gone these years."

    Owen didn''t know why his father had suddenly become so pessimistic. He scanned around and saw a black and white photo on his desk. It was a photo of four young men, wearing army uniforms and smiling brightly.

    "You are looking at it again."

    "Today is the death anniversary of your uncle David."

    Owen curled his lips down, "He died of an unnatural cause." He didn''t have much of a good impression of this rich uncle. He had made money by foul means and was murdered in his luxurious house. The killer had not yet been found so far.

    Owen''s father sighed and said, "He was gone anyway. Of the four of us, now only two are alive. Last night I dreamed of us fighting in the jungles of Vietnam¡­"

    Recalling the time of war and staring at the photo of the youthful and innocent faces, he was overwhelmed by mixed emotions. He turned his head and saw his son was still lingering there. He asked, "Anything else?"

    "Dad, I want to get married to Jessica."

    "Oh," his father raised his eyebrows, "She agreed?"

    "Not yet. I hope you can talk with Mr. Harderson."

    "Jessica is not the kind of girl that would follow her parents'' order. You have been waiting for her for so many years. Why have you suddenly lost patience?"

    Owen frowned. Jessie had somebody else in her heart before. Now that person broke up with her for good, but she still showed no sign of accepting him.

    Life is short. He didn''t want to wait if waiting was hopeless.

    His father knew him very well. Owen''s father thought for a while and said, "OK. I will bring it up with Donald when I get the chance, but this kind of thing depends much more on you."

    "I know."

    Speaking of chance, the chance was here.

    Owen''s loyalty made him know that Jessie was ill for the first time. Acute cecitis, not a very serious disease, but serious enough to deprive the patient of their ability to take care of herself.

    Jessie was lying on the hospital bed, looking at the man busying with this and that. His clothes were wrinkled, and exhaustion was on his face. He was so different from the sleek guy he used to be. She could not help asking, "I treated you so badly. You don''t hate me?"

    Owen grimaced, "There are two things I am not capable of in my life. One is hating you¡­"

    "And the other one is?"

    "¡­not loving you."

    Jessie could not say a word.

    "OK. I will not bother you with this. What is most important is you get recovered. I will bring you soup later."

    He walked out of the room. His back looked lanky and lonely. Jessie suddenly felt sorry for him.

    Owen had been by her side since they were teenagers. She changed boyfriends from time to time, but he was always alone. Some of their classmates even made fun of his s.e.x.u.a.l orientation.

    She ignored him habitually, but when it came time she was ignored by a person, she realized how precious his company was.

    She called to stop him, "Owen! Will you give me some time?"

    The man looked back in surprise. He nodded, "All I have is time. A lifetime."

    The table in this deluxe ward was loaded with fruit baskets, bouquets, and all kinds of gifts. Tristan also had somebody send a giant fruit basket and a card. Jessie took a look at it with a thrilling heart for a few seconds, but then her heart turned cold.

    He didn''t even want to see her.

    The relations between them were one-sided from the beginning to the end.

    He always kept a distance and never really loved her, even for a second.

    She felt lucky that she had Owen after all. If she accepted Owen, she would not be too much of a loser in her life.

    Jessie didn''t know the person she bore a grudge against was in the pain of losing his mother.

    Kate and Tristan planned to visit the cemetery again. Kate bought some colorful plush toy animals, balloons, storybooks, and flowers.

    All the things piled up in the corner of the room and made it look like a child''s room. Tristan was moved as well as amused, "Did she receive all of these?"

    "Yes, if you can believe it." She was folding paper cranes with some small pieces of colored paper. Tristan sat down by her on the floor and folded one clumsily following what she did.

    One week later, Jessie was discharged from the hospital. Owen still went to her apartment every day and cooked for her.

    It was incredible that a man brought up in that kind of wealthy family could cook pretty well and also made the food nutritious and healthy. Would he make a good husband?

    After they ate, Owen went to wash dishes and clean the kitchen like a diligent housewife. One evening, after everything was done and he was about to leave, it was raining outside. Jessie drew her attention from the window and said, "Don''t go."

    And they slept on the same bed naturally.

    Owen lay beside her politely and gave a light sigh. It seemed this had already given him satisfaction. It made Jessie feel sympathetic for him.

    After midnight, there was lightning and thunderbolts. Jessie moved closer to him and leaned against him. He smiled and asked, "You are afraid of this?"

    "I was afraid of it when I was a child." Her mother had died when she was small, and her father always traveled on business. There was only her and her nanny. She slept with her nanny on rainy days, but her snoring disturbed her.

    She had always been alone after she grew up. Now that there was somebody by her side, she realized that she was an ordinary woman longing for the arms of a man. When the man got into her body under cover of the sound of the rainstorm, tears came to her eyes.

    She thought of another man. What was he doing?

    Probably hugging another woman and comforting her, and doing the same thing.

 Chapter 260 - 63: Was It A Blessing Or A Disaster For Her?

    A few days later, the rain finally stopped. The sun in the deep autumn was pleasant. It removed some of the advancing cold as well as the haze in people''s hearts.

    Tristan shaved his stubble and said goodbye to his decadent image.

    Kate went out shopping as it was a sunny day.

    She walked into a baby products shop. She was attracted by the cute and colorful little shoes. She picked them up, compared them, and finally chose a pair of pink shoes. They were soft and comfy, like toys.

    She put her fingers into the shoes and simulated the feet walking on the counter, imagining small chubby feet inside the shoes. She laughed to herself.

    Later, a pregnant woman with a huge belly walked in. She came to the shelf of shoes too. She looked at the ones on Kate''s fingers and said, "Those are nice."

    Her voice alerted Kate. Kate turned to see her. Her face looked familiar, curly hair, with faint freckles on the cheeks and a pair of bright eyes that were a little in contradiction with her vulgar bulging body shape. Their eyes met, and the woman blinked at her.

    Kate drew her attention back to the shoes.

    The woman looked around the shelves and came back to where Kate stood, said with pity, "This is the last pair."

    Kate put the shoes in her hand down and said, "I don''t want them. You can have them."

    And then she moved on to see other things.

    From the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of the pregnant woman, who took up the shoes and appreciated them, and then she put her fingers inside the shoes and took out a thing swiftly and shoved it into her pocket. Then she took the shoes to the cashier counter.

    Kate looked to the door subconsciously. Outside the glass door, Ed was looking elsewhere and making a call.

    She lingered in the shop, checking other things until the pregnant woman left the shop with her husband. She gave a sigh of relief and suddenly lost interest in the cute little things. In order not to arouse suspicion, she tried to cheer herself up and picked two shoes and went to pay for them.

    Tristan was about to go home after a day''s work when he got a call unexpectedly.

    It was from Daisy, who he had not received information from for quite a long time.

    Since she had moved into that apartment, she went to work and behaved properly.

    Now she was lying in the tub, stirring the rose petals on the bathwater with one hand, and holding a phone in the other hand. "I want to see you¡­If you don''t come, there will be a body here tomorrow."

    The one on the other side of the phone didn''t buy it and simply hung off without saying anything.

    She stared at the phone for a while and then texted him. Then I will have to call my sister. I don''t think she could survive the impact based on her conditions now. And then she turned off the phone.

    Half an hour later, the doorbell rang. Wrapped with a towel, Daisy went to open the door. There stood an expressionless man at the door. It was his driver. The man passed the message briefly, "Mr. Fox is downstairs."

    She changed her clothes quickly and got downstairs. She saw his car, and when she got closer, she saw him making a call with a gentle expression. She bet he was calling her sister.

    When she opened the door and sat in, the gentleness faded away from his face, and he looked aloof, "What is it?"

    Daisy said slowly, "You used me."

    Tristan didn''t make any comment but just waited.

    "You must have seen through me when I stayed so many days with you. You knew my scheme, but you pretended you didn''t know. You indulged me in going on in that way. You wanted to use me to stimulate her. You were not in a good state, and you used me as a catalyst for your love. If I tell her this¡­"

    "You can try," Tristan said indifferently.

    "You think I won''t? Even if we fight and break off, we are still sisters. In her heart, you might not weigh more than I do. Besides, even without proof of what I say, it will leave some shadow in her heart¡­"

    Tristan interrupted her, "She is your sister. And your scheme to do this against her?"

    "I am not doing this against her."

    "So you are doing it against me? You are quite brave."

    Daisy grumbled, "I just see through your mind on her."

    Tristan''s expression changed in his eyes. He asked calmly, "What do you want?"

    Daisy collected herself and said, "I want to go to study in Europe."

    He chuckled, "You could have asked your sister to talk to me. If she doesn''t agree, I will go with her decision. But the way you did this," he stopped a second, "jeopardized it. I can give you what you want, but I will not take this accusation. Besides, I hate being blackmailed."

    A few minutes later, the car was gone, and Daisy was standing at the place where the car was parked. The cold wind blew against her back, and she was in shock.

    She knew she didn''t play, honestly. She was born in a family with limited resources. She had to fight for everything she wanted, from food to clothes and pocket money and even her parents'' attention. She had got used to this kind of mode of thinking.

    The result mattered; the process and means didn''t.

    However, she still felt scared after he left. This time it was not just some small tricks, it was trying to blackmail the devil. A cold glance of his eyes scared her to death. When she got upstairs, her heart was still jumping wildly.

    What kind of a man had Kate met?

    Was it a blessing or a disaster for her?

    ***

    The weather was getting colder each day. The city had officially entered into winter.

    The baby in Kate was five months along now. Now her bulging belly was pronounced, and she was wearing maternity clothes. Vomiting and other symptoms had disappeared as Kate''s body absorbed the nutrition of all the food she took, and her weight was soaring.

    In contrast, her spirits were down. She always held a book in her hands while her thoughts were somewhere else.

    This evening, she was watching TV absent-mindedly. Tristan handed her a thick file.

    She looked up, puzzled, "What is it?"

    He sat down beside her, "Your sister came to me a few days ago. She said she wanted to go study in Europe. This is all she needs, including a check¡­"

    Kate was shocked and then frowned, "She went to see you? How could she do that?"

    Tristan nodded, "It is not a big deal for me. I want to leave it up to you."

    Kate gave him back the file decisively, "No."

    Tristan raised his eyebrows. "Is it because you disapprove of her ways, or because you do not agree that she should study abroad, or that you don''t want to owe me?"

    Kate had not analyzed her thoughts so thoroughly. She gave it a second thought and then said, "She is trying to take a shortcut. It is dangerous to indulge her in this way. If she wants to study abroad, she has to work her own way about it."

    Tristan chuckled, "Do you want to hear my thoughts? She is your family. If she is in danger, will you stand by her? I know it doesn''t work to indulge her, but it is worse to let her try and find some other shortcut rather than take this one, which is under our control. We can give her some heads-up at an appropriate time. That is what we can do to help."

    Tristan put the file on the table as he said that. "You don''t have to make the decision now. You can keep these and think it over."

    And then he held Kate''s hand and pulled her up, "We are done with this issue. Come with me."

    Kate followed him upstairs with a heavy heart. They went to the end of the corridor, and he pushed the door open.

    She saw the dustless piano in the room. Tristan pulled up a chair for her to sit down, and then he sat on the stool in front of the piano and opened the lid.

    Kate was surprised, "You can play the piano?"

    Tristan was amused, "You think the piano is for Lucy?"

    Kate moved her lips. She thought of "her." He said she was talented. She covered it up by saying, "I haven''t seen you play."

    Tristan nodded and said half-seriously, "I usually play once every other year." And then he asked generously, "What do you want to hear?"

    "Can you play any songs?"

    "Of course not, but I can guess all that you know."

    "Then play a lullaby."

    "Uh, you got me. I haven''t played this before. Can you hum it? I want to learn it."

    Kate wasn''t shy this time. She cleared her throat and started to sing.

    Hush, little baby, don''t say a word.

    Mama''s gonna buy you a mockingbird.

    And if that mockingbird won''t sing,

    Mama''s gonna buy you a diamond ring.

    And if that diamond ring turns brass,

    Papa''s gonna buy you a looking glass.

    ***

    This was the song she always heard the auntie of next door sing to her baby when she was a kid. The auntie had a gentle and sweet voice. She sang on and on in the hot summer noon and her voice seemed to drive the heat away.

    Kate envied the chubby baby in the cradle and dreamed that one day if she had a baby, she would sing that song for it too.

    As she recalled this, she seemed to hear the humming of the insects and the songs of the mockingbirds.

    After she finished the song, she raised her head and found Tristan was staring at her. She felt embarrassed and asked, "What?"

    "You will be a good mother."

    Kate touched her cheeks, and they were burning.

    "Listen to hear if this is right." Tristan started to play the piano.

    It was slow at the beginning, but then it caught the rhythm and became smooth. "Right? It is simple but sweet."

    Kate nodded. Then she heard him start to sing, "Hush, little baby, don''t say a word. Papa''s gonna buy you a mockingbird¡­"

    It was the first time she had heard a man sing a lullaby, and his deep mellow voice had a different kind of gentleness.

    "Forgot the lyrics¡­" he stopped and turned to her for help, "Why are you crying?"

    Kate didn''t know there were tears on her cheeks. She touched her face, and it was wet. She wiped her face with the back of her hand.

    "Come here." Tristan waved to her. His voice was full of gentleness now.

    She didn''t move.

 Chapter 261 - 64: I Never Celebrate My Birthday

    And he stood up good-tempered and carried her and went back to sit on the stool. He held her in his arms and stretched his hands to play the piano with unprofessional posture, and he hummed the song at the same time.

    As Kate was choking and would not tell him the lyrics, so he improvised. After he finished, he kissed her on the forehead and asked, "How is my version?"

    This side of Tristan was both unfamiliar and familiar to Kate. This was the man she dreamed of when she was young. She was overwhelmed by her emotions and rested her head on his shoulder, letting tears pour out as they wanted.

    "It isn''t prenatal depression, is it? We shall check with the doctor tomorrow."

    As Kate cried, she heard the melody changing to merry and fast, "London Bridge is falling down. London Bridge is falling down, falling down, falling down. London Bridge is falling down. My fair lady. Build it with iron bars, iron bars, iron bars."

    The song was cute, and she turned to see Tristan''s hands. The slender fingers moved on the keyboard swiftly and gracefully. And it suddenly occurred to her that it was these hands that tortured her nearly to death¡­

    Kate suddenly flushed and put her hand to her cheek, fearing her thoughts might be noticed.

    The pianist focused on his performance and didn''t notice her change. After London Bridge is Falling Down, he played two more songs. The songs all had simple melodies and a lively rhythm but still could attract the audience''s attention.

    She examined Tristan''s face: The corners of his mouth were lifted slightly. His expression was earnest but also gentle. She found that the vicious and cold look on his face had been gone for quite a long time.

    Was it because he had become a father?

    "Do you like it?" Tristan asked her. She nodded, but suddenly she gave out a cry. Tristan stopped and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Kate looked down to her belly and said, "It kicked me."

    He was thrilled and put his hand on her belly, but a few layers of fabric prevented his enjoyment of the actions of his future child.

    He lifted Kate''s top and put his ear to her belly. They both held their breath for half a minute, and then they felt the little thing move. They both cried out with surprise and happiness. "It must have heard my playing."

    Kate''s belly was like a balloon, and the skin was smooth and warm. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts also became plumper after she got pregnant. There was a faint scent about her. Tristan pulled down her top before he got turned on.

    He said seriously, "The 8th of last month was your birthday, but I didn''t celebrate for you¡­"

    Kate''s heart felt a slight thrill. She didn''t expect him to remember it. She said, "I never celebrate my birthday."

    Tristan squeezed her hand and added, "The reason I didn''t celebrate with you is that I have bad memories of that day. I cannot celebrate then."

    Kate thought of something, and she blurted out, "What happened on that day?"

    Tristan drew a breath and said in a low voice, "My father died on that day."

    Kate stiffened.

    After a few seconds of silence, she said, "I am sorry."

    Tristan shook her hand and he held and said, "It is OK. It was over twenty years ago. It is just¡­"

    He looked at her with an apology, "we will have to celebrate your birthday a few days later in the future."

    And then he took out a small box from his pocket. "This is my gift for your birthday."

    It was a small thing held in his fingers, but the lights it reflected were outstanding. After Kate saw what it was, she was shocked and scared. She raised her eyes to him.

    Tristan''s expression was gentle and earnest. He looked at the ring and said, "They say the best gift a man can give a woman is marriage, and the best gift a woman gives a man is a child."

    "I¡­" Kate''s lips trembled.

    "Hush¡­" He stopped her rejection, looked into her eyes, and said, "We both know the real situation between us, but our initial intentions may change."

    Tristan glanced at her waist, and his eyes grew tender, "It is growing every day. You two both need an identity."

    Kate turned pale. Her eyes showed her complicated emotions. He looked into her eyes again and said, "One-third of our three-year term has passed. If you insist on leaving when the time is up, I will not force you to stay. But before that, can we live peacefully?"

    Tristan''s eyes looked peaceful and sincere, without any intention to force her. It made Kate feel difficult to reject him. She could only stare at him.

    Tristan held her hand and put the ring on her slim finger.

    The size was just right. The diamond was dazzling like a star. Strangely there was no repulsion in her heart.

    ***

    She saw him taking out another ring from his pocket. It was a simpler one without a diamond. She was surprised.

    Tristan said, "This one is for me."

    Kate flushed. He put the ring in her hand and said, "Help me put it on."

    Kate was spellbound. She put the ring on his finger clumsily, and when the ring passed his knuckle, she pushed it to the place.

    The pair of rings, one big and one small were in harmony. Kate bit her lower lip. She could not reject him while he was acting like this.

    He held her hand and squeezed and said, "OK, that is a deal."

    And then he pulled her head close and kissed her on the hairline.

    Kate had a vacant feeling, and she didn''t know how she felt. At the same time, her heart was also filled up, with little space left.

    She recalled the first time she had seen him. There was a ring on his hand then. He was probably a person that respected marriage. This thought made her feel a little comfortable. Soon she thought of something.

    She buried her face in his c.h.e.s.t and said in a muffled voice, "Can you promise me one thing?"

    "Say it."

    "From now on, don''t do anything to hurt¡­" She was careful with the wording, "¡­others."

    Tristan moved a little but didn''t respond immediately. Her heart was pulled up like a feather floating in the air and lacked the sense of belonging. She added in a low voice, "It is not good for the child."

    Tristan said, "I will do that."

    His hand found her face and wiped the tears on it. "Can you also promise me one thing?"

    "What is it?"

    "Don''t always cry. It is bad for the kid."

    "You don''t make me cry." She replied with a nasal voice.

    "OK."

    He had kept this ring for quite a long time. Since he knew Kate was pregnant, Tristan had made this decision. He was a traditional man in this aspect. He didn''t want his child to be regarded as illegitimate.

    It was just he knew Kate was still thinking about leaving him after the term was over. He was afraid of her rebellion if he was too pushy. Today he succeeded in his plan and got the ring on her finger, tying them together. He was exhilarated.

    However, his good mood only lasted less for one day.

    The next morning when he had just got to the office, he got a phone call. The caller asked him gravely, "You got some snitches around you? Roger Kane has some stuff. It was about you¡­"

    After hanging up the phone, Tristan kept silent for a few seconds, and then he took the car keys and left the office.

    The car flew at top speed to his old apartment. After entering, he went directly to the study. The books were placed orderly as before.

    Tristan removed the books and opened the secret cabinet. When his hand touched the safe, he knew something was wrong. And when he opened it, as he expected, it was empty.

    The password was a date that turned his life upside down. And it happened to be her birthday too.

    He thought it was a coincidence, and he didn''t expect it to be a fatal disaster.

    All of a sudden, evilness surged in his heart. His c.h.e.s.t was burning with flames. Tristan took a deep breath and sank into the chair nearby, and forced himself to calm down.

    "She was taking revenge for the cop?"

    One hour later, Tristan returned to his office and sat at the big executive desk. His fist supported his face, which showed no emotion.

    Chapman regretted it soon after he had asked the question. Boss didn''t reply, but the answer was obviously there.

    This was really¡­

    He tried to cover the sympathy in his eyes and changed the subject, "What did Mr. Jackson say about it?"

    Tristan said lightly, "Cannot count on him. Somebody below played tricks. He didn''t see the things." If he had seen them, blood pressure would soar, and he would need to be admitted to the hospital immediately.

    "This time, they made up their minds to bring me down." His fingers tapped the desk and muttered, "At this point, I have to end the game in advance."

    "So what should we do?"

    "Worst case scenario. Get sufficiently prepared immediately."

    Chapman got the order and left. Tristan called Sam, "You drive for her these next two days. Keep a close eye on her."

    Sam asked him something, and he said indifferently, "No. She can go wherever she wants."

    A person could be confined, but a heart could not. So what was the use of it?

    After the call, he walked back and forth in the room. When he got to the shelf displaying the certificates and trophies, he stopped to look at these things that recorded his over a decade of hard work.

    He skimmed them one by one, and then he took up one trophy, rubbed it with his hand, and then suddenly threw it to the floor with all his strength. Fake! Fake things!

    Like her, they were all phony.

 Chapter 262 - 65: I Recognize Your Voice

    The trophy hit the ground and smashed.

    Tristan turned around and grabbed a few more things, smashing them without even a look. What was broken were not things but a heart that was mocked and trampled.

    After throwing half a dozen objects, he seemed to have used up all his strength and was breathing heavily. He grabbed his tie and pulled it loose. Then he put his hand on his knee, squatting down to see the pieces on the floor.

    The broken pieces were crystal clear and sparkled under the sunlight.

    She was like them.

    Crystal-clear, hard and fragile, easy to break.

    ***

    The clock on the wall was pointing to noon.

    Tristan had just finished playing cricket. The two-hour game made him all sweaty and breathless. He almost wanted to lay down on the floor. He threw the bat away and went for a shower. When he changed his clothes, he saw there were several missed calls on his cell phone.

    He was staring at the screen when his phone vibrated again suddenly.

    He pressed on, and Kate asked with hesitation and exhaustion, "You are not coming back today?"

    "No."

    "Oh."

    "What''s up?"

    "Nothing. Just asking."

    Kate was sitting at the dining table. The food on the table was cold and untouched. She put the phone down on the table and watched it turned dark slowly.

    She was going to tell him that the baby kicked her a dozen times, and it seemed to be a very healthy and lively little thing.

    Kate also wanted to say that she was wondering what name they should give the baby. She searched online and saw the explanation of the name Tristan¡­

    Now she didn''t feel like saying anything.

    She sighed and took up her fork. The diamond on her finger was shining with lonely lights. Her hand trembled a little, and the food on the fork fell down to the plate. She took it up again with the fork. It was cold and hard. She had to chew for a long time to swallow down.

    Even though it was hard to eat, she had to eat and digest alone.

    Tristan had not come back to the villa for three days straight.

    Kate spent most of her time with the fat cat. It had its own room and a cozy bed with all kinds of toys. She watched it sleeping soundly and watched it play savagely with the toys until she was afraid the baby in her belly would get bored.

    Kate decided to go out. She went to the book store first.

    She was wandering among the shelves of law books. She had been very familiar with this place.

    Then she went to the mall for shopping. She picked two toys in the baby shop and gave them to Sam to carry. He was silent and walked with a little evilness. His expression attracted the attention of the shop assistants and some of the customers, but Kate just turned a blind eye to him.

    The sun was setting, and Kate was walking slowly on the street.

    She thought of the last time she was with Tristan''s mother. The picture they took was framed and hung on the wall in their bedroom. And she thought of Tristan and wondered what he was doing. He had not called for a few days.

    As she was thinking, she caught sight of a person, and she was shocked.

    She told Ed that she wanted to have milk tea.

    They just walked past a milk tea shop at the corner of the road. She saw a long queue outside the takeout window. The young girls all liked this kind of thing. She said she would wait here, so Ed went back to the milk tea shop.

    As his back was turned, she walked across the street immediately.

    It was a bar.

    It wasn''t a busy time, and there were few people inside. The lights were dim, and the music was slow and soothing.

    She saw that figure again. She was standing with her back to Kate and talking to the bartender at the bar counter.

    She had auburn hair and was now taking off her coat, revealing a turtleneck sweater and a short leather skirt.

    The woman said to the bartender at last, "I am going to take a nap. Call me when the guest comes." And then she swayed her h.i.p.s and walked inside.

    She was moving slowly, and Kate followed her through the corridor and turned to the stairs. The person in front of her seemed to detect something and paused a little.

    "Caroline?"

    The back of the person stiffened, but she didn''t turn back.

    Kate said in a low voice, "I recognized your voice."

    A half-minute later, they sat across from each other in a booth.

    The door was closed.

    The woman took out a cigarette and lit it swiftly.

    Kate was excited, "I thought you¡­"

    "I was dead?" The woman took a cloud of smoke and exhaled, and then said with a bitter smile, "I did go to hell and came back."

    "What happened? I was waiting for your call then."

    Caroline showed some apology now. "At first, I was afraid of dragging you in, so I didn''t contact you." She sighed, "But you were dragged in all the same."

    Her eyes scanned Kate from head to feet. "You seemed to be doing OK. I almost didn''t recognize you in these expensive outfits."

    Kate knew she had changed a great deal.

    After she got pregnant, she felt a ponytail didn''t suit her, and she made a simple bun behind her head, showing more of her forehead. This made her face smarter and more fashionable.

    Though she barely wore makeup, her skin was shining with a healthy gloss because of being taken care of properly. Kate was wearing a white cashmere coat with a stylish maternity dress inside, dark gray woolen stockings, and black suede flats.

    The air she carried obviously showed that she was living a wealthy life.

    Plus, there was a ring on her hand. Now she realized that she was holding her hands together and subconsciously or consciously hiding the ring on her finger.

    Caroline''s sharp eyes rested on her belly, and she asked, "How many months is it?"

    Kate didn''t answer.

    Caroline seemed to understand, and she extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray. "Getting back to me again."

    "After we parted, I had a boyfriend. I quit my job and worked as a shopping assistant in the mall. Later I got pregnant, and I wanted to have the baby, but he didn''t have a steady job. So money was quite a problem for us. He said he copied some files when he repaired the computer for the vice president of the company he worked for. They seemed quite valuable. So on impulse, we copied a disc and proceeded with blackmail."

    "That night, he stayed at home alone waiting for them to exchange the files with money. I was wandering outside and had not received his phone call for a long time. I became worried, and I went back. I found the curtain was half closed when I got there. I peered through the seam of the curtain¡­"

    Caroline closed her eyes, "The floor was covered with blood, and I came to understand what ''blowing brains out'' meant. And then I saw two faces. I turned back and ran. They heard me, and one of them came out to chase me; the other one still stayed in there to clean the mess. I ran to a construction site. I saw a pond about two meters deep, and I jumped down¡­ The man watched there for about two hours without seeing me, and he finally left."

    "I had a narrow escape and didn''t dare to go back home. I went to a friend and borrowed some money from her and took the train and fled to another city that night. I lost my baby on the way¡­"

    "I went all the way to Miami and found a place to stay. The landlord introduced me to work in a factory owned by his relative."

    Caroline was calm as if she was telling a story she read in some magazine. Kate was shocked, and when she heard that she had lost her baby, her heart shrank.

    "Anyway, we deserved it. We made the bed, so we had to lie in it. It is a shame I dragged you into this. Henry, that asshole must have sold you out. He died himself, and he still made you a victim too."

    Now her voice showed some indignation.

    "I didn''t mail the letter," Kate said honestly.

    "Forget it. They are too powerful and deep-rooted. It might be useless to mail that letter or even get one more person killed."

    "So what brings you back here?"

    Caroline pushed a strand of hair back to her ear and showed some sorrow. "That asshole was stupid and messy, but he really loved me. I heard that his body had been found. I wanted to go to see his grave."

    A phone rang, and they were both shocked. Caroline gave a glance at her cell phone and said, "I have to go to work. I sell wine for my friend here."

    She stood up and pulled her short skirt straight. Before she opened the door of the booth, she turned back and said, "You won''t tell them I am here, will you?"

    "Of course not." Kate said and added after a thought, "But you''d better leave here as soon as possible."

    Caroline nodded, "I will go in two days."

    Kate went out of the bar, and the sky was much darker. Some of the neon shop plates were already on. She felt like she just had a long, weird dream.

    She paused for a second and then crossed the road hastily and got back to where she parted with Ed.

    She saw Ed running from a distance with a sack holding the milk teacups.

    Kate explained, "I was so bored waiting here. I looked around in the shops here."

    Sam didn''t mind and just said, "The milk tea will be cold soon."

    "It is OK."

    She took it from him and said, "Let''s get back. It is late now."

    In the middle of the night, Kate felt cold in her sleep.

    She pulled the blanket higher, but the coldness didn''t reduce. She woke up with a shiver and saw a shadow bending down over on her.

    She was just about to cry out when she recognized the outline of the face and took a sigh of relief.

    But soon, she felt her throat clamped.

    A pair of big hands were surrounding her neck and was tightening up.

    She was scared and just managed to utter the word "Tristan¡­" when the hands-on her throat tightened, and she could only make some breathless sound.

    Tristan was expressionless and asked gravely, "Why did you betray me?"

    "Why did you did that to me?"

    His hands were freezing cold, and the pressure on her neck didn''t reduce. She had difficulty in breathing and reached her hands to try to break his grip, but his fingers were like iron and didn''t move at all.

    "Why?" He asked. His voice had some pain in it, and his calm face seemed like it was going to fall apart. He tightened his hands again.

    Her tears came out. She was nearly suffocated, but her heart calmed down instead. She reached her hand to his face as if to touch and to heal the wounds.

    In the dark, there was a little sparkling light. It was so tiny but it reflected in the man''s eyes.

    The hands-on her neck suddenly released. Kate had almost lost her consciousness. It took her a long time to resume her natural breathing. And she saw her hand that was held in that man''s hand. A tiny star was sparkling on her finger.

    He took her hand to his mouth when there were footsteps behind him.

    And the black barrel of a gun was pointed against his left temple.

    Kate gave out a muffled cry.

 Chapter 263 - 66: Was He Too Greedy?

    Kate looked at the man behind Tristan. He was tall and thin, and his face was bloody. His features could not be identified.

    She put her hand to her mouth.

    The man opened his mouth, and the voice was heartbreakingly familiar to her, "Fox, you endangered society, killed innocent people. You are the devil in this world."

    "It is time for you to pay for it."

    Tristan ignored him and bent his head to kiss her finger.

    There was an inaudible sound. Was it the sound of pulling the trigger?

    Kate cried out in fear, "No, please don''t."

    "Tristan, Jimmy, don''t¡­" Kate cried vaguely and suddenly opened her eyes.

    It was all dark around her.

    She fumbled for the switch of the bedside light. There was nothing on the bed beside her. There was no familiar scent in the air.

    She woke up fully and realized it was all just a dream.

    She was still a little shaky from the dream, and she felt hollow inside as if her heart was gone from her c.h.e.s.t.

    She got the cell phone on the nightstand and wanted to press the shortcut key, but the image of the bloody face flashed through her mind. Her heart was seized, and bitterness surged up.

    She put the cell phone back down.

    The light in the office was out. The colorful lights of ad boards outside came through the huge French window and cast shadows on the floor. The computer was on, and the monitor gave out some dim blue lights. It made the wide room bizarre and gorgeous.

    The man behind the desk also looked mysterious under such lights.

    Tristan leaned on the back of the chair with his head raised and eyes closed.

    He was motionless, as if he was asleep.

    The humming of the cell phone on the desk made him open his eyes. There was no drowsiness in his eyes, only some redness. He took a glance at the screen and turned it off directly.

    There was no cigarette or wine or anything for narcotizing the mind. He was terribly sober.

    The memories of the past few months flashed through his mind. He digested it and drew some conclusions:

    Her emotions were real.

    Her soft heart was real.

    Her smile and tears were all real.

    Her betrayal and lies were real too.

    No, she had not lied. She was the same as she was all the time. She was her true self. She stuck to her principles, and sometimes it seemed that she bent them, but in fact, she didn''t.

    It was Tristan who had compromised. It was he who had changed. He let his guard down, blurred the boundary, and caved involuntarily, step by step.

    He had seen the coldness and cruelty of human nature when he was thirteen. He didn''t trust others easily and wrapped himself with layers of armor, making himself invulnerable. He tried to get what he wanted by hook or by crook.

    In his twenties, when he had the first contact with love and when he was deeply in love later, subconsciously, he still had some reservations. Eight years later, with the death of his love, his heart turned cold, hard, and merciless again.

    He didn''t expect at the time, when he thought he was indestructible, a simple-minded and ineffective girl to defeat him so thoroughly.

    The problem was on him.

    All these years, he was enjoying riches, social status, fame, and all sorts of things that most people pursued, but at the same time, he grew tired of them. Without new elements entering his life, these things would build concrete walls inch by inch and trap him inside.

    Since he had her, had these things, his life became lively. Like most men, his daily life was to work for a living, for wife and children, repeat the routines and return to the warm lights of home and a loving company at night.

    He had greed for that.

    He took up the ultrasound photo on the desk.

    His peculiar experience made his values different from most of the people. He had never thought about his offspring. But now, he always imagined a little boy that took after him in looks, intelligence, behavior, and characters, or a little girl like her, obedient and a little stubborn.

    The best scenario was that it would take after both of them, a mixture, a little smarter, less stubborn, simple-minded, and happy.

    Thinking of these, he put down the photo and covered his face with both of his hands.

    He took a deep breath.

    Was he too greedy?

    Did he ask for too much?

    No. Tristan stood up abruptly. He grabbed the phone and car keys and walked out. He had to ask her what she thought. She was studying with persistent effort every day and never gave up on her plan for the future.

    He thought she would at most leave the child to him and leave it alone, but now he realized that she was going to take the child with her to pursue her new life.

    Tristan would be left alone behind.

    What was he to her? He had given his heart as well as his wealth, and he would end up as a free s.p.e.r.m donor?

    Blood was boiling inside him and surged to his head. The calm thinking all night was overwhelmed by his rage. The hell of calmness! His heart could be broken, but he could not take this humiliation.

    When the elevator was going down, his boiling blood cooled down a little. Tristan saw his face in the mirror on the elevator door. It was exhausted and haggard, but his eyes shone with light.

    When he reached the first floor and walked through the empty lobby, a person sitting on a couch nearby stood up.

    Tristan stopped walking.

    The lady wore a black belted long coat, with shoulder-length hair and a slightly pale face. She walked directly to him.

    "I knew you were still here. I called but could not get through. I have waited here for half an hour."

    Tristan frowned slightly, "What did you come here for?"

    ****

    Back at the office, the secretary had been gone since last night. Tristan poured a cup of water for Jessie and sat face to face with her.

    "They just had a meeting, and a special team was built to look into this case. They will dig up the problems of the Chasin Group¡­"

    Jessie went back to see her father a couple of days ago. Last night she overheard her father taking a call in the study. She heard "Chasin" mentioned, and so she kept it in mind.

    After her father went to sleep, Jessie took his keys and went to search for his study. She found a file in his drawer that listed the crimes of Chasin, including smuggling, Tristan''s involvement in murdering and bribing government officials, and more.

    She was shocked, and it took her half the night to digest what she had read.

    That morning, she contacted her friend in the city government. Because of her job and her father, she had acc.u.mulated quite a considerable social network in the government.

    Her friend told her that the city government was holding a meeting tonight to discuss this case. So she waited for one night, and as soon as she got the information, she came to see Tristan.

    Tristan listened to her composedly and asked, "This scared you?"

    Jessie still held some hope in vain. "Is this all true?"

    Tristan nodded.

    And then he said with sarcasm, "Right. The man sitting in front of you is a smuggler, murderer¡­"

    "Please don''t say that. I know you were forced to." Jessie interrupted him.

    "No." Tristan leaned back on his chair and looked aside, "You don''t need to find excuses for me. There is no reason to justify committing crimes. I had other options too."

    Tristan could choose to live in hatred and regret, a pain that was worse than death.

    He could have never chosen that kind of option in the past, but now he had little doubt about his options. He showed a little trance in his eyes.

    Jessie felt sorry for him and said, "Tristan, marry me."

    Tristan looked at her in surprise.

    "This time, they have sufficient evidence, and they will play it seriously even at an economical cost to the city. My father is acting justly. The only way is to bind us together. My father has only one daughter¡­"

    Her voice became lower, "He feels he owes me. If I beg him, he would have to bend his principles. Besides, my uncle is working in Washington. He can also help to keep the case down."

    She told him everything, even her calculations about her father. It shocked Tristan. He looked at her earnestly and asked, "Even after you know what kind of person I am, you still want to do this?"

    There was affection in Jessie''s eyes. She didn''t need to reply to that.

    He sighed, "Jessie, thank you very much for your kindness, but¡­"

    "You don''t have to refuse now." Jessie interrupted him and continued with difficulty, "I know you care about Kate, right?"

    Her sharp eyes saw the ring on his hand when he had poured the water for her. It wasn''t the old one she had seen before. That one was once an eyesore to her, and she, of course, could recognize the difference between the two rings.

    Jessie said self-mockingly, "I don''t expect you to love me anymore. It is just a makeshift plan for you to get through this danger."

    She added with bitterness, "You can still be with Kate."

    This was out of her pride''s bottom line. Tristan felt his throat tightened.

    "Before today, I would not have thought I could do this. I thought I might not be able to give you up to somebody else¡­"

    Jessie recalled her sleepless night after seeing the file. It was then that she realized that she could ask for nothing, as long as he was safe and alive. She would be satisfied if she could save him.

    But Tristan had stood up.

    He said calmly, "I have been prepared for this, and I can handle it myself. This fight doesn''t suit you. I will send you back. Go and have a good sleep."

    He walked to the door first, but Jessie ran up and hugged him from behind.

    His body turned stiff. He heard her saying with misery, "It is only a marriage in name, and you still would not accept it? Am I so terrible in your heart?"

    Tristan could not harden his heart and said in a soothing tone, "I cannot do this. It is not fair to you."

    Jessie put her face on his back and said in a nasal voice, "There is no fairness in this world, especially in the world of relationsh.i.p.s."

    The words were said lightly, but they were like a lightning bolt that flashed across the sky and split the thick darkness of the night.

    Tristan''s heart that had been so gloomy for the past few days, suddenly felt relieved.

 Chapter 264 - 67: You Wish For It

    5 am. Caroline had just finished her shift at work.

    She got the commissions from the wine she had sold these few days. They totaled enough for her to travel back. Caroline was weighing going directly to Miami or back to her hometown for a while.

    The winter nights were long. At this hour, except for the downtown area where ads and neon lights were on 24/7, the city was in darkness and silence.

    Caroline stayed with her friend in an old section of the city. Her taxi stopped at the entrance of a narrow alley. When Caroline had walked halfway up the alley, the s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e instinct trained by a long-term life of hiding made her detect danger.

    Caroline turned abruptly, but there was nobody behind her.

    She walked a few more steps and turned back sharply again. She almost cried out, there was a man a few meters behind her.

    He walked silently like a ghost.

    The face that she could not forget till she died made her pupils shrink and turn back and run. But after she ran just a short distance, she was forced to stop because there was another person in front of her.

    The man laughed in a low voice and said, "Bitch! You wasted a lot of our time looking for you."

    Caroline''s first thought was that Kate sold her out, but she ruled this out immediately.

    With two people advancing to her from both sides, her heart was beating wildly, and her hands were trembling. She reached her hand to her satchel.

    As the two men got close and were about to grab her, Caroline took out her hand from the satchel and pressed her pepper spray at their eyes one by one, and sprayed around. "Go to hell!" She kicked one in the shin and ran for it.

    They cursed behind her. After Caroline ran for a few meters, she heard a sound, and something went through her shoulder. The pain almost blinded her, but she had the d.e.s.i.r.e for life more than anything else, so her legs kept running like clockwork.

    When she saw a gap between two buildings, Caroline tried to squeeze herself through. As she tried to shrink herself to the minimum and was stuck in there, a hand from the other side grabbed her and pulled her through it.

    She was about to cry out, but she heard the voice said, "Don''t be afraid. We are the police."

    When Tristan finally got back to the villa, it was already 2 pm.

    After sending Jessie off, answering a few phone calls, and handling some urgent business issues, he just got free to get back. It had only been a few days since he left, but walking into the house gave him a feeling of ease after a long journey.

    He was not the only one who had that feeling. Fat cat Lucy ran out of nowhere and sprinted to him at top speed and then ran around his leg, l.i.c.k.i.n.g and smelling him.

    Tristan looked around and didn''t see her. Finally, he saw Kate in the kitchen, wearing an apron and cutting asparagus.

    When he walked in the door, she heard the footsteps, and her hand paused almost undetectably, but she didn''t turn back.

    "Where is Laura?"

    "She asked for some leave," Kate replied sullenly.

    "She doesn''t want the job?"

    Kate turned back, "Everybody has some emergency situation."

    Tristan showed disapproval. "Prepare my portion. I haven''t had lunch."

    Kate was quite efficient in cooking.

    Tristan took a hot bath and changed into clean clothes. When he came downstairs, the dinner was ready. Kate was placing the dishes. Three courses: steak, vegetables, and soup, both yummy and nutritious.

    She got a bowl of soup for him, and he got the meat and vegetables to his plate. They did this in silence without exchanging a word, not even looking at one another.

    When they sat down, Tristan found Kate''s eyes were red. "What''s the matter with your eyes?"

    "The pepper was too strong."

    He looked at the steak and vegetables. The steak had black pepper sauce, and the vegetables had both red and green peppers in them.

    They both focused on the food, and no words were exchanged between them.

    After Kate finished the food on her plate and she began to eat the soup, she said plainly, "Jessie came this morning, and we spoke about you."

    Tristan stopped the motion of his hand and looked at Kate. He waited for her to continue.

    Luckily he did, or he would be choked at the words she said.

    "You''d better marry her."

    After these words, Kate pulled the ring off of her finger. The ring fit her finger very well, and it took her quite a lot of strength to get it off. She pushed it to Tristan on the table.

    Tristan stared at the ring and frowned, "She asked you to do this?"

    "No." Jessie had just analyzed the situation and asked Kate to try and persuade Tristan to see the big picture.

    "She can help you."

    Tristan snorted, "You are being selfless or¡­" he added some mood in words, "you wish for it?"

    Kate replied calmly, "I just hope nothing bad would happen to you."

    The development of things was out of her expectation. After sitting alone and meditating for hours this afternoon, Kate thought that this was the only thing she could do.

    Tristan thought about it for a moment and said without showing any mood, "OK. I will think about it." And he took up the ring.

    Kate''s eyes lingered on the ring and turned dark.

    She saw him put the ring into his pocket and walked away from the dining table. There was still some food remaining on his plate.

    ***

    Kate regretted that she brought this up during dinner. She should have mentioned it after Tristan finished eating. It spoiled his appetite.

    Her finger was now empty. She thought it was good that she didn''t have to take the ring off when washing dishes, as she always worried about losing it.

    This expensive thing was not suitable for her at all.

    Kate took her Time washing the dishes and cleaning the counter and table, not neglecting a small space and acting like the slow motion in a movie.

    Looking at the dustless and shining ovens, new and bright cupboards, and other facilities in the kitchen, Kate sighed. She liked cooking and just started to like this kitchen. She opened the drawers and appreciated the knives and forks that were placed inside an orderly.

    Until she heard the blaming, "Still not finished? Don''t dawdle over these things."

    She didn''t turn back but just pushed the drawer closed.

    And she heard him say, "Time for a walk. Let''s go."

    Tristan had put on his coat, and Kate was urged to get upstairs to change clothes. And she was also reminded that it was cold outside and a thicker coat would be better. And then they walked out of the house silently.

    It was windy outside.

    Kate pulled her scarf higher. She could not risk catching a cold.

    Seeing her pale fingers outside of her sleeves, Tristan frowned and said in a harsh tone, "Why not wear gloves?

    "I forgot."

    His hand soon covered hers¡ªthe warmth transmitted from his palm to her hand and then to her heart.

    It was windy, but the wind wasn''t strong enough to make big waves on the sea. Waves rhythmically crashed on the beach. The sea looked profound and vast. It had a beauty and tolerance of ages.

    Tristan and Kate''s paces matched each other''s steps as they walked along the coastline.

    After some time, Kate slowed down and kicked her shoe against the ground. There was a stone stuck in the sole that made her foot feel uncomfortable.

    When she was going to bend down to get it off, Tristan stopped her. He knelt down and put one of her hands on his shoulder. Then he took off her shoe and took out a handkerchief from his pocket, and lifted her foot to step on the handkerchief. His action was so bossy that she could not refuse.

    He then fought with the stone to get it out of the groove of the sole. The boots were designed to prevent slipping, and the grooves were deep. The stone fit in tightly.

    There was another way to get it out, but Tristan insisted on using his hand. So he struggled with the stone like a clumsy kid or a one-track-minded man.

    Kate looked down at his thick short hair and the trimmed hair closed to his neck. It was the first time she had seen him from this angle. Her eyes suddenly felt sore and swollen. She quickly wiped her eyes before he stood up.

    Tristan finally removed the mineral invader and clapped his hands. Before he put her shoe on her foot, he squeezed it as if to check if she was cold. When she got the boot back on, the fur inside the boot gave her warmth that reached her heart.

    Tristan didn''t stand up immediately. He was still kneeling, holding Kate''s hand. She looked at him in puzzlement and heard him said word by word. "It has been almost two years since we first met."

    "And a year since we lived together."

    "I cannot let it go."

    Tristan raised his head, "Kate, I cannot give up this kind of life."

    Her heart shivered.

    Tristan took out the ring from his pocket and gently put it on Kate''s finger again.

    And he still wore the ring on his finger. It looked the same way she put it on for him clumsily. He looked at her, and his voice was soft but solemn as if he was vowing at the wedding, "I can only marry the mother of my child."

    And then he kissed her on the back of her hand.

    Kate felt like she was being shot. She shivered, and tears surged to her eyes.

    "Tristan, I¡­"

    "You only need to say you do or you do not." His mild voice interrupted her.

    She seemed to lose her ability to speak, and only ceaseless tears came out from her eyes. Tristan covered her cheeks with his hands and said, "If you don''t say anything, I will take it as you do."

    Her tears came out more quickly as a flood washed his hands. His warm and dry palms absorbed her tears.

    After a long moment, he saw her smile through her tears.

    Tristan moved away from his hands and saw the dimples on her cheeks.

    They were small pits, so shallow, but deep enough for him to drown in.

    He bent his head to kiss one of these pits and licked it with the tip of his tongue. And then he moved his lips slowly and covered her lips.

    His woman''s body trembled a little, and she lifted her arms to his neck.

    Tristan was encouraged and held her waist that was no longer slim. His tongue dug in her mouth and tangled with hers, invading aggressively.

 Chapter 265 - 68: Do You Know How He Died?

    Caroline had been shot in her back. After the bullet was removed, she stayed in bed in the hospital for three days.

    Her cell phone was taken away, and she could not get in touch with anybody except for the doctors and nurses. On the fourth night, the man who saved her-he claimed to be a policeman but didn''t wear a uniform-took her out of the hospital.

    She was taken to a secluded house, and the man signaled for her to enter.

    The house was empty except for a large desk with two chairs in front of it. It looked like an interrogation room in the police station. The only light source was a table lamp with an adjustable neck. Behind the desk was a person. From the shape, it looked like a man.

    "Sit down, please." That man spoke, and his voice was quite young.

    Caroline went over and sat down nervously.

    The table lamp was apparently being adjusted to the angle where the light was only on her. It made her uncomfortable. Whatever secrets Caroline had in her heart found nowhere to hide.

    The person behind the desk pushed a stack of photos to her, "Do you know this person?"

    Caroline looked over and saw the hand first. It was a nice hand, with lengthy and shapely fingers. She could not help having a good feeling for the owner of the hand. But when she saw the photos clearly, her heart ached.

    "Yes, he was my boyfriend."

    "He is dead. Do you know how he died?"

    The person''s voice was even.

    Caroline was startled, and she asked instead, "Hasn''t the case been closed?"

    The person replied unhurriedly, "The one convicted was a scapegoat. The real murderer is still at large. The victim was murdered at the same time you went missing. And you two lived together. So you are one of the suspects."

    "I did not kill him," Caroline explained hastily.

    "Then how did he die? What do you know? Or¡­" he paused intentionally, "what did you see?"

    The man''s tone was freezing and aggressive. Under the limited light, she could only see the outline of his face and his straight nose. She could not see clearly his face, but she could feel his eyes were intimidating. However, he was leaning back on the chair with a posture that was neither evil nor righteous.

    Caroline was uneasy inside. She had seen the malignancy of the human heart in the past two years. And everything looked plausible here. The policeman might be a fake one, as this place looked questionable.

    Having not heard a reply from her, the man didn''t question her again. He said, "I will let you see someone."

    The door was opened, and a young man came in. He was tall and thin, with quite long hair, black frame glasses, and a very pale face, like someone who had not been in sunlight for a whole year.

    Caroline took a glance at him and said in a low voice, "I don''t know him."

    The man with glasses came to sit on the remaining chair and said, "I know Henry Texton. We were roommates at college. Last winter, he mailed me a CD¡­"

    Caroline looked at him with surprise.

    The man with glasses continued expressionlessly, "He said in the letter that this was a second copy. Double insurance."

    Caroline suddenly understood and cursed with indignation, "That asshole."

    The man behind the desk then asked unhurriedly, "Then why didn''t you take it out until later?"

    "I¡­" The man with glasses was a little ashamed, "I wrote programs at home during that period. I didn''t receive a phone call from Henry or hear that anything happened. I knew that the other copy did not work, so¡­"

    "So you were scared?" The man in the shadow asked with contempt.

    "I thought I might wait and see. And later, some gaming companies came to me for contracting, and many programs needed to be edited in a limited time. So I worked day and night. It was the kind of opportunity I have dreamed of."

    "So you found your conscience and mailed the letter only after you got the confirmed news that Henry was killed?" The man pointed out bluntly.

    The man with glasses nodded awkwardly.

    "Luckily, you learned your lesson this time. You changed the receiver."

    The man with glasses suddenly became excited, "I analyzed it. The other letter didn''t work, or it wasn''t mailed at all, or it was intercepted. So I studied the crew arrangement of LA Police. I picked a person who looked more reliable¡­"

    After his rambling, the man in the shadow looked to Caroline, and his tone softened. "Now I am in charge of this case. If you cooperate with the police, we will initiate the witness protection program, and you will have security around the clock."

    "So now, can you tell us what you know?"

    One hour later, Caroline and the man with glasses left in the company of plain-clothes policeman.

    The other man remained in the seat in the shadow. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, drew one, and lit it. The flame of the lights lit up his nice-looking face, with indifferent eyes and sharp eyebrows.

    He seemed to be thinking of some issues or just focusing on smoking. The room was silent, and the light of his cigarette flickered.

    The silence lasted until loud cl.i.c.k.i.n.g footsteps broke it.

    The door was pushed open again, and a merry voice sounded, "Food delivery."

    A girl carried two d.o.g.g.y bags and put them on the desk. She opened them, "Tuna fish sandwich, chicken and tomato taco, beef burger, apple pie, espresso, and coke. I put three more miles on my car to get you there. Eat while they are still hot."

    And then she complained, "Why make it so dark in here? You will ruin your eyes."

    The man retorted, "One sees clearer in the dark."

    The girl twisted her lips and pushed the food to him.

    He extinguished the cigarette and took up another one from the pack. "Only after you get used to the darkness can you understand the psychological pattern of a person in the dark."

    The darkness every time would have to be replaced by a new dawn.

    ***

    Kate went out shopping quite early in the morning.

    The day they were kissing at the seaside, Tristan said, "It will be Christmas again in two months. Last year you stayed with me and didn''t go home. This year you probably¡­" He looked at her belly, "cannot go back either."

    He stroked her hair and asked, "Do you miss them?"

    She nodded in his arms.

    "So how about we go back these two days?"

    And Tristan had the tickets booked for them that night.

    The next day, Kate started to prepare gifts to bring home. They were but clothing, health care products, dried seafood, and toys for her nephew.

    Tristan went to work, as usual, attending events sometimes. Nothing seemed wrong. It wasn''t as serious as Jessie said.

    But Kate wasn''t very sure because Tristan was good at hiding things. If he didn''t want to show it, she could never know. Anyway, since he said he could handle it, she didn''t want to think about it. She was concentrating on taking care of herself and the baby inside her.

    One week later, Kate went back to the familiar land in the company of Tristan.

    The winter this year was livelier as there wasn''t heavy snow lately. They flew to Portland and hired a car, drove for more than three hours, and arrived at home.

    When they heard the sound of the car from inside the house, Kate''s parents and elder sister came out.

    Seeing her family, Kate''s eyes were wet.

    She had called and told them that she would be bringing someone together. Her parents were prepared, but when they saw this tall, good-looking, and distinguished man, they were still somewhat surprised.

    And looking at their daughter, her waist showed everything, the plain and honest senior couple felt a little awkward. Kate''s elder sister reacted first, "Come on in. It is cold outside."

    It was warm and cozy inside. Tristan looked around the house unobtrusively. It was clean and comfy, like Kate''s style, and gave him a cordial feeling.

    Kate''s sister brought tea and desserts. A three-year-old boy with big bright eyes, Kate''s nephew, was running around. Tristan shook his little hands and gave him the gift. The little boy was smart enough to call him uncle sweetly.

    Kate flushed.

    When they all sat down to have tea, Mrs. White exchanged a look with her eldest daughter and then turned to her second daughter, "How many months is it?"

    Kate''s face was still blushed. Tristan replied for her instead, "Five and a half months."

    Kate''s sister tried to ease the air and asked some questions about the baby. And Mrs. White gradually turned hospitable and asked Tristan to try her homemade cookies.

    Mr. White had stayed silent for quite a long time, and he later asked about Tristan''s job. Tristan replied respectfully and tried to bring some new topics to the conversation.

    They all became relaxed and friendly. Kate admired Tristan''s ability to deal with different people and turn the situation advantageous to him. Of course, she also felt relieved that the awkward situation that she had trouble letting her parents know was now removed.

    As they were talking, it was getting late. Mrs. White and her eldest daughter started to prepare dinner. Kate''s brother-in-law came and joined the conversation. He was also a talkative person, and awkward silence would not possibly happen again. So Kate walked to the kitchen to help.

    Mrs. White and her eldest daughter were talking about Kate while they were preparing food. They asked Kate for more details after she came in. Kate tried to make brief replies. Mrs. White said after some debates inside, "He is much older than you, but if he is nice to you, it is OK."

    Kate didn''t reply.

    Kate''s sister said, "Right. He looks like a nice person."

    Kate nodded, "He is good to me."

    The dinner was abundant: grilled mushrooms and chicken, pork meatloaf, spaghetti with ground beef, vegetable and fruit salad, roasted garlic bread, and carrot soup.

    Kate''s brother-in-law was a little upset because he boasted of being the hottest guy in their town. He expected this brother-in-law to be a bald, pot-bellied man, but he turned out to be about half a head taller than himself with refined manners. It was quite a shock to him. Tristan appeared to be modest and friendly, and soon they became brothers.

    Kate''s parents went to bed early, so soon after dinner, Kate''s sister and her family left.

    Mrs. White had prepared the room Kate lived in before for them to stay in. Kate asked Tristan if this was OK. It was not a five-star hotel room. Tristan said, "I would very much like to stay in the place where you lived."

    When they went to her room, Kate found her photos and showed them to Tristan. He held her on his l.a.p and commented on her photos. Later, she got thirsty and went out.

 Chapter 266 - 69: Fatheréˆ¥æªš Talk

    In the kitchen, she found her father sitting at the table and drinking herbal tea. Her father poured a cup for her, and she sat down to have a chat with him. In the oven, he was grilling some small potatoes.

    His father looked older than his contemporary. "I am sorry that you dropped out of high school and went to work so young. I always hoped you could meet some nice guy and have someone to take care of you¡­"

    He sighed and asked, "So the money for my surgery and medicine was from him?"

    Kate had to nod while her heart shrank.

    She explained later, "He and I¡­it is not just because of the money."

    "I can see that. He is nice to you."

    Mr. White paused a little and said, "I am just worried that he is a different person from us."

    He could not explain himself very well. He thought his son-in-law was too good to be true, but too many things had happened, and not much could be changed.

    "You have to take care of yourself. Don''t give up your studies. He may have lots of money, but you need to be able to be independent."

    Kate nodded. It was rare for her taciturn father to say so much to her. She was moved and also felt bitter.

    The potatoes were done, and Mr. White picked them up in a small basket.

    "Bring some to him to try."

    When Kate got back to her room, Tristan was browsing her literature papers from high school. One of the essays was titled My Dream.

    Kate grabbed it from his hand with embarrassment and put it away. She gave Tristan the small basket.

    "Try this."

    They started to peel the skin of the potato. They were soft and waxy, smelled very good. Tristan looked at Kate and pictured her and her siblings eating grilled potatoes as little kids. It was cozy.

    He gave her a peeled one, but she shook her head.

    "You eat it yourself."

    Tristan split it into halves and put half into her mouth.

    After they finished eating, they cleaned up and went to bed. The quilts Mrs. White brought to them were too thick. Tristan felt too hot. He tossed and turned in the bed.

    Kate got used to it, and she lay there and saw him turning restless.

    In the dark, their breath blew on each other.

    Tristan reached his hand for hers.

    Her hands were soft, and the fingers were slim. He held her hand in his big hand and felt the ring and the diamond on it. He rubbed it and then pulled her hand to his c.h.e.s.t.

    Kate''s finger moved, and she reached her hand under his clothes.

    She touched the hard muscle and with curiosity and complicated emotion. Her fingers moved downward, to the ribs and to the abs. When she reached the abs, she felt that the muscles beneath her hand shrank and were controlled with effort.

    She wanted to pull her hand away, but he pressed it and didn''t let her go.

    The air became tense.

    She heard his breath turn faster. She hesitated for a while and then moved her hand lower.

    It was the first time she took this bold move, and she hadn''t the know-how, but it was enough to disorder his breath and made his body tighten.

    She thought her rubbing could pacify his d.e.s.i.r.e, but on the contrary, he was hungrier with her stirring. The thing in her hand turned lively and had its own life.

    His breath was heavy, and there was suppressed m.o.a.ning from time to time. She was holding the thing in her hand and didn''t know how to deal with it. She could not leave it alone or continue.

    At the same time, his hand also reached into her tops and covered her b.r.e.a.s.t, and kneaded in the same rhythm as his breathing.

    Her body temperature also rose.

    Kate gave it a thought, and then suddenly, she lifted up the quilt on him.

    He was almost shocked by her unusual action, but the next moment, he gave out a m.o.a.n of satisfaction.

    In the dark, he saw her long hair flow down and covered her face. The soft hair spread on his abs and touched his nerves. He could not see her expression, but he felt his soft lips, flexible tongue, and tight throat.

    With Kate''s movement, Tristan''s body stretched like a bow being pulled to extremity. He grabbed her hair and called her name, "Kate¡­Lucy¡­" He raised his body higher so as to have more contact with her and to get to the depth of her.

    Kate became passive. The thing in her mouth was aggressive and swelling, and she could not hold it. On the edge of suffocation, she wasn''t herself anymore.

    The depression inside her was dispelled, and she was dominated by a crazier and more liberal soul.

    She didn''t know what she was doing, and these skills seemed to be self-taught.

    It was her mission to make him happy. She was happy because he was happy.

    When it was finished, they were both sweaty and panting in the dark.

    Tristan wiped the remaining liquid on the corner of her mouth, and she was dumbfounded until he reminded her to go gargle.

    The heat and craze inside them subsided after the action. When they returned to the bed, it was still warm, but their bodies and souls felt the peace.

    Tristan held Kate in his arms, and his hand stroked her belly gently.

    When the drowsiness overwhelmed them little by little and their consciousness was fading away, he heard her say in a very low voice, "Do we have to go now?"

    ***

    Tristan awoke and found all his drowsiness was gone.

    Kate didn''t speak any further. Her breathing was even as if she was in a night of light sleep, and the words she had just uttered were from her dream. However, Tristan had to respond to her question.

    "It was the worst scenario. I had planned for all possibilities."

    Tristan squeezed Kate''s hand in his palm, "I cannot give you a choice this time. We three have to be together."

    Kate was lying on her back, and Tristan was lying on his side facing her. There was only the space of about two fists between them.

    It was unbearably hot earlier, but now there was a cold surrounding her.

    After a while, Kate turned and leaned into his arms.

    The next day, Kate got up early and prepared breakfast with her mother in the kitchen. Her mother was making Mozzarella sticks, Kate''s favorite when she and her siblings were kids. They tasted so good that her mother only made them as a reward when they got good test scores at school.

    When Tristan opened his eyes, his eyes met another pair of big eyes.

    Kate was holding a plate of golden cheese sticks. She picked one and gave it to him.

    "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet," Tristan said.

    "These are best when they are hot. Just one bite, and then you can go brush your teeth." Kate insisted.

    Tristan took the plate and had one bite.

    When he was eating, his eyes fell on her face.

    "Why are you staring at me?"

    "Your face looks a little swollen."

    Kate thought of last night and flushed. She turned and walked out.

    Tristan laughed and ate the whole cheese stick. It tasted really good, crispy on the outside and smooth inside.

    Kate didn''t look at Tristan during the breakfast. If he looked at her for a while, he would force her to blush. After breakfast, she suggested a walk around town.

    There were mountains at the edge of town. Scarce red roof houses were mostly built along the main street. They walked towards the mountain.

    On the way, Kate told Tristan some funny stories from her childhood. She had never talked this much, and the stories made Tristan laugh from time to time.

    When they got to the foot of the mountain, at a higher altitude than the main street, they looked back on the town. The chimneys all had smoke coming out slowly, rising to the sky. It was a peaceful and cozy scene, usually seen on a Christmas card. Tristan was touched by what he saw.

    Kate picked up a pinecone from the ground.

    "This is nice to hang on the Christmas tree."

    And she started to pick up more cones underneath the pine trees. Tristan helped her pick, and they soon had their coat pockets full.

    They walked back along a frozen river. Kate slowed down and looked to the icy surface.

    "Is this the river where you saved your brother?"

    Tristan had heard her story yesterday while chatting with her brother-in-law.

    Kate nodded.

    He held her shoulders and muttered, "Lucky you were OK."

    They walked past a food stand when then turned back to the main street. A few kids were waiting there for the kebab they ordered. The cook was a young Indian man.

    "Do you want to eat kebab?" Tristan asked Kate. But before she replied, he held her hand and walked to the stand.

    There were all kinds of meat and vegetables. Tristan chose beef, which he thought beef, which he thought, was more conservative. Kate got chose chicken.

    They saw the young Indian man put the skewered meat on the grill and apply a few kinds of oil to it, and then spray half a dozen powders on it. Soon the meat sizzled and turned brown. The Indians took their kebabs off the grill and sprayed some more powders on them before giving them to Tristan.

    Tristan gave the chicken kebab to Kate. Kate held the skewer close to her mouth and tried to blow air on it in order to cool it.

    Tristan shook his beef to cool it and then took a bite. He soon grimaced.

    "Too hot?" Kate asked. "Yes," Tristan said, "No. Too spicy."

    She took another bite and winked at him. This was good for her.

    Tristan tried another bite, but his tongue was burnt, and he started to cough.

    "Is it too hot?" Kate gloated.

    Their trip was planned to be three days. For Tristan, it was not easy to get away for even three days.

    On the last day, he took a lot of business calls. Sometimes he walked to the yard to answer the call. Kate would look gloomily at him through the window.

    Her sister jokes, "You cannot let him out of your sight for just a second?"

    Kate didn''t respond to her stupid joke. She caught sight of Tristan''s frowning face when he turned towards her in the yard.

    Hopefully, it was not bad news, she thought.

    On the way back, Kate played with a lovely baby-sized coat. Her mother had made it in two evenings. She said the baby would be healthy and lucky to wear clothes made by family members.

    Tristan listened to her babbling and felt warm inside.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-talk_52301556325862793">#%E2%80%99s-talk_52301556325862793</a> for visiting.

    On the plane, Kate held the tiny coat and fell asleep, while Tristan looked at her gently but also gloomily.

    He had received news that the city government had met to discuss the case of Chasin Group.

    There had been some debates. Some thought the case was very serious and should be handled without lenience, while some others thought Chasin had made great economic as well as charitable contributions to the city, lenience should be given if convicted.

    They all finally agreed that L.A.PD, led by deputy director Roger Kane, should take action immediately and a crackdown on Chasin as soon as possible.

    Now the investigation was carried out in secret, but in no time, Tristan would be infamous in the city, in California, and maybe even nationwide.

    Thinking of these consequences, Tristan took a long breath.

    At the same time, Jessie was trying to reason with her father in his study. "Dad, couldn''t you let him off? You know how important he is to me."

    Donald Harderson frowned, "This is a big case related to serious crimes. How can you let personal feelings get involved? Besides, didn''t you two break up?"

    Jessie''s eyes darkened, and she sighed, "I am afraid I can never break up with him." She tried to take courage and then looked into her father''s eyes and said, "I am pregnant with his child."

    Donald was frightened, "What did you say?"

    Jessie looked determined, and she fumbled in her purse and took out a hospital report. "HGG positive, pregnancy of five weeks."

    Donald''s eyes blazed with fury, and he banged the desk vigorously.

 Chapter 267 - 70: There Are Additional Issues

    After a moment of silence, Donald got frustrated and blamed Jessie, "Why don''t you have self-esteem?"

    Jessie put her hand to her cheek and looked at him in disbelief. And then she raised her voice, "You are right. I don''t have self-esteem because nobody taught me to have it."

    Pain and regret flashed over Donald''s eyes. When he was young, he put all his energy into his career.

    He took an appointment in another city. His wife was seriously ill, and he only went back when he got a notice from the hospital that his wife was in critical condition.

    When he got to the hospital, his wife had already closed her eyes forever. And his five-year-old daughter was dumbfounded, sitting by her side.

    Donald was immersed in this sorrowful memory when his daughter fell on his chair, with her hands covering her face and tears coming through her fingers.

    "Dad, I have never asked you to do anything for me since I was a kid. Could you please help me with this once? Help get him out of trouble?"

    "Tristan Fox has made serious mistakes."

    "But he has done so many good things. Chasin has contributed so much to the city¡­"

    "There are additional issues."

    "Things in this world do not happen independently. Most things are related and intertwined. Haven''t you make any mistakes in your life? Can you say that you have an absolutely clear conscience?"

    The words crashed Donald''s ears as if a hammer was beating on his heart.

    The memories that he had packed and sealed away in the deepest parts of his heart now surged to the surface.

    Donald closed his eyes in pain.

    "I knew you put your integrity first in your career. And you have been cautious and conscientious all your life. And you sacrificed everything, including your family. If you feel that you owe mom and me, you will help me this time."

    "And from now on, I will follow your choice. Even if you don''t want to see me again, I don''t blame you."

    Donald looked at his daughter in disbelief. "You¡­" he said heartbreakingly, "You are incurable."

    Jessie laughed with sorrow. She had allowed herself to indulge in this hopeless love. And when she realized it, she was too deep in it to escape. She really was incurable.

    After parting with her father sullenly, Jessie went for another appointment.

    In a quiet booth of a fancy restaurant, Jessie ate just half of the food on her plate. Owen took out a small velvet box and pushed it to Jessie on the table, his eyes shining with delight.

    "Jessica, marry me."

    Jessie was tongue-tied.

    After a moment, she said, "I am not ready yet."

    Owen''s face was gentle. "Sure. I will give you time to think about it. Twenty-four hours or 72?"

    "No," Jessie was careful choosing the words, "It is not the right time to think about this."

    "Oh? Then when would be the appropriate time to start thinking about it?"

    Jessie hardened her heart and looked at him, "Owen, it is not the time for us to get married. If you don''t want to wait, then that is it."

    And then she picked up her purse and left.

    After Jessie got back to her apartment, she was so exhausted both physically and mentally that she went to the bathroom and soon dozed off in the bathtub.

    When she woke up, her hands and feet were wrinkled and pale from soaking for such a long time.

    Jessie put a robe on, walked out, and saw a gloomy person sitting on the recliner beside her bed.

    She frowned, "Why did you came here?"

    Owen raised the hospital report, "What is this?"

    Jessie was annoyed, "You searched my purse?"

    "I saw you acting strangely and was worried. Just now, your phone rang ceaselessly. I was afraid of waking you."

    Owen sneered, "Whose, is it? Whose child is it?"

    Jessie felt cold in her heart.

    "You rejected me because of this?"

    Owen raised his eyebrows, "Or because of that, Tristan? You heard that he was being investigated, going to be cracked down on, and your heart suddenly softened for him?"

    And suddenly evil flashed over his eyes, "Or, the child is his?"

    His pale face turned red, and behind his glasses, there was a flame of rage, and perhaps humiliation too.

    Jessie paused a little and sneered, "You are right. The child is not yours. As for whose it is, it has nothing to do with you."

    Owen stood up immediately as if he wanted to beat her, but he nodded afterward and said, "I know. I picked this time to propose intentionally. I wanted to see if you still have him in your heart. It is just as I thought¡­"

    Owen''s eyes reddened, "What do you think the past few months were? Jessie, who the hell do you think I am?"

    Jessie suppressed brimming tears and said in a cold tone, "You are what you think you are."

    "Before you leave, don''t forget to leave the key."

    Donald Harderson, who had just had a fight with his daughter, was sad. He looked at the empty house and thought of the happy and cozy family he once had. However, it had been gone for a long time, and the memories were something he could not usually recall.

    He sighed and called his driver to get the car ready. He wanted to go to the office.

    For years, Donald had put all his time and energy into his job. It was not just out of his conscientiousness; it was partly because he wanted to escape from the daily reality he had to face.

    Donald walked to the door of his office with a heavy heart, taking the key out of his pocket.

    The door was unlocked.

    Donald walked in and saw the lamp on his desk was on. A person sat there. His back looked familiar and seemed to come straight from his memories of a past life.

    The man turned around. He was holding a black and white photo in his hand. Donald''s heart seized.

    The man said without hurry, "I didn''t see this picture in your house last time. You put it here."

    He waved the photo to him. The four young men in army uniforms on the photo flashed from his face.

    He said with a smile, "Uncle Donald. Long time no see."

    Donald''s voice was trembling, "Who are you?"

    "I am Charley Foster."

    ***

    It was a story from decades ago.

    Four young men had been dismissed from the army.

    They came from the same town and fought wars together. They became brothers over the years.

    After they returned and got back to LA, they found jobs so they could start over. They had been through life and death; they were afraid of nothing.

    So soon after they took new jobs, they all excelled in their new careers.

    The youngest among them, David Wagner, was a smart guy and good at doing business. He started his business and soon expanded it to a considerable scale after his first success. While he was ambitious to have a bigger deal, his mistakes in decision-making led him to incur huge debts.

    LA Los Angeles was undergoing infrastructure construction rebuilding at that time.

    One of the city funds was kept in the bank Simon Foster worked at. Simon had been the vice president of that branch.

    David desperately had his eyes on that fund. He dragged his other brothers to help him persuade Simon. He said he would return the fund before the city construction project was initiated. Nobody would know about this. However, Simon, who was honest and upright, refused David indignantly.

    A few days later, Simon got a phone call from David''s wife, who was crying on the phone.

    He hurried to the site. David was standing on the roof of a skyscr.a.p.er. He looked desperate and determined. His wife, with two young kids, was crying downstairs. His old mother arrived at the scene and fainted when she saw her son''s figure on the top of the building.

    They finally got David off the roof after a long round of persuasion. And Simon was forced to risk helping him.

    David promised him that he only needed two to three months and he could get through the mire. And the city construction project was supposed to initiate in half a year.

    However, things didn''t work out as planned. One month later, they got the news that the construction was to be initiated immediately. The embezzlement was discovered, and L.A.PD took Simon Foster away.

    "My father didn''t tell the truth in order to protect his brother. He just asked somebody to send a message to David Wagner to return the money as soon as possible. Some guys in L.A.PD knew my father and wanted to help him. But David Wagner disappeared from this world. He tried to reach Harry Jackson, but he didn''t show, with the excuse that he was traveling on business. He took three hundred thousand dollars from that fund for his daughter''s medical treatment."

    "My mother and I got the news and came to LA. Before we had a chance to see my father, we heard the rumors that my father had an affair with a lady in the bank and that lady had a parent who needed cash for surgery. At the prison, my mother asked my father about it, and they had a huge fight."

    "My father was set up by his brothers and misunderstood by his wife. He had nowhere to tell the truth."

    "A few months later, he was convicted and sentenced to life in prison. Before he was transferred, he hanged himself with his belt."

    The story stopped.

    And the teller''s expression was cold, but his eyes flickered with sorrow.

    Donald Harderson stood still by the door, like a pillar.

    Tristan sneered, "I don''t care who the prime culprit or the accomplice is, David Wagner or Harry Jackson, or if they plotted this together. It is all the same to me. Though you, Uncle Donald, didn''t get involved and didn''t take the money, you knew the whole story."

    Donald''s face was totally white.

    Tristan had some puzzlement in his eyes, "Why? Why couldn''t you stand up and say something?"

    "Since I was thirteen, once in a while, I would close my eyes and picture my father''s last days. He was kind and generous to others all his life. He never did anyone harm. He had three brothers to whom he would reach out to help whenever they had any trouble, and sometimes even when it went against his principles. Where were his brothers when he was in dire straits?"

    Tristan looked to Donald and said in a very low voice, "And where were you then, Uncle Donald?"

    Donald had shown deep regret on his face.

    "I did hesitate, and later I made up my mind to stand up for him, but it was too late. I didn''t expect that he would¡­"

    "Well, I didn''t expect that either. I didn''t know he would lose hope."

    Tristan said, "And I could not understand why he used the belt. After he was taken to prison, he should have been changed to prison uniforms. All his belongings should have been taken away and kept. Why was the belt with him?"

    Donald''s eyes shrank, "Do you mean¡­"

    Tristan looked to him and the corners of his mouth lifted, "You forgot Harry Foster was in charge of the police in that section. It was not difficult for him to buy off one or two of the prison guards."

    Donald was shocked. This was murder.

    "There is more to it than that. After I returned from abroad, I went to check with some of my father''s colleagues at the bank. They told me that the rumors about my father were fabricated on purpose.

    "My mother was young and short-tempered. She was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to that kind of thing. And her misunderstanding became the last straw that broke my father."

    "After my father died, I found his diary when we were packing his things. The diary said things about you and the fund. My father sent a letter to the relevant departments. As we were waiting for the reply, something happened."

    Tristan looked to the air as if his mind had returned back to the past.

    "My mother''s best friend knew that we had gone through a tragedy and came to visit us with her son. The boy was two years younger than I was. I taught him to play chess. One afternoon, my mother got a call for some emergency at work. She went out to handle it. It was getting dark, and she had not yet come back. I got worried and went out to find her. I met her on the way. It turned out that she went to the market to buy some groceries on the way back and took some extra time. We went back home together. As we returned to our house, we found it was on fire¡­"

    Tristan choked, and he raised his hand to his mouth. His eyes shone with tears.

    He paused a little and continued, "We rushed in for her friend and the boy, but they had already¡­"

    He could never forget that scene. The mother and son, who were talking and laughing hours ago, were quickly in a horrible state. He was scared to death, but he still reached his hand for the boy and tried to wake him up. And then he heard his mother scream. A broken beam fell on him¡­

 Chapter 268 - 71: The Confession

    "My mother risked her life to get me out. I was in the hospital for half a month before I woke up. When I opened my eyes and saw her, I could not recognize her. She was a bag of bones. We returned to our hometown, and my mother married an old German."

    That man was an asshole. He drank and beat Tristan and his mother and Tristan. Soon he also lost all of his money. And he got himself seriously injured in a DUI.

    When Tristan was in the last grade of senior high school, the last year of high school, he got the phone call and went to the hospital. He unplugged the oxygen pipe tube himself.

    His mother didn''t have to be tortured by this asshole anymore. However, her life had done too much damage to her physically and mentally. She had Alzheimer''s disease at the age of 50.

    "This is what happened to your brothers. Some of them are known, and some of them are unknown to you."

    Donald''s face was as gray as ashes. He moved mechanically to the couch and sank onto it. He seemed to be taking a long time to digest the facts.

    He raised his head and asked in a husky voice, "So you came back to take revenge?"

    "Right."

    "The money was split by David Wagner and Harry Jackson. One used it as startup capital for his business and rose again; the other used it for bribing his way through political circles. They lived a good life. I was full of hatred when I thought of it."

    "David Wagner, I killed him personally."

    Tristan looked at his hands and said to himself, "That villain''s blood was red too. He was a coward. He begged for his life."

    "Harry Foster was cunning and suspicious, but he had his weakness: his daughter. Besides, everyone has greediness. All I can do is feed it. After David Wagner, I thought it was too easy for them to just end their life with a bullet."

    When Tristan said this, his face was calm, but underneath lurked instability.

    Donald was shocked and also sympathetic, "You are ruining yourself."

    Tristan laughed, "I will be ruined with them."

    "I took revenge and also achieved something that takes other people decades or a lifetime to achieve. Of course, everything has its cost. For this, I am prepared."

    After his father died, Tristan had lost confidence in this world. And his wife''s death took away the last shred of warmth from his life. He was desperate, and he initiated his revenge.

    Tristan didn''t expect Kate''s entrance to bring back his d.e.s.i.r.e for life again.

    When he thought of her, he felt warm, as if there was a gentle hand stroking his hard and cold c.h.e.s.t.

    Donald asked with hesitation, "You reached out to Jessie because you wanted to hold something against me?"

    Tristan''s eyes looked depressed. "I did have that idea."

    "But she is a nice girl, I cannot do that to her. Besides, I cannot allow myself to use my emotions as tools for revenge."

    This was the only innocent part of Tristan''s heart. Perhaps subconsciously, he still had some inhibitions. The emptiness meant hope. And he wore the ring for eight years to remind him to protect the last piece of unsullied heart.

    Donald was full of guilt inside. His daughter being in this mire was entirely his fault.

    It was good then. He must pay for what he did.

    He gave it some thought. It seemed difficult for him, but he strangely made the decision, "Let me think about it. I will help you to get off."

    Tristan said with indifference, "I am not coming to ask for your help today. I just wanted to catch up with you."

    He lifted the photo again, "I am curious. Why is this photo in your office drawer?"

    Donald''s face turned gloomy, and he said with sorrow, "I wanted to remind myself not to do anything I would regret. I want to stick to justice and never indulge any evil d.e.s.i.r.e or sin."

    Tristan laughed lightly, and his tone was sarcastic, "You have become a good civil servant at this cost."

    The cost was his father''s life and the happiness of his entire family.

    A few minutes later, Tristan walked out of city hall.

    When his eyes swept across the road lights, he seemed to see his teenage self from twenty years ago, who was lanky, with stubborn eyes and a heart full of hatred and struggle.

    At that time, he was fresh out of the hospital. When he uncovered the gauze on his mother''s face in the inn bathroom, he collapsed. He took a knife and wanted to fight those people who did this.

    His mother cried and held him tightly to stop him. She grabbed a fruit knife and pointed it to her c.h.e.s.t to force him to give up the thought.

    She said revenge was a dish that should be eaten cold.

    So he took twenty years.

    Or probably all his life.

    Before returning to the villa, Tristan parked his car by the sea for some time.

    He squatted at the beach, took out the photo he took from Donald''s office and flipped his lighter on.

    One of his hands blocked the wind as he ignited the picture. He stared at it. Its corner coiled up as it turned into ash and flew away in the wind.

    Tristan murmured in his heart, "Dad, Mom, you can have peace now."

    After Tristan returned home, he saw Kate sitting on the couch holding a book. Her soft profile was breathtakingly peaceful and elegant.

    She heard his footsteps and turned back. Her eyes had the satisfaction of long expectations.

    Tristan walked a few steps but then stopped and stood there, watching her walking toward him, her eyes carrying anxiety.

    Tristan opened his arms to hold her, hugged her tight, and kissed her on the forehead.

    "Why are you sitting up so late?"

    "I can''t fall asleep."

    "You cannot sleep when I am not here?"

    She didn''t reply but leaned her head against his c.h.e.s.t. He stroked her smooth hair gently and muttered, "Kate."

    "Yes?" Her voice was soft and seemed to travel directly to his heart and then to his mind.

    "Kate."

    "Lulu."

    "I missed you."

    He got the illusion that he was thirteen years old again and had just crossed three decades to come back.

    It was a long journey. So he missed her so much.

    He lifted his face and checked Kate''s big eyes. Her eyes were clear and pure, like a place that had never been contaminated by this world. He bent down to kiss her lips.

    At the same time, under cover of night, a car parked by the yard of a house. A gray-haired man in his fifties walked out of the car. He was deputy director of L.A.PD Roger Kane.

    The person in the house had been waiting for him. "You have time to come today."

    "Yes. I had some time and came to see how you are."

    Roger swept his eyes around the house and said, "You have kept yourself here for months. It is time for you to get some fresh air."

    "No hurry. Come see this." The young man took out a stack of paper from the drawer.

    "After a deep investigation, the boss behind the scenes of Ocean Dew Private Club was Tristan, as expected. It was under cover of a private club, but in fact, it was a place for trading money and power.

    Besides face-to-face trading, there was another innovative form of trade. Each room displayed some art collections. Most of them are private collections of government officials. And they are mostly counterfeit.

    The bribers bought the counterfeits at a price for genius items, and thus the bribes were carried on in secret. The private club had strict management. We worked very hard to get the cooperation of a newly employed staff and got to know what was going on there. This is the list of part of the guests she sorted out."

    Roger scanned every name, and many of them were familiar to him. He frowned. When he came to the end of the list, he was surprised, "Him too?"

    The young man nodded, "It was said that every item in his collection, he had a counterfeit. He kept one and ''sold'' the other one."

    Roger paused for a while and then said gravely, "This was an unexpected finding. Tristan is powerful and influential. He developed a network so wide and dragged so many people in."

    The young man said, "To be clear, he didn''t drag them in. He just followed the course. He got them into the same network."

    Roger nodded, "Now it is not just a case of just him and Chasin. It involved¡­"

    He didn''t finish his words, but they both understood and looked away to the window.

    The night was pitch dark, but they could still see dark clouds roaring in the sky.

    The city was going to have a heavy storm.

 Chapter 269 - 72: Continue The Investigation

    The sun rose on a new day.

    In an alley of Old Town, some restaurants were busy serving breakfast. In the takeout window, a 16 or 17-year-old teenager was waiting in the line. His light gold hair was glistening under the sunshine. He got a few d.o.g.g.y bags and walked hastily away. At the intersection, he turned and then entered a house.

    "Breakfast!" He shouted after he pushed the door open.

    Inside the house, curtains were pulled closed, and there was heavy smoke in the air. Some beer bottles lay on the floor. A bald man was sleeping on the couch, and a few others sat on the floor with their backs leaning on the wall.

    They were the suspects that escaped the gangster crackdown action a few months ago. As the police had checking points almost at almost all exits of the city, they could not flee out of the city.

    They thought they could hide for some days and waited until the control was loose. However, their pictures soon appeared on the wanted list, and bounties were offered to anyone who could provide information about their whereabouts. They could not walk down the street for fear of being recognized.

    The blond put breakfast on the coffee table and pulled up a chair. He took one of the boxes and started to eat.

    After a while, the other men woke up languidly and cussed while they walked to the bathroom. The bald-headed man got up sulkily and kicked the blond on the leg on his way to the bathroom.

    At this time, there was a knock at the door. The men inside all became alert.

    A guy who looked like he was in charge walked out of the bathroom and said to the blond, "Go check who it is."

    Blond went to the hallway, opened the door, and looked through the screen door.

    The man knew that he was being peeped at through the seam of the curtain. He said to blond in a low voice, "Don''t worry. I am not a cop. I have a business to talk with your boss."

    After he was admitted to the room, he ignored the alert and skeptical looks from the other men. He took out a bulging envelope from his bag and put it on the table. The sharp inhalation of breath from the other men was almost audible.

    "I need you to help me deal with a guy."

    He said the name in a low voice.

    The head of the gangsters, who now sat on the couch, frowned, "It is looking for death to touch this guy now."

    The man shook his head, "He is not so capable now. Besides, he is in the light, and you are in the dark. After it is done, I will pay the other half." He looked around the room and said, "You have stayed here for quite a long time, haven''t you? Don''t you want to get out of here soon? I can help you get out of town."

    When they were silent, the eyes behind his glasses showed confidence that he could win them over. He took out a photo unhurriedly and pushed it across the table.

    At dusk, Roger shut himself in his study as soon as he got home from work. He made a call, and after got through, he said gravely, "People from the state government came today."

    The person who came was the secretary of the state governor. He heard about the introduction of the World Trade Center project and Chasin''s involvement. He gave affirmative comments on Chasin''s contribution to the society, and then he changed the subject suddenly, "So it is said that there are some problems with Chasin?"

    The question had to be answered by the chief of L.A.PD. Harry Jackson looked to Roger. Roger had to make a brief introduction and stated some of the problems were still under investigation and required further evidence.

    The secretary said after a pause, "The problems at Chasin have to be investigated thoroughly. However, for the time being, can you keep this low profile and consider the overall interests of the city first?"

    The so-called overall interest was that Governor Madison was seeking a second term. The exposure of the extent of government corruption in Los Angeles would have a large impact on his campaign. And who knew if the officials in the state government were not involved in this scandal. They all felt chills in their spines when they reflected on it.

    After the meeting, Roger went to see Mayor Harderson. He said with indignation, "It is now a critical moment for this investigation. This has to be done when the time is right. If we cut them some slack, the culprits will run away, and it will be another dead end."

    Harry Harderson thought for a while and then said, "The case has got too many people involved. It has to be dealt with extreme prudence."

    Roger''s heart sank at these words. He was expecting the mayor to support him in carrying out the investigation, but now it seemed he turned to the other side.

    The person Roger called said on the phone, "So what are you going to do now?"

    "I will go to Washington. If something happens to me, this case¡­"

    "I will continue the investigation."

    The person he called replied decisively.

    Roger felt a little relieved.

    At the same time, in the mayor''s office, Harry Harderson was pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back. He thought of today''s meeting and the suspicion flashing across Roger''s face.

    He felt uneasy based on his experience and instincts. After struggling for a long time in his heart, he took up his phone and dialed a number.

    When Tristan got the call, he was discussing what color the child''s room should be painted with Kate. There was a crib in the corner of the room. Various toys and baby clothes were placed inside the crib.

    Kate bought some toys and clothes every time she went out shopping, and before she knew it, there were quite a lot of them.

    After Tristan hung up the phone, he looked at Kate, who was biting her fingernail, and said, "We don''t have to think about it now."

    Kate was startled and said, "We have to go now?"

    "Yes."

    Her bewildered expression and slightly pale face made Tristan feel sorry. He stretched his hand out to hold her in his arms and wanted to say something to comfort her or apologize, but he said nothing in the end.

    Kate opened her mouth instead, "Where are we going?"

    "Where do you want to go? I told you that we could go see around the world when I had time."

    "I want to go to Africa to see the savannah. Or to South America to see the jungle. Or¡­"

    Kate listed a series of places, but he could feel that she was nervous and conflicted. His heart was also seized by anxiety.

    "OK, let''s leave our footsteps on these places."

    "Wow. It will be a world adventure."

    Tristan kissed her on the forehead, "Yes, world adventure."

    When Kate woke up in the middle of the night, she found she was alone in the bed. She got up and went downstairs. She saw the study lights on and pushed the door open.

    Tristan was standing by the desk, where a big picture was spread out.

    She walked over and took a glance. It was the World Trade Center that was still under construction, the project that he put most of his heart into. Now he could not see it being completed.

    Was this included in the dreams he had?

    "I came to this city for the first time at thirteen, to see my father in prison."

    "The second time I came was a few months later, to collect the ashes and belongings of my father."

    "And the third time was ten years later. I came with hatred and thought every inch of the land was sinful, every building was dirty and disgusting."

    Tristan inhaled a long breath and said, "I have lived here for over a decade and saw its development and change. I built something in this city too. I got used to its climate, life speed, and started to like the sea, beach, and the ordinary honest people here."

    Kate could feel the bitterness in her heart too. She was bonded with the city too.

    "It was strange that I changed my thoughts gradually. I went back to my hometown that I had lived for thirteen years. I looked at the streets of it that were quite different from what they were in my memory, and I felt nothing¡­I knew I would leave here someday. I wanted to leave something here in this city, and it can accompany my families who are buried here."

    His everything, his families were buried here in this land.

    Kate walked close and hugged Tristan''s waist from his back. She felt his body shiver a little.

    "Am I too greedy?" He asked.

    "No, it is normal."

    She had never realized that he was just an ordinary man deep down. He had the same sentiments common people had. She felt that was good, really good.

    Before Kate left, she had to say goodbye to someone.

    This time, she remembered to buy a bouquet of white lilies.

    The face in his photo was youthful and lively. It was the sunshine she most d.e.s.i.r.ed. Her memory went back to the first moment they had met. From the first time to every time she met him, he always showed up in the time she needed him most and gave her the most selfless help.

    And now, she was full of guilt.

    She had chosen to be selfish in the end.

 Chapter 270 - 73: It Is You

    Kate was no longer the person Jimmy had first known, who drew a straight line between the black and the white in this world. She didn''t deserve to be called his friend. Even her lingering here for a little longer would sully his innocence and purity.

    She sighed as she thought about this.

    Jimmy, I am leaving now.

    This time it will be forever.

    We won''t see each other again.

    If there is a next life, you''d be better off not to meet me again.

    Kate turned back and wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. After she walked half of the path, she saw another lady coming face to face with her, carrying a bouquet in her hands.

    That person took a glance at her belly and made way for her.

    Linda Galvin walked to Jimmy''s grave and saw the bouquet of lilies. She turned back to see the back of the other woman she had just met. She thought of the handkerchief wringing in her hand and her reddened eyes, and she sighed. They were grieving for the same person.

    And looked to the grave again and seeing the man in the photo, her tears surged up.

    Linda Galvin lingered a long time in front of Jimmy''s grave before she left. She drove her car here. The road was quiet, and very few cars passed by. After she drove for a while, she saw a car stopped in the middle of the road strangely. When she passed it, she saw from the window that the driver was sitting inside motionless with his head drooping.

    Linda stepped on the brakes abruptly.

    She opened the door and ran over to the car. The driver''s face was white, and his c.h.e.s.t was oozing blood.

    She was shocked. She thought maybe she''d better leave it and not get into the trouble herself. But she then thought of the person she visited just now in the cemetery, and she got the courage.

    Linda looked around to make sure there was anybody there. Then she took out her phone.

    When she was going to dial 911, a pink handkerchief on the floor near the back wheel caught her attention. It looked familiar, and she thought of the pregnant woman she had seen just now.

    The back door of the car was not locked. She pulled it open and saw a woman''s purse on the seat.

    It was the third time Kate had been kidnapped in her life.

    Their car was driving back home when suddenly a person rushed from the slope on the roadside and bumped into the car before fleeing.

    The driver was in shock. He got out of the car to check the person. However, the person who was supposed to be either seriously injured or dead jumped up and stabbed him in the c.h.e.s.t.

    As they were fighting, another two people ran down the slope, and before Kate knew what was happening, she was drugged and taken away.

    After Kate woke up, she found herself in a pitch-black room. It should be a bas.e.m.e.nt because the air smells moldy. Both her hands and feet were tied, and she was lying on a single bed.

    She felt nervous. This time was more serious than the last two times because she was not alone.

    After a while, the small door was opened, and two men came in.

    Kate recognized the head immediately. "It is you."

    The man laughed, "Right. Nice to see you again. How is your brother?"

    Kate bit her lips, "What do you want?"

    This was the person with whom she had negotiated for Max''s freedom. He looked down and out now, with stubble on his chin and more malevolence in his eyes.

    "I know your man is somebody. But my bros need to earn a living, so we have to take this business."

    The baldhead behind him showed lasciviousness and swept his eyes over Kate. "Bro, this chick is nice. Being pregnant is even better."

    "Don''t think about it. This one cannot be touched." The man said, and then he added, "At least for now."

    The bald-headed man''s eyes flickered. Then she could be touched later?

    Bang! Tristan put down the coffee cup on the desk heavily.

    Ed, who stood behind him, blinked. He saw his Boss turned back and pointed his finger almost to his nose, and snapped, "What the hell are your men doing? They are all useless when you need them. Why haven''t you got any news about her whereabouts so far?"

    Ed could not say anything.

    From he got the news this morning until now, 7-8 hours had passed. They knew nothing about what happened. The driver was seriously injured and was still in a coma. He couldn''t give any information.

    Tristan lost his temper. He had always tried to control his emotion and didn''t blame others without reason. It was cowardice to shout at others. But this time, he could not control himself.

    When he got the news, it was like a bomb exploded in his brain. It took him a while to react. He ground his teeth and said, "Look for her, even if you have to dig the ground feet down."

    Tristan paced around his office, and everything was provoking to him. He swept the files on the desk to the floor. If he had not been busy with these, he could have been with her¡­

    Even if he would leave, there were things that needed to be taken care of before he left. After all, these were his heart and life. He would not see it fall apart after he left. He hammered his fist to the desk. He was making the same kind of mistake again. The company and his career, even if they were his heart and life, now they could not compare to her and his child in her belly.

    Kate sat with her back leaning on the wall, covering a ragged blanket.

    Blond was sitting on a chair playing PSP. It was at the heat of a game when the power was out. He cussed and threw it away and tried to start chatting with her. "Max is your brother?"

    "Yes."

    "You two look alike. He was stubborn. He would not eat."

    Kate didn''t reply. She ate. The takeout food was too greasy and too salty that she almost wanted to throw up, but she had to eat for the baby.

    She asked, "Don''t you know Ed? Aren''t you together? Why do you want to kidnap me?"

    "No. We are on the run, on the wanted list. Nobody wants to have anything to do with us."

    "Why do you want to hang out with these people?"

    "To earn a living. I was too young and knew nothing. I thought it was cool. You know, like the movies. They played it so cool. And then, after some time, I cannot go back anymore¡­" His tone was cynical as if he was much older than his age.

    "You can still come back." Kate said, "You are still young. If you are less than 17 years old, and you haven''t committed a felony, they will not send you to prison."

    "Everyone has a second chance."

    The last sentence sounded more like persuading herself than him.

    She could not tell the day from night in the bas.e.m.e.nt.

    She could only judge from her own biological clock. Kate yawned and slept with alertness.

    In her dream, she felt something was touching her. She woke up suddenly, and her eyes caught sight of the dreadful bald head. He was stinking with alcohol, and his eyes were red. His hand was stroking on her.

    "Go away. Don''t touch me."

    "Nowhere to go today. I have to do it for you today. If you don''t want to do it down there, use your mouth to make me happy."

    Then he started to take off his belt.

    Kate was frightened. Her hand was tied in the back.

    The man had already got one of his legs on the bed, and his p.e.n.i.s was swaying in front of her face. She tried to dodge it, and her stomach started to churn. The man grabbed her hair to stop her from moving, and Kate screamed, "Help!"

    As she was on the verge of hell, blond pushed the door open and came in. "Boss said she was not to be touched."

    The bald head got furious, "Shut up. I have to do it here today. You can have a try later too."

    Blond came over to drag him, "This is against the rule."

    "To hell the rules! We don''t live like humans. No woman. No going out. Now the woman is available here, why can''t I have her?"

    Blond dragged him tightly, "I will tell Boss. He will fix you."

    The man was a little scared. He bluffed, "Who do you think you are? You are threatening me?"

    Obviously, blond''s mentioning of Boss had some deterrence. He released Kate and vented his anger on blond. He kicked and beat him up for a long time before he got out.

    Blond wasn''t his rival. He got up from the ground and wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. His cheek was already swollen.

    Kate leaned against the wall, and her eyes were wet. "Thank you."

    "I despise him. Sc.u.m." Blond cursed and untied her hands. "I untied your hands, but don''t play tricks. Even if you get through me, there are other people too."

    Kate thanked him again. She didn''t dare to sleep now. She stroked her belly and kept her eyes open.

    The day broke, and one more night passed.

    Tristan raised his head from the desk in his office. He had sat there for half a night.

    He stood up and twisted his sore neck, and took up the key and cell phone.

    After he arrived at the villa, he was a little hesitant to walk in.

    The house was extremely silent and empty without her. He could even hear the echo of his own footsteps.

    He went upstairs and came to the baby room that had not yet been decorated.

    His heart ached at the sight of the crib.

    He had already prepared for the worst case. If the baby was gone, and even if she could not have the baby again, it was OK as long as she was alive. If she was gone, he could not live on.

    Yesterday he sent Chapman away.

    Chapman didn''t want to leave, especially at this time when Kate was missing. He insisted on staying behind. If everyone was gone, they would probably suspect.

    He told him, "Of course somebody will stay. I will. You have your family to take care of."

    "You also¡­" Chapman stopped in the middle of the sentence.

    He smiled bitterly, "As long as we three are together, it doesn''t matter where we are."

    Even hell would be heaven.

    If he was alone, then heaven would be hell.

    Chapman hesitated and then said, "They were aiming at you. If you are not here, Kate might not be dangerous."

    He, of course, knew that.

    But he could not take a risk on this. As a man, if he could not protect his wife and child, he would not deserve to live in the world.

    He walked closed to the crib and took up a brown plush bear. The bear was adorable, with bright dark eyes. It reminded him of her. In fact, everything reminded him of her.

    There was a small sound behind him, and he turned back abruptly.

    It was the white cat.

    It walked slowly to him and stopped by his feet.

    He squatted down and touched its back. It cried, sounded like sobbing.

    "You miss her, don''t you?"

    "Meow-"

    "She will come back. She will be OK."

    "Right?"

    "Meow-"

    Tristan took the plush bear to the room with the piano.

    The piano was still maintained dustless. He put the bear aside and opened the lid.

    He needed to stay cool, needed to calm down.

    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. The fingers fell on the keyboard, and a melody was on.

    Kate, tell me where you are. Just give me a hint. A little hint.

    Give me a chance to learn a song for you. I haven''t played something especially for you.

    After he finished, he realized that what he played was Canon in D. The melody was beautiful, but the story behind it was too sad, ominous.

    *************************************************************************************************

    Dearest Lovies,

    I''ve been reading your comments, and I knew you''ve wanted to know what will be going to happen between the MC''s. So, for the sake of everyone''s cry out for a massive release, I decided to upload the remaining chapters. Then, tomorrow we will start another short and compelling love-hate story.

    I may sound heartless the way I write most of my stories, making readers shed tears a lot, often. Hated most of the MC''s flaws, but that''s the reality of life. I created a story that I think would be an eye-opener to my supporters, (LOL, just assuming here, that I have supporters, but actually, your humble author wasn''t popular at all).

    Enjoy the release chapters, and have a great weekend to all of us! Spread love and happiness! Sending you my warm hug!

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 271 - 74: Run

    He played again. And this time, it was Rhapsody on a Theme of Paganini. One could only have the same kind of feeling when he was with the love of his life. The music flew in the air and fill up the room. A room was full of loneliness and sadness. Every second passed was torture to him.

    After he finished playing, he saw the dark and blank eyes of the bear. He pinched its face in a daze and asked, "Is it good?" To his surprise, he triggered the switch, and the bear started to move and gave out a childish voice, "Good morning, good morning. The best to you this morning. How are you? How are you? I hope you''re feeling fine. And happy all the time."

    He was startled. The sound was electronic and fake, but he was still shocked.

    It repeated, again and again, the lyrics, as if it was his child that would be born in a few months. Each word crashed his ears and heart.

    After a long time, he pressed it again, and another female voice began, "Hush, Hush, little baby, don''t say a word. Mama''s gonna buy you a mockingbird. And if that mockingbird won''t sing, Mama''s gonna buy you a diamond ring¡­"

    The familiar voice sounded like singing to herself or whispering to his ears.

    Tristan spent half a day in the room, playing the piano, a piece of music after another, without feeling tired. He only stopped to answer a few calls. In the past, when he felt a stir of emotion, he played a piece, and he resumed calmness. But now he played again and again, and his missing was like a stream keeps flowing to the sea without stopping. The stream can never stop running until it reaches the end of its life, running into the open arms of the sea.

    Lucy started to get bored and ran around his feet, scratching his pants and cried.

    He stopped to look at it and then turned to the window to see the sky. Finally, he bent down to carry it up.

    He brought it to its room, got the food out and poured it into its bowl, and then sat down to see it enjoying its meal.

    The sunlight came through the window and fell on Lucy''s body and also its house-shaped bed. Tristan found that there was something shining inside it. He reached his hand inside the house and found a few ragged toy rats and a silver color box. He remembered seeing the box on Kate''s dresser. It was her cosmetics box.

    He took it out, opened it, and was shocked.

    In the box, the cassettes, CDs, and file bags were placed in order.

    He drew out one cassette, and his handwriting was on the label.

    His hands trembled.

    Bitterness and sadness surged up from his heart like magma from the volcano. They burnt his throat.

    He coughed violently and felt dizzy. He sat down on the floor in a trance.

    After some time, he put down the cassette and put the hand to his mouth.

    He thought he loved her enough to tolerate her betrayal. He didn''t expect that she did the same to him earlier than he did without his knowledge. She didn''t explain or make a commitment.

    She must have a painful struggle for a long time before she made that decision. He felt his heart was aching, like an outbreak of angina. He was dying to see her and hug her, tell her that he would pay her back with his life.

    Another day passed, and Kate was still the same. She could only lean on the bed and covered in the ragged blanket, but she had an earphone now.

    Blond saw her being bored and gave her his MP3 player. The teenager was nice. He bought her two more extra eggs for breakfast, and she was really grateful to him. Agnes Obel''s Riverside was playing again and again.

    Down by the water, the riverbed

    Somebody calls you, somebody says

    Swim with the current and float away

    Down by the river every day

    Oh my God, I see how everything is torn in the river deep

    And I don''t know why I go the way

    Down by the riverside

    The singer had a lonely voice, and the sound of the piano enhanced that feeling. Her tears came out as she listened.

    She thought of the last day she saw Tristan. They had breakfast, and then Tristan was about to leave the house. She told him, "I will go out later today." He stopped for a second and then nodded, "OK. I will ask somebody to accompany you."

    His eyes showed tenderness and affection. She would still remember how they looked. In a second of hesitation, he probably guessed where she was going, but he didn''t disagree. He should not like her going there. After all, who would like his woman to have another man in her heart?

    As she had nothing to do, she started to recall and sort out all the memories since she first met him. From the first impression as a ruthless person to what he was now, he had transformed into a different person. But she knew he was still the same person deep inside.

    The person she saw was what he looked like to outsiders. And now, she had seen the true self of him. The painful experience had wrapped masks and armors on him layer by layer, but inside he still had the real self him.

    She was lucky to be the one to see the true self of him.

    He longed for love, and so did she. She had never been adored like this before. From the unaccustomed feeling to getting used to it, and now she was addicted to his love. In the period that her sense and emotion was fighting fiercely, her resolution was always defeated by his affection. And she could only feel guilty to Jimmy more and more.

    His misunderstanding didn''t trouble her much. She thought she deserved it anyway.

    And his forgiveness moved her greatly. The time they were on the seaside, he knelt down to help put her shoe on and put the ring back into her finger again. Every time she recalled this, the impact on her heart was no less than the time it happened.

    She bent down to see the ring on her finger and kissed it.

    Being loved like this, she didn''t have regret if she died.

    Kate dozed off as she listened to the music. And when she woke up, she had a congested nose, sore throat, and heavy head. There was no air-conditioning in the bas.e.m.e.nt, and it was cold.

    She felt her forehead and said to the blond who was playing games, "I have a fever."

    Blond looked at her and saw her face was strangely flushed.

    "Can you help me? I cannot get sick."

    Blond hesitated a while. The other two guys were out, and he was left here alone. He made up his mind and said, "I will go buy some medicine for you."

    "No." Kate''s eyes fixed on him steadily, "You let me go."

    Kate and blond went out of the bas.e.m.e.nt and walked across the yard. The house was located in a suburban area.

    They could see the lights and bridges of the downtown area.

    They had to go through a long and unpaved road.

    It was midnight, and there was no light. It was all dark.

    Blond held her arm and reminded her of the bumps on the road.

    They just walked for not long, when they saw a shadow in the front and a familiar voice sounded in the dark, "Ha! What do I see?"

    The head of that person reflected some light, and they were both shocked.

    "Turncoat!"

    Blond stepped to the front and said, "Bro, she got sick. I am taking her to see the doctor."

    "OK. Before she goes to see the doctor, let me enjoy her first." And he moved up to them. Blond grabbed his arm and said, "She is pregnant. You could kill her."

    Bald head slapped him on the ear with so much strength that blond fell onto the ground. Bald head took the chance to kick him on the stomach and grabbed Kate. "Either you are sick or dead, nobody would give a damn. Let me have a good time first." And his mouth reached to Kate''s face.

    Kate tried to push him away. The blond guy held bald head''s leg and called to Kate, "Run! Run!"

    Bald head''s feet fell on blond''s body and gave out thuds.

    Kate hesitated for a short moment, and then she got rid of the bald head''s hand and started to run to the main road.

    She could not spare time to take care of blond. All she had to take care of was the child in her belly. She could not let anything happen to it.

    Bald head saw her run and got furious. He kicked blond with all his strength ceaselessly.

    Blond took out a jackknife and climbed up on his knees, and stabbed him on the stomach. He cursed, "You come to bully me again. I am not yet 17-year old. I don''t need to go to prison if I kill you."

    A shriek of agony sounded behind Kate.

    Kate didn''t turn back but sped up her steps. She felt that somebody was chasing behind her in unsteady steps and screaming at the same time.

    She ran for a while and became exhausted. She only had faith inside her. She had to run against the time. She finally made it to the main road before the man behind her caught her.

    She saw a car driving to her, and its headlight blinded her, and she fell¡­

 Chapter 272 - 75: Jimmy Is Alive

    Kate felt she was being grilled on the fire. She got some faint consciousness, but she was so tired that she couldn''t even lift her eyelids. She felt somebody was walking back and forth in front of her, causing the light on her on and off.

    A woman''s voice said, "She has a serious fever."

    Another deep and low male voice said, "She cannot take medicine now. Try to reduce her temperature by physical method."

    A person put a wet towel on her forehead and used another wet towel to wipe her palm. She felt the coolness, which was very comfortable. And then her socks were taken off, and her feet felt the wet and coldness too. It was itchy, and she moved. She wanted to grab something with her hand and soon found her hand was held by another hand. It was a big hand with long fingers. It was a man''s hand.

    She felt miserable, and tears came out of her closed eyes. A hand wiped the tears for her. The hand was colder than her fevered face. When the finger pulps touched her face, the feeling made her moved.

    She cried out vaguely, "Tristan¡­"

    She felt the fingers tremble.

    And she called again, "Tristan."

    No answer.

    The wet towel wiped her palms and feet again and again. The burning feeling was assuaged, and she was overwhelmed by drowsiness. She didn''t mind if he replied to her or not but just grabbed that hand and fell asleep.

    After a few days in fright, she slept very well and at ease. The morning light woke her up. She opened her eyes slowly and found she was in an unfamiliar place. It was a clean and cozy room. A girl with short hair bent her face on the bed and was asleep. The girl felt her staring and woke up immediately.

    When she lifted her head and met Kate''s eyes, Kate was surprised, "It is you? You saved me?"

    Claire nodded and asked, "Do you feel better?"

    Kate said yes and then asked, "What date is today?"

    "9th."

    Kate was shocked and sat up immediately and was going to lift up the blanket and get off the bed.

    Claire stopped her hastily. "Don''t move. You are not fully recovered yet."

    "I am OK now. I got to go."

    "We will send you back, but not now."

    "You don''t need to send me back. I can¡­" Kate was putting on her shoes when she realized something, and she raised her head and asked, "What do you mean?"

    Claire moved her lips but seemed to have difficulty in saying something. Another voice replied to her, "That means you cannot leave now."

    Kate looked to the source of the voice. A door of the room inside was opened, and a tall and shapely man was standing by the door.

    The morning light fell on him and lit up his face. He was pale and unreal.

    Kate was shocked.

    After a long while, Kate found her voice, "It is you?"

    The man laughed, and his voice was as pleasant as before, "You don''t know me now?"

    "Jimmy? Is that you?" Kate turned from surprised to happy.

    "Yes." Jimmy crooked his lips.

    Kate''s eyes were wet, "You are still¡­"

    "Alive." Jimmy strode over and said, "God said I could not die yet." Before he finished the words, he saw Kate cry out and hold out her arms to him. He paused a little and hugged her.

    "I thought you were dead. I thought I could never see you again." Kate could hardly make herself clear and cried like a baby.

    Jimmy stroked her back, and his chin touched her soft and smooth hair. His heart was melt, and he felt happy and satisfied. However, after the comfort and happiness of seeing each other, the distance between them was ignorable. Her highly bulged belly kept them from leaning to each other and also expressly reminded them that they were now in opposite positions. His softened heart feels the bitterness immediately.

    Kate released him after a while. Her face was soaked in tears. Jimmy lifted his hand to wipe her tears, and she dodged. He was shocked, but Kate seemed not to realize it. She raised her hand and wiped the tears with the back of her hand. She asked, "Why did they said you were dead? I had been to your grave. Your picture was there."

    Jimmy''s eyes darkened, and he said, "It is a long story."

    Kate didn''t ask again but muttered, "It is great that you are OK." And then she thought of something, and she wiped her face again. "I have to go now."

    "Where are you going?"

    "Home¡­"

    She saw Jimmy''s eyes fell on her left hand. She understood and put the hand down, trying to hide it behind her.

    Jimmy sighed inside. He saw the diamond ring on her finger when he wiped her hand with a wet towel. When he held her hand, the angles of a ring, though not sharp, rubbed his palm and made his heart ache.

    Knowing it and seeing it with his own eyes were different.

    He collected himself and said seriously, "I just said you could not leave now."

    Kate was surprised, "Why?"

    "If I let you go back now. Tomorrow or the day after, will you and Tristan Fox still be in LA?"

    Kate''s heartbeat paused.

    Jimmy said without expression, "The investigation is still on. Only by this way can we stop him from leaving."

    "But I haven''t violated the laws. You don''t have the right to arrest me." Kate argued.

    "I know. This is expedient."

    "No, this is against the laws."

    Jimmy smiled bitterly, "You are right. When this is over, you can sue me."

    "What makes you different from the outlaws then?"

    She came to understand that the persons kidnapped her just to deal with Tristan. They wanted to make him not able to leave. She tried to escape at all cost, and she didn''t expect¡­

    "No difference." Jimmy stared at her and said word by word.

    "Kate, I know you have a special relationship with that man now, but he is a criminal suspect now. As a policeman, I have to bring him to justice. And personally, I want to get justice for my Uncle Jack and the innocent people he killed, and¡­"

    He paused a second, and Kate knew that he meant for himself too.

    "It is not fair and square to use this means. I would not do this in the past. But after all, I experienced, fair and square means cannot deal with this kind of person. As we have come to this point, I might as well tell you this¡­"

    Claire looked over to him, and her eyes seemed to signal him to stop, but Jimmy waved his hand to her.

    "Tristan Fox bribed a lot of government officials these years. Now for their own safety, they have to put him under their umbrella and protect him. Our investigation was thwarted and sabotaged. Our team and our supervisors are risking our lives every day¡­"

    Kate felt guilty and said in a low voice, "I am sorry."

    "You don''t have to say sorry for what he has done. I tell you this just hoping you can understand that we have our position and we are sorry for using you."

    Kate looked at him and asked softly, "So you are now a policeman?"

    Jimmy said calmly, "Right. At this moment, I am just a policeman, not your friend." He had difficulty in uttering the latter part of the sentence.

 Chapter 273 - 76: I Lied To You

    And he saw tears came to Kate''s eyes silently. It was like a flood drowning his heart. He turned away and said, "I bought breakfast. Eat it while it is still warm." And he turned and walked out of the room.

    "Jimmy." Claire gave a glance at Kate and then chased him up.

    Jimmy pulled the door open and turned back to Claire, "Take good care of her. Thank you."

    "Jimmy¡­" Claire''s eyes showed sympathy. She wanted to say something, but she stopped.

    "I am OK. Roger called and asked me to go over." He said, "I might be busy the following days. You take care of her."

    Claire went back to the bedroom and saw Kate was still standing in the middle of the room. Her face was all tears. Claire could not help sighing. Such a simple and innocent girl, how could she get involved with a ruthless criminal and be the center of an evil vortex¡­

    Claire pulled Kate''s arm and said, "Go eat something first."

    On the table, there were milk, fried eggs, croissants, porridge, pancakes, quiche, etc. They were from different shops and with several different kinds of packaging. One could see that the person ran a long way to buy these. She was moved.

    Kate sat down cooperatively and took one of the packs Claire passed to her. His throat was clogged, and she wanted to say she could not eat, but she held the words back.

    The food looked delicious, and the smell was good, but in her mouth, they tasted like cotton. She chewed mechanically as to complete a mission. After ate something she didn''t know what, she quitted.

    Claire saw her eat just a little, but she knew she could not persuade her to eat anymore. She cleaned up the table and put the remaining away. She told her she could heat up the remaining food later when she got hungry.

    Kate went back to bed again after washing up.

    She could not fall asleep now. She stared at the ceiling and put her hand on her belly. After a while, she felt it moved inside her, and she was relieved.

    Luckily the baby inside her wasn''t affected by what she had suffered these days. When she was quiet, it would kick her as if it felt boring and was stretching its arms and legs after having enough eating and drinking. Or it was telling its mother that it was doing good.

    She felt proud of it. Her baby was strong. And it also reminded her of her responsibility. She had to protect it.

    After Claire finished her job, she walked over to sit by the bed.

    She saw Kate had calmed down and said, "Jimmy didn''t want to tell you, but I think you might want to know."

    "I was there when the accident happened. Jimmy had serious injuries and bled a lot. When he was sent to the hospital, the doctor said if he arrived a few minutes later, even God could not save him."

    Kate took a long breath.

    "He spent a whole week in ICU before he was out of danger. He still had a few days in a coma after he was shifted to the common ward. This scheme was decided by Roger after he got out of danger. Roger said that too many people had lost lives for this case, and we could not do it the conventional way anymore. Some extreme measures had to be taken¡­ So when we first approached you, Jimmy didn''t know about the plan. He disagreed strongly after he knew, but the plan had been launched then."

    "So please don''t blame him," Claire said.

    "I don''t blame him." Kate said calmly, "He just did what he had to do."

    "OK. To keep this confidential, even his parents were kept from knowing the truth."

    Claire sighed, "The accident had great damage to his body. The doctor said it might take three to five years for him to get fully recovered."

    Claire didn''t see Kate clenched the bedsheet behind her tightly.

    How hard was it to find a person in a city with millions of population?

    Tristan had not thought about this before. And he was so frustrated with himself.

    The guard who lay in the hospital woke up last night and described the appearance of the kidnapper. Ed heard him and clapped his l.a.p.s. He knew who did it. He sent people to search for them immediately. When their people found their hideout, Kate was not there. And the guy who was responsible for watching her disappeared too. They said he and the other guy who got an eye on her disappeared at the same time.

    A few hours had passed, and Tristan still had not got any news about Kate. Something might have happened to her again.

    Putting all the information together, he was too scared to speculate what might have happened to her.

    He rubbed his temple and made a call.

    Before getting out of the house, he went to the bathroom and washed his face with cold water. He looked at the man in the mirror. Except that the eyes had some redness, the face still looked cold and hard. He was the same person, but also not exactly the same.

    It seemed a part of his heart had been dug out.

    Half an hour later, Tristan arrived at a booth of a club.

    The person who was waiting for him was a silver-haired old man. He was Jerry Hitchc.o.c.k, whose birthday party he went to last time.

    Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k was a businessman, and he had influence in both legal society and gangsterdom. He had credit, his own principles, and loyalty to his friends, so he could survive both the ups and downs of business and society.

    "No new moves in the state government. I assume they go directly to Washington. I will check with my person there¡­"

    "No, thanks." Tristan said, "Enough persons have been dragged into this. Even the worst scenario happens, it is enough for me. I would not miss a person who owes me, but I will not get a person who helped me to trouble."

    When Tristan first started a business, he got recognition from Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k. Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k introduced him to the powerful persons in his circle. Tristan and Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k also had some secret trading. He smuggled a few cases of guns into the country, and except for some he left for himself, he gave the rest to Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k. They were not pure businessmen. So if the investigation went deeper, even a veteran could be dragged in.

    "I come to see you today to ask for your help on a thing."

    "Shoot."

    "It is about Kate. If," Tristan''s eyes moved around, "If something happens to me, she is alone¡­"

    "Don''t worry. If that happens, I will take care of your families."

    Knowing Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k meant his words, this was his commitment. Tristan nodded gratefully and felt like a heavy stone had been removed from his heart.

    Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k could not help adding, "In fact, you can leave first. When I find her, I will send her to you a whole piece."

    Tristan smiled lightly, "I have to stay here with them."

    In the meeting room of LA Police, Roger Kane had been briefed on the progress of the investigation.

    He came back two days ago with an investigation team from Washington. At the same time, Director Harry Jackson had been suspended from his duties for reasons not yet disclosed.

    Roger was a little excited, and his face flushed. "So these are the current situations. OK, I want to introduce an important person to this action."

    Everyone followed his eyes and looked to the door. A shadow came within eyeshot of the persons in the room.

    There were audible exhaling sounds from inside the room.

    Looking at the dumbfounded faces, Jimmy smiled and said, "You see a ghost?"

    The room roared, and everyone stood up and rushed to him. Somebody punched him on the shoulder, and somebody rubbed his hair. Bill was most excited, "You are a real person? I went to your grave and put flowers there¡­"

    And somebody said, "You badass. You played our emotions. I almost cried my eyes blind for you."

    Jimmy coughed and rubbed his c.h.e.s.t. He punched playfully his brothers one by one.

    Roger laughed and said, "It is my bad. I lied to you, but I was forced to."

 Chapter 274 - 77: The Warrant Is Approved

    Dawn.

    Tristan was dozing off, leaning the head again. In just a few minutes, he had a dream.

    Kate was holding a little pink baby and teasing it. "Where is the baby? Tell mommy where daddy is." The little baby had big blue eyes rolling quickly around. His heart was melting and also jumping wildly. The little thing found him, and it put its thumb into its mouth and s.u.c.k.e.d. Kate kissed it on the cheek and said, "Let''s go to find daddy, ok?" And then she went out with the kid.

    Tristan was surprised and wanted to say a word, but he could not make any sound.

    He was anxious and woke up.

    He was in a daze for a moment, and then he realized the phone was ringing.

    He took it up and answered it. After the other side finished, he said, "OK. I will go now."

    There was a suitcase by the bed which Kate had not finished packing. Tristan took the bear on the bed and shoved it in. And his eyes caught something. He took a few pieces of clothes from the suitcase out.

    A small pine cone was among the clothes.

    It came from her hometown.

    Tristan stared at it for a few seconds, put it back, zipped the suitcase, and walked downstairs.

    When he passed the living room, he put a thick file bag on the coffee table. And when he reached the door, he could not help turning back and looked again. The memory of the last two years flashed in his mind.

    He took a long breath and pushed the door open.

    It was going to be a tough night.

    Claire got the information from the team that the following 24 hours would be critical to success. The task for her was relatively easy because Kate didn''t have much aggressiveness. She was quiet all day, ate, and slept cooperatively. It was going to be 3 am, and she was too tired that she dozed off.

    It was just a short while that she had been asleep when she heard a shriek.

    She jumped up and saw the bed was empty. She panicked and reacted that it was on the 8th floor, and the shriek came from the bathroom.

    Claire rushed in that direction. Her colleague who watched in the living room had been woken up and was standing by the door of the bathroom now. He was hesitating on breaking in or not.

    "Kate, are you OK?"

    A m.o.a.n came out from inside. She and her colleague exchanged a look, and her colleague threw himself against the door, and after a few attempts, the door was opened.

    They rushed in and saw Kate was lying on the floor, her face white and her expression painful. Her hands held her belly tightly. There was water on the floor. It looked like she slipped and fell.

    Claire panicked and bent down to help her up.

    Kate opened her mouth frailly, "Hurt¡­My belly."

    Claire looked at her and determined, "We will send you to the hospital." And then she called her colleague, "Come help her up."

    He was a little hesitant, "Maybe we should call Jimmy first¡­"

    "If something happens to her, he will be the first one who won''t let you get away with it."

    They helped Kate get back to the bedroom, put on a coat and shoes for her. And then the male policeman carried her in his back and got downstairs and got into the car.

    Before the car started, the male policeman still wanted to call Jimmy, but Claire stopped him. She said, "They might have already started the action. Don''t distract him. We''ll just save her."

    The engine was started, and the car sped out of the parking lot.

    Claire''s words like needles stabbing Kate''s heart. She grabbed the door holder tightly.

    ***

    At the same time

    In the LA Police head office meeting room, a special team was standing by for action.

    The investigation provided a detailed report, and in the latest meeting, a conclusion had been made: Chasin Group had smuggled illegal articles, murdered and ordered others to murder people. The evidence was sufficient, and the doc.u.ments had been submitted to the US attorney. They are waiting for the warrant to arrest.

    The clocking was ticking. And everyone was silent.

    They sat or stood in silence and also in excitement. They had been working on this case for a long time and had been waiting for this moment.

    Jimmy was quiet. He sat in the corner of the room, using a soft cloth, wiping his gun.

    Suddenly the silence was broken by the ringing of the phone. Everyone looked to the source of the sound. To guarantee confidentiality, most of the people had turned off their personal cell phones and handed in, only those who in charge of communication had cell phones with them, like Roger and Jimmy.

    Jimmy took out the phone from his pocket and answered it. And then he said to Roger, "The target left the seaside villa 10 minutes ago and is heading in the direction of downtown¡­"

    The others looked at each other. Somebody asked, "Is he escaping in the middle of the night?"

    "Will we start the action now?"

    Roger thought for a while and then waved his hand in the end.

    Jimmy''s hand on the gun clenched tighter.

    At this time, the door of the meeting room was opened. A policeman came in breathlessly, "The warrant is approved."

    Everyone perked up. Roger heaved a sigh of relief. He said to everyone, "OK. Let''s start this. I will wait for your good news."

    Everyone nodded and got ready to move. Jimmy wore his gun and said, "OK, let''s move."

    After Tristan met Ed and his men, he changed to take their car. They expected the villa was under surveillance by the police. They were right. Soon after he came out, he found he was followed.

    Now they had three black vans of the same kind.

    At a cross, the three vans took different directions. Ed''s driving was great. In the empty streets near dawn, he turned left and right suddenly and freely. Soon they got rid of the car that tailed them.

    The guards sat on the passenger seat, and the back seat chuckled in admiration. Ed smiled proudly.

    Tristan didn''t say anything. He recalled the dream he just had. It was a sign.

    Suddenly, he heard Ed cuss and the sound of guns. Without seeing, Tristan knew that the guards sitting in the back row were assembling sniper rifles. The vehicle was a type with great bulletproofing. Everything was prepared according to the worst scenario he planned.

    In a second, they heard the police siren from far behind.

    Tristan turned back to see.

    It was at the end of the road, but the red and blue light flickered in the dark and was outstanding. He frowned and asked, "How far is it now?"

    Ed said hastily, "It is in the east part of the city. Still need half an hour at least."

    At this time, another black van came from the side at top speed. It was one of their other two vans. It came through another route to meet them.

    Ed turned back and said, "Boss, you go with them first. We will go to pick Kate."

    Tristan squinted and said, "All exits should be blocked now."

    "Then take plan B. Hide for some time¡­" Ed tried to persuade him.

    Tristan raised his hand to stop him, "We go to pick Kate together."

    Whether succeeded or not, he wanted to stay with her.

 Chapter 275 - 78: Donéˆ¥æª› Act Rashly

    If he could not see her now, probably it would be more difficult for him to see her in the future.

    Seeing there were two vans of the same kind in front of them and each one headed in different directions, Bill asked Jimmy, "Which one should we follow?"

    Jimmy looked closely and said decisively, "The left one."

    Obviously, the left one had better driving skills.

    The night was dark, and the city was silent. The skyscr.a.p.ers on both sides of the road were a still background of the chasing.

    Ed looked gravely, and he stamped the accelerator, and the van almost flew out when going down the slope.

    However, the police car behind stuck with them, and the sound of that car was closer. Tristan looked out of the window, and it seemed red and blue lights flickered everywhere.

    Suddenly he narrowed his eyes. Not far in the front, it was the construction site of the World Trade Center.

    The building had been finished. Only the outer glass wall had not been installed. They were still discussing some details of the glass wall, and he had given some comments¡­

    Now it seemed so ironic.

    With an ear-piercing brake screeching, the van stopped. Ed cussed and said something.

    It was extremely light in the front.

    Besides the overhead white lights from the construction site, there were a couple of searchlights in the front. They made straight beams to the sky and lit up half of the sky.

    And below these lights, a row of police cars with flickering alarm lights parked closely in half a circle. Looking closely, Tristan could see numerous armed special policemen with gun barrels aiming at them.

    Tristan heard the breathing of the men behind him and the sound of sliding down the windows and lifting the guns.

    "Shit! We will go for it. Soon our guys will arrive. It is hard to tell who would win yet."

    Tristan asked in a deep voice, "How many among us could have a lifetime sentence if get caught?"

    What replied to him was silence.

    Only Ed turned back and said with unwillingness, "Boss¡­"

    Tristan raised his hand to stop him, "Don''t act rashly. They have employed special police, special forces. There is almost one-third of the city''s police here."

    At this time, the speaker sounded, "Tristan and your men, you are besieged. It is time to surrender¡­"

    Inside the van, it was silent.

    Outside the van, everything was still. It was like a lurking animal waiting for the right moment to start the attack.

    The speaker sounded again and repeated the words.

    Both sides were in a stalemate until a loud sound of an engine from outside and a black van rushed in and stopped in front of the blockage line.

    The back door of the van was opened, and a middle-aged woman was pushed outside. A man had a gun pointing against her temple.

    The situation changed, and it was deadly silent.

    Sam shouted without expression, "Ask your men to put down the gun and back off, or I will shoot her."

    Jimmy didn''t expect this and waved to his men to put down the guns. The police who had the speaker shouted, "Don''t hurt the hostage. Don''t make one more mistake¡­"

    The woman being held hostage was a janitor wearing a uniform. Her legs were trembling so much that if without Sam lifting her by the collar, she might probably kneel down. And unexpectedly, after being dragged forward a few steps, she started panting, and her eyes rolled to the white. She looked like she had an asthmatic attack.

    Jimmy frowned and shouted, "Let her go. You need a hostage, let me be your hostage." And then he put the gun on the floor.

    Sam sneered, "Let you be the hostage? You think we are stupid?"

    Jim stared at him and said, "Thanks to you, I am now not much more aggressive than she is."

    Then he took the loudspeaker from his teammate and said, "Tristan Fox, do you dare to accept my proposal? You are a man. It is shameful to drag an innocent person here, especially a woman without resistance."

    Ed cursed, "God damn that policeman!"

    When Sam dragged the hostage closer, Tristan slid down the window and said, "Change person with them."

    Jimmy ignored his teammate''s dissuasion, raised his hands, and walked slowly to them.

    Ed pushed the door open. At the moment when Sam was going to release the woman, Ed shouted, "Wait." He walked to Jimmy and looked at him with a faint smile. "You are a tough guy?" And he suddenly raised his knee and kicked Jimmy''s stomach.

    Jimmy wasn''t prepared for this, and he bent down, and blood came to the corner of his mouth.

    After stood steadily, he didn''t say anything but wiped the blood from his mouth. His eyes were as calm as the still water in the pond. No anger or irony showed on his face.

    Ed paused a little and then nodded at Sam. Sam pointed his gun at Jimmy and let the woman leave. He forced Jimmy to walk to the van.

    At that moment, there was a sound of a gunshot from behind. Ed, who was walking back to the van, stiffened his back.

    Tristan saw it clearly in the van, and he opened the door and rushed out without thinking. He was still too late, and Ed fell on his back.

    The blood-soaked his clothes on the c.h.e.s.t. The gunshot at the fatal part.

    "Ed!" Tristan squatted and cried with anger and sorrow. He held up Ed''s head and said, "Hold on."

    Ed''s face was as white as snow. He looked at his Boss''s sad face and tried to smile, but his mouth just crooked, and he started to cough out blood. After a pause, he said, do not regret, "Boss, I do not regret. This is the better end than going to jail."

    He had not yet finished the last word when his head fell aside and stopped moving.

    One of his hands was still grabbing Tristan''s arm.

    Tears surged to Tristan''s eyes.

    This man came to his side nine years ago when he was most frustrated in his life. And he stuck with him in life and death from then on. He used to be a sinful and heartless outlaw, but he had never brought trouble to him. And at his request, he cut off with his past. He had become his real brother.

    The memories since they first met flashed in his mind.

    ¡­Ed, who was no more than 20 years old, stood with a tilted head and said, "As long as I am not going to jail, I will do anything. It is not a place for humans in there."

    ¡­When he was about to end the life of his first foe, Ed said out of goodwill beside him, "Boss, let me do this. Don''t get your hand dirty."

    ¡­After waiting for him a whole night in the car, Ed said slyly, "Boss, is it good? Feel like the rain after a long drought?"

    All the vivid pictures flashed in his mind.

    Tristan''s hand that held Ed''s head resumed calmness after trembling for sadness. He put down Ed, and at the same moment he stood up, he pulled the gun from Ed''s waist quickly and pointed to Jimmy two meters away.

 Chapter 276 - 79: To Kill Tristan

    "So this is your scheme?" Tristan said with a husky voice.

    Jimmy didn''t show any panic being pointed by two guns. He also realized that the situation was out of control, but he had to be composed and said, "It is an accident."

    Tristan sneered, "Accident? Are you sure?"

    His eyes swept around, and his gun moved a little, and his fingers moved slightly, and a shriek came from the distance. Jimmy narrowed his eyes, and he ignored the barrel on his temple and turned back. He saw a policeman fall down.

    All the guns that were put down now were all picked up and pointed at the same target-Tristan.

    Jimmy raised his hand to stop them, and he stared at Tristan with anger, "Are you crazy? You feel you haven''t killed enough people?"

    Tristan didn''t change his expression as if the person who killed the policeman was not him. His gun turned to point at Jimmy''s head again, and he said unhurriedly, "It is for my brother. Get Ed into the car."

    The last sentence was speaking to Sam.

    Sam put the gun away and walked to Ed, carried him to the van.

    At that moment, there were only two men in the center of the open space. The vans and the dense crowd of policemen and police cars were but the background of them.

    Tristan''s hand that held the gun was steady. He used a voice that only the two of them could hear and said, "Do you think it is an accident just now? Are you sure the people behind you all have the same thoughts as you?"

    Jimmy didn''t say anything. His lips pressed tightly into a line.

    Tristan smiled slightly and said sarcastically, "They all have different aims."

    Jimmy retorted, "What makes you qualified to judge them?"

    "This kind of people is good for me." And then he changed the topic, "By the way, I am glad to see you still alive today."

    Jimmy didn''t understand.

    "So she would not bear a grudge to me."

    Mentioning she made Tristan''s voice gentler. And tenderness flashed in Jimmy''s eyes too, but it soon faded away. It didn''t escape Tristan''s eyes. He sighed in his heart and said seriously, "Now, we have to bother you to send us to a place."

    Tristan stepped aside a little, but his gun never left the fatal part of Jimmy.

    The back door of the van was opened by the guard from inside, Jimmy walked to it composedly.

    However, as he just took the second step, he heard another very low but extremely familiar mechanical sound.

    He felt it was wrong and turned abruptly.

    He saw Tristan''s eyes were stiff, and he stared at him. His finger was going to pull the trigger¡­

    It would be too late if Jimmy wanted to dodge.

    And he didn''t dodge at all. He just turned his eyes to the back of Tristan. Among the background of dense policemen, he caught sight of Bill, who was not quick enough to put down his gun.

    "Who the hell asked you to shoot?" he blurted out without thinking.

    And looking back at Tristan, he was going to shoot him with instinct, but after pausing a few seconds, he gave up. Blood surged from the back of his ear and flew into the collar.

    Everything happened unexpectedly in a short time and ended in this climax so soon.

    Jimmy''s head was spinning, and his c.h.e.s.t was full of anger. This action was¡­

    He had no time to continue his thought when he heard a heartbreaking cry outside the crowd, "Tristan!"

    Jimmy turned to the source of the voice.

    The sky had the first morning light in the east.

    Behind the dark crowd stood a white gentle but not slim figure.

    Forty minutes earlier, Kate faked a falling in the bathroom and fooled Claire and her colleague. They went out of the apartment, and they wanted to send her to the nearest hospital.

    The car sped all the way, and she curled up in the back seat with closed eyes and a pale face. She scared Claire with her face, but in fact, her face turned pale because she heard Claire said the action had begun.

    Maybe telepathy existed.

    Kate''s heart suddenly jumped wildly in the middle of the way, and the baby in her belly started to rebel. It gave her a kick that the pain made her cry out. Claire asked in a panic, "What''s wrong? Can you hang on for a moment? We will soon arrive at the hospital."

    Originally Kate planned to escape when she got to the hospital, but she found she could not wait any longer. Her right eyelid was twitching, and it was proved that it was a bad sign two years ago. With Claire''s asking, she g.r.o.a.n.e.d and held her belly tightly and begged her, "Stop the car."

    Pregnant woman''s order could not be ignored. The male policeman stopped the car immediately.

    Kate''s hand on the holder of the door was fast in action. Almost the same time the car stopped, she opened the door and jumped down at amazing speed for a pregnant woman.

    Claire and her colleague were dumbfounded. It took them a few seconds to react and got out to chase her.

    Kate ignored the shouting and warning behind her, and with the pumping of epinephrine, she bolted across the road and turned to another street. As she was thinking about running along the road or finding someplace to hide, a black van drove past her at high speed but turned abruptly back, and somebody was shouting at her from the window, "Kate, get in the car!"

    Kate was startled.

    The face was not familiar, but the footsteps behind her got closer. The male policeman already had the gun in his hand and looked alarmed.

    She could not think more and got into the car, and the person inside reached out his hand to pull her in. The car turned back and sped up in time before the male policeman fired a shot.

    After sitting down, Kate found the persons inside were all big brute guys. She recognized the driver who had once drove for her. And she also detected they had guns in their hands or on their waist. Her heart missed a leap, and she blurted out, "Where is Tristan?"

    "We are going to meet him."

    However, when their car got to the construction site, what she saw was such a scene.

 Chapter 277 - 80: Iéˆ¥æª“ Here With You

    In the circle of the crowd, the second the tall and straight figure she missed so much was going to fall, she heard herself call his name with all her strength without thinking. And he seemed to hear her calling and tried to turn back.

    Kate was anxious and called again, "Tristan-"

    And then she witnessed him fall on his back with a thud.

    The van behind her was surrounded by armed police. The other two men got out of the van with her, and the others inside the van all raised their guns and shot.

    But all these had nothing to do with Kate.

    In her eyes, she only saw the slow-motion of Tristan''s falling down. The thud crashed her eardrums and her heart. She could hear nothing else.

    She used the strength she had to push away the human wall. Somebody tried to grab her, and somebody''s gun barrel touched her face, but she didn''t care, and she just ran.

    Finally, she got to his side. Somebody caught her up, and she didn''t bother to look but just pushed him away.

    She saw Tristan''s body was still twitching, and she knelt down on the ground.

    His eyes stared blankly at the sky, and he seemed to know she was there, but he couldn''t turn his eyes to her.

    At the back of his neck, the collar was soaked in blood.

    Kate stretched her hand and carefully held up his head to her arms. She whispered, "Tristan, I am here." She grabbed his hands in seizure and held it tightly, "I am here with you, Tristan."

    His eyes finally met hers, and there seemed to be a smile in his eyes, but it was probably her illusion.

    Her eyes were blurred by tears.

    She wiped her tears away, and when she looked at him again, he had already closed his eyes.

    And the hands stopped twitching.

    She opened her mouth but could only inhale and exhale air. After a few seconds, she managed to utter a sound as low as a mosquito humming, "Don''t go. Please, don''t go¡­" And she finally found her voice and cried out louder, "Please don''t go, Tristan. Please¡­" And she burst into a loud cry.

    His face was still warm, and his hand intertwined with hers. How could he just leave?

    The things he promised her to do had not yet been done.

    He had not yet met his child¡­

    How could he just leave her alone¡­?

    The time stopped at that moment.

    In the dead silence, the woman''s crying was more piercing than the siren. It has torn the dark night and crashed the eardrums of everybody. Claire, who just arrived and stayed in the crowd, wiped her tears too.

    The day broke in her crying.

    Just a moment, the dark night faded away and was replaced by a new dawn.

    Kate was too sad to notice somebody approached until that man reached his hand to Tristan''s nose and trembled with surprise. He said in a low voice, "He is still breathing."

    She seemed not understanding what he said and just stared at him blankly.

    Her face was drowned in tears.

    Jimmy''s heart was aching. He repeated again word by word, "He is still alive." And then he didn''t wait for her response and stood straight and waved to his man, "Call the ambulance."

    Kate had many dreams. In her dream, various lights intertwined and were confusing; a lot of faces were staring at her¡­the scenes of the dream were so real, and they made her extremely tired, and every piece of bone of her body was aching.

    When she finally opened her eyes, what she saw was only white and blue colors. Her nose detected some strange smell. The strange environment made her bewildered.

    "You finally woke up." Somebody said.

    She turned her head to the source of the voice, and it was a familiar face. It was Betty.

    She was startled and asked in a husky voice, "Why did you came here? You didn''t leave?"

    Betty showed some apology. She didn''t know how to explain, so she prevaricated, "Couldn''t make it."

    Kate drew back her eyes. And after a few seconds, she remembered what happened earlier, and her heart was seized by worry again. She asked, "Where is he? How is Tristan?"

    "He is still in the operation room."

    Kate took a long breath, inhaling deeply. It was good news to her.

    It was the first time she felt that the operation room was such a good place.

    However, as she looked down, her heart stopped beating. She was covered with a white quilt, and her belly was flat. She cried out in shock and clenched Betty''s hand, "Where is my baby?"

    Betty''s hand hurt with Kate''s fingernails set into her skin. She could not react until a few seconds later, "You don''t remember?"

    "Remember what?" Kate''s face was in horror. Now she felt that her body was hurting below and fluid was flowing out¡­

    Betty padded her hand and said, "The baby is OK. You just delivered it. Don''t you remember?"

    Kate was bewildered. Betty reached her hand to wipe tears off her face and said softly, "You were too nervous, and you forgot. You delivered it. The doctor said you did a good job and was very cooperative."

    "You are not lying to me?"

    "No. How can I lie about this?"

    "Then where is the baby?"

    "It is premature delivery. Six months only. Now in ICU, in the incubator."

    Kate relaxed a little and then asked, "Is it a girl or a boy?"

    "Girl."

    "Is she healthy?" She got nervous again.

    Betty smile gently, "Except that she came out too early and is weak, the doctor said she is OK. She is very small, but her crying is loud."

    Kate smiled weakly, and tears also came out of her eyes, she started to cry.

    Betty tried to soothe her, "Don''t cry. It is not good for your recovery."

    Kate suppressed her tears and turned crying to sobbing. After a while, she quieted down. She said, "I will not cry."

    Betty pressed her lips and looked at her with sympathy. She squeezed Kate''s hand in her palm as encouraging.

    In the OR room and the light on the door was off. A craniotomy that lasted 8 hours was just finished.

    The bullet had been taken out. The nurses collected the surgical instruments and left. Only the chief surgeon, dean of the hospital, and a few guards were there.

    The person on the surgery table was still, only the pieces of equipment beeped from time to time. The EEG was showing complicated diagrams¡­

    "The bullet was in the calvarium and had not entered the cranial cavity, so, fortunately, he can survive. However, the nervous system is still injured. The patient currently has cerebral cortex failure¡­"

    Jimmy frowned, "Cerebral cortex failure?"

    "That is what we called as a vegetable."

    Jimmy had a second silence and asked, "What are the odds of waking up?"

    "The odds are very small. Some specific cases of waking up can almost be regarded as a miracle. And the time is hard to tell. It could be a few months or one or two decades."

    Jimmy looked at the patient on the bed again. His eyes were closed tightly, and his head was shaved. Many tubes connected to him and his face was covered with an oxygen mask. However, even in this state, he still showed his majesty.

    Perhaps it was because he always gave people that kind of feeling in the past.

    And now he looked like he was lurking there and waiting for a chance to attack.

    Jimmy muttered, "He committed a felony. He needs to be tried."

    The dean replied, "We will try our best in treating the patient and cooperate with the police."

    Jimmy thanked him.

    On the roof of the hospital building, the wind was whistling.

    A young man was making a call, "¡­He was too lucky. Got shot in the head and still survived. He is a vegetable now. It cannot be a threat for the time being¡­ OK. I got it. Don''t worry."

    After he hung up the phone, Bill took a long breath and looked at his hands. It was hard to believe that the notable guy yesterday, who might be in the headline of the newspaper today, was almost killed by himself. Recalling that moment, his heart still went wild.

    When he soothed his emotion and turned back, he was dumbfounded.

    A person was standing at the exit.

    It was Jimmy, and he looked expressionless. However, he still could detect some disappointment in his eyes. He said to Bill, "So that is why."

    Bill panicked and explained hastily, "That man deserved to die. He almost killed you¡­"

    "Whatever he did, he should be punished by laws, not by us."

    Jimmy turned and wanted to walk away. Bill saw things had exposed, and he was scared, "Jimmy, I was forced to."

    Jimmy waved his hand without turning back, "You can keep those words for testimony."

 Chapter 278 - 81: You Love Him So Much

    When Jimmy got back to the ward, Kate was asleep again. Betty, who was watching there, stood up and told him about Kate''s status. And then she left to make a call.

    Jimmy sat down on the chair she left. He unbuttoned the top button near his collar and relaxed a little bit.

    Kate''s hair was spreading around the pillow. Her face was pale and fatigued. She was frowning as if she had something to worry about even in her dreams. However, she still gave out an air of peace and warmth. Perhaps that was the air of maternity.

    He had once told her that she gave people around her a feeling of relaxing and made them have a d.e.s.i.r.e to talk. Now he could no longer talk to her about his heart, but he still could feel relaxed from inside to outside when he was in the same room with her.

    The room was too quiet.

    Her breathing was audible. It was rhythmic, slow, and lasting each time, and it assuage his anxiety. Jimmy had not slept much in the past few days. He stretched his legs and rubbed his temples, and dozed off leaning on the back of the chair.

    The vibration of his phone in the pocket woke him up, and he jerked forward. He took out the phone and saw the number and pressed it off. It was from Roger.

    He sighed and looked to the bed and met Kate''s eyes.

    No surprise, no resentment. Her eyes were as peaceful as still water.

    He said apologetically, "I woke you up?"

    "How is he?" Her voice was low but revealed her nervousness.

    She had no more surprise or resentment because her mind was occupied by that man''s safety. He felt at a loss and said seriously, "Kate, you have to be prepared¡­"

    Kate turned anxious and said with a trembling voice, "Did he¡­" She didn''t dare to say that word.

    "He is still alive, but he is in a deep coma." Looking at her puzzled expression, Jimmy added, "He is vegetable now."

    Her expression was still, in a mixture of lost and surprised. She said, oh, after a long time, and sighed.

    Jimmy frowned and said solemnly, "It is my mistake to have that kind of situation there. I owe you an apology."

    Kate didn''t respond to his words but just asked, "Where is he now?"

    "He is still in this hospital. Some procedures have to be done. If nothing unusual happens, he will stay here for some time."

    Kate felt relieved a little at his words.

    So he was with her and her baby. The three of them, though on different floors, different wards, were still together, at least in the same building. And she got comforted and started to have a little hope. This shred of hope gave her the courage to live on.

    Jimmy watched the change of her expression and was amazed that she didn''t collapse in this disaster. Instead, she had new hope now. He was touched by her toughness.

    After a moment of silence, he heard Kate said, "Jimmy, can I tell you something?"

    "OK. Go ahead."

    It was autumn, about over 20 years ago.

    In a farmer''s family, a baby girl was born.

    When she was still using a baby''s short eyesight to watch the world, on the same day and in a city thousands of miles away, a thirteen-year-old boy was having a cruel day¡­

    When she was held in her father''s arms, that boy was holding his father''s ashes urn.

    When she was playing with her playmates, he was hiding somewhere because of his burned face.

    When she was having a simple dinner with her family, he was working hard with his schoolwork and part-time jobs. What accompanied him was his own long shadow on the lonely street when he got back home at a depth of the nights.

    When she was still troubled by the math problems in junior high, he had pointed the gun at the foe that broke his family. He must have other feelings besides the delight for revenge. Probably fear, disgust, or regret¡­

    Jimmy was shocked by the story.

    Everyone knew a young man started his business after receiving education abroad. Nobody knew the sad story behind it. He thought of himself at thirteen. He was concentrating on losing weight. His family business started to boom. His families wouldn''t have less love for him no matter how busy they were.

    "If he could take the legal way to get justice for his father, he would not have to use the extreme means. If he had not been through the disaster at such a young age, he could be a nice and upright person like you."

    Kate raised her head and looked at Jimmy, "I want to say sorry for your Uncle Jack for him. And also say sorry for what he did to you."

    "In the past, I might not be able to say this to you, but now he had died¡­" She sniffed and said chokingly, "at least in my heart, he had died once."

    "Could you please forgive him a little?"

    Her sincerity and apology could not be ignored. Jimmy kept silent for a while and didn''t reply to her question, "You love him so much."

    After Jimmy left, Kate was still in a trance.

    She didn''t know what it was to love a person. She just knew that when she saw him bleeding, she felt the blood was flowing out from her heart. The more he bled, the emptier her heart was. Her heart was withering.

    Jimmy walked out of the hospital and dialed the number of the missed call.

    Roger sounded gloomy, "I didn''t plan well enough. I underestimated the corruption of the government officials. And I also put you in danger again. Now they are desperate, and the task followed would be more urgent and dangerous¡­"

    After he hung up the phone, Jimmy sighed to the sky. The sky was crystal clear and seemed not to tolerate any dirt. But in this world, sins and filth were everywhere, and people were incapable of removing them.

    In the evening, Betty took Kate to ICU to see her daughter.

    Outside the glass wall, Betty pointed to one in an incubator and said, "That is her."

    Kate looked at it and exclaimed, "She is so small."

    Inside the clear box, the little thing had not opened her eyes. She could not tell if she was pretty or ugly. She was like a weak kitty.

    "The doctor said she had to stay here for two months until she grew bigger." Betty comforted her.

    Kate''s fingers drew the outline of her daughter on the glass and said, "How I hope I can hold her!"

 Chapter 279 - 82: Why Do You Have To Kill Him?

    It happened that the nurse came to feed the baby. The premature infant''s lungs had not yet fully developed and could not suck the milk itself. When the nurse took away the milk bottle, the little thing seemed not to have enough and was unwilling to let go of the rubber n.i.p.p.l.e. After the nurse left, her mouth was still searching for the n.i.p.p.l.e, but soon she fell asleep again. She looked sweet and cute in sleep.

    Kate''s eyes were wet again, and warmth filled up her c.h.e.s.t. Her daughter had been in her belly for less than 200 days and came to this world in advance. She was now an individual and had to survive alone. As her mother, Kate felt proud of her. So the mother had no reason not to be strong. So did he, because the strong gene of the child came half from him.

    Kate watched her sleep for quite a long time, and she said to Betty, "I hope I can nurse it with my b.r.e.a.s.t milk."

    "You will. As soon as she gets better, you can feed her." Looking at Kate''s baby, Betty thought of her baby that she lost. Then she sighed and asked, "Does she have a name?"

    "He said before. Catherine for a girl and Michael for a boy."

    Kate''s face was lit up by gentleness, "My dear Cathy."

    Depth of night.

    Claire drove to a house in a secluded place in the downtown area.

    Jimmy was here as she guessed. It was the place he had lived alone for several months. Now he was sitting on the step of the porch and smoked.

    Claire walked over and said, "Don''t catch a cold staying outside for too long."

    "It is good here. The coldness makes me lucid."

    Claire sat down with him as he didn''t get up. She told him about the meeting in the afternoon, "Bill confessed. The call you overheard was calling to Harry Jackson. He said Jackson helped his family before. The one who shot Ed and then was shot by Tristan instead was some kind of relative of the ex-chief of LA Customs. He must be ordered to irritate Tristan so that they have an excuse to kill Tristan. He didn''t expect to lose his own life there."

    It took Jimmy a long time to rely upon, "We should be happy that Bill is a lousy shooter. If the bullet is 1mm closer, Tristan would be dead immediately."

    Claire turned to him and asked, "Are you feeling sad for Bill?"

    "There are many obstacles for this case. The obstacle from above is easy to deal with, but the betrayal of your teammates in a critical moment is¡­" Jimmy sighed, and they didn''t even care about him who was being pointed by a gun, "honestly, is chilling."

    Claire thought about it and said, "Most of the people follow the wealth and fame. Police are of no exception. The characteristics of the job make them have to deal with all kinds of temptation and threat. Not everyone could sustain the testing all the time." She stopped for a while and then said, "We cannot give up our faith because of some individual cases."

    Jimmy looked at her with surprise and said half-jokingly, "Didn''t expect you to be such a warrior."

    Claire grimaced and said in her heart, "I learned from you."

    The battle had not finished yet.

    Or, to be more exact, another more severe battle was going to begin.

    In this winter, LA''s political circle had a roaring current under the stiff water. Somebody had ants in his pants; somebody pulled strings to save his ass; somebody lobbied around to conceal their crimes.

    Three days later, Harry got a phone call in his study. The caller had a sorrowful voice, "What can I do now, Harry?"

    "Nothing can be done now."

    Harry''s well-preserved face didn''t have the complexion as before. His face was now as white as the paper of a letter spreading on the table, on which the signature was Charley Foster.

    Owen went back home and saw his father stood by the bookshelf and was looking at a Picasso work hanging on the wall. It was just a copy.

    "Dad, when will you go to Washington?"

    Harry''s hand clenched to fist, and he said, "Probably will not go."

    Owen was puzzled, but his father asked, "You wrote an anonymous letter that blew the whistle on Chasin Group, didn''t you?"

    Owen was startled, but he knew his father was an old policeman, and he could not fool him, so he nodded.

    "Stupid." Harry''s tone was harsh, "Why made such kind of ungrounded accusation? If he knew it, you might prepare for his revenge."

    "He didn''t find out, did he?"

    Harry stared at him and said, "You thought Tristan Fox could not find out who did it?" He pushed the files on the table to the floor and made a big sound. Owen was scared and backed off.

    "It is just because you have a father." He was getting angrier and angrier, "I thought you just bear grudge at him because of a woman. I didn''t expect you to make such trouble."

    After he vented his anger, he controlled his breath and then said solemnly, "If I am not here, I expect you to take care of the family, take care of your sister. But how can I count on you?"

    Owen didn''t expect his tricks were known by his father. And when he heard about this, he thought of the rumors lately. He began to worry, "Dad, Chasin''s case, did you¡­get involved?"

    Harry could not maintain his dignity in front of his son. He got very annoyed and turned to the window. After a while, he said, "Who do you think paid for your college education abroad and your sister''s expensive surgeries?"

    Owen''s heart sank to the bottom of the sea. He still didn''t give up the hope, "Don''t we have a factory?"

    Years ago, Harry took advantage of his job, purchased crafts and art factories under the name of one relative. He sneered when he heard his son mention it. "The factory could not make ends meet for a long time. It is just a cover for some income. I supported the family with the dividend Tristan gave me."

    Owen''s face was colorless.

    And for the further relations with Tristan, Harry could not tell his son.

    Both the father and the son were pondering, and the study was deadly silent.

    The silence was maintained for about a quarter until it was interrupted by the doorbell downstairs. The maid went to open the door, and there was an unfamiliar voice, "US attorney¡­"

    Harry sighed and pulled his shirt straight, looked again at his dumbfounded son, and when out of the room.

    The two persons in uniforms said solemnly when they saw Harry Jackson, "Harry Jackson. We need you to go to the police station. You have the right to maintain silence¡­"

    Owen chased out and said with reddened eyes, "Dad¡­"

    Harry stopped and said to him, "Your sister is not fully recovered. Don''t tell her about this." And then he turned and left with the two persons.

    The heavy wood door was closed in Owen''s face.

    Owen remained in the middle of the living room, and his face was as pale as a dead person.

    When Jessie came to him, Owen just drank alcohol and curled up on the couch.

    The woman was pale and gaunt, and it took him a long time to recognize she was his goddess. He managed to stand up and said, "Jessica¡­How are you?"

    He saw her take out a piece of paper and gave it to him. He took it in puzzlement and squinted to see the words on it. "Induced Abortion," it said.

    "It is your child."

    Jessica''s voice was terribly calm. "I haven''t slept with another man in the past half-year."

    Seeing the man''s expression of a mixture of shock and hurt, she was hurt too. She had waited for love for many years, and she had not regretted it. However, what she got was not what she wished for. She was desperate. And she was scared to see the real human nature.

    Owen got spared because of the shock. He questioned, "Why you didn''t tell me the truth?"

    "You don''t have to know about that. The child is gone anyway."

    He suddenly fell to the ground and cried, "Jessica, how could you be so heartless?"

    "It is you who are heartless!" Jessica suppressed the bitterness in her heart, "Tristan didn''t get in your way. Why do you have to kill him?"

    "He is in my way. Wherever he goes, he still occupies your heart. Unless he died, I could not have your heart¡­" He became hysterical and shouted.

    Jessie looked at him with shock and disgust. She said coldly, "Owen, we grew up together. I know you are nice to me. You have been with me all the time, and nobody is nicer to me than you are. But do you know why I can never fall in love with you? It''s because you are narrow-minded. Of course, I am a no better person, but I am honest. I don''t play dirty tricks to get what I want. We are not the same kind of people."

    After she said that, she left and the door was closed again.

    A few hours earlier, Owen thought he finally removed the obstacle on the road to his happiness. A few hours later now, his father was taken away with unknown fate; he was told that his child was gone, and so was his love of life¡­

    He had nothing now.

    And this was all done by himself.

    Owen collapsed onto the couch and cried.

 Chapter 280 - 83: Do You Know What A Family Is?

    Soon half a month had passed again.

    Kate could have got out of the hospital and stayed at home, but her child and Tristan were all in the hospital, she wanted to stay so that in her mentality, she could feel that the families were still together, in one building.

    The next day Cathy was born, Laura brought food to the ward. Kate then learned from her what had happened after she was missing. Tristan arranged for her to live in a condo, and Lucy was taken there too. The day when Tristan was shot, the villa was sealed up by police. In the condo Laura stayed, there was room for Kate and the baby.

    Kate was shocked again. He had thought about this before.

    He was so considerate.

    Kate had to be interrogated by the police for half a day when she was still in the hospital. The interrogation was carried on in a special ward. To most of the questions, police asked, she replied with silence. Because there was no evidence that she got involved in Tristan''s case, and also because they were not even a registered couple, they drew the conclusion that she had nothing to do with the case.

    It was just that in the middle of the interrogation, a solemn female policeman''s eyes kept sweeping her fingers and fixed on her ring. Kate didn''t hide as before. Her hands maintain in the same place without moving.

    Later before the interrogation ended, the female policeman finally asked, "You look like a nice girl. How did you end up being with this kind of person?" Her tone showed puzzlement as well as disappointment.

    Kate looked into her eyes and said slowly, "I don''t want to answer this question."

    Without going out to the streets or watching TV, or reading the newspaper, Kate knew Chaisn''s case caused an uproar in public. And a lot of government officials were fired and being investigated. The civilians were glad about the incident and chatting about it over tea. Tristan wasn''t playing a good guy in this play.

    Every time she went to see her daughter, some of the nurses might be pointed to her and chatted. She ignored them. After the interrogation, she always muttered to her daughter outside the glass wall, "Never mind about them. They knew nothing."

    Right. They knew nothing.

    And she didn''t want to explain.

    In the afternoon, Kate had three special guests to her ward.

    They were her mother, eldest sister who learned the news about her and came back from her hometown, and Max, who went to pick them from the train station.

    The traveling and worry made her mother look much older than Kate saw her about a month ago. Kate didn''t care about other people''s questioning and discussing, but faced with her own families, she felt sorry and guilty.

    Her simple and rustic mother didn''t blame her or cried. She just said, "Come back home. Your father and I will help you take care of the child."

    "I am sorry, mom." Kate''s eyes were with tears, "I cannot go now. He is my family, the father of my child. I cannot leave him."

    Her mother was upset and puzzled. "He put you in this, and you still want to be with him?"

    "No, he has not done anything bad to me."

    If he said he had done anything to her, he made her not able to leave him.

    They had too many stories, and now they were tangled together and could separate or from each other or tell who owed who.

    Persuaded and reasoned by Max, Kate''s eldest sister, and Betty, Kate''s mother finally gave up getting Kate back home, and she went to see her grand-daughter. She exclaimed with reddened eyes, "How small she is! It is a miracle that she can survive."

    She asked her eldest daughter to take out a new small blanket from the suitcase. It was sewn by her for her grand-daughter.

    Kate bit her lips to prevent herself from crying.

    On the day when Kate''s daughter was one month old, Kate left the hospital first.

    She moved to the condo where Laura stayed. Not met for over a month, Lucy turned much slimmer. In the new environment, it looked quite different too.

    The crib and toys in the baby room were familiar. They were what she bought. And in the study, most of the things were hers. Only some were his important files.

    When she was in the hospital, according to the rules, she could not visit Tristan, but thanks to Jimmy''s help, she got a chance to go to see him once. She stared at him without blinking. Under the watch of a policeman, she reached her hand to touch Tristan''s face. After confirming his temperature, she felt much at ease. In the following days, she lived with that memory and recalling him while looking at the few pieces of things that belonged to him.

    Kate called Daisy. She had gone back to college to work on her graduation essay. Kate spoke straightly, "Do you still want to go to study abroad?"

    Daisy didn''t expect her to mention this again, and she was startled. Kate continued, "I will mail you something. It is for your studying abroad, but I have a condition. You know our elder sister has her family to take care of. So you and Max have to take care of mom and dad."

    Daisy''s attention was on the other thing, "So you plan to stick with him all your life? You cannot tell when he will¡­"

    Kate interrupted her, "I don''t need your support on my choice. If you want to go to Europe, then you let me know your decision. I know you don''t want to owe me, so you can take this as trading. I will use this to buy me peace."

    "I don''t understand why you don''t like him when he has everything. And now he is like this, and you want to stick with him."

    "Do you know what a family is?"

    The next day, Kate started to strive for her family.

    She had b.r.e.a.s.t milk now, and it was quite abundant. So she collected it in a bottle and sent it to the hospital to feed her daughter every day. She went with Laura to her church to pray. Laura said she prayed that her son could be admitted to Harvard, and of course, her son was smart and diligent, so God helped her to have her wish come true. Kate believed God should grant her wish too.

    ***

    The following days were spent in the same way until her daughter was dismissed from the hospital.

    The little girl had substantial change. She had full gold hair and fair skin, sculptured facial features that resembled her when she was a child. She was still mini, but she was definitely a beauty. She wore the coat her grandma made for her and looked as cute as the pictures in the photographic studio.

 Chapter 281 - 84: The Shawshank Redemption

    She gave birth to her, but the first time she could hold her was two months ago. She could not put her down for a second. The little thing ate well, slept well, and seldom cried. She liked to be held in her mother''s arms and went around each room. Her eyes would widen with curiosity, and she chased the fat cat whenever she saw it.

    Jimmy had visited once and sent a special gift.

    After he was gone, Kate took the little bear to her daughter''s crib. She pressed the button, and the bear started to dance and sang. After the song she sang, another piece of music started.

    The familiar music brought tears to Kate''s eyes. After the familiar piano prelude, she heard the mellow voice. "Hush, little baby, don''t say a word. Papa''s gonna buy you a mockingbird. And if that mockingbird won''t sing, Papa''s gonna buy you a diamond ring¡­"

    This time he sang much more fluently last time. Kate put her hand to her mouth and turned her back to her daughter. Her daughter opened her big eyes and listened quietly.

    The case was like a black vortex, aroused great sensation in the nation, and swallowed many government officials in LA. Many of them lost their career, and some even lost their lives or were put behind bars. Over one hundred persons in the police and customs system were involved in the case. Governor Madison''s political career was ruined.

    In the following half years, new officials take offices gradually and finally got in the zone. Mayor Donald Harderson, who had been busy with the changing of the posts for this period, took the chance to resign for the reason of health.

    On a very nice autumn afternoon, he took the train and came to another city of the state.

    He took a cab and went to a cemetery in a suburban area.

    The cemetery was small and inconspicuous, but it was clean and orderly. Phoenix trees were planted along the fence of the cemetery. The thick, sturdy, and tall trunks and the broad crowns with golden leaves gave them an air of dignity.

    After asked the guard, Donald found the grave.

    On the dark marble headstone, two names were written: Simon Foster, Eileen Carroll.

    Nothing more was written on the stone. The style resembled the persons who lied under it.

    Donald recalled this brother, and tears rimmed his eyes. He bowed and said, "Simon, I come to see you now. I am sorry for coming so late¡­"

    What replied him was only the murmur of the winds among the phoenix trees.

    I want to be your brother again when we meet in heaven.

    I want to pay you back.

    The golden leaves flew in the air, and some dropped under his feet. That day was not far away.

    It was a miracle to see a child growing.

    Eight-month-old Cathy was chubby and lively. She could climb now, and when she smiled, there were two dimples on the corners of her mouth. She was active and frisky but not clingy. She could spend half a day playing with toys on her own.

    The center of Kate''s life was her daughter. And she still went to church every Sunday. She liked to stay behind when the preaching was over. The quiet and lonely church had a peaceful air. She prayed for peace and safety for her family only.

    One day after she got out of the church, she saw a brand-new dark Pajero. She had some hunch, and she saw the door opened, and Jimmy jumped down.

    "You come to the church?" Kate asked with puzzlement.

    Jimmy shook his head. "I come to see you. I heard that you came here every week."

    "You heard?"

    Jimmy smiled awkwardly, "You know, our job requires us to be well-informed."

    Tristan was still in a coma, and another important person of the Chasin Group, Chapman Hacker, fled to Mexico and disappeared before the action started. Those arrested were all small guys of the group. So the police had been monitoring Kate. Kate had detected something. She felt she was followed whenever she went out. And she even suspected that they had bugged her condo. However, she had done nothing, so she didn''t have anything to worry about.

    After Kate got into Jimmy''s car, Jimmy said, "I have good news for you today."

    He waited for a second and then said, "Your request for visiting has been approved."

    Kate''s eyes brightened, "Really?"

    "Thank you."

    Jimmy was awarded for his excellent performance in this action and was promoted. So he tried to help Kate get what she wanted, as long as it did not violate the principles.

    "But," seeing her expectation and persistence, Jimmy didn''t bear to see her be disappointed in the end, "I have talked with the doctors. They said that until now, there isn''t a shred of sign showing that he will wake up¡­"

    Kate didn''t mind about it. "No news is good news."

    After a while, she muttered, "It means there is still hope. I saw a line, ''Hope is a good thing.'' in a movie."

    "The Shawshank Redemption."

    "You saw it."

    Jimmy smiled. "Well, the World Trade Center will have an inauguration ceremony on Saturday. Are you coming to see?"

    On Sunday, Kate took her daughter to Tristan''s ward.

    There was an armed policeman at the door of the ward. Cathy was curious and reached her hand to touch his uniform. Kate stopped her immediately and smiled apologetically at him. A bold girl. Afraid of nothing.

    Inside the ward, the monitors beeped.

    When she saw the person lying on the bed, tears rimmed her eyes. His expression was calm and peaceful. She thought these days were probably the most peaceful days in his life.

    Kate''s daughter reached her chubby hand to wipe the tears from her face.

    They only got half an hour, and they had to take good advantage of the time. Kate held her daughter to his side and told her gently, "Cathy, this is daddy."

    This one was more real than the daddy in the picture. Her daughter was curious and bent towards him and seemed to want to get close to him.

    When Kate held her closer, her hand reached to touch her father''s big hand immediately.

    Looking at the big hand and tiny hand putting together, Kate''s heart was overwhelmed with emotions. She said softly, "Do you feel it? This is your child, our child."

    The little thing bent down her head and started to bite. She was growing teeth now and would bite whatever she could get her hands on. Kate didn''t stop her and just watched her made a few tooth marks on her father''s finger and left some of her mouth water. She turned back to watch her mother''s reaction and smiled and showed the little dimples¡­

    A few days later, Kate got a phone call. It was from Jessie, who she had not seen for a long time.

    Jessie made an appointment with her at the caf¨¦ on the first floor of the World Trade Center.

    After they met, Jessie said, "This is the place he was waiting to see."

    Kate nodded, "I brought him a photo when I visited him."

    Jessie paused a little after heard her words. And then she smiled with relief, "I come to say goodbye to you today."

    Kate was surprised, "Where are you going to?"

    "Abroad. Traveling. With my father." She sighed. "He endeavored on work with all his heart and soul. He had a dreary life. I hope he can go to see more beautiful scenery in the remainder of his life."

    Kate detected something was wrong and saw Jessie''s eyes reddened, "He got cancer. Terminal."

    Jessie said sincerely, "The first time I saw you, I thought you were a useless person. And then I thought you were too weak, didn''t deserve him. Now I think you are much better than I am. I will not have to worry about him with you being with him."

    When they got out of the caf¨¦, Jessie said, "Want a drive?"

    Kate shook her head, "No, thanks. I will take the bus."

    Jessie didn''t insist, and she said, "I am not going to hug you, but let''s shake hands for goodbye."

    Watching her put on the big sunglasses that covered half of her face and drive that ostentatious red sports car away, Kate couldn''t help recalling the images two years ago. She was struck by a lot of emotions when she walked to the bus station.

    Not until she got on the bus, walked to the empty seat in the last row, and sat down did she slowly open her palm. Inside her palm was a crumpled paper ball.

    She spread it and found a series of numbers that looked like a telephone number.

    And in the end, it wrote C.H.

 Chapter 282 - 85: History Of Love

    Three years later.

    It was a sunny afternoon. Jimmy was sitting on a couch and flipped through a magazine. Chatting and giggling in low voices came from the fitting room.

    After a long time, the door was opened, and a bright white light shone into the room.

    Jimmy raised his eyes from the magazine and could not help exclaiming.

    It was stunning.

    Just imagine a woman who had never shown up in front of you in a dress suddenly wore a dress and not an ordinary dress, and the result was totally beyond your expectation¡­ Jimmy was dizzy for a moment.

    "History of love?"

    "Right."

    Two minutes later, Jimmy got back to the couch, and his cousin widened her inquisitive eyes and urged him, "Come on. You will have to tell the wedding anyway."

    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and said, "Then you will hear about the wedding."

    "No," Shirley shook his arm and said, "I am your cousin. I need to know before others."

    His cousin was his fan when they were children. Now she was studying abroad, and this time she came back to be the maid of honor. Her badgering wore Jimmy out, and he finally said, "OK. That is it. You know I am thirty years old now. My mother started to urge me to get married. You know the proportion of males and females in the police circle. There is only one woman being detected by my radar¡­"

    Before he finished his words, a UFO was rushing to his head.

    Jimmy raised his hand to catch it with instinct. It was a fabric bear. The shooter was standing a few meters away, holding the hem of the wedding dress and pouting playfully.

    And the next second, she waved to the other person, "Shirley, come here. Help me pick."

    Shirley grimaced at her cousin and ran to the girl in a wedding dress.

    Jimmy looked at the silly looking bear that wore a suit and ties and thought of his cousin''s question. He started to recall-

    She was first a colleague, a friend, and a little girl that liked to follow him. But their relation remained unchanged until the accident.

    The first person he saw when he opened his eyes from the long coma was her, who stayed by her bedside. He could never forget her expression-surprised, happy, and tears surging up.

    And she went to see him every day after work, either it was sunny or stormy. He told her that the nurse would take care of him, but she said the nurse could not do everything. And he was lonely and bored. Because of the special properties of the case, besides the doctors and nurses, he could only see Roger and her. The sickness and boring life in the hospital made him miss his family very much. And her being there gave him the feeling of friendship and family love.

    And the time when their relations had substantial change was a year ago.

    They got a tough case. Three young females were murdered in the city within a short time of two months. The murderer was morbid and cruel. The autopsy report stated that the females, though killed in different ways, we''re all s.e.x.u.a.lly assaulted a couple of hours after they died. The victims were all white-collar ladies at the age of 20-25, with fair looking and all have short hair.

    The series killing causes bad social impact, and the whole city was talking about the morbid killer.

    And the CA Police required them to crack the case asap.

    The clues of that case were limited, and after the police started the investigation and searched on spots that the killer might appear, the killer seemed to smell the danger and vaporized into the air.

    As the deadline the state police bureau set was closing, there was no new development on the cracking of the case at all. The public and media gave them great pressure too. Jimmy and his teammates felt extremely anxious.

    On the last night before the deadline, Jimmy, who was having a meeting in the police office, received a text message.

    The content was only an address, and the sender was Claire.

    His heart was tightened. He thought of the abnormal behaviors of Claire the past few days. He called the other two colleagues and headed to the address immediately.

    When they found that house and broke in, they found there was on-going fighting in the bas.e.m.e.nt.

    The three persons rushed to the bas.e.m.e.nt and brought a big, robust, and devilish looking man under control.

    Looking at Claire, her hair was messy; her mouth was bruised, and her tank tops strap was broken. Jimmy took off his coat and threw it to her, and then turned back to kick the man furiously. His two colleagues stopped him and dragged him away.

    There was only a chair in the bas.e.m.e.nt, and it was bound with some wires. Jimmy could not say anything looking at the scene. Claire took out the recording pen from her jeans pocket and gave it to him.

    The suspect was taken to the police office for interrogation.

    After cleaning up, Claire went out to the corridor and saw Jimmy leaning on the rail, smoking, and his face dark.

    Claire said carefully, "I am sorry."

    He threw away the cigarette and walked to her. His tone was harsh, "Are you crazy or stupid?"

    "I wanted to crack the case asap."

    "Crack the case asap?" Jimmy got annoyed, "So many people in our team. You wouldn''t take the responsibility alone if we had not accomplished our mission. Do you know how stupid that was? If we arrived a little later, you would be burnt to wood log by electricity."

    "I know." Claire pitched her voice, "I saw you so anxious every day. I just wanted to help you."

    Jimmy was shocked.

    "I wanted you to notice me. We have known each other so long, and you never treated me seriously. You don''t think I am a qualified policeman."

    She was so scared that night. Being a policeman for a few years, it was the first time she acted alone. And it was unknown to anybody. If Jimmy had not received the text in time or if he delayed a little¡­ He was right. She could not imagine it now.

    Jimmy pressed his lips into a line and held her shoulders and padded her on the back, "OK. It is not that I didn''t think you are a qualified policeman. You are the only lady on our team. I have to take care of you."

    "You never treat me like a lady either." Claire retorted.

    Jimmy smirked, "OK. I will treat you as a police lady from now on."

    In the interrogation room, the man admitted the crimes he committed.

    His girlfriend who he had relations with for many years, cheated on him and dumped him for a rich man. When he found that they had got married and moved to another country, he had nowhere to vent his anger. He started to take revenge on girls that resembled his girlfriend. During the interrogation, the killer described the details of his torturing and killing of the girls proudly.

    Claire''s face turned colorless after she saw the video of the interrogation.

    Jimmy reached for her hand. Her fingers were freezing. He sighed and squeezed her hand.

    When everything was over and the day broke, Claire didn''t dare to go home because her face had some bruises, and she didn''t want her mom and dad to see it.

    Jimmy took her to his house and let her live in the guest room. She took a shower and fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. When she woke up, it was almost noon. Jimmy was waiting in the living room.

    He waited until she sat down and said, "I thought about it last night. I think I have responsibility for what happened to you. I didn''t care about you enough. I put you at risk. It is lucky that you didn''t get hurt, or I could not forgive myself. I¡­"

    He stopped for a moment, and Claire looked at him.

    He took a deep breath and went on, "I would kill that bastard if I was not a policeman." He ground his teeth with hatred.

    Claire''s eyes were wet.

    They both seemed to feel something changed between them.

    Jimmy tried to behave normally and changed to a joking tone, "OK, change your clothes, police lady. I will take you to have brunch."

    Claire went to the bathroom to clean up. She looked at herself in the mirror and cried and laughed like a nut.

 Chapter 283 - 86: Should We Go Back?

    Four years ago, she graduated from police college and came to this LA Police section with a few other young men. The person who received them was a tall and nice-looking young policeman. He took up the name list and read slowly, "Bob Lean Bruce, Frank George Cole, Claire Apple Trees?"

    The new guys laughed. She flushed and said, "It is Trice." Her name got her into trouble whenever she went to a new place.

    And after she got familiar with the nice-looking colleague, he sometimes would call her, "Hey, Apple Trees. Come here and help me." She would always bounce to his side.

    A month later, after they cracked the morbid killer case, Jimmy and Claire had their wedding in a hotel.

    The groom was known to be good-looking all the time. And he looked even better in a tailor-made black suit and caught a lot of eyeballs who happened to pass the lawn of the hotel. However, who really stunned the guests was the bride, who was always in uniform and without wearing makeup usually. For this day, Claire had not cut her hair for three months and had it grow to shoulder length. Now she finally could have an updo bride hairstyle. And after put on her makeup, the bridal crown, and veil, wedding dress, she was totally different from the tomboy she used to be.

    When they walked together on the lawn to the flower arch, the guests whose eyes followed them all felt jealous of them.

    Linda Galvin was among the guests. She brought a little boy with a cunning little head.

    When the screen played a photo of Jimmy and Claire in police uniform, the boy jumped up and cried out excitedly, "I want to be a policeman too!" accompanied by a gesture of pointing a gun.

    Everyone laughed, and Linda smiled awkwardly.

    Jimmy walked to him and touched his shoulder, "Hey. Before you being a policeman, you have to protect your mom, OK?"

    The little boy looked at him with admiration and nodded hard.

    The wedding was merry and lively. The guests had great fun.

    Only one person Jimmy invited didn''t show up. She was afraid her coming would ruin the atmosphere there. She had invited the two to-be-couple to dinner two a week before the wedding.

    When she said the restaurant name, Jimmy was a little startled because it was the restaurant he had dinner with her the first time.

    Kate took her daughter to the dinner. Cathy, who was less than four years old, was cute and smart, speaking like an a.d.u.l.t. She brought fun to everyone around her.

    Claire took an excuse to buy Cathy ice cream and left Kate and Jimmy alone.

    As the person who was excited the atmosphere left, the booth suddenly was too quiet.

    The two persons'' appearance was not much different from five years ago, but the expression in their eyes and the air around them were distinct. They had all shed the naivete and carefreeness and replaced them with responsibility and maturity. Let bygone be bygones and live in the moment-that was the attitude a.d.u.l.ts should take.

    "I heard that the hospital had issued critical ill notices twice. Is it true?" Jimmy showed worry in his eyes.

    Kate nodded, "Yes. Liver and Kidneys have problems."

    Her face and voice were all peaceful, but under the peace, there seemed to be suppressed agony.

    Jimmy felt hard for her and said, "Kate, whatever happens, you have to hold on."

    "I will. I have to because I have Cathy." And then she shifted the topic, "Don''t talk about that. So your wedding is coming. I need to give a toast for you and Claire." She lifted the wine bottle and poured in his glass.

    "Thank you very much for your help all the time."

    Jimmy drank up the wine and smiled bitterly, "As long as you don''t blame me."

    The next day after the wedding, Jimmy and Claire flew to the Maldives for their honeymoon. They had saved one month''s vacation in the past few years working. Of course, they didn''t expect to have such a long vacation; a few days being alone should be enough for them.

    Walking along the crystal clear water and snow-white beach, Jimmy received a call from the States. After putting back the cell phone in his pocket, he looked gravely to the sea. Claire, who was bouncing a few meters away from him, sensed something wrong and ran to him, "What''s it?"

    "He has gone."

    "Two am this morning. Kidney failure."

    Jimmy looked at the trestle bridge in the water, and the memory of the last meeting with Kate flashed in his mind.

    Kate told him that if it was God''s will to take him away, then she could not stop it.

    "Should we go back? Kate might need someone to help her?" Claire asked.

    Jimmy scrutinized her face, and she explained hastily, "I don''t mind. She is your friend and thus my friend¡­"

    Jimmy took up her hand and said, "She is my friend, but you are my wife. We are on honeymoon now."

    They walked along with the coast hand in hand. Jimmy comforted her, "She got somebody else to help her with the funeral. She might need help, but we are not the right persons to help her with this."

    The water climbed to the beach, crashed, and created some small white foam, and faded away. And in a regular interval, water climbed up again¡­

    Some emotions belonged to the past, and the boundary had to be set. And the boundary had to be abided by. Now what he could give her were his best wishes.

    "The smallest country in the world?"

    "Vatican."

    "The biggest¡­"

    "Russia."

    "Haha, I knew you would answer this." The girl sitting on the passenger''s seat had soft and shining hair. Under the neat bangs were her bright big green eyes. She showed some cunning expression in her eyes, and her little hands searched the window. She spoke articulately, "I asked the biggest animal in the world."

 Chapter 284 - 87: You Believe In God?

    Kate knew her daughter''s trick and said, "Blue whale."

    "Right. OK, 10 points."

    Different from her contemporary, Cathy had no interest in stories of prince and princess. Her bedtime reading was a children''s encyclopedia. They read it the night before, and then the next morning, they quizzed each other on the way to school.

    Fifteen minutes'' drive to Cathy''s school. Five-year-old Cathy had not been to kindergarten in the States, and when they came over here, she went to the primary school directly. Kate was worried that she could not get used to school life, but after a few days in school, Cathy told her mother that her classmates thought she was cute and smart. "Everyone likes me."

    When they stopped at the gate of the school, two 5-6 years old boys ran over and called Cathy''s name. They dragged her and ran into the classroom. Cathy said they were her boyfriend number one and boyfriend number two. "Boys are trouble, you know¡­" She told her mom.

    Kate smiled. Her girl was liked by others. She was happy about it.

    Cathy turned back her head over her shoulder and shouted bye-bye to her mother while running with the boys to the classroom.

    Kate stood where she was for a long time after her daughter disappeared inside the building. She got back into the car and started the engine, and turned on the music. The air was filled with Westlife''s youthful voices.

    She pulled up her hair and made a bun hastily when she left home. Now some strands of hair got loose and fell beside her ear. She pushed them behind her ear. She rolled up the sleeves of her dark blue wind coat to the elbow and showed her fair and shapely forearms. The ring on her right hand blistered under the sun.

    She was going to visit a friend.

    Her friend''s name was Sarah. She came out to the porch with her 6-month big belly. This was her third child. A pair of 4-year-old twin boys wearing pajamas was playing in the yard, running and crying.

    Kate brought a basket of cupcakes she baked this morning. The twins smelt the food and ran by immediately. They took one and sent it to their mouth immediately and said inarticulately, "Thank you, Auntie Kate."

    Sarah stared at them and then grabbed them by the arm and ordered them to get cleaned up and change clothes. Kate followed them into the house.

    Sarah''s husband was handsome and rich. Kate was now working part-time in his company as an accountant. Today she sent the financial reports over and also to catch up with Sarah. After talking for some time, Kate looked at her watch and was going to leave. Sarah said, "You are so capable now, having a job and also taking care of the family. We switched roles now. I used to be competing with men and fighting to climb up the ladder, but now I enjoy being a housewife."

    Kate smiled, "It is good as long as you feel happy."

    Sarah said, "Yes, happy. What I sought so hard turned out to be such simple things."

    Sarah''s name was Jessie before.

    ***

    In this country famous for its idyllic scenery, there are bagpipes music and bands and signers Kate liked.

    She now lived in a small coastal town with beautiful and quiet scenery and hospitable and rustic people.

    Kate liked to drive along the coastal highway from and back home, with the window slid down and enjoying the wind from the sea and seeing the deep blue sea.

    Half an hour later, she got to a house behind green shrubbery and lawn.

    She slowed down the car. Green ivy crawled from the side of the house to the roof. Along the picket fence, red roses were blooming and stretching their branches outside. A man in a striped shirt and dark blue jeans was cutting the shrub and seemed to concentrate on his work. He looked nice from the back.

    She parked the car and walked quietly into the yard, hugged him from his back on the waist.

    The man stopped the motion of his hand and said with gentleness, "Finished your job?"

    "Yes." Kate rested her cheek on his back and felt the muscle and temperature of his body. "Do you miss me?"

    "You say it."

    "I don''t know."

    The man turned around and held a rose to her face. Kate took the rose. The flower was fresh and full, and the thorn had been removed carefully. She took a deep smell, and the scent reached her lungs. She smiled with satisfaction.

    "This is the best one in the garden. I picked for a long time." The man looked at her and explained.

    "This is the first time you sent me a flower." Kate''s nose still touched the flower petals and accused him.

    "I didn''t send it before?" He thought he had picked the moon and star for her.

    She pouted and shook her head.

    "OK, I will send you one every day from now on."

    "OK." She bent her head in his arms again, and he hugged her tightly.

    Standing in the yard, among the greens and red flowers, in the warm sunshine of early autumn, she felt satisfied and peaceful. She closed her eyes and muttered, "Tristan."

    "Uh?"

    "Tristan."

    "Yes?"

    "It is good that I called, and somebody replied to me."

    Tristan was wordless and just pressed her tightly to himself.

    "I want to find a person. He doesn''t just want me to cook and clean the house or raise the kids for him. We should have something to talk about, enjoy the company of each other. We don''t have to be rich, but we can work out whatever problems we have in our life. We can have a few kids, just to make them have companies. I want to be a good wife, good mother, and I want my family to be the warmest place for us in the world¡­"

    "This was my dream-my composition in primary school."

    Tristan was moved. He had read that composition and the teacher scored it A.

    "You helped me realize it." Kate said in his arms in a muffled voice, "Thank you, Tristan."

    He bent down to kiss the top of her head. "I should say thank you instead."

    Thank you for giving me a second life.

    Thank you for letting me be part of your dream.

    The time went back to five years ago.

    In the church, Kate bent down her head and prayed and lost track of time.

    The priest came over and said to her that somebody wanted to see her. She followed him to a room inside. A silver-hair, big, hale, and hearty elderly were standing by the window with his back to her. He heard her and turned back. His voice was vigorous, "Hi, little girl. Do you still know me?"

    "Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k! How are you?"

    "I heard that you come here every week. You believe in God?"

    "Yes. And I think you believe God too. You built this church."

    "Haha. I just did what I was supposed to do. How is your child?"

    Kate nodded and added, "You should be clear about what we are doing, don''t you?"

    Kate was robbed of her purse on the street once. She had not yet called the police when somebody chased the robber and kicked him after he caught him up. At first, she thought that guy was the police who was spying on her, but the way he acted was not the style of a policeman. Jimmy said that she had some guys around her, but she was not sure if Jimmy was prying, and thus she said she didn''t notice. Actually, she had guessed who they were.

 Chapter 285 - 88: I Am His Wife

    There was another time when Cathy had a fever, and she was sending her to the hospital. She couldn''t get a cab. Laura called somebody, and then five minutes later, a cab came downstairs¡­

    "It is you who are always helping us, right?"

    Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k didn''t deny, "I promised Tristan to take care of you and your child, so whenever you need help, don''t hesitate to ask me."

    Kate looked down to the floor and said, "I do need a favor from you."

    "A big favor."

    Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k waited patiently. A few seconds later, she spoke with a very low but determined voice, "I want to save him out."

    On sleepless nights of the past few months, she would go through Tristan''s collection of VCDs and saw the movies. There was one she saw several times-The Shawshank Redemption.

    It was not just the body that was freed, the soul was freed too.

    The hero served a long time in prison. The dreary and desperate environment gave him quiet power and encouragement. She remembered the script, "Some birds are not meant to be caged¡­Their feathers are too bright, their songs too sweet and wild¡­"

    She recalled the time when she visited Sam in prison. It was half a year after Tristan got shot. All the persons who have been arrested were convicted. Sam was the one who got the longest term, life-time, but this was the best the highly paid lawyer could do.

    When Kate saw him in prison, he was shaved, wearing an orange uniform, gloomy. He asked about his Boss and made no comment after Kate told him. Talking about Ed, he said it was good for him.

    Kate didn''t understand. Living was better than dead; like him, if he behaved well in prison, one day he could be released on parole.

    Sam shook his head, "No. They are different, especially for Boss. Freedom and dignity are more important than life."

    When the movie was over, Kate stayed up in the dark till the day broke.

    The second day, she tried to avoid the surveillance of the police and called the number Jessie gave her. After some trouble, she finally got through to Chapman, who was abroad. He told Kate Tristan had an offshore account. When she heard the amount in that account, she was shocked. The only thing she thought of was money talks. With this huge sum, she should be able to save him.

    The next step was how to do it.

    Kate knew she didn''t have the power. Chapman was abroad, and there wasn''t much he could do. And the plan wasn''t easy to carry out.

    And then she thought of one thing.

    Two years ago, Tristan brought her to a birthday party, and they had¡­

    Afterward, she asked him what if there was a camera that captured what they did. You don''t care about your face, but I care¡­He smiled and said, since he could do it, he was sure that the person could be counted on. And she thought about the way Tristan and Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k acted and spoke to each other. It seemed different from the others. No affected politeness or flattery. They were sincere to each other.

    She then told Chapman about her thoughts. Chapman gave it a thought and then said this could be tried.

    Kate didn''t want to try. She meant to succeed.

    After she had that idea, she became obsessed with it. She thought about it every day. What supported her was an abstract hope which had physiological help rather than real meaning, how the plan was real. Looking at her daughter, who was growing every day, she said inside, "Mama is going to get papa with you. We three have to be together."

    Her resolution wasn''t something others could understand immediately.

    Like at this moment when Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k heard from her, he raised his eyebrows and paused a few seconds. He said, "I have kept an eye on Tristan''s situation. To be honest, I am not optimistic about the plan. In his present physical conditions, taking him out is dangerous. He might die on the way. And even if he succeeds in getting out, the days ahead will be a huge challenge too. If he''s physical conditions remain the same¡­"

    Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k''s eyes fell on Kate, "Girl, you are no more than 20 years old and with a child. You think you can take care of him all the time?"

    Kate didn''t reply immediately. She thought about it and then said, "He could have a chance to leave, but he stayed for me, for our child. He knew what it meant to stay. He risked his life for me¡­"

    Tears rimmed her eyes. She met the old man''s sharp eyes directly, "Why shouldn''t I take care of him all my life?"

    "He said we three had to stick together. He did what he said." She tried to suppress her sobbing, "I promised him to give him a home. I have to do that. He is in a coma now. And maybe he will always be in a coma, but I know he has feelings. Being at home is definitely different from being in the hospital."

    It is being watched by armed guards and confined in a space only a few square meters, what freedom is it?

    All the basic activity is done by an unfamiliar nurse, what dignity does he has?

    "I want to do all these things for him. I am his wife." Tears blocked her eyes, and in the mist, a piece of the gray handkerchief was given to her.

    She accepted it, wiped her tears, and held it tightly in her palm. Her emotion had nowhere to vent. Only the hands wrung the handkerchief with so much force that her body trembled slightly.

    Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k looked at her, and his eyes reddened too. He sighed and padded her shoulder and said chokingly, "He picked the right person."

    The consensus Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k and Kate had was the plan was meant to succeed if it was to be done.

    The success had to include eliminating all the trouble after getting out. Otherwise, on the run or being wanted or hiding with fright was not counted as being freed. It was another kind of imprisonment.

    However, they had numerous obstacles to the plan.

    After two major crackdowns on the criminals, LA was now in a much-refreshed look. The one who replaced Mayor Donald Harderson was a doer. He wanted to use Tristan''s case to ring the alarm bell to all civil servants and the businessmen who tried to set foot on some gray area. Mr. Hitchc.o.c.k hence became one of the watched parties and had to keep a low profile.

    So this plan had to be carried out slowly and prudently.

    Luckily the society was still pursuing efficiency. Plans, powers, focus were always shifting. As time went by, some of the things faded out of public attention.

    Kate got the news from Jessie that she got married abroad. Donald Harderson died one year after he left the States. And Jessie''s husband met her and stayed by her side when she was having the hardest time of her life.

    Jessie told Kate that her husband knew a Chinese doctor who practiced acupuncture and Chinese medicine. He had once woken up a vegetable by acupuncture and herbs. Of course, herb medicine sounded dangerous, but they might try acupuncture. Who knew a miracle would not happen?

    After Kate heard from her about this, she became impatient.

    Tristan had been in a coma for four years. There were a few times he had abnormal EEG, but after that short period of activity, he remained sleeping. It made her start to lose her faith. The more she cared, the more she scared and the more she expected.

    And the time for the plan also became mature.

    A few days before the plan was carried out, Kate went to the church. She looked at Jesus'' portrait on the wall. God looked at her with pity and mercy. He seemed to see through her mind.

    Yes, what she was going to do or even was doing was repeating what he did-

    Using other''s weaknesses or taking advantage of the loophole of the system to satisfy one''s own d.e.s.i.r.e.

    God will judge you for what you did. He did something wrong, and he was bound to be punished.

    As she told Jimmy, if God wanted to take him away, she could not stop it.

    She didn''t say if God gave her a shred of chance, she could grab it.

    She believed God took mercy on him.

    So this was what others saw or heard:

    The doctor issued a critically ill notice. Two weeks later, acute renal failure made the doctor issue critically ill notice again. And the patient''s family signed the DNR (Do-not-resuscitate).

    And thus Tristan was gone from this world.

    The other actions followed the regulated procedures and also as planned.

    A month later, a human vegetable was smuggled out of the country.

    And with Chapman''s or money''s operation, the human vegetable had a legal identity.

    And now the person who stood in front of Kate, hugging her tightly, to be more exact, was not called Tristan anymore. But he was her husband, the father of her child, the source of happiness and sorrow of hers, and also the faith of hers.

 Chapter 286 - 89: His Fire Ignited Her

    After they settled down in this country, Kate went to pick the Chinese doctor to her house every day to give Tristan acupuncture. The doctor was over 80 years old and looked more like a person from the fairy tale than from this world. Perhaps God sent him to save Tristan''s life. He was not a talkative person. He did pretty much the same thing every day-opened the kit, took out a cloth pack, spread it, and showed a few dozens of long needles¡­

    And this lasted for half a year.

    The miracle came one day with the first light of dawn.

    It was four years later. Lying with the man in the bed, Kate''s heart was different from before. He was motionless, but she could feel his temperature. She held his hand and slept with him like a normal couple.

    One morning, she opened her eyes and met his eyes. It seemed there was something flowing in the eyes.

    She closed her eyes again and thought she would continue the sweet dream.

    However, she opened her eyes a moment later and saw his eyes again, and then tears surged to her eyes.

    He opened his mouth, but his vocal cord seemed not able to work after being forgotten for too long. He managed to utter a very faint sound, "I am sorry."

    Kate shook her head and clanged to his waist. Her tears soaked his shirt. His limbs were numb, but his fingers rubbed against hers to comfort her.

    The rubbing sent an electric current to her heart.

    Cathy learned that her dad had woken up after she got up. She said, "Dad slept for too long."

    ***

    The three hugged together, and they all had wet eyes. Cathy cried so hard. She had rarely cried after she came to this country.

    Tristan sat on the bed and held his daughter in his arms. He wiped the tears off her face and padded her back. He examined her little and exquisite features, and he was overwhelmed for the first meeting with his child.

    Cathy didn''t want to go to school that day. Except for going to the bathroom or eating, she stuck with her dad all day. She took out the photo album and introduced it to her dad, who missed a few years of her existence.

    When the evening came, Tristan yawned, and Kate urged her daughter, "Dad just woke up today. He is tired. You let him go to sleep."

    Cathy said, "Can I sleep with you tonight?"

    After Tristan closed his eyes, she asked her mother nervously, "Will dad wake up tomorrow?"

    Kate''s heart ached slightly. She held her small hands and said, "Yes. Dad will be just like us. He will sleep at night and wake up in the morning. After dad gets better, he will play balls with you, drive you to school and go out with us."

    Tristan lay in bed for four years. In the hospital, the nurse gave him a massage. After she came to this country, Kate gave him a massage by herself. He didn''t have an amyotrophic symptom, but his physical condition weakened anyway. However, the word weak didn''t exist in his vocabulary. He started the rehabilitation training strictly under the guidance of the doctor after he woke up. It was a miracle in others'' eyes that he could stand up here, but only Kate knew how much effort he had made.

    She thus drew a conclusion that there was a miracle in the world, but first, there should be a person who could create a miracle.

    The years past were too long, too hard, and too impressive that they always came back to her dream. And the moment they got together was also too strong an impact that it also reoccurred in her dream. Sometimes she would be in a trance. At this moment, she couldn''t help exclaiming again, "It is like a dream, a dream that I had for four years¡­"

    Tristan took her hand to his mouth and bit her on the little finger.

    "Ah-" she cried out and stared at him with puzzlement.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "Of course."

    "Then is it a dream?"

    Kate shook her head disapprovingly, "No. I have to bite you back." And she grabbed his hand and found he was still wearing the gardening gloves. She frowned.

    Tristan took off the gloves and said, "I will go wash my hands and let you bite to your content."

    In the bathroom, Kate watched him wash his hand with soap and passed him the towel after he finished. She had got used to taking care of Cathy and him all these years.

    Tristan dried his hands carefully. When Kate turned to leave, her wrist was grabbed by him. He turned into another person, pushed her to the wall kind of rudely, and pressed his lips on hers.

    She was startled for a second but clanged to his neck immediately.

    He sought, and she gave. His fire ignited her. She tiptoed to get what she wanted in his mouth. The two persons breathed more and more heavily, and the sound was magnified in the confined space.

    Tristan''s hands were resting on Kate''s waist and kneading her soft muscle there.

    First, his hands were outside the fabric of her T-shirt, and then he reached under the clothes and felt her smooth skin directly.

    After some time, he suddenly ripped her coat impatiently, and she struggled off the sleeves cooperatively. The coat was taken off. He bent down to kiss her neck and reached to the back of her ear, licked her earlobe. The familiar motion was more vehement than any time in her memory. Kate closed her eyes and tilted her head to expose more of her skin to him.

    His kiss came down along her neck to her c.h.e.s.t. He lifted her T-shirt and kissed her from below. His teeth bit her milky skin¡­

    Kate''s body was lifted. Her feet were in the air. Her back was pressed against the smooth tiles on the wall.

    Though his hands supported her waist and the force was strong enough to hold her up, she felt helpless being lifted in the air. She wanted to scream. And her ribs hurt. She started to groan and reached her hand to press his head so as to stop him, but it turned out to be touching him.

    He pushed her bras up suddenly, and the two full and perfectly round b.r.e.a.s.ts showed. Soon one was in his mouth.

    Kate m.o.a.n.e.d.

    It was itchy. And she felt that the thing being s.u.c.k.e.d was her heart. The things that filled in her heart were all about him and should belong to him.

    When he moved to suck the other side, he muttered, "Today is the right time."

    Kate blurted out, "Can you?"

    He paused and released her, and she landed on her feet. She met his annoying eyes and reacted, "I mean, you are not fully recovered¡­"

    "It is OK. One place is recovered."

    "Which place?" Kate asked when she was carried back to the bedroom and thrown onto the mattress with excellent elasticity.

    "You tell me." The man stared at her l.u.s.tfully. He didn''t stop his hand from ripping off her shoes, jeans, T-shirts, and bras and threw them all over the floor.

    She was suddenly without a piece of cloth, and she closed her legs instinctively. However, he split them rudely. With a glance, it was already wet and ready to accept the invader.

    He took a deep breath and led his painfully swollen organ to it. He just got into her halfway, and she cried with pain.

    He frowned. After a pause, without waiting for her to smooth her breathing, he advanced, and thoroughly sank into it.

    The pain made Kate shiver, but the impact on her mind was even stronger. It was familiar but also different from her memory. After he retreated and advanced a few times, she was wet and smooth there.

    The man detected the change and looked into her eyes.

    She flushed and covered her eyes with her hand.

    He pulled her hand away immediately and ordered, "Look at me."

    He took the time to experience the feeling of being s.u.c.k.e.d and then slowly and rhythmically move. The gentleness was captured by her, and her heart melted like an ice cream under the sun. She clanged to his waist and tried to have the largest contact with him on skin. She felt his moving up and down and the sweat on his back, the power of his body, and his self-control and liveliness.

    He went on with his motion while bending down to kiss her.

    He was dying to have the most extensive contact and the most profound connection with her.

    She lifted her legs and clanged to his waist¡­

    His motion became faster and stronger, and her m.o.a.ning was broken into pieces by his violent bumping and fell onto every corner of the room.

    The climax came suddenly.

    After that, they both lay on their back in the bed.

    Tristan was all sweaty, and he was panting.

 Chapter 287 - 90: You Are Torturing Me

    Kate learned to his c.h.e.s.t and heard his wild jumping of heart. Her fingers rubbed his belly.

    After some time, she felt that some part of him resumed the state for a new battle. She said with a little worry, "Will you be too tired?"

    He said with a husky voice, "You will be on top."

    "I don''t know how." She said shyly.

    "Everything has a first time." He padded her butts for encouragement, "Don''t you want it?"

    I want to. She said in her heart. Her face was burning. After fighting inside for a few seconds, she decided to give it a try. She took the shirt he took off and covered it on his face, "No leering."

    And then she sat on his waist and sank down, engulfing him inch by inch.

    When it just came to half, he held her slim waist and pressed down.

    "Ah-" Kate cried out.

    A few minutes later, he urged her impatiently, "Move."

    Kate stiffened her body and grimaced. Now she understood what a dilemma was. And looking at the person below her, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he was waiting for a show in complacency.

    She was annoyed and pulled the shirt on his face to cover him tightly.

    She tried to move away a little and then came back again. The sensation was strange and novel. And it was weird to her heart. It gave her a feeling of dominating the world¡­She repeated it several times with carefulness, and her waist started to feel sore. Then she was turned over suddenly, and the roles switched immediately.

    "You are torturing me." He complained and bumped her several time eagerly. And then he slowed down and stared into her eyes. Kate felt the bumping had transmitted to her soul.

    On the bedside stand, there was a scarlet rose in a clean milk bottle.

    Kate lifted up her head with her elbow and scrutinized the petals. It was indeed perfect. She pictured him examining the roses one by one in the garden, and her heart turned into a lump of sugar.

    A source of warmth leaned closed to her. He lifted up her hair and kissed her on the shoulder.

    His big hand touched her waist and moved to the front and covered her in that place...

    "Still like dreaming?"

    "Yes."

    "So you dreamed of this?"

    She didn''t reply.

    "My guess is right?"

    Her ears turned red, and he has turned on again. He moved his body to her, and before he started the motion, his stomach gave a grunt. He laughed and said, "Too consuming."

    "I will go cooking."

    Kate was about to get up, but she was pressed down by him. "I will do it. What do you want to eat?"

    She thought of one thing, but she soon gave it up, "Anything."

    "No. Cooking for my wife cannot be anything."

    She looked at him and said, "Blueberry pies. Can you do that?"

    He didn''t reply but just put on the pants and walked out of the bedroom.

    She stayed in bed and looked at the half-transparent white curtains of the window. The sun shone through and fell on the bed with a messy wrinkled sheet. Recalling what just happened, Kate''s cheeks burned again.

    She sat up and felt lonely. Her body was sticky and she wanted to take a shower, but she didn''t want to leave the bed. After a while, she put on a shirt and got out of bed.

    In the kitchen, the half-n.a.k.e.d man was busy. He had already made the crust of the pie and rested it on the pan. Now he was cutting apples.

    "Apples in a blueberry pie?"

    "Right. My secret recipe."

    He put the apple slices on the crust. He poured the cleaned and dried blueberry on top of the apple slices. He took out a big glass bowl, put in the flour, sugar, and salt, and mixed. He broke two eggs into the bowl and added a big spoon of sour cream, and then whisked skillfully.

    Kate looked at his muscular arms, whisking the mixture. With the moving of his arm, his strong and wide shoulder moved a little.

    Kate suddenly felt her mouth dry and swallowed. And she was soon startled by her own reaction.

    The man didn''t turn back and said, "Staring at a hot guy?"

    She felt embarrassed, "Couldn''t you put on your shirt?"

    He turned his head to her and said mischievously, "You wore my shirt."

    It was his shirt she put on. The hem of the shirt had almost reached her knees. Her hair was put down, and her face looked smaller. There were faint teeth marks on her neck.

    At the age of 28 and being a mother of a five-year-old girl, she still had the purity of a girl he first met her. The purity now was mixed with new charm after the change, and she had an innocent temptation.

    Tristan drew back his attention to the whisker and did it more quickly.

    "Don''t you feel cold?"

    "A little. Why don''t you hug me?"

    She came over and leaned against his back like a leaf on a rock. Her body moved with him as he moved. She felt fun and put her hands into the pockets of his pants.

    Her little hands and his legs were just separated by a layer of fabric. He complained in his heart that this was torture. But looking at her innocent expression, he had to suppress his d.e.s.i.r.e and focus on the work he was doing.

    Kate put her face on his back and sniffed. The scent of you was the best perfume for me. She said inside.

    "Where did you learn this?"

    "My mom did this before. I saw her do it several times and learned it."

    "Fast learner." She gave him a little compliment.

    The pan was put into the preheated oven.

    When the pan was taken out again, the pie smelled great. He cut a piece and placed it on her plate. The delicious blueberry juice flew out. She tasted it with great satisfaction. Then she thought she had probably fooled again. Of course, it wasn''t the first time he made blueberry pie.

    After eating and taking a shower, they got back to the bed for a nap again.

    Kate fell asleep first, and her breath was smooth and peaceful.

    Tristan heard her rhythmical breathing and sighed.

    It was like a dream to him too.

    He sometimes woke up in the middle of the night and felt his brain went blank.

    Only her sound of breathing could bring peace to him. He would get out of bed to check on his daughter, who was asleep, and heard if she said something in her dreams. Sometimes he went to the yard and walked in the moonlight or lifted the dumbbell. By doing so, he confirmed that he was alive.

    The hatred that haunted him for twenty years and the d.e.s.i.r.e for revenge had all gone. Now they looked like something happened in the past life if there was a past life.

    The town was simple and peaceful. Sirens of sh.i.p.s came from far away. A cat outside the window cried in the middle of the night and made the world sound quieter.

    Peace. This was what he finally found in this alien country. Wherever his family was, it was his home.

    Two hours later.

    In the yard, the swing was rocking back and forth. The little girl in a pink dress and colorful stockings and shoes was sitting on it. She was reading a comic book and listening to music with the earphones.

    On an old couch in the corner of the yard, a white snowcat was lying there enjoying the sun.

    Succeeding in losing weight, she was a grandma now.

    On the roof, a pair of white cats who were walking casually was her daughter and son.

    And under the wisteria, three kitties were chasing each other.

    Lucy''s daughter and son were born in the States. Their names were Lulu and Charles.

    After they moved here, Lulu fell in love with a black cat of their neighbor and gave birth to three kittens with black and white fur-like cows. Cathy picked the prettiest one and named it Kate.

    The one who cried most loudly was named Charley. And the last one was the ugliest one with standing up fur and could never be combed smooth. Kate held it in her arms and examined it for a long time. Finally, she said in a low voice, "Let''s call it Eddy."

    She looked to Tristan and saw pain flashed across his eyes, and he nodded to agree.

    He reached his hand to the little ugly thing. It stuck out its tongue to lick his fingers immediately.

    From then on, the ugliest cat became Tristan''s favorite.

    Cathy could not understand it.

    A great sound came from the corner of the yard, and Cathy looked to the source of the sound and found a pot plant that fell from the shelf and crashed to the ground in pieces. The culprit, without need to look, was Eddy.

    Daddy not only would not blame it but also would reward it like a sausage.

    The noise woke up Kate, who was sleeping, and she was taken aback when she saw the time. She missed the time to pick her daughter after school.

    She put on her clothes hurriedly and ran out of the door. As she was backing the car, she saw from the rearview mirror that her daughter was sitting on the swing in the yard.

    Cathy took off the earphones unhurriedly and said, "Ms. Mary had an emergency at home, and we didn''t have music class. I took Peter''s mama''s car home. The teacher said it was OK. I came back with them." Peter was the little owner of the black cat.

    Kate nodded in a daze. She thought she needed to talk with her teacher. And then she thought of what she did with Tristan in the bed and worried if her daughter had seen it. As she was thinking, Cathy jumped down from the swing and said, "Mom, I am hungry."

    Kate turned to the door and said, "I will cook something yummy for you, Honey."

    The little girl followed her behind and asked suddenly, "Mom, when can I have a brother?"

    Kate stopped her steps, "What, brother?"

    The girl said seriously, "Dad asked me what I wanted for my birthday. And I said I wanted a brother. He agreed."

 Chapter 289 - 1: Familiar Look /Billionaire Great Obsession/ Synopsis

    Volume Four Title:  Billionaire Great Obsession

    Synopsis:

    Brianna walked towards him obediently. Seeing how stiff and wooden she moved, Scott was displeased. "What? Are you a robot? Don''t you know what your job is?"

    "Yes. To please you." Brianna answered awkwardly, "But... but we know little about each other and..., and we don''t have feelings towards each other as well..."

    "What are you talking about? You are merely my possession." Scott said coldly as he slid his finger from her lips down her neck towards her collarbone. Brianna felt his finger moving downwards and resting on her right b.r.e.a.s.t.

    She bit her lips and said, "Mr. Anderson, I''m just a common girl to you compared to those that you have met. I don''t think I''m good enough to please you."

    "Whether you are good enough or not is up to me. Also, why would I look for others since I have got one here that I''ve paid for?" Scott said in a cold voice.

    ***************************************************************************************************

    Chapter 1: Familiar Look

    Fiery Ghost Club, one of the most nationally frequented clubs, was located in the bustling city center of Las Vegas.

    It was a quarter to midnight, another late night for Brianna Warren. Splashing tap water on her face in the toilet, she was trying to sober herself up. She could feel her body growing fiery, sweating abnormally, and her vision blurry. I haven''t drunk much. Why? This is weird. She was thinking.

    "Hey, hey, Brianna, Brianna. Are you feeling fiery? Let me cool you down." A stout, beer-bellied man in his mid-fifties said creepily. He was standing behind Brianna, watching her with a filthy look.

    Brianna turned around to see that it was Nelson Berry. She and her fianc¨¦, Liam Williams, came to meet Nelson tonight, hoping to sign a contract with him on a new business project.

    Before Brianna realized what was going on, Nelson rushed to her, held her tight from behind, and kissed her neck aggressively.

    Startled, scared, and disgusted, Brianna stepped on his foot with her high heel. Nelson screamed and let go of Brianna, and she stumbled out of the toilet.

    Most of the doors of the rooms were ajar, and out came all sorts of sounds, mainly sounds of dirty m.o.a.ning and s.e.x.u.a.l screams. She stumbled through the corridor filled with such sounds, and seeing the door of the lift open, she ran into it without hesitation, terrified of Nelson chasing her.

    "Ouch!" she exclaimed as she bumped her head onto the strong c.h.e.s.t of a young man. She looked up and saw a strikingly handsome face and a few muscular men behind him, who were, one might guess, his bodyguards.

    Annoyed, the man pushed her away, and Brianna stumbled backward and fell over. "Ouch." She exclaimed again out of pain. Her palms were scratched. He''s rude! Brianna thought.

    The man was to walk out of the lift without taking a look at Brianna.

    "Hey, Scott, don''t you find her familiar looking?" Another stunningly good-looking young man following behind Scott said.

    Scott turned around and took an indifferent look at Brianna. His face turned stern, and he froze for a second.

    Just then, Nelson arrived, panting, trying to catch his breath. Recognizing the group, especially the man in the middle, Nelson gasped and bowed instantly. "An honor to see you, Mr. Anderson." He said courteously.

    Scott Anderson glanced at Nelson with a frown and ignored him. His eyes fell on Brianna again.

    When Nelson was about to reach Brianna with his hands and filthy intention, Scott suddenly kicked Nelson right at his stomach. Nelson screamed out of pain and crouched on the floor, covering his stomach with both hands.

    Brianna''s mind was growing more and more confused. Somehow she saw Scott as her last hope. She struggled and crawled towards Scott, held onto his leg, and pleaded, "Help me, please. Help me..." her voice, meek and weak.

    What''s this? A new way of self-introduction? Scott was thinking, rather annoyed. As he intended to kick her away, he saw her face, which resembled the one in his memory very much, and he changed his mind. He grabbed her arm, dragged her up, and pulled her face towards him for closer observation. She looks exactly like her. He was thinking. Then he remembered the pale and unhealthily skinny look, tortured by sickness, of the girl in his memory.

    Scott took another glance at Nelson crouching on the floor, and it was not difficult to tell that Brianna had been drugged and was to be taken advantage of.

    "Well, Grandpa has been pushing me to get married and settle down. I should perhaps get myself a girl anyway and please him." He thought to himself and sneered, "I will help you if you agree to be my possession from now on."

    Brianna could hardly tell what he was saying now except that she knew he would help, and she nodded her head.

    Scott picked her up and carried her back into the lift. The bodyguards followed quietly except the other good-looking young man. "Hey, Scott, you can''t..."

    "Oh, shut up, Jacob!" Scott cut him short impatiently and left him outside the lift.

    Jacob Morgan watched the door shut helplessly.

    The Anderson Hotel is one of the most expensive and renowned hotels in town, and the top floor was exclusive to Scott Anderson with presidential suites.

    When Brianna woke up, it was almost midday the next day. Her head ached terribly, and her body was sore. As she opened her eyes slowly, still feeling confused, she was shocked to see a n.a.k.e.d man lying next to her, watching her closely.

    She exclaimed and looked around her, clothes scattered on the floor, messiest bed ever, kiss marks on her skin. She looked at Scott and noticed the subtle yet cheeky smile on his lips, and suddenly understood what had happened.

    She was drugged last night, and Nelson Berry followed her to the toilet, trying to take advantage of her... and that was all that she could recall. Perhaps this guy is a waiter from the club? Or a male p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e? I guess I have slept with him! But this room is too luxurious. I don''t remember if this club has rooms so fancy!

    As soon as she realized what had happened, Brianna jumped out of bed, picked up her clothes on the floor, and put them on hurriedly. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to...Err... I''ve lost my bag, and I haven''t got any money with me..." she said and was about to sneak away.

    Scott watched quietly on the bed with a frown. "Hey, woman, don''t forget what you said last night. I''ve saved you, and now you are mine. You do what I say, and from last night on, you are here to please me."

    "What?" Brianna was even more confused. "Aren''t you a waiter or a male p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e? I''m sorry, but I''m engaged and going to get married soon. I will pay you another day..." Brianna opened the door and ran away before Scott reacted.

    A waiter?! A male p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e?! Scott opened his eyes wide in disbelief.

    He called his assistant, Levi Baker, and placed an order to find out everything about this audacious woman.

 Chapter 290 - 2: This Is A Great Chance

    Obviously, the plan had failed, and Liam Williams had to arrange another meeting with Nelson Berry to apologize to him.

    Even though Brianna hated it, she knew she had to go with Liam.

    During the meeting, Herman Taylor, one of the big bosses, got a phone call, and after which, he exclaimed happily, "Nelson, I''ve got good news! We have been trying every way to get the chance to meet Scott Anderson and haven''t had much luck. But his assistant Levi Baker just called me and said Scott Morgan had invited us to meet at his club!"

    Liam, as well as other big bosses, was very excited. Though Nelson was a bit dubious about it, he wouldn''t take the risk of missing such a great opportunity.

    Everyone had heard about the Andersons in Las Vegas, especially about the two brothers, Scott Anderson and Jameson Anderson.

    Jameson Anderson was the younger son, a total troublemaker and a heavy gambler who was notorious for the disastrously extravagant lifestyle.

    The older son, Scott Anderson, however, had earned himself an impressive reputation and people looked up to him in the business field.

    The group hurried to meet Scott while Brianna followed unwillingly. Liam held her hand and said gently, "Come on, Brianna. It''s a great opportunity. We have to make good use of it. If we can please Scott Anderson, we won''t need to worry about the orders and the capital. We can have our wedding soon and have enough money for your mum''s surgery. It''s been delayed for too long."

    Touched, tears filled Brianna''s eyes. She nodded and said gratefully, "Thank you, Liam."

    "I feel bad, you know, as her son-in-law to be, that I haven''t got the money for her surgery. I wish..." Liam continued, sounding rather remorseful.

    "You''ve been doing your best, Liam," Brianna said tearfully.

    For the past two years since she graduated from university, Brianna had been to numerous meetings as such. She had never liked it. In fact, she loathed it, the filthy and perverted looks she received, the dirty talks she had to listen to, and even some improper physical contact she had to accept silently. However, she needed the money for her mother''s surgery. Liam is right. This is a great chance.

    Liam had told her that they only needed to work hard for a few years and the company would be successful, and they would have the money for a grand wedding, and she would retire if she wanted to, and she could live a peaceful life while looking after her mother without worrying about money and work. He had depicted a wonderful picture of their future life to her, and she believed in it.

    Fortune Construction Company had grown a lot in the past two years and was rather well known in Las Vegas, but compared to the Anderson Corporation, it was just a speck in the business field.

    Everyone, including Nelson, greeted Scott courteously.

    Brianna looked up to meet Scott''s gaze, and she was shocked. "It''s you?! You are Scott Anderson?!" Isn''t he the man that slept with me last night?!

    Scott lifted his brows and sneered slightly, "You are desperate for men, aren''t you?"

    Brianna blushed terribly. This is an insult! What does he think I am?! However, she knew she shouldn''t ever displease Scott Anderson. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Anderson." She ignored his insult and said.

    "Haven''t we met already? I think it was a very delicious meeting last night." Scott murmured, teasing cruelly.

    Hearing Scott''s words, Brianna turned pale. What did he mean? Last night was a mistake!

    Everyone sat down while the seat next to Scott was unoccupied.

    "Why is no one sitting here?" Scott asked, pointing to the empty seat.

    Remembering how Scott carried Brianna away in his arms last night, Nelson suggested instantly, "Brianna, why don''t you sit over there? You are the only lady here. Ladies first."

    Startled, Brianna looked up at Liam immediately, but he just smiled and nodded at her, "Right. Brianna, why don''t you sit next to Mr. Scott Anderson?"

    Brianna sat stiffly next to Scott and looked worried.

    "Why are you scared?" Scott leaned close to her intentionally and whispered to her.

    Brianna kept her head low and fixed her eyes on the floor silently. Just stay quiet and ignore him. She told herself.

    "I like it when you m.o.a.n with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e." He said as if he had read her mind and moved his hand off the table onto Brianna''s leg under the table. He remained an indifferent look while stroking her leg playfully.

    Brianna''s heart was beating nervously fast.

    "Mr. Anderson... Please, don''t." She pleaded quietly.

    Scott ignored her pleading and placed his hand back on her leg. He wasn''t interested in any of Liam''s cooperation proposals. The more eager Liam had shown, the more daring Scott''s hand grew under the table. He moved it up to Brianna''s leg from her knee towards her inner t.h.i.g.h and advanced upwards.

    About a half later, everyone was rather drunk except Brianna and Scott, who only had a few sips.

    Liam winked at Nelson, and Nelson suggested, "Mr. Anderson, we have booked a room in a hotel nearby, and I wonder if you..."

    Scott glanced at Brianna and replied shortly, "I never stay at any hotels except The Anderson Hotel."

    That''s where we slept last night! Brianna was startled.

    "Ah, of course. How inconsiderate I am." Nelson apologized. "It''s such a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and honor meeting you tonight, and I hope we will have more cooperation to come. I wish you good night, Mr. Anderson." He stood up to shake Scott''s hand and said goodbye.

    Other big bosses understood and bade Scott goodbye. So, now there was only Liam, Brianna, and Scott left.

    "Would you two like to stay at the Anderson Hotel tonight?" Scott asked casually.

    Brianna shook her head instantly, but Liam replied with a smile, "It will be our honor, Mr. Anderson. Thank you."

    "Sure. Will you have your driver take us to the hotel, Liam?"

    "No problem."

    When the car arrived, Liam got in and sat at the front. Brianna hesitated and wanted to ask Liam to sit at the back. Scott noticed it, so he sneered and said, "Why? Are you scared to sit at the back with me, Brianna Warren?"

    "Don''t be silly, Brianna." Liam reminded her.

    Helplessly, Brianna sat at the back but leaned towards the window to keep a distance from Scott.

    His seductive voice whispered next to her ear, "Are you being shy now? You were m.o.a.ning and crying out loud with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e last night, asking for more."

    Brianna clenched her skirt tight. She wanted to escape but dared not.

    As soon as the car pulled over outside the Anderson Hotel, Brianna jumped out of the car and held Liam''s arm to seek protection. However, Liam said apologetically, "Brianna, I left the contract at the club. I shall go back to get it. Why don''t you go to the hotel with Mr. Scott Anderson first? I will be back soon."

    "Liam, I will go with you," Brianna said hurriedly. She sounded frightened. Can''t Liam see what Scott is plotting? She held onto Liam tight. Scott watched with a smile.

    "You must be tired. Go and get some rest. I will be back soon." Liam spoke gently and planted a kiss on Brianna''s forehead.

    Unwillingly, Brianna let him go.

    As soon as he got back in the car, the driver drove off immediately. Even the driver knew what was going on.

    Brianna stood there helplessly, watching the car leave. Her heart was racing nervously.

 Chapter 291 - 3: Iéˆ¥æª“ Not Yours

    "Are you stupid, or are you faking you don''t know?" Scott sneered. "Why were you drugged last night? Your fianc¨¦ must have known about it. Didn''t you know what was going to happen when he took you to see Nelson Berry? If I hadn''t suggested you come to my club, do you think you would be able to escape again?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous. I trust Liam." Brianna retorted.

    "Ha-ha. You trust him?" Scott said in disdain. "If he really loves you, he won''t use you as bait and for numerous times. He even drugs you to make you sleep with other men for the sake of his so-called business cooperation proposals. What''s more, he''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g Nelson Berry''s daughter anyway. Do you really not know?"

    Nelson''s daughter?! "Enough. This is nonsense. I don''t believe you. I thought someone like you with fame and power would know how to respect others."

    "Didn''t he just leave you here so that you can sleep with me in exchange for a chance of cooperation?" Scott sneered.

    "Enough, Mr. Anderson. Stop this nonsense." Brianna couldn''t take it anymore and wanted to leave.

    Just then, Brianna''s phone rang. The screen showed the name of Brianna''s neighbor, Mary. It gave her a worrying feeling, and her heart beat faster. "Hello, Mary." She answered the phone.

    "Brianna, your mother just had a heart attack and has been taken to St. Rose Hospital!" Mary said worriedly.

    Scott heard the voice coming from the phone clearly, and just at that moment, a car slowly drove over. It was Jacob who came for Scott. Scott opened the door for Brianna, suggesting that Brianna get in the car.

    She hesitated a bit, but she was too worried about her mother to reject help now. "Thanks, Mr. Anderson and Mr. Morgan."

    "No problem. You are mine anyway. I shall at least help a bit." Scott replied indifferently.

    "I''m not yours," Brianna said clearly.

    "You have agreed, and that''s why I helped you last night. Keep your word, Brianna Warren." Scott spoke a bit sternly.

    As he was actually doing her a favor now, Brianna bit her lips and restrained her anger and frustration. She remained silent.

    On the way to the hospital, Scott was abnormally quiet and left Brianna alone. Brianna kept her eyes fixed on the traffic, praying to get to her mother as soon as possible. She was tearful and terribly worried.

    The doctor had just come out of the emergency room when they arrived. "Dr. Smith, how''s my mother?" Brianna ran towards the doctor and asked worriedly.

    "She''s safe now, but it''s getting worse, Brianna. It''s been too long. She needs coronary bypass surgery soon. If she has another heart attack, I don''t think she will be as lucky as this time." Dr. Smith sighed.

    Tears ran down Brianna''s cheeks. She wiped them away and tried to speak calmly. "Thanks to Dr. Smith. I will sort out the money as soon as I can."

    Dr. Smith nodded and left. The chief nurse reminded her, "Brianna, please remember to pay for today''s bills."

    "I will, thanks." Brianna nodded.

    Brianna went to the cashier to pay but was told that there wasn''t enough money on her bank card.

    "I will need time to borrow some. Can I pay tomorrow, please?" Brianna pleaded.

    "We are not a charity organization." The cashier replied coldly.

    She tried to call Liam, but it just wouldn''t go through. Helplessly, she rang her friend Angela Davis.

    "Hey, Brianna," Angela spoke, sounding a bit upset.

    Brianna knew that Angela wasn''t well off either, and her family was all greedy and stingy, especially her mother-in-law, so she tried not to ask Angela for help. However, she didn''t have a choice this time.

    Brianna hesitated before she said, "Angela, I know it''s not easy for you, but my mum''s in the hospital again, and I really need money. I don''t have anyone else to ask for help..."

    "How much do you need?" Angela asked without hesitation.

    "About one thousand dollars."

    "Ok. Give me a minute."

    What Brianna heard next from the other end of the line was Mrs. Jones shouting angrily, "What?! My son has married a useless dumbass. You can''t even look after your own parents and younger brother, and now you are helping a friend?! A friend?! Do you think I own a charitable foundation or something, huh?!"

    Brianna couldn''t take it anymore. "It''s alright. I will think of another way, Mrs. Jones, please don''t treat Angela like that. Take care, Angela." She hung up.

    "Brianna? Hello?"

    Not long after Brianna hung up the phone, she received a notification message from the bank saying that Angela had transferred five hundred dollars to her account. It''s probably all her personal savings.

    A sudden flash of lightning lit up the sky, and angry thunder followed. Brianna looked up to see the thick heavy clouds above. A storm was brewing.

    She checked on her mother and hurried outside the hospital afterward to hail a taxi and headed to Liam''s. She wondered why he was not answering his phone.

    The rain was pouring down when she arrived. As Brianna got out of the taxi, another car pulled over behind her. She turned around to see Liam holding an umbrella, about to open the door for someone in the car. But he paused as he spotted Brianna.

    "Hey Brianna, what are you doing here?" He asked, sounding a bit displeased.

    "I''ve been calling you, but you didn''t answer..." Brianna replied and looked at his car. She noticed a woman sitting in the front seat. "Who is she?"

    Liam looked away and answered, "No one. She''s..."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99m-not-yours_52370594418715505">#%E2%80%99m-not-yours_52370594418715505</a> for visiting.

    The woman opened the door and stepped out of the car. Liam hurried to her with the umbrella immediately. "I''m Zara Berry, Liam''s girlfriend, Nelson Berry''s daughter." The woman in a tight red dress spoke proudly.

    "Girlfriend?" Brianna stared at Liam in disbelief, "Liam! What about me? What am I to you?!"

    Liam looked at Brianna coldly, "Well, I guess that''s it for us. Zara is my girlfriend now, and my parents and grandma all love her. You know your mum is a huge burden and who knows how much more money it will cost. My grandma doesn''t really want me to marry you anyway, and I don''t want to upset her."

    Recalling what Scott said to her while listening to Liam''s ridiculous explanation, Brianna couldn''t help finding it bitterly amusing. She mocked herself. So everything that Scott Anderson said is true. He''s been dating Nelson''s daughter, and I''ve been a fool! And he is probably the one that drugged me, using me to please Nelson!

    Angrily, Brianna lifted her hand and was about to slap Liam on his face, but Liam gripped her wrist instantly. "Be sensible, Brianna! We are grown-ups. Also, I''ve spent a lot of money on your mother in the past years. Now, please leave in peace."

    "You''ve spent a lot of money?! Liam, you bastard! Before my dad passed away, how much help have we given you?! I even gave you the 500 thousand dollars that my dad left for me for the company, which would never have grown so successful without that money!" Brianna retorted.

    "I have looked after you and your mother for a few years. Come on, Brianna, let''s not start this meaningless argument and end up embarrassing yourself." Liam said impatiently.

    Brianna tried her best and lifted up her c.h.e.s.t, took a deep breath, and despite the immense pain and shame she was feeling, she said, "Liam, can you lend me fifty thousand dollars? My mum has just had another heart attack, and I can''t even pay for tonight''s surgery. Dr. Smith says she needs cardiac bypass surgery soon, or..."

    As Liam had been paying for Brianna''s mother''s treatment in the past years, so Brianna had never asked for a salary while working for the Williams'' Fortune Construction Company.

    Also, Brianna thought that they were engaged anyway and what she was earning was for both of them.

    Zara sneered and mocked, "Aren''t you ashamed, Brianna Warren? Liam has dumped you, and you are still asking him for money."

 Chapter 292 - 4: Dont Make Me Despise You

    "Zara Berry, I''m not asking you!" Brianna retorted without taking a look at her but kept her eyes fixed on Liam. "Liam, I really need the money now. I will pay you back as soon as I make any."

    Liam looked rather awkward, "Brianna, you know how the company is doing now. If it''s a few thousand dollars, I can help you, but fifty thousand! How do I get you that much money?"

    Fortune Construction Company was expanding and did need money for new investments. Though fifty thousand dollars wasn''t a casual amount, it wasn''t a large sum for Liam either. If he really wanted to help, it wasn''t a problem at all.

    Brianna tried to reach Liam''s arm, but Liam slapped her hand away and shouted at her, "Enough! Don''t make me despise you."

    Brianna stumbled and fell over, the pain was so sharp that she finally broke down, crying, "Liam..."

    However, Liam ignored her completely and turned around to leave. Brianna quickly got herself up and stumbled towards him, finally managing to hold onto his leg. "Liam, please... Please help my mum. I will pay you back. I swear..."

    "Pay me back? How? Without me, you and your mother can''t even survive, let alone making money for the surgery." Liam looked at Brianna up and down and added, "Brianna, you know what, if you do what I say, you won''t need to worry about money. Take it as a compliment. If you help me get the contrast signed with Scott Anderson, I will give you one million, and I will make sure your mother gets the best treatment."

    This is the man I''ve been with for so many years? How can he say this to me?!

    Brianna stared at Liam and suddenly found herself looking at a strange face. The gentleness and affection she used to see had completely vanished. She let go of his leg and collapsed onto the ground.

    Liam and Zara walked into the house without taking another look at Brianna.

    Scott had been in the car parked in the distance, watching Brianna. He glanced at his assistant Levi, and Levi got out of the car at once. He walked towards Brianna, holding an umbrella. "Brianna Warren, if you agree to be his woman and do whatever he wants, then he will find your mother the best doctor and get her the best treatment and cover all the cost."

    "I''m not a toy. I''m not his possession! I will pay him back!" Brianna cried.

    "Brianna Warren, to be honest with you, it''s rare that Mr. Scott Anderson finds a woman that he''s interested in, but when he does, he''s sure to have her. Also, if you don''t do what he wants, I can assure you that you won''t be able to find any job." Levi persuaded.

    Although Brianna wanted to retort, she knew deep in her heart that she could do nothing about Levi''s threat. Slowly, she got up and followed Levi to the car.

    When they arrived at Scott''s villa, "Get a hot bath and get changed," Scott ordered.

    Brianna shivered and stood still. Is he asking me to sleep with him tonight?

    Scott seemed to have guessed her thoughts, "I don''t force a woman to have s.e.x with me, especially someone who''s injured. It won''t be fun anyway."

    Relieved, Brianna went for a bath and got changed. After that, Brianna decided to go to see her mother. Just as she went downstairs, Scott called after her, "Brianna Warren, from head toe, every part of you belongs to me now. Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywhere."

    From head to toe?! Isn''t he a tyrant? Brianna thought, but she dared not to object, for he somehow carried such irresistible air of authority. "I''m just thinking of going to see my mum." She replied meekly.

    "Your job is to please me. You don''t need to worry about your mother."

    "But she''s my mum. I''m her only family..." Tears started to fill Brianna''s eyes again.

    Impatiently, Scott answers, "Alright, alright. You can visit her once a week, and you completely belong to me except this once a week."

    "Can I live with my mum?" Brianna pleaded, and Scott replied with a sneer. "You have sold yourself to me, Brianna Warren. Are you trying to bargain with me? Also, you are not allowed to see that dumbass Liam Williams again."

    "Why? Scott Anderson, you..."

    "You know he''s an asshole anyway. Why would you want to see him again?" Scott retorted sharply.

    "He is...He..." Brianna hesitated, and tears filled her eyes.

    "He''s an asshole," Scott added.

    "When I was ten years old, he saved me and ended up in the hospital for a few months. He and his family have been very kind to me, and in the past years, and he has been paying for my mum''s treatment... It''s been so many years, and I..."

    "What I know is that because he saved you, your father treated him and his family very well, too well perhaps. Your father made his father the boss of a construction company out of a labor worker. When your father died, and your mother was seriously injured, your family''s company went bankrupt, and you gave all the money that your father saved for you to that asshole''s father for expanding their company. Now that their company has grown, they have all sorts of excuses not to give you the money for your mother''s surgery."

    "Did you investigate me?!" Brianna was shocked, hearing Scott speaking the cruel truth.

    "Shouldn''t I know what I''m buying before I make the purchase?" Scott replied matter-of-factly.

    Brianna looked down onto the floor and said helplessly, "Sure."

    Scott glanced at Levi, and Levi said to Brianna, "Brianna Warren, I have something to show you, and you will know what a real man Liam Williams is."

    It was a video recording of Liam having s.e.x with a girl.

    "This happened on the same night when he drugged you and used you as bait to seduce Nelson Berry. If Mr. Scott Anderson didn''t take you to the hotel room, surely you know what Nelson Berry would have done to you..." Levi explained.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''t-make-me-despise-you_52370602740214666">#''t-make-me-despise-you_52370602740214666</a> for visiting.

    Brianna found it impossible to believe that the man in the video was the same man she was in love with all these years.

    "Brianna Warren, you probably have no idea at all, but this stingy asshole is actually very generous to his women. He''s only stingy to you and your mother." Levi added.

    Brianna closed her eyes, and tears streamed down her face, which annoyed Scott. He held her chin tighter again and said, "How pathetic are you?! Why are you even crying for that asshole?!"

    Brianna sobbed, "Right! I''m pathetic! What about you?! You bought me with money! What does that say about you?" she retorted without thinking, yet she regretted it right afterward. She was scared.

    As expected, Scott Anderson''s face turned stern immediately. He was furious. He lifted his arm up, about to slap Brianna, but Brianna raised her arm up instinctively, and Scott caught sight of her injured right hand. He heaved a sigh, and the angry feeling seemed to disappear. He said patiently, "I don''t like to see women cry."

    "Don''t look at me then." Brianna retorted.

    Scott sneered and gripped her chin even tighter. "Brianna Warren, you think too much of yourself, don''t you? You are shouting at me for an asshole?! You wanna die?"

    "No, I don''t!" Brianna said subconsciously, then she thought of her mother in the hospital and regretted what she had just said. Meekly, she added, "I''m sorry. I should not have spoken to you like this. It won''t happen again."

    Scott took a thoughtful look at her and went upstairs to his bedroom. Brianna hesitated for a bit, then followed Scott upstairs, but she stayed in the room next door.

    It was still early morning, and Brianna was asleep when the hospital rang. She was told that her mother had another mild attack and was now in a coma. They had to decide what to do next as soon as possible.

    In a panic, Brianna rushed to ask Scott for help and found him eating breakfast quietly in the dining room.

    After listening to Brianna''s panicking explanation, Scott said casually, "Sit down and have breakfast."

    "My mum is..." Brianna retorted instantly but was cut short by Scott impatiently, "Sit down and have breakfast. And don''t let me see you cry again."

 Chapter 293 - 5: Be Mine Legally

    Brianna sat down and picked up the fork reluctantly. Scott seemed to be completely unconcerned and went on eating gracefully, but he finished his breakfast within just a few minutes and made a phone call. He put the speaker on.

    "Have all the doctors and specialists arrived?" He asked.

    "Yes, they have. Brianna Warren''s mother has been transferred to the Anderson''s Private Medical Center. The surgery is about to start."

    "Good," Scott said briefly and hung up.

    Brianna was now feeling much relieved. She watched Scott for a short while. There was a mixed feeling in her. When she finished half of her breakfast, she stood up, ready to leave for the hospital, but Scott said rather sternly, "Finish it. I''ve asked them to prepare the right portion. It isn''t much at all."

    "Ok." Brianna sat down and went on dining.

    He had arranged a driver to take Brianna to Anderson''s Private Medical Center. Mum will be ok. Everything will be ok. Mum will be ok. Brianna keeps telling herself, praying. Just as she got to the lift, someone walked past her and bumped onto her shoulder deliberately. She stumbled a bit and almost fell over.

    "Brianna Warren, this is not a place for someone like you. This is Anderson''s, only for the rich and noble." Zara Berry looked Brianna up and down with disdain and mocks at her.

    "I guess I''m one of the rich and noble then." Brianna retorted coldly.

    Zara sneered and said, "I bet you were begging everywhere last night. I see. You must have slept with some rich old man, and he''s paid you generously. Ha-ha. Don''t you feel ashamed at all?"

    On hearing so, a few people who were also awaiting the lift looked at Brianna with contempt and moved a few steps away.

    An expensively-dressed plump woman commented, "What is it with the young girls nowadays. They have no sense of shame at all, selling their body and self-respect for money! Aren''t they worried about getting aids?"

    Brianna clenched her fists and retorted, "Zara Berry, you seduced my fianc¨¦ and forced him to abandon his mother-in-law-to-be, who''s seriously ill. You should be the one feeling ashamed. However, I''m actually rather grateful to you as I''ve discovered that he''s a real asshole anyway. By the way, Good luck."

    Brianna said and walked into the lift with her c.h.e.s.t up.

    Now the others looked at Zara with contempt, and she wished she could give Brianna a slap on her face.

    The surgery had started. Brianna waited outside the operating room anxiously, pacing up and down, praying silently.

    When the door finally opened, the doctor came out. Brianna asked anxiously, "How did it go?"

    "It went perfectly well. Your mother will be sent to the ICU room for close observation and then transferred to the VIP room." The doctor said with confidence.

    Brianna heaved a sigh of relief.

    About three days later, Brianna''s mother was transferred to the VIP room, and she was recovering well.

    "Mum, the doctor said you are recovering well, and soon you can go home." Sitting by the bed, Brianna said to her mother gently.

    "Brianna, did Liam pay for the operation? Did he?" Brianna''s mother, Sue Loren, asked.

    A bit taken aback by the question, Brianna hesitated. She didn''t want to tell her mother the truth, at least not yet. "Yes. It was very urgent." Brianna said briefly.

    "Has he been very busy? I mean, he hasn''t even come to visit at all." Sue asked and observed Brianna closely. She found it difficult to believe that Liam had actually paid for the operation.

    Her trust for Liam and his family had slowly vanished in the past few years. She had felt how differently they treated her and Brianna after her husband passed away.

    She had tried to imply it to Brianna, but Brianna refused to believe her and so she gave up the thought and told herself that she was just overthinking.

    "Mum, Liam has been very busy. He has asked me about you. He will come to visit as soon as he can." Brianna said carefully.

    "I see. You should help him with work then. I''m fine here. There are three nurses looking after me anyway. Don''t worry about me."

    "I''m about to go to the company in a bit. I will come and see you later after work, ok?" Brianna lied. She gave her mother a kiss on her forehead and said goodbye, thinking Scott would get angry if she didn''t contact him soon.

    She had to plead with him so long to finally get him to agree that she could stay with her mother for three days, and today, she had to return to him.

    As soon as she walked out of the hospital, her phone rang, and it was Scott Anderson. "Hello?"

    "Go to the Marriage Registration Center now. I will be there in 15 minutes." Scott said clearly.

    Brianna was shocked. "Marriage..." she repeated. "Why?!"

    "To register."

    Brianna shook her head in confusion. "What?!"

    "I''ve kept my promise, and now you should complete your duty and be mine legally," Scott replied matter-of-factly.

    "Am I not just a toy to you? Why make it so complicated?" Brianna couldn''t help muttering.

    "To put a tag on you, stating that you are mine. Just for fun." Scott replied coldly.

    "Are you sure, Mr. Scott Anderson?" Brianna asked again.

    "When I''m tired of it, I will divorce you. It''s completely up to me. Brianna Warren, all you do is obey unconditionally." Scott said casually. The girl I love is gone anyway. It doesn''t matter who I marry anymore. When I''m tired of her, I will just pay her to leave. Grandpa will stop asking me about marriage once I tell him I''m married.

    Brianna was speechless. Without further explanation, Scott walked into the Registration Center, and Brianna didn''t have a choice but to follow behind.

    Scott noticed and said, "What? You should be grateful that I''m marrying you."

    Brianna put on an apologetic look and said, "Right. I am grateful, Mr. Scott Anderson! Very grateful. I''m sure millions of women dream of being Mrs. Anderson, but who would have guessed that you''ve chosen..."

    "Good." Scott cut her short. "Don''t fall in love with me. I''m only getting married for my grandpa''s sake."

    Brianna opened her eyes wide open in shock, then smiled a reluctant smile and said, "I see."

    After they went through the procedure, the host suggested they take a photo together. Brianna stood next to Scott, thinking how surreal and pathetic this was. I''ve been hoping to marry the man I love, but who am I marrying now? The arrogant and demanding Scott Anderson. What''s my life going to be like?

    She was staring at Scott without realizing it till the photographer reminded her, "Mrs. Anderson, I''m sure you adore your husband very much, but would you please take a look at the camera?"

    Mrs. Anderson? Adore him?! Brianna glanced at the photographer speechlessly. I simply find it unbelievable that I''m marrying this guy!

    On hearing so, Scott chuckled, and intentionally, he put his arm around Brianna''s waist and said, "Of course, she adores me."

 Chapter 294 - 6: Are You Crying Again?

    As soon as the photo was taken, Scott moved his arm away from Brianna. When they received the certificate, Brianna still found it very difficult to believe. "Mr. Scott Anderson, we don''t really know each other well, are you really sure about this? Won''t you regret it?"

    "It''s just a certificate." Scott replied indifferently, "Also, don''t we know each other well enough? I have slept with you. Or you want to get to know me better?"

    Brianna heaved a sigh and managed to restrain her anger. She explained with a reluctant smile, "I mean in terms of personality and hobbies and that..."

    "You are merely a possession. I bought you. Simple as that." Scott cut her short.

    Brianna pouted her lips slightly and thought he''s right. I''m merely his possession. I will just play along and make sure that mum gets the best treatment.

    Scott glanced at his assistant, and Levi understood straight away. "This is for your mother''s treatment. It will cost around ten thousand dollars monthly. As long as Mr. Scott Anderson is pleased with you, you will receive the money towards the end of each month, if not, then we will..." Levi said as he handed Laura a bank card.

    "Or you will deduct money or not pay me?" Brianna asked.

    "Right. You are a clever girl." Scott lifted Brianna''s chin up, looking at her into her eyes, and said indifferently, "And when you don''t have the money, your mother can''t continue the treatment. So, you should know what to do to please me. And if you are a good girl, you will get extra pay."

    So arrogant! Brianna thought, but she was clever enough to know not to express her thoughts. "Mr. Scott Anderson, I am your wife, after all. Surely you won''t be so cruel to see my mother not getting the treatment she needs?"

    "It''s your mother, not mine," Scott said matter-of-factly. "Five hundred dollars deducted. I don''t like your attitude."

    "What?!" Shocked, Brianna exclaimed and quickly put the bank card in her bag. "Why?"

    "What do you think?"

    "I don''t understand." Brianna frowned. She looked at Levi for help, but Levi turned his head away. Helplessly, Brianna pleaded, holding Scott''s arm, "Oh, please, honey, I will do whatever you want me to do. I will be the best woman for you and please you whatever way you want."

    A triumphant smile appeared on Scott''s face. He looked even more dangerously charming when he smiled, and Brianna was aware of herself being charmed. She quickly looked away, not to show her astonishment. His good look is like the complete opposite of his cruel heart. She thought.

    Scott did notice the sudden change on Brianna''s face. Another shallow girl. He thought. He glanced at Brianna and walked away to the car.

    Brianna followed but was stopped by Levi. "Mrs. Anderson, Mr. Scott Anderson is already about an hour late for work because of you. He''s going to the office now."

    "Ah. I see."

    "Please understand that your marriage is supposed to be secretive. There''s no need to tell anyone. Hence, there''s no wedding ring or wedding. Also, please don''t make any trouble, Mr. Scott Anderson''s time is very precious."

    Brianna nodded, thinking it would be best if it was kept a secret anyway.

    Watching Scott''s car drive off, Brianna thought she had to get a job soon. Who knows when he will suddenly deduct money? Brianna got her CV prepared and sent it to a few interior design companies. The interviews all went well, but as soon as they realized who she was, they changed their mind and refused to hire her.

    Finally, she went to a decent caf¨¦ to try her luck. Brianna had learned to play the piano exceptionally and was a master in cooking and bakery. Whatever she cooked or baked was not only delightfully delicious but also a piece of artwork itself. She could make a cake that looked like a painting, a lovely creature, or a beautiful flower, and she had won a few national competitions.

    She had to give up her hobbies when she started working for Liam as she barely had any time for herself. Now that Liam had betrayed and abandoned her and she had to, ridiculously, marry someone she hardly knew, for the sake of money, from now on, she didn''t need to worry about having to get drunk, being drugged, and being taken advantage of for the sake of so-called work and love. She wanted to find a job she could enjoy, something related to art and design.

    ***

    As Scott took off his jacket and sat down in his office, he asked casually, "Have you informed everyone?"

    Levi hung up his jacket and answered, "Yes. All the interior design companies have been informed. No one will hire Mrs. Brianna Anderson."

    Scott nodded and got down to work.

    Levi coughed a timid cough and said, "By the way, all the clothes, shoes for Mrs. Brianna Anderson have arrived, ready in the closet."

    "All designed and made by international top designers?"

    "Yes. Every single item is unique and of the best quality." Levi paused for a bit and went on, "Mr. Scott Anderson, you are very generous to Mrs. Brianna Anderson, but I, err, I wonder why you are so strict with the money for her mother''s treatment."

    Scott waved his hand impatiently, and Levi dared not say another word. He bowed and left.

    A victorious smile appeared on Scott''s face. She''s my toy. Of course, I won''t let her gain independence. She should be kept in the cage for my own p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    ***

    Brianna had just finished making a cake with the manager and the chief chef watching. Both the manager and the chef were amazed by her skill and presentation. It was pure perfection.

    Just as the manager was about to tell her that she was hired, they heard someone walking in, high heels tapping the floor steadily. "Good afternoon, Miss Berry." They said courteously.

    Before Brianna turned around to see who it was, Zara bumped onto Brianna''s shoulder so hard that Brianna lost balance and again she landed her hand on the table, and her fingers happened to touch the tip of a sharp knife on the table. Blood gushed out instantly.

    "Haven''t you made enough money sleeping with rich old men? What are you doing here in my caf¨¦?!"

    Brianna closed her eyes and heaved a sigh. She glared at Zara and asked, "This is your caf¨¦?!"

    "Right! This is not an art exhibition center. We prepare food for our customers to taste, not to watch. We will never hire someone like you!" Zara said arrogantly.

    Brianna sneered and retorted, "If I knew it''s your caf¨¦, I would not work here even if you paid me millions!" Brianna turned around to leave, but Zara stopped her. "Clean your dirty blood on the floor first! Or you are not allowed to leave."

    "Zara Berry!" Brianna found her unbelievably mean and evil. "Don''t be ridiculous!"

    "Ridiculous?! You made my floor dirty. You should clean it. Or you want to ask your rich old lovers for help, huh?" Zara mocked.

    Enraged, Brianna raised her other hand, intending to give Zara a slap, but Zara grabbed her wrist tight, and it hurt so much that sweats ran down her temples.

    Just then, her phone rang. She fished her phone out of her bag with great difficulty. It was Scott. She hesitated. I''d better answer. She decided.

    "Hello?"

    Scott could hear the struggle and pain in her voice.

    "Are you crying again? You know I hate hearing women cry."

    It did hurt terribly, but Brianna tried to hide the pain the best she could, "No, I''m not."

    "Come join me for lunch," Scott ordered plainly.

    Brianna didn''t want to be seen in such a state, "I''m just about to finish my lunch," She replied hurriedly.

    "What''s going on? Why do you sound so upset? Come to my company now. I will give you twenty minutes," Scott demanded.

    "I''m...I''m sorry. I can''t leave at the moment... I..."

    Just then, Scott heard Zara shouting, "Bitch! Mop the floor clean now! Or you prefer to lick it clean?!"

 Chapter 295 - 7: Are You Scared?

    Scott knitted his brows, and he felt sudden anger possessing his mind. "Brianna Warren, send me your location right now!" he said angrily.

    Shocked and frightened, Brianna did as Scott ordered.

    "I will be there in ten minutes! Don''t allow anyone to bully you!"

    "Huh?" Brianna was now confused.

    "Stand up for yourself! Don''t make me look down on you," Scott almost shouted. As soon as he hung up, he set off with his assistant and bodyguards.

    As he promised, Scott arrived within ten minutes. Everyone gazed at him even before he walked into the caf¨¦, including the customers, staff, and Zara herself. They were amazed by his air of authority as well as his incredibly good look.

    As Scott came closer, Zara felt his anger, and she shivered slightly out of fear and stepped backward, "You, err... you are Mr. Scott Anderson?"

    Scott didn''t even take a glance at her. He sat himself down on the table and beckoned Brianna over. Brianna put her hands behind her back and went over to Scott slowly with her head down, "Mr. Scott Anderson." She said meekly.

    "What happened to your hands?" Scott asked, sounding displeased. "Show me."

    Brianna showed him her bloody fingers. Scott took a look, then glanced at the knife on the table and the cake. He chuckled, "Nice cake! Did you make it?"

    "Yes." Brianna nodded.

    "How did you cut your fingers?"

    Brianna pointed at Zara, who was standing behind her, and said, "She pushed me intentionally."

    "So she hurt you, and she asked you to lick the blood clean on the floor?" Scott asked and lifted his brows, "Slice her fingers and make sure the cuts are deeper than yours!"

    "That''s too cruel," Brianna reacted, shocked.

    Zara was terribly frightened. She knew very well who Scott Anderson was. Even her father had no guts to offend him. She took a few glances at the muscular bodyguards behind and around Scott, and she felt a shiver down her spine, "I''m sorry, Mr. Scott Anderson. Please forgive me," Zara pleaded.

    Scott threw an angry glare at her without saying anything, so Zara turned to Brianna instead, "Brianna, I''m really sorry. Please forgive..."

    "Shut up." Scott cut her short impatiently. One of Scott''s bodyguards went over and slapped Zara on her face hard. Her cheek went red instantly, and there was blood on her lips.

    Everyone gasped, and some started murmuring, but as soon as they met Scott''s glare, all went silent.

    The pain and shame brought tears down her cheeks. She glared at Brianna with hate and anger. It''s all because of you! Bitch!

    However, she didn''t have the gut to voice herself as Scott was watching her. I will get revenge! She shouted in the heart.

    Brianna said to Scott in a low voice, "Mr. Scott Anderson, shall we leave now?"

    "Leave now? What about the cut on your fingers, then?! Go and slice her fingers!"

    Brianna shook her head. It was too cruel!

    "Don''t let me down! If you don''t do it, you will be punished," Scott knitted his brows.

    Reluctantly, Brianna picked up the knife and walked towards Zara. Her hand was shaking noticeably. After hesitating a while, she put down the knife. I can''t do it. It''s too cruel.

    Scott heaved a sigh and looked annoyed, "Alright, call me honey, and I will get someone else to do it." Brianna quickly retreated back to Scott and said in a sweet voice, "Honey, please, you''ve punished her. Let''s go home now."

    "That was just a warming up. Don''t you know that she was the one that drugged you?! She was planning to send you to his father''s bed! It wasn''t just Liam Williams'' idea."

    Shocked, Brianna exclaimed, "What?! How do you know?" How could she seduce my fianc¨¦ and intended to make me sleep with his father!

    Scott appeared annoyed and said, "Of course I know! She''s an evil woman. If you are soft on her now, she won''t be grateful but will probably bite you one day."

    "But she has apologized..." Brianna went on, then saw the anger on Scott''s face. Worried that Scott would deduct money again, she changed her mind and said, "Honey, you are right. Please teach her a good lesson for me."

    Scott tapped his lips with his forefinger and winked at Brianna. Really? He wants me to kiss him in front of everyone? Brianna thought. But I can''t displease him again. I need the money for mum''s treatment.

    Brianna stood up on her toes and was about to plant a gentle and quick kiss on his lips, but Scott wrapped his arm around her waist and sat her down on his t.h.i.g.h. He kept his eyes fixed on her, and she kissed him. It wasn''t just a quick kiss, though. Scott thrust his tongue into Brianna''s mouth, and Brianna responded cooperatively. The kiss slowly melted Scott''s anger away.

    As Scott released Brianna, looking a bit pleased now, he ordered, "Do it now."

    The bodyguard that slapped Zara earlier picked up the knife and sliced a few deep cuts on her fingers. Zara cried out loud.

    "I hate her crying! Make her shut up," Scott demanded.

    "Yes, Mr. Anderson." The bodyguard added two more cuts on Zara''s other hand. This time, Zara dared not cry out again, yet the pain was so much that tears were streaming down her face.

    Scott stood up with his arm still around Brianna''s waist, he walked out of the caf¨¦. Before he left, he placed one more order, "Stay here and make sure she licks the blood off the floor. If she refused, then go for her toes."

    "Yes, Mr. Anderson. I will make sure of it," The bodyguard said clearly.

    Terrified, Zara collapsed onto the floor. The bodyguard grabbed her by her hair and forced her to lick the blood bit by bit while all the staff and customers watched in disbelief.

    It was the first time when Brianna realized how merciless Scott could be. She recalled the scene of the bodyguard slicing Zara''s fingers while Scott watched with a sneer.

    "Are you scared?" Scott smiled and asked.

    "Err...yes." Brianna nodded.

    "Why did you go to her caf¨¦?"

    "To look for a job..."

    "You really need money, don''t you?"

    Brianna opened her mouth, wanting to speak her mind, but she decided she''d better not. Of course, I do! And surely you know it. Brianna thought.

    "Yes. I need a job just in case I upset you, and you deduct the money, and I won''t have money for my mum''s treatment," Brianna replied calmly instead.

    Scott chuckled, "Working at a caf¨¦ will never get you enough money to make up the amount I deduct from your account."

    Brianna heaved a sigh, feeling angry yet helpless, "I see. Will you ever consider returning the money you deducted earlier then?" she restrained her anger and asked meekly.

    "Have you pleased me?" Scott lifted his brows and asked.

    Knowing what he meant, Brianna stood up on her toes, intending to kiss Scott, but to her surprise, Scott pushed her away, "It doesn''t work this way. Don''t think that I want to be kissed whenever you want to kiss me."

    "Then...how do I please you?" Brianna asked.

    "You need to figure it out yourself," Scott said plainly, "That''s your job."

    Scott''s car was parked outside the caf¨¦. The bodyguard held the door open. Scott pushed Brianna in first, then got into the car himself. So violent. Brianna thought.

    "Honey, what makes you happy? How can I please you?" Again, meekly she asked.

    Scott didn''t even take a look at her this time but started flipping through some files about work. Brianna glanced at him and pouted her lips, thinking, why does he have to be so cold? He won''t even give me a hint. How do I know how to please him?

 Chapter 296 - 8: Home For Sol

    Scott paid her no attention till he finished replying to a few urgent emails and turned off his laptop. "You do adore me, don''t you? You can''t even keep your eyes off me." He teased.

    Brianna did take a look at him a few times and had watched him for a bit, but she was simply worried and was wondering about what to do. Well, you are indeed good-looking, I won''t deny that. She admitted to herself.

    "Brianna, remember who you are. You are Mrs. Anderson. If you allow yourself to be bullied, you are bringing shame to me. Do you understand?" Scott looked at Brianna into her eyes and said, seriously.

    Brianna was rather startled. She nodded and said, "I will remember. I won''t allow anyone to treat me unfairly again."

    "Except me," Scott added. "I can treat you whatever way I want."

    Brianna rolled her eyes and said, "For sure. You own me, after all."

    "Right. Don''t let anyone bully you again. I don''t like it." Scott said sternly.

    "But what if trouble comes to me?" Brianna asked.

    "Trouble? Do you think there''s any trouble that the Andersons can''t handle?" Scott looked at her with a sneer.

    "No, of course not." Brianna answered quickly, "So if anyone treats me unfairly, I will stand for myself, and if I can''t handle it, I will ask you for help. Right?"

    "Luckily, you aren''t too stupid."

    "Oh, by the way, what''s the plan for dinner tonight?" Brianna asked, thinking perhaps she could sneak out and go to see her mother later.

    "You want to work in the kitchen, don''t you?" Scott said.

    "Huh?" Brianna didn''t understand.

    "Didn''t you try to get a job in the caf¨¦? Why don''t you cook dinner then? You are my wife now anyway. I expect my wife to cook for me from now on." Scott said with a cheeky smile.

    "But you are Scott Anderson. Surely, you have the best chef cooking for you in your villa." Brianna said.

    Scott was actually thinking about the cake he saw earlier and was impressed by Brianna''s skill. She''s good at baking and cooking, then I should be the one that benefits from it first. She''s mine.

    "You can ask my chef to cook for you, but you have to cook for me," Scott said plainly.

    "Alright. I will try my best to take good care of your tummy." Brianna compromised.

    "If you don''t, you know what I will do."

    Deduct money again?! Brianna thought worriedly. "Don''t worry. I do what I say. Every meal I prepare, I will prepare it with love," Brianna said with a smile, hoping to please Scott.

    The villa was located in a quiet place in the city center, with a lake and a beautiful garden. The sun was setting, and its last rays of light shone upon the lake where two white swans dwelled peacefully. One could hear the birds chirping in the trees and see butterflies and bees dance with their favorite flowers in the garden.

    Brianna couldn''t help falling in love with this place, a rare gem, and paradise in the bustling city. There were a few other villas in the same area, and all were owned by tycoons in Las Vegas, but none was like the Anderson''s.

    At the gate, there was a sign that said ''Home for Sol,'' beautifully and delicately carved on a piece of sandalwood. Brianna asked curiously, "Who is Sol?"

    The question brought some gentleness and a hint of sadness over Scott''s cold and distant look, "A special girl." He answered briefly.

    "Can you please tell me about her?"

    Scott lifted up Brianna''s chin with his slim fingers, watching her face that reminded him of the special girl in his memory, and fixed his eyes at the corner of her left eye for a while before he let it go and said plainly, "It''s none of your business."

    Brianna pouted her lips, shrugged her shoulders, and stayed silent.

    Scott went upstairs to the study, and just as Brianna was to follow him, he looked down at her and pointed at the kitchen.

    The maid came over and said politely, "Mrs. Anderson, this way, please. Please let us know what ingredients you need, and I will have everything prepared."

    As Brianna stepped into the kitchen, she almost exclaimed, shocked by its space and equipment. It was the most spacious and best-equipped kitchen she had ever seen. There were a few fridges, stoves, all sorts of cookers for any kind of cooking and ingredients for all sorts of cuisines.

    Four chefs and six maids stood ready at her service. It was obvious that whatever Scott Anderson fancied, they would have it ready best cooked, and most efficiently.

    After glancing around, Brianna took a deep breath, pointed at one of the maids, and said, "You stay here and assist me. Others may leave now."

    Others were surprised, and the chief chef was about to say something, but Brianna dismissed him with a gentle wave of her hand.

    The maid helped prepare the ingredients efficiently under Brianna''s instruction while Brianna put on her favorite tunes and started cooking. She felt free and confident. It was something that she enjoyed and was good at doing.

    When Scott sat down by the table, he was again impressed. It wasn''t just a dish of food, but also a piece of art. The presentation itself was a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to the eyes, and the lovely smell greeted one''s nose alluringly.

    Scott sliced the perfectly cooked steak and forked a piece into his mouth. It was tender and delicious.

    "How do you like it?" Brianna asked nervously.

    To be honest, the chefs'' cooking was nothing compared to Brianna''s, especially the way she had presented it, making it into a piece of art.

    Scott didn''t want to praise her, but he couldn''t lie to himself and deny how good it was either. Rather indifferently, he said, "Just edible."

    Brianna didn''t expect any compliment from him anyway. She thought as long as he wasn''t displeased, her job was done. She smiled and ate quietly.

    Her reaction actually surprised Scott. She doesn''t seem disappointed at all. Interesting.

    When Brianna intended to follow Scott upstairs after dinner, the chief maid stopped her, "Mrs. Anderson, this way, please. I will take you to your room. No one is allowed to go into Mr. Anderson''s study and bedroom without his permission."

    Huh. Alright. I have no interest anyway. Brianna thought. Quietness filled the whole villa. Though Scott had a large team of maids, chefs, and bodyguards, no one dared to speak aloud. As a matter of fact, they rarely talked. Even footsteps could not be heard in this huge villa.

 Chapter 297 - 9: Please Me Right Now

    Brianna followed the chief maid through the carpeted corridor. It was so quiet that she could even hear her own breathing. They stopped outside one of the rooms. "Mrs. Anderson, this is your room. Let me know if you need anything." The chief maid said politely.

    "Where is Mr. Anderson''s room?" Brianna looked around with curiosity and asked.

    "Here," The maid pointed to the room opposite Brianna''s, "And the study is over there down the corridor."

    "Thanks."

    The maid bowed and went downstairs.

    Brianna''s jaw dropped as she opened the door and walked into her room. It was spacious and well equipped with a bathroom, a walk-in closet, which was filled with beautiful clothes, shoes and bags, and a study. Every item was neatly placed. The d¨¦cor was simple yet elegant.

    Brianna lay down on the soft velvet bed and suddenly realized how exhausted she was. After a while, she dragged herself out of bed and ran the bathtub, added a few drops of essential oil, and soon the pleasant and soothing aroma filled the room.

    When she came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bathrobe, she saw Scott standing by the French window, smoking. Brianna''s heart sank, but she tried to remain calm and said with a smile, "Mr. Anderson, I thought you were asleep. It''s quite late now."

    "Why? Can''t I sleep in your bedroom?" Scott turned around and asked.

    Brianna clenched her bathrobe tight and answered, "Of course you can. Everything here, including me, is yours."

    "Correct. I''m glad you know." Scott said plainly. He married Brianna merely because she reminded him of the girl in her memory and his grandfather had been pushing him. He had no feelings towards her at all, not in the beginning, however, somehow, he felt like getting to know her better after seeing her mastery and artistry of cooking.

    She''s mine anyway. I can have her anytime I want. He thought and beckoned her over.

    Brianna didn''t like the way he beckoned her with his finger, but she didn''t show it. She walked towards him obediently. Seeing how stiff and unnatural she was, Scott was displeased. "What are you? A robot? Do you understand what your job is?"

    "Yes. To please you." Brianna answered, but she found it difficult and very awkward to be flirtatious. She stood still.

    Scott frowned. He held her chin up and stroked her lips with his thumb. "What if I deduct..."

    "Don''t. Please don''t." Brianna said immediately. "But, but we know so little about each other. We have no feelings towards each other."

    "You are merely the possession of mine. What''s this talk about feelings?" Scott said coldly as he slid his finger from her lips down her neck towards her collarbone. Brianna was wearing nothing but a bathrobe.

    When they had s.e.x the other night, she was drugged. She wasn''t herself and didn''t know what she was doing. But now, she was completely sober. She couldn''t do it with a man she hardly knew.

    She felt his finger moving downwards and resting on her right b.r.e.a.s.t. She bit her lips and said, "Mr. Scott Anderson, you must have had all sorts of excellent and beautiful women. Surely, I''m merely a common girl to you compared to those that you have met. I don''t think I''m good enough to please you."

    "I''ve married you anyway. Whether you are good enough or not, I shall find out. Also, why would I look for others when I have got one here that I''ve paid for?" Scott said matter-of-factly.

    Brianna was rather shocked by Scott''s reply. Does that mean he''s not interested in other women? But pretty much all the rich young men have love affairs with numerous women.

    "What''s that look about?" Scott held her chin up and questioned a bit angrily.

    "I didn''t mean to. Sorry." Brianna felt the grip on her chin tighten. It hurt. She had to explain honestly, "I was just wondering that you must have had many women, but why me? I''m¡­"

    Scott chuckled, "Ha-ha. Do you mean women or men?"

    "Really? You like men?" Brianna exclaimed.

    Scott tightened his grip.

    "There were rumors...I didn''t know..." Brianna explained.

    "I will show you then," Scott said sternly and released her. He sat down on the bed, put a pillow behind his back, and stretched out his legs casually. "Get the first aid box in the left drawer of the table." He ordered.

    "Ok." Brianna did what he asked and put the box down next to him. "Anything else?" She asked.

    Scott rolled his eyes and said, "Sometimes you are so dumb. Clean and bandage the cut on your fingers."

    It had been a long day, and Brianna was so tired that she had forgotten about the injury, but now that she was reminded, she felt the pain return.

    She cleaned the cut and bandaged her fingers while thinking, he''s such a strange one, cruel and considerate at the same time. Brianna threw a glance at him and happened to meet Scott''s eyes. She quickly looked away and lowered her head.

    Scott watched her closely, noticing the smooth and fair skin of her n.a.k.e.d neck and shoulders. He extended his hand subconsciously and stroked her left brow, his eyes fixed at the corner of her left eye, the same spot. He seemed disappointed. It''s the same face, but she''s not her.

    The gentleness in his look suddenly disappeared, and he demanded coldly, "Please me right now."

    "Huh?!" Brianna looked up at him instantly, shocked. Seeing his impatient look, she knew she had to do something, worried that he would be displeased.

    Brianna leaned towards him, and as she was about to kiss him, Scott turned his head away in disdain. He swiftly grabbed her by her waist, lifted her up, turned around, and placed her on the bed under him.

    The weight of his body and the familiar scent of tobacco and cologne reminded Brianna of the vague memories of the first night they met. It was a night of pain and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    "You can''t kiss me without my permission. Your main job is to please my lower torso." Scott said coldly.

 Chapter 298 - 10: Shes Just A Possession

    The gentleness he presented earlier had vanished completely. Her heart sank. She closed her eyes and awaited his ''attack'' as he took off her bathrobe.

    However, Scott stroked her left eye gently and quickly got up. Brianna felt relieved for a second, then she grew worried. Have I displeased him? What did I do? If he''s not even interested in my body anymore, he will probably stop paying me!

    Brianna bounced off the bed instantly without even taking time to put on the bathrobe, and just as Scott was about to open the door to leave, Brianna hugged him from behind. "Honey, I know I''m not the best in making out or flirting, but I will learn. I will learn to please you." Brianna said worriedly.

    Scott felt the warmth of her n.a.k.e.d body, but he appeared distant and cold. "Take your hands off me." He said plainly.

    "Please stay." Brianna hugged him tighter.

    Sudden anger possessed Scott, and he pinched her hand with his slim yet strong fingers. Brianna exclaimed in pain and let go of Scott.

    "Don''t make me despise you," Scott said coldly, walked out of the room, and slammed the door shut.

    N.a.k.e.d, confused, and upset, Brianna went back to bed. Before long, she heard the sound of the car engine. Scott had just left. It was a quarter past ten.

    He must have gone out to seek p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from other women. Brianna thought remorsefully. What am I going to do? How can I please him? He''s so cold and unpredictable.

    About twenty minutes later, Scott arrived at Above the Cloud, the grandest private club in Las Vegas, one of Anderson''s many properties. It''s guarded by security guards around the club, and only people with power and prestige were welcomed here.

    As soon as Scott''s car pulled over, the doorman came over instantly and opened the door for him. All the security guards at the gate bowed and greeted Scott courteously.

    Jacob Morgan''s face lit up as soon as he spotted Scott coming in. He stood up to welcome him, whistling cheerfully, and gave him a hug. "Nice to see you, Scott! What brought you here tonight? A delightful surprise."

    Seated by the table was another charming man named Sean Smith, the only son of the Smiths. It was said that the Smiths were the second most powerful family in Las Vegas, just after the Andersons.

    Sean poured a drink for Scott and looked at him with a curious smile. "Jacob said that you got married today."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-just-a-possession_52439781526795372">#''s-just-a-possession_52439781526795372</a> for visiting.

    Scott knitted his brows and threw an agitated look at Jacob. "You have a big mouth, don''t you?"

    "Ha-ha. Well, did you plan to keep it a secret?" Jacob retorted cheekily.

    "Nothing is a secret once you two know."

    "I promise I won''t tell anyone else." Scott responded quickly, "But, Scott, are you serious? I mean with that girl?"

    "Of course not."

    "But you married her!"

    "My grandpa has been too pushy. I need to shut him up for a bit. And he will be furious if he hears about those stupid and ridiculous rumors about me being a homos.e.x.u.a.l."

    "What''s wrong with being a homos.e.x.u.a.l? Gays are great. It''s real love! Scott, you didn''t have to marry a woman. You don''t love her anyway."

    Scott slapped Jacob at the back of his head and said, "Should I have married a man and introduced him to my grandpa then? It would drive him mad!"

    Jacob was asking tentatively, wondering what Scott thought about homos.e.x.u.a.lity. Discouraged, he blushed slightly and to disguise his awkwardness. He raised his glass and said, "Cheers. Happy married life."

    Out of curiosity, Sean said, "Scott, I haven''t seen you date any woman in the past years. I wonder who it is that has charmed you so much that you even married her."

    "Charm me? Nah. She''s just a possession, a toy." Scott said with disdain.

    "Just a possession, a toy?" Sean repeated.

    "Well, why her then? I mean, Sophia Moore is very beautiful. She and Maggie Taylor are the two most stunning girls in Las Vegas, but Sophia Moore''s look and family background do not impress you at all. What''s about this girl that you married?" Jacob added

    "The most beautiful one doesn''t necessarily mean the best or the right one," Scott said, and somehow the image of the lovely face of Brianna popped up in his mind. She might look quiet and amiable, but she''s actually a wild little cat with sharp claws! Or a spiky hedgehog!

    She''s a fun one, but she hasn''t learned how to be a pet yet! She needs to be tamed, completely tamed.

    One day, I''m going to pluck all her spikes and cut her claws, take away her pride, and transform her.

    Sean looked at Jacob and asked, "Who is this girl that has tamed our Mr. Scott Anderson who rarely shows interest in any women?"

    Jacob looked upset and disappointed. "Who says Scott doesn''t like women? It''s just he only cares about one, the one that disappeared three years ago. And this girl that he''s married to looks just the same as her! Even her voice and figure are very similar."

    Jacob regretted that he pointed out how similar Brianna looked to the girl the other night. He didn''t even see her! Why did I tell him?! Or he would still be single, and I would still have my chance.

    "That''s odd! Could they be twin sisters?" Sean knitted his brows and asked.

    He had heard that Scott once had a fight with his family over a certain girl, and he even left home and didn''t contact anyone for three years. His grandfather cut all his sources of income and threatened him, but he would rather live in debt and in a cheap tiny room than give up the girl.

    "No. She is an orphan and has only two siblings, her two other brothers." Scott explained casually.

    "Hmm, that''s even stranger then. I''m really curious now. I would love to see this girl." Sean said, "I didn''t get to see the real one, but I shall at least meet this replacement."

    Scott threw an icy glance at Sean and said, "To meet her? Who do you think you are?"

 Chapter 299 - 11: I Dont Need To Tell You

    Sean''s jaw dropped. He was speechless. Why is he so protective and secretive about the girl? Isn''t she just a replacement anyway?

    Jacob whispered to Sean, "Hey, Sean, why don''t we go to Home for Sol to take a look tomorrow?"

    "I don''t want to get kicked out." Sean shook his head with a sneer.

    "Jacob," Scott tapped Jacob''s shoulder and said, "it sounds like you don''t want to work for the Anderson Corporation anymore."

    "Nonsense." Jacob reacted instantly. "I love my job. Hey, Scott, I don''t want to go back to the Morgans. It''s too much responsibility. I much prefer working for you." Jacob was only interested in running gyms, martial art centers, and security equipment companies, and that. However, his father resented all that he was interested in.

    He was the only son in the family, and his father expected him to take over the family business. To his father''s disappointment, he worked for the Anderson Corporation as the vice president instead, an equal position as Scott''s half-brother, Jameson Anderson, mainly in charge of the security and media companies under the Anderson Corporation.

    "Scott, I heard that you had a serious fight with your family over the girl back then. Now you''ve married someone that looks like her. Do you think your grandfather will be ok with it?" Sean asked.

    "If he''s not ok with it, then I will divorce her, and he can''t force me to marry anyone again," Scott said matter-of-factly.

    On hearing so, Jacob''s face lit up. If I can change how Scott sees Brianna Warren, if he dislikes her, then... I still have my chance to be with Scott.

    ***

    Scott back to the Anderson Corporation, and as always, all his staff made way to him as he walked in and greeted him courteously.

    The female staff had great difficulty in taking their eyes off him. Amazed by his charm, they watched him walk into the lift exclusive to his own use as the company''s chief executive. However, none of them dared to show their adoration too obviously as everyone knew what happened to those that had done. They were all fired simply because Scott found them annoying. Later the company had established a rule that anyone that had the intention of being with Scott Anderson or anyone that fantasized him would be dismissed straight away, and they would not be able to find a job in Las Vegas.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. "Come in," Scott said.

    A slim, sweet, and beautiful woman walked in, dressed expensively and elegantly. Her voice and smile were as sweet as her look. "Scott." She smiled at him.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''t-need-to-tell-you_52462867244444101">#''t-need-to-tell-you_52462867244444101</a> for visiting.

    Any man would easily fall for Sophia Moore merely at the sight of her, however, Scott was an exception. He never found her attractive. As Sophia had expected, Scott responded coldly, "What brought you here again?"

    Sophia looked hurt and said, "Oh, Scott, I miss you. I''ve been back to Las Vegas for over a year now, and I haven''t even had the chance to spend some time with you."

    "I''m busy," Scott said briefly.

    "Come on. We will just go for dinner together. It won''t take you much time, and you''ve got to eat anyway." Sophia insisted.

    "Why should I waste my precious time on you?" Scott said icily.

    Sophia came closer and said, "Scott, don''t forget that I''m the one your grandpa and grandma want you to marry. They would love to see us together often."

    "Then, I should let you know that I''m married." Again, indifferently, Scott replied. Somehow the innocent look of Brianna appeared in Scott''s mind. He could see her big clear eyes, eyes of innocence, as well as secretiveness. She appears innocent and sweet, but she''s actually a spikey one that''s cheeky and distant. I look forward to plucking all her spikes off and turning her into a truly meek and obedient little lamb. Scott thought.

    Shocked, Sophia opened her beautiful eyes wide open and exclaimed in disbelief, "What? No, Scott! You must be joking."

    "No, I''m not."

    "Why? Why can''t you love me and marry me? What''s about her that''s better than me?" Sophia was almost in tears.

    "Who I love or marry has nothing to do with you. Now get out of my office."

    Tears were streaming down Sophia''s cheeks now, but Scott didn''t care a bit. He wouldn''t even take a look at her. He refocused on his work as if Sophia didn''t exist.

    Sophia went around the desk and intended to grab Scott''s arm, but Scott slapped her hand away immediately, "You don''t want to see me angry." He said sternly.

    Sophia broke down and started sobbing. "Do your grandparents know? Who is she? Is she more beautiful than me? Is she from a better family than me? Does she love you more than I do?"

    "Sophia Moore, you think too much of yourself. You are no one to comment on anything I do in my life. Even my grandparents can''t tell me who I should marry. Stop wasting my time and get out of my office now."

    "Scott!" Sophia exclaimed, feeling hurt and enraged. "Who is she?!"

    "I don''t need to tell you."

    "I will find out! Scott, no one is good enough to marry you except me!"

    Annoyed, Scott said impatiently, "I''m telling you, Sophia Moore, If you ever hurt her, I won''t let you off!"

    "How can you do this to me..." Sophia sobbed louder.

    "I would not even allow you here if it wasn''t for the sake of our families. Get out now!" Scott said aloud.

    "Scott..." Sophia looked at him with pitiful and tearful eyes, but Scott responded with an icy glare.

    Hurt and angered, Sophia turned around and ran out of the room, crying while cursing the woman that Scott had married.

    ***

    When Brianna woke up the next morning, it was already a quarter past seven. Even since she started working for Liam Williams'' Fortune Construction Company, she had always been up before the sun would rise. She had hardly ever had a good sleep.

    She looked around the grand and exquisite room, and it took her a little while to recall and realize where she was. I''m Scott Anderson''s possession now, and he has even put a legal tag on me.

    She got up, got dressed, and ready to start the day. Though Scott had warned her about getting a job, she still didn''t want to be dependent on him. I have to get a job and make some money. She thought. He''s so moody and unpredictable. Who knows when he will deduct money again, and what am I going to do when I can''t afford the medication for mum?

    When she saw the walk-in-closet, she was shocked. She covered her mouth with both hands so as not to exclaim. As she walked around and stroked the clothes neatly hung up, she took a look at a few price tags randomly. It cost as much as mum''s one-year medication!

 Chapter 300 - 12: Dont You Know Who I Am?

    No wonder he''s the ric.h.e.s.t man in town. I''m just his toy or pet, and he''s so generous! These clothes, shoes, and jewels! It must cost a fortune! Brianna thought.

    She picked a dress and put it on. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she came up with an idea. I only need to sell a few outfits, bags, or shoes here, and I will get enough money for mum''s treatment! Then I won''t need to stay here and please him.

    Excited, she picked a few leather shoes and bags and went downstairs.

    "Good morning, Mrs. Anderson." The chief maid said courteously.

    "Good morning. I''m going out for a walk." Brianna said in a hurry.

    "We have prepared breakfast for you. Please have some before you go out."

    "Oh. Ok."

    The villa was like a castle. It took a couple of minutes to walk from the stairs to the dining area. Brianna would have very likely got lost without the maid''s guide.

    Two younger maids placed the food on the table and stood aside.

    "Is Mr. Anderson still asleep?" Brianna asked.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''t-you-know-who-i-am_52462875549171152">#''t-you-know-who-i-am_52462875549171152</a> for visiting.

    "Mr. Anderson has just gone to work."

    Brianna felt relieved. She was still thinking about what she should do to ask him to forgive her, recalling what happened last night. "Ah. I see." Brianna smiled and said, "There''s too much food. Why don''t you join me? I won''t be able to finish it all myself."

    The two maids had their eyes wide open and shook their heads anxiously. "Oh. No, we can''t, Mrs. Anderson."

    Hmm. It looks like he''s very strict with his servants. Brianna thought. After breakfast, Brianna was about to leave, but the chief maid said, "Mrs. Anderson, the designer, has arrived from France. Mr. Anderson has invited him over especially for you. He will need to take your measurement so he can tailor some new outfits for you."

    Brianna was shocked. "Really? It''s unnecessary."

    "Oh, Of course, it is, Mrs. Anderson. It''s especially for you."

    Tailored outfits must cost even more, which means I can sell more and make more money. Brianna thought happily. However, what the maid said next dismissed her idea instantly.

    "And same as Mr. Anderson''s clothes, it''s unique. One won''t find the same one anywhere in the world." The chief maid added.

    "The only one in the whole world?!" Brianna exclaimed and thought, how am I going to sell it then?! Surely they will find out easily, and no one would buy it anyway.

    Apparently, Scott had guessed her thoughts. He would rather spend a fortune to make sure that Brianna didn''t get the chance to be financially independent.

    He''s not giving me a chance at all. Brianna thought. I shall keep looking for a job then.

    As she was to leave, the chief maid asked, "Mrs. Anderson, are you going out?"

    "Yes. Why?"

    "I will let the driver know."

    "Oh. It''s ok. I will get a taxi." Brianna said. I''m going to look for a job. Who will hire me if I have a private driver and coming in a fancy car?

    "Mrs. Anderson, there are no taxis in this area."

    "Well...I shall drive then."

    "Sure. Let me take you to the garage then." Laura followed the chief maid to the garage, and when she saw the shiny and luxury cars lined up neatly, she heaved a sigh. People can''t see me driving any of these cars around, or I will never get a job.

    She chuckled awkwardly and said, "I don''t trust my driving skills to drive any of these. They are too expensive. I don''t want to add any scratches to them. Can I use one of the maid''s cars?"

    "No worries, Mrs. Anderson. They don''t cost much, and Mr. Anderson won''t care much."

    "But I do. I will feel anxious." Brianna found a few more excuses and finally managed to persuade the chief maid.

    Though it was a car for the servants to use for daily chores like grocery shopping and that, it was a BMW that probably cost around two hundred thousand dollars. Brianna was speechless.

    Just as she was leaving the villa, a shiny red Mercedes-Benz pulled over. A beautiful face popped out of the window. In a slim red dress and looking ravishing, she waved her hand and shouted, "Hey, stop!"

    Brianna didn''t want to get into any trouble, and she didn''t know the girl anyway, so she drove past her instead.

    The girl was shocked and enraged by Brianna''s reaction. She quickly sped up and went straight at the back of Brianna''s car and gave it a rather violent kiss.

    Shocked, Brianna stepped on the brakes.

    The girl got out of her car and shouted at Brianna, "Get out of the car. Come here!"

    Brianna would have shouted back if she could be herself a few years ago before her father passed away, however, since her father died and after the hard times she had been through, she had to learn to restrain her anger and pride so as to avoid trouble.

    Reluctantly, she got out of the car and went over to the girl. "Is there anything I can help you with?" she asked, trying to sound as calm as she could.

    "Don''t you know who I am?" The girl took off her sunglasses and glared at Brianna.

    Brianna knitted her brows and said, "No, I don''t."

    "Don''t be arrogant!" the girl retorted angrily. She had heard that Scott Anderson got married yesterday, but she didn''t have the gut to ask him directly, so she had come to his villa to see who it was that he married.

    The bodyguards had been told not to allow Sophia Moore to come near the place. She couldn''t do anything but wait around till she spotted Brianna. Sophia recognized the car and thought Brianna was a maid.

    "Hey, I honestly don''t know you, and I have no interest in knowing you either." Brianna started to lose her patience.

    "You are just a maid. Don''t you talk to me like this!" Sophia ordered.

    Brianna just wanted to get away as soon as possible. She didn''t want to explain or correct her at all. "Alright. I''m sorry if I have offended you, but seriously, I''m in a hurry."

    Sophia lifted her hand up and intended to slap Brianna on her face, but luckily, Brianna dodged. She was very angry, but as she saw the bodyguards standing outside the villa not too far away, she didn''t want to cause a scene. "Huh! I don''t have the time to argue with you. You are just a servant anyway, but tell me, did you see the girl that Scott Anderson took home yesterday? Who is it? Is she better looking than me?"

    "Huh?" Brianna was rather startled. Did he bring a girl home last night? Really? She shook her head and said, "Sorry, I really don''t know. I don''t know when he came home last night, and I didn''t see the girl."

    "Don''t lie to me. Of course, you know. He took the girl home after work. You must have served them dinner last night."

    It now dawned on Brianna that she herself was the girl that Sophia referred to. However, Brianna didn''t want to get involved, especially seeing how insolent and demanding Sophia was. "Ah, I see. You mean Mrs. Anderson. I believe she''s still asleep."

 Chapter 301 - 13: You Lied To Me

    "Bitch! She''s still asleep! I bet she and Scott were having a late night last night! Ah, I hate her!" Sophia clenched her fists angrily and grumbled.

    Brianna knitted her brows and said, "If you have any questions, you may contact Mr. Anderson or Mrs. Anderson. I''m just a maid. Good day." Brianna was about to retreat, but Sophia asked sternly, "Wait! Is that bitch better looking than me?"

    Brianna took a good look at Sophia. She''s stunning and fit. She can easily be a supermodel. She thought.

    "You are better looking than her." She said sincerely.

    On hearing so, Sophia felt much relieved. Just as she was to leave, another car pulled over and a handsome face popped out of the window. "Hey, Sophia Moore, lucky you! You''ve already met Mrs. Anderson! How are you two getting on?"

    "What?!" Sophia exclaimed. "You!" She pointed the finger at Brianna. "Bitch! You lied to me!"

    Sophia Moore! Brianna heaved a sigh. She''s the girl that adores Scott Anderson, the only daughter of the powerful Moore family! Everyone in town knows that she has wanted to marry Scott Anderson since she was a little girl.

    Jacob Morgan had visited Brianna a few times when she was in the hospital and had brought some nice presents and made sure that she was looked after. Brianna thought she had finally met a friend of Scott that was nice to her. However, she now knew that she was wrong.

    Sophia intended to give Brianna a slap. Though Brianna reacted quickly and dodged, she stumbled, and Sophia gave her a push. Brianna almost fell over, but Jacob stepped forward and caught her just in time. He held her wrist tight and said with a cheeky smile, "Sophia Moore, she''s Mrs. Anderson, Scott''s wife. You can''t treat her this way."

    "She''s just a bitch! I don''t believe that Scott cares about her at all." Sophia glared at Brianna and said with disdain. Brianna tried to free herself from Jacob''s hug, but Jacob seemed even to tighten it, and he looked oddly flirtatious.

    "What a bitch you are! You are married to Scott, and you are now flirting with Jacob Morgan!" Sophia sneered and mocked. She took out her phone and quickly took a few photos of them. "I''m going to show Scott these photos!"

    "No!" Brianna exclaimed, "Jacob was just giving me a hand."

    Jacob let go of Brianna, whistled, jumped back into his car, and drove off.

    That''s weird. He must have done it on purpose! Brianna thought. What if Scott Anderson believed them and got angry? She started to worry.

    "Sophia Moore, can you please delete those photos. You know it''s not true."

    "Not true?! Ha-ha. Are you saying I made it up? Let''s see what Scott says." Sophia sneered and left.

    Shit! What should I do now? I still haven''t even learned to please him yet! Now it''s going to make it worse. Brianna took her phone out of her bag, thinking she should give Scott a call and explain. But I haven''t done anything wrong. I can wait till he asks if he does. My priority now is to get a job. She changed her mind and decided to forget about it for now.

    It was already nine o''clock when Brianna got to Brighten Company, and she literally ran into the office building as soon as she parked the car.

    A girl holding a cup of coffee was standing at the gate, looking up at the sign of ''Brighten Company.'' Brianna was in such a hurry that she didn''t see the girl and bumped right into her. The coffee spilled all over the girl''s clothes. "Ouch!" They both exclaimed.

    The girl turned around and glared at Laura angrily, "What''s wrong with you?! Look! What have you done?!" She looked at the coffee stain on her top and was really annoyed.

    "Oh. I''m terribly sorry!" Brianna apologized immediately. "I''m so sorry! Are you alright?"

    "Wait a minute. I think I know you." The anger on the girl''s face suddenly disappeared and was replaced by surprise.

    Brianna was rather taken aback by her reaction. She thought the girl would ask for money or a fight. She took a good look at the girl, short-haired, big and beautiful eyes, slim, cute, and rather s.e.xy. She was dressed in a denim skirt and a white t-shirt, looking youthful, casual, and desirable.

    She''s very pretty. Brianna thought. "You are?"

    "Jodie Field!" the girl replied, "Aren''t you Brianna Warren?"

    "Jodie!" Brianna stared at Jodie with her eyes wide open. "My god! You have changed so much. You look amazing!"

    Jodie and Brianna were classmates in primary school. Brianna was always the most envied and praised one in school, having a lot of talents in various subjects, as well as music and art, while Jodie was the complete opposite, a chubby, naughty girl that none of the teachers liked.

    Jodie used to sit next to Brianna, and they didn''t get along at all in the beginning, but they ended up being best friends. Jodie envied Brianna''s talents while Brianna loved Jodie''s fearlessness. Brianna would help Jodie with her homework and exams while Jodie would take Brianna out to the park for little adventures.

    When they were eight years old, Jodie was transferred to a different school suddenly, and they never saw each other again.

    "You didn''t even say goodbye! Where did you go?" Brianna asked.

    The smiley face appeared saddened. "My dad''s company went bankrupt, and he committed suicide. My mum couldn''t take it and lost her mind. She was taken into the asylum, and there was a fire two months later. She died in the fire. I became an orphan and was later adopted by the Smiths, and they sent me to the Smith Private School."

    "Smith Private School? Are you talking about The Smith?"

    "Yes, it''s The Smith," Jodie confirmed.

    "I see. That''s why I never saw you again." The Smith Private School was only for certain loyal and rich families. "I''m so sorry to hear about your parents, Jodie."

    "It''s ok. It''s the past now. Anyway, what are you doing here?" Jodie asked curiously.

    "For an interview. What about you?"

    Jodie''s face lit up. "The same! Wow, wouldn''t it be great if we can be colleagues?!"

    "But didn''t you say you were adopted by the Smith? Don''t you want to work for the family''s company?"

    "No. They will be watching me all the time. I need my own space and freedom." Jodie said with determination. "Oh, just give me a minute. I will get changed in my car, and let''s go for the interview together."

    A few minutes later, Jodie came back in a navy blue T-shirt and with a bright smile, which made Brianna feel much better. It''s so good to see an old friend. She thought.

 Chapter 302 - 14: Whatever You Like

    Jacob had just arrived and spotted Brianna and Jodie walking into Brighten Company. He had come here, hoping to meet Scott as he heard that Scott would be inspecting the company today. He wondered what Brianna was doing here. How does she know that Scott is coming here?! She''s a cunning one.

    Jacob leaned back in his seat and made a phone call. "Hey, Sean, guess where your little niece is."

    "Jodie? Why?"

    "I just saw her walk into Brighten Company."

    "I will be right there." Sean glanced around the conference room, stood up, and walked off. The managers all watched him leave in shock. He turned around suddenly and said, "Dismiss."

    Just as Brianna and Jodie got to the seventh floor and got out of the lift, someone rushed in rudely, carrying a pile of doc.u.ments.

    Rude. Brianna and Jodie thought, exchanged a look, and shrugged their shoulders. But as they glanced around the place and noticed that everyone seemed to be in a hurry, to be exact, panicking, they were puzzled. What''s going on here? This is weird.

    They went over to the reception girl, "Excuse me, we have an appointment for an interview..."

    "Interview? Oh, I''m afraid there won''t be any interviews today. Can you come here tomorrow?" The girl said in a hurry.

    Brianna knitted her brows, "Huh? Why? This doesn''t make sense."

    "I''m sorry, but we have just received a notice that our CEO has a random inspection today, so all the interviews will be postponed until tomorrow." The reception girl explained.

    CEO? Inspection? Brianna heaved a sigh, feeling disappointed. I had to look online for so long to find this company hiring a designer and secretary finally! It looks like it''s not my lucky day today.

    Jodie also heaved a sigh and said, "I wonder who the CEO is. I mean, which group does this company belong to?"

    "I don''t know. Let me have a look online." When Brianna found out, she was shocked. "It belongs to the Anderson Corporation!"

    "Aha. That''s great! It''s the largest company in Las Vegas and one of the most influential in the world. It will be great if we both get hired." Jodie said with excitement.

    Recalling the warning from Scott, Brianna started to worry. I can''t work here. If he finds out, he will be furious!

    Just as they were leaving, someone shouted from behind, "Jodie!"

    Jodie froze and slowly turned around. "Uncle Sean. What a coincidence! What brought you here?" Jodie said with an awkward smile.

    Brianna wondered who it was and turned around to see a handsome man in his early thirties, smartly dressed, followed by a few bodyguards and an assistant.

    Though Brianna had never met him in person, she had seen him on TV and in financial magazines. He marched towards them, looking a bit annoyed.

    "An honor to meet you, Mr. Smith," Brianna said politely.

    Sean had no idea who Brianna was, but he glanced at her and nodded in response. He then fixed his eyes upon Jodie and said a bit angrily, "Jodie, why won''t you listen to me? I''ve got everything planned out for you. Why do you have to go against me?"

    "It''s exactly because you''ve arranged everything for me. It''s too easy. I want to go my own way, to prove to people that I can be successful without your help." Jodie pouted her lips and replied.

    "Why do you have to prove to people? What''s wrong with accepting help from me?" Sean asked, sounding calmer now.

    "You don''t understand."

    "I only need to place an order, and not a single company in Las Vegas will ever hire you," Sean said plainly.

    Jodie gasped. "Uncle Sean! You can''t do this to me..."

    Just then, the door of the lift opened, and out came Levi Baker. He seemed surprised to see Sean here. "Good morning, Mr. Smith." He greeted him politely.

    Sean nodded at Levi, and all of a sudden, he lifted Jodie up, carried her on his shoulder, and walked away.

    "No! Uncle Sean!" Jodie waved her hands and kicked her feet. Sean gave her a slap on her t.h.i.g.h and said, "Don''t be ridiculous!"

    "Ouch!" Jodie exclaimed out of pain. "Why won''t you let me get a job elsewhere?! Uncle Sean!"

    "One more word, and I will throw you out of the window."

    Brianna didn''t want to interfere as she knew she would probably be in trouble soon herself. "Hello, Mr. Baker, nice to see you. Bye." She greeted Levi briefly and hurried away. Scott Anderson''s assistant is here, and the reception girl has said that their CEO is visiting today. Surely, that means it''s Scott Anderson! What a lucky day! Brianna thought. I should have checked better about the company first.

    She literally ran towards the lift, but she wasn''t quick enough.

    "Stop!" It was Scott''s voice. Brianna froze. Shit! She cursed and heaved a sigh.

    She turned around and smiled at Scott. "Mr. Scott Anderson, what a coincidence!" She tried to appear as casual and calm as possible.

    "Indeed," Scott said. "What are you in a hurry for?"

    "Huh? Why? I''m not in a hurry."

    "And what are you doing here then?" Scott sneered.

    Brianna stood close to him and intended to give him a hug, but Scott grabbed her chin and lifted it up. He looked at her coldly. "Don''t you know how pathetic you look now?"

    Brianna tried to ignore his anger and insult and kept her smiley face on. "Please don''t be upset, honey. I know I could have done a better job last night. I promise I will learn fast and please you WHATEVER YOU LIKE." She said the last few words slowly, flirtatiously, though not without difficulty. She even felt disgusted by herself.

    Scott didn''t like it either. He knitted his brows. "Huh. Whatever I like?! You haven''t pleased a tiny bit yet!"

    Brianna smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m learning. I''m learning. By the way, I''ve just heard that you have come to do some inspection. I shall not take up your time then. I will see you at home. Bye." However, Scott tightened his grip and wrapped his other arm around her waist, pulled her into his embrace harshly. He whispered into her ears with a sneer, "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, you will never learn if I didn''t punish you, right? How much money should I deduct from the account this time?"

 Chapter 303 - 15: Take Your Hands Off Me

    Brianna couldn''t retain her smile anymore. She blinked and looked at Scott with her big tearful eyes. "Honey, please..." she said pitifully.

    "If you were an actress, you would be the worst. I say I shall deduct the rest of the money in the account." Scott said coldly, let go of her, and walked away without taking another look at her.

    Brianna stood there silently and watched Scott walking away, feeling helpless.

    "Mr. Scott Anderson, which department should we inspect first?" She heard Levi speaking. Suddenly, she ran towards Scott and grabbed his arm. "Honey." She said with a sweet smile.

    "Take your hands off me," Scott said with disdain.

    Brianna looked at him and spoke sincerely, "Scott, my mum is the most important person to me. I''m completely dependent on you now. I promise that I will be the best pet for you. Whatever you like, whatever you need, I will do my best to please you."

    Scott didn''t seem convinced. He pushed her hands off her arm with his other hand and said coldly, "You''d better do."

    Brianna heaved a sigh and watched Scott walk away. He''s so cold and arrogant. How can I ever please him? Brianna thought helplessly.

    She recalled the time when she was working overtime and, though exhausting, she never felt desperate. However, now she was facing a task that she had no idea how to start or complete.

    She wanted to be a designer for a well-established company, to have a stable income, and be independent. Thinking about how all the companies rejected her yesterday as soon as they realized who she was, she felt utterly disappointed. And when she heard that Brighten Company was looking for a designer, she felt hopeful again.

    Yet again, she was disappointed. She couldn''t even get an interview.

    Parked outside the company were lines of luxury cars, and one could easily spot the one in the middle, the most expensive and shiny one. Though Brianna herself was brought up in a well-off family, loved and spoiled, it was nothing like the Anderson family.

    She bit her lips and thought about her mum. I''m completely under his control now. He won''t allow me to have my financial independence.

    As she walked over to her car, she heard someone call out, "Mrs. Anderson." It was the driver. He held the door open for Brianna and beckoned her.

    "I will drive home myself," Brianna said.

    "That car isn''t for you, Mrs. Anderson. It''s for the servants. Mr. Anderson won''t be pleased if he saw you driving that car."

    Brianna heaved a sigh and went into Scott''s car. She could smell his cologne, and it made her feel even worse. He''s everywhere! She thought. Looking out of the window, lost in her thought, she waited quietly.

    About half an hour later, Brianna saw Scott come out of Brighten Company, followed by his bodyguards, who all looked serious and alert, as well as some managers who were all smiley and courteous.

    The driver opened the door for Scott. Scott got in the car.

    "Scott. Honey." Brianna greeted him with a smile despite her reluctance. Scott, however, didn''t even take a look at her. "To the headquarter," Scott said to the driver coldly and leaned backward with his eyes closed. He looked tired and impatient.

    Brianna watched him closely and sensed that he wasn''t in a good mood. She moved close to him and said in a sweet voice, "Scott, how are you feeling? Do you have a headache?"

    Scott nodded slightly but kept his eyes closed. At least he responded. Brianna thought and went on, "Perhaps I can give you a massage."

    Scott said nothing. Brianna waited for a bit and decided to take the initiative. She sat up on the seat, put her slim and soft hands on his head, and started rubbing his temples gently with her thumbs. Her soft hair fell forward and tickled Scott''s face, and a pleasant fragrance greeted his nose.

    It brought him back to the icy day thirteen years ago when the girl was trying to pull him up from the lake, and he was injured then, and her hair fell onto his face. He recalled the tickling feeling of the pleasant fragrance. It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu now.

    He suddenly opened his eyes and gazed at Brianna. His gaze was so intense that Brianna grew nervous, and her hands froze. Scott lifted her chin up with his long slim forefinger and thumb and watched her face closely. His gaze fell on the corner of her left eye. It''s not her. He thought. But the smell, it''s so familiar.

    "When you were little, about eight or nine years old, did you save an injured young boy?" He asked.

    Brianna shook her head and said, "No. I only remember that when I was seven, Vin," she hesitated for a bit, then went on, "Liam Williams saved me."

    On hearing the negative answer and mentioning the name of Liam, the subtle feeling of gentleness Scott had immediately disappeared and was replaced by disgust. He pushed Brianna away and said, "Don''t speak of that asshole again! Remember that I''ve put a tag on you, and you''re mine."

    Though Brianna felt a bit hurt, she knew that her priority was to please Scott and build a decent relationship with him. She leaned towards him and put her hands back on his head gently. "I won''t mention him again." She said softly while massaging his temples.

    Scott closed his eyes again, and Brianna didn''t say another word. About ten minutes later, Scott did feel much better, and the headache seemed to have disappeared. He said calmly, "Brianna Anderson, I''ve provided you with the best accommodation, food, and everything you need; I paid for the best treatment and nursing for your mother, yet still, you won''t do what I say and went to look for a job. What does that mean? Do I not treat you and your mother well enough?"

    "Oh, it''s more than well. It''s the best. I''m really grateful. It''s just that I feel useless not having a job. I want to do something and be helpful." Brianna said gently.

    "Ha." Scott mocked and poked a finger at Brianna''s forehead. "You do have a job, and you know what your job is. Please me! If you do want to feel useful, then do your job well."

    Brianna''s heart sank, and the smile on her face disappeared. She moved her hands down to his shoulders and massaged them gently. "I am doing my job now, and I will do it better. It''s my mission to please you the best way I can."

 Chapter 304 - 16: Do You Really Want A Job?

    Scott sneered and said, "Right. You aren''t too dumb. I will deposit the money deducted yesterday back to your account then."

    Brianna''s face lit up, and she said with excitement, "Really?! Thank you so much, Scott."

    When the car stopped outside the Anderson Corporation, Scott asked casually, "Do you really want a job?"

    "Yes." Brianna nodded. "I don''t want to stay home all the time."

    "Why don''t you work at the headquarter then?"

    "The Anderson Corporation?" Brianna exclaimed happily, then she looked worried, "but I only have two to three years'' work experience, and the Anderson Corporation is one of the biggest companies in the world. I''m worried that I''m not competent enough."

    "Three-month internship. If you can''t make it, then you are fired and don''t ever think of looking for a job again," Scott said plainly.

    Brianna felt more worried than excited now. I don''t have another choice, do I? She thought. At least it''s a job. "Ok. I would like to work in the design de..."

    "You will be in the secretary department, working for me." Scott cut her short.

    "A secretary? But I''m a designer. Or marketing? I have experience in marketing. I know nothing about secretary work." Brianna explained.

    "If you don''t like my offer, then go home and be a full-time housewife," Scott said and turned to leave.

    Brianna heaved a sigh and followed him behind into the Anderson Corporation. If I become a full-time housewife, I will be stuck forever with no freedom or dignity.

    Scott walked towards the lift that was exclusive to him. He noticed that Brianna was following him, and he threw a glance at his assistant, Levi, who understood straight away. "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, please take the lifts over there." He whispered to Brianna. "This one is only for Mr. Anderson. Also, there''s no need to tell anyone about your relationship with Mr. Anderson."

    Brianna nodded. "No problem."

    The Anderson Corporation consisted of eighty-eight floors, and the CEO''s office was on the top floor. Walking out of the lift to the grand and spacious office, Brianna had to take a deep breath to stay calm. In the past few years, she had imagined what it was like to work for an internationally renowned company. It was more impressive than she thought.

    The deco of Scott''s office was of perfect elegance and minimalism, in a black and white tone, adorned with a few green plants and artistically expensive adornments. It was very Scott Anderson.

    Standing at the door, Brianna hesitated. It won''t be an easy job, working for him, being watched by him all the time and I know nothing about secretary work.

    "Mrs. Anderson, Mr. Anderson is waiting," Levi suggested.

    "I don''t think I can..." Brianna said, but Levi cut her short. "That''s your problem then. Please go in, Mrs. Anderson."

    Brianna heaved a sigh and knocked at the door.

    "Come in," Scott replied, his voice cold and clear.

    Brianna went in and closed the door behind him gently. Scott was seated by the desk, going through some doc.u.ments. He was wearing a white shirt, the top button unbuttoned, his black suit on the coat hanger.

    "Mr. Anderson," Brianna spoke.

    "Yes?" Scott answered without taking his eyes off the doc.u.ments.

    "I understand that the CEO''s secretary deals with very important information and tasks. I''m worried that I will make mistakes..."

    "If you do, then you get the punishment you deserve. Any other questions?"

    Brianna heaved a sigh and said, "No. Thanks for giving me a chance." Brianna bowed and left. There''s no point in talking to him about my feelings or worries. I don''t have a choice. All I can do now is to adjust to the new job and take the challenge.

    Hearing the helplessness in Brianna''s voice, Scott smiled. It gave him a spectacular sense of triumph. I shall have you utterly tamed soon. He thought proudly.

    Levi was waiting for

    Brianna at the door. "Mr. Baker,"

    "Please call me Levi, Mrs. Anderson," Levi said.

    "Levi, what do I need to do?"

    "I will show you. This way, please."

    The offices for the secretaries were spacious. Everyone was busily occupied. All the girls were gorgeous and fit, and they could easily be top models if they would like to.

    As Brianna walked around the office, she noticed how everyone was busy making or answering phone calls, printing stuff. Some were speaking on the phone languages that she couldn''t understand, Spanish, Chinese, Japanese, Danish, etc. No one seemed to notice her.

    However, as Levi ushered Brianna into the biggest room, everyone stopped what they were doing and stood up to greet him and wondered who the young girl next to him was. She looks to be in her early twenties, probably a fresh graduate or without much work experience. They thought.

    "Good morning. This is Brianna. She will be working at this office with you." Levi introduced her.

    "Nice to meet you all," Brianna said politely. "I''m a new intern without any experience in secretary work, and I hope to learn from all of you."

    "Nice to meet you." The girls greeted, and all resumed their work. Just another new girl. They thought. It was exactly what Levi was concerned about. He needed to let them know that Brianna was someone important, but Scott didn''t want his staff to know that Brianna was Mrs. Anderson yet.

    "Brianna, this is your desk. If you have any questions, just let me know." Levi said aloud and clearly so that everyone could hear and understand that he had Brianna''s back.

    "Thanks, Levi."

    Everyone knew that Levi was Scott''s favorite assistant. Apart from Scott and the two vice presidents, Jameson Anderson and Jacob Morgan, Levi was the most looked up to and respected in the company. Now that Levi had Brianna''s back, they realized that she wasn''t just another new girl.

    Levi left as Brianna settled at her desk, and he had explained to her about her job. The girls couldn''t help taking a look at Brianna now and then, wondering what the story behind it was.

    During the lunch break, Brianna received a message from Scott. "Come to my office." So Scott. Brianna thought.

    Brianna walked to Scott''s office with hesitation. As soon as she left, all the girls started gossiping and murmuring.

 Chapter 305 - 17: Your Job Is To Serve Me

    Scott was still seated by the desk, but he wasn''t working this time. Leaning back in his seat, his eyes closed, he said briefly, "Make me some tea." He didn''t even take a look at Brianna.

    Brianna looked around, spotted the tea and kettle on the table by the window, and brewed a cup for Scott. She placed the cup of tea on his desk and asked politely, "Is there anything else, Mr. Anderson?"

    Scott tapped his temple with his long slim forefinger and said plainly, "I have a headache." Brianna understood straight away and went over to give him a massage, from his upper back, shoulder blades, up to his neck and head, rather professionally.

    After a while, Scott felt much lighter and the headache, as well as the tension on his shoulders, seemed to be gone. "Have you taken any massage courses before?" He asked.

    "Not really. But my mum used to sit and draw or play the piano for a long time, and gradually she started to develop backache and have tension on her shoulders. I did some research and learned a bit about Chinese massage by myself, so I used to give her massages often." Brianna explained. "Mr. Anderson, you seem to have a headache often. I wonder why. I''ve read that it can be related to blood circulation in our neck and shoulders and even the whole back."

    Scott seemed to be lost in his memories. He didn''t reply until a couple of minutes later. "Three years ago, I tried starting my own business in various industries, and there were times when I wouldn''t sleep for three or four days, plus hash living conditions. I guess it started from then..."

    Brianna found it difficult to believe. Scott Anderson working for days and nights without sleep in harsh living conditions?! However, she didn''t think it appropriate to ask questions and decided to change the subject. "I know that oil massages help a lot with releasing tensions. It will take some time, but it works. My mum rarely has backaches now."

    "I''d like you to start my treatment as soon as possible then," Scott said.

    "Me?"

    Scott chuckled. "Right. I will pay you extra. So, if you displease me and have your money deducted again, you still have the extra pay."

    Now Brianna felt more hopeful. This is probably a much better way to learn money, giving him massages. But to give him oil massages means I have to touch his back. She blushed at the thought.

    Though they were legally married, and they had s.e.x once, she still found it awkward to be intimate with Scott.

    "Thanks. I will do my best to help." Brianna said in a cheerful tone, nicely disguising her awkwardness.

    As she was massaging Scott, her hair fell forward and stroked Scott''s neck now and then. The same familiar pleasant scent greeted Scott''s nose and awakened his memories. Despite himself, he suddenly turned around to look at Brianna, his eyes fixed at the corner of her left eye again. A disappointed smile appeared on his face.

    It''s not her, but why does she remind me of her so much? They even have the same scent. I have never felt it from Sol.

    Perhaps it''s just a coincidence. It''s been a long time. Perhaps I don''t remember it as clearly as I think. I mean, I was badly injured, and I had a fever then. But I''m sure she has a tiny mole at the corner of her left eye.

    "You can leave now," Scott said.

    Brianna obeyed. Just before she walked out and closed the door behind her, she plucked up her courage and asked, "Mr. Anderson, what''s my job exactly? What do I need to do? I mean, I''ve hardly done anything this morning. No one gave me any tasks or instructions."

    "Your job is to serve me. I''m your only supervisor, and I''m the one that pays you." Scott said plainly.

    Brianna closed her eyes, feeling speechless. She heaved a sigh and asked, "I''m here to make tea and give you massages?"

    "And cook for me at home," Scott added matter-of-factly.

    What am I to him?! A maid? A pet? A massage therapist? Brianna thought and knitted her brows.

    Seeing her frown and helplessness, Scott was pleased with himself. "Any questions?" he asked coldly.

    "No. Of course not." Brianna answered apologetically.

    "Good. Do your job well, and you will get your bonus. Now, leave."

    Brianna nodded and closed the door.

    It was already half-past one, and lunch break would be over soon. Brianna hadn''t had lunch yet. Not knowing if the canteen was still open, she ventured out of the company and walked into a caf¨¦ across the road.

    Worried that she would be late for work, she ordered a sandwich to take away. As she was waiting, a woman in her early thirties came over and said, "Hi, Mrs. Anderson, my boss wants to meet you."

    Mrs. Anderson? Brianna was startled. Does she know about Scott and me?

    "Sorry, you must have mistaken me for someone else," Brianna said calmly.

    "It will only take you a few minutes. He''s in the VIP room upstairs. You don''t have to meet him, but I''m not sure if it will do your mother any good. Mr. Scott Anderson can''t protect you all the time." The woman said threateningly.

    On hearing the mention of her mother, Brianna agreed immediately. "Ok, I will go and meet him."

    Brianna followed the woman upstairs to the room at the end of the corridor. The woman knocked at the door, and an alluringly pleasant voice answered, "Come in." Brianna couldn''t help falling in love with the voice. She really liked Scott''s voice as well as his charming look despite the fact that he treated her as a pet, a possession, but she loved this man''s voice even more.

    There was cheekiness and carelessness in it, as well as a hint of mysterious melancholy.

    I bet a lot of girls would fall for him merely for his voice. Brianna thought.

    When Brianna saw him, she bit her lower lip so as not to exclaim. She was stunned by his charm.

 Chapter 306 - 18: This Is Insane

    The man leaned back in his chair lazily, his legs stretched out on the desk, crossed, a cigarette in between his left forefinger and middle finger, in a casual light denim shirt, its sleeves halfway up.

    He looked slightly younger than Scott and resembled him a bit, especially his brows and eyes. Yet Scott carried an air of authority and appeared cold and distant, while this man was more of the playful sort. There was a certain feminine look about him that one might naively think him an easy-going and amiable person. When he met Brianna''s gaze, Brianna saw the sharpness in his eyes and realized that she should be cautious.

    "Sit." The man spoke, his eyes fixed upon Brianna. Brianna sat down. "You are..." she muttered.

    "Who do you think I am?" the man asked.

    "Jameson Anderson?"

    "Right." Jameson retreated his legs and leaned forward, placing his elbows on the desk.

    "May I ask why you want to meet me?"

    "I want you to work for me," Jameson said clearly.

    "To work for you? But I''m just a secretary with zero experience, and it''s my first day at work. I don''t know what I can do for you at all."

    "Ha. I know you and Scott are married, well, legally registered at least, and he''s put you in the secretary department to serve him. You play a very special role in the company. You are more important than any other secretaries and even more than the shareholders as you can easily obtain first-hand information that I need."

    There had been rumors that the Anderson brothers never got along, and in fact, they were enemies. Brianna became cautious. "I''m afraid I don''t understand what you mean."

    "It''s very simple. You are the only woman, apart from Sol Keaton, that can be so close to Scott. You can get the most confidential information about the company from him."

    Sol Keaton? Brianna thought of the sign outside Scott''s Villa, Home for Sol, and remembered that when she checked on Brighten Company online, she noticed that it was also named Sol Light. Now that she thought about it, pretty much all the companies under the Anderson Corporation nationally and globally bore Sol''s name. Somehow, she felt a weird sense of jealousy.

    That''s why. Sol Keaton must be someone very important to Scott Anderson. He''s named all his properties under her name! It took her awhile for the new discovery to sink in.

    "Sorry, my job is simply to make tea, give massages and cook for Mr. Scott Anderson. I don''t know and am not allowed to know anything else. You think too highly of me, Mr. Jameson Anderson. There''s no way I will know any confidential information about the company."

    "You''d better choose one side, either me or Scott." Jameson sneered and looked at Brianna into her eyes with intimidating confidence. "You think you can be Mrs. Anderson for long? You just happen to look like Sol Keaton, but she disappeared three years ago, gone missing. It doesn''t mean she''s gone forever. He hasn''t been able to find her yet, but who knows when she will show up. And when she does, you think you can still keep your title of Mrs. Anderson? You think he will still look after you and pay for your mother''s treatment?"

    Brianna never wanted to know the past of Scott, nor did she want to be involved in the conflicts between the Anderson brothers. She felt disturbed. She merely wanted to protect herself and her mother and live a peaceful life.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down and said, "Mr. Jameson Anderson, I know clearly that your older brother married me merely for the reason that your grandfather has been pushing him, and he will divorce me any time. However, as long as he''s helping me and my mother and I''m his legal wife, I will never betray him. Please understand."

    "Ha-ha." Jameson chuckled and said, "You know what, if I''d like, I can end your mother''s treatment right now. I can even end her life now. And you. Your life is worth as much as an ant to me. If you don''t work for me, and when Scott kicks you out of his life, I don''t mind inviting my gang to visit you and your mother daily, to spice your life up." He smiled at Brianna threateningly.

    Brianna''s heart was racing nervously. "Mr. Jameson Anderson, why do you have to threaten me? You and Mr. Scott Anderson are half-brothers, after all. Why do you have to plot against him?"

    "I''m simply treating him the same way he treats me. There''s either him or me. There''s no us." Jameson said coldly. "You have a week to think it over and get back to me, whether you want to die, or live, make a fortune and regain your own freedom."

    Brianna wasn''t so interested in making a fortune, but she was very tempted to have her own freedom. She understood how moody and unpredictable Scott was, and she was worried every day that he would just kick her out any time. However, she also knew that Jameson Anderson wasn''t someone that she could trust either.

    Whose-ever side she chose to be on, she had to take risks. But for now, Scott Anderson was surely more powerful than Jameson Anderson, and so it made more sense to stay on Scott''s side. But what if Jameson Anderson does hurt mum? Brianna thought worriedly.

    "What exactly do you want me to do?" Brianna asked tentatively.

    "Very simple. I want to get first-hand information about some confidential contracts. Whenever you hear any related messages, you should report to me. Also, Scott and I often fight over some important projects, and when we do, or when I feel threatened by him, I want you to drug him to dumb him so that he can''t think properly. It will make things much easier for me." Jameson said plainly.

    Brianna couldn''t help wondering how much these two brothers hated each other. This is insane! How can anyone ever have such thoughts? They are brothers! No, I can''t get involved in this.

 Chapter 307 - 19: You Will Regret It

    "Mr. Jameson Anderson, please forgive me and understand that I can''t help you." Brianna shook her head immediately. Then she added, "However, I promise to stay neutral. Whatever you and your brother fight over, I can''t support you, but I won''t support him and go against you either. But, of course, I do hope you two can find a solution in peace. You are brothers, after all."

    "Don''t waste my time and speak nonsense. Listen, I will pay you one million every time you help me, but if you refuse, then I will make sure you regret it." Jameson snapped.

    "Mr. Jameson Anderson, I honestly don''t have the capability in obtaining any confidential information from your brother, and I don''t want to have anything to do with whatever conflicts between you two. Please, please understand."

    "You will regret it."

    "I merely want to stay away from it."

    "You are his legal wife! You are already involved." Jameson sneered and waved his eye, implying that Brianna should leave now.

    Brianna hesitated, took another look at Jameson, and left. She strode out of the caf¨¦ and ran into the streets, and found comfort in the crowds under the sun. Her heartbeat slowly resumed its normal pace.

    It''s going to get tougher, it seems. Brianna thought, wondering what Jameson Anderson would do next, worried about her mother.

    When she went into the Anderson Corporation and walked past the reception desk towards the lift, she spotted Scott, accompanied by Levi and the bodyguards, going into his exclusive lift. Scott glanced at her coldly and looked away.

    Does he know that Jameson Anderson and I met? Brianna thought worriedly. Though I rejected him, who knows if Scott Anderson believes or not.

    Brianna didn''t have the gut to tell Scott what had happened. She could only pray quietly that everything would be fine.

    She had hardly sat down by her desk when a girl informed her that Scott wanted to see her in his office.

    Shit! Has he found out already? Brianna''s heart sank.

    She was shivering slightly as she walked into Scott''s office. He fixed his eyes upon her, and she tried to meet his stare as calmly as she could. "What can I do for you, Mr. Scott Anderson?" She asked.

    Scott beckoned her over, and reluctantly, Brianna went and stood next to him. To her surprise, he wrapped his arm around her waist swiftly and pulled her into his embrace. She sat on his t.h.i.g.h, looking down on the floor. He lifted her chin up so that her eyes met his and asked casually, "Don''t you like the food at the canteen?"

    Brianna denied immediately, "It was just cos I don''t know anyone, and I thought I would feel awkward eating alone. So I went out for lunch."

    "I see. You will join me for lunch from now on then."

    No! Luncheon with him every day! It will be torture. Brianna thought depressingly. "But people will talk if they see us." She said with an awkward smile.

    "Why should you care?" Scott sneered.

    "Huh. I''m just worried about you. I mean, you are the CEO. I''m just a little secretary."

    "Just feel honored."

    "I am honored." Brianna obeyed. "Is there anything else, Mr. Scott Anderson?"

    Scott retreated his arm and waved his hand. "Go back to work."

    Brianna hurried away. She thought about the cold stare of Scott and the conversation with Jameson Anderson earlier, and it worried her terribly. She tried to occupy her mind with work, yet no one assigned her any work to do.

    Scott was smoking in the office, looking thoughtful, when Levi came in.

    "What have you found out?" He asked.

    "Mrs. Brianna Anderson went to the caf¨¦ across the road for lunch and was soon led to the VIP room on the second floor to meet Jameson Anderson."

    "What did they talk about?"

    "We don''t know as there were no cameras in the room. But she was in the room for nine minutes."

    "Jameson is quick. He already knows to ask her." Scott commented. He sounded angry.

    "Mr. Scott Anderson, what should we do with Mrs. Brianna Anderson?" Levi asked. He avoided giving any comments.

    "Jameson won''t be able to get anything important from her. She''s just a pet."

    "Do you mean we don''t need to follow the two of them?"

    Scott gave it a thought and said, "He wants to get confidential information about the company through people around me. Every now and then, give her some fake information and see if she tells Jameson. Then I will know if she''s loyal. If she betrays me, both of them will suffer."

    "I see. That''s a brilliant idea." Levi put his thumb up.

    In the afternoon, Brianna had nothing to do except that she was asked to make tea twice for Scott and gave him a massage once. She thought she might as well make good use of the time and went through lots of new designs of famous and luxury brands, getting some inspiration, and even started sketching her own ideas. She also looked for some online design work.

    Time flew by as she was busy drawing. Someone knocked at her desk. "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, Mr. Anderson is waiting in the car."

    Brianna looked up at Levi and looked around to see that everyone had left. It was half-past five, half an hour after clock-out time. "Oh, sorry. I''ve completely forgotten about time. Thanks for reminding me."

    Brianna packed her bag quickly and ran to the lift. When she got out of the Anderson Corporation building, she spotted Scott''s car straight away, but she also noticed a lot of staff leaving work. Won''t it be too noticeable getting into his car now? She thought.

    As she was hesitating, Scott grew impatient and asked the driver to open the window. Brianna saw him looking at her sternly, and she quickly ran to the car.

    "Thanks for waiting for me, Scott. I can take a taxi next time." Brianna got in and said with a smile, hoping to ease the tension.

    "Leave the office ten minutes earlier from tomorrow on and wait for me in the car," Scott said plainly.

 Chapter 308 - 20: Tell Me The Truth

    "Huh?" Brianna found it senseless. "But then everyone will know. Are you sure I should leave early?"

    Scott said impatiently, "My time is more important than yours."

    "Yes, of course. But isn''t it easier if I take a taxi or..."

    "Don''t cross me." Scott snapped.

    Brianna shook her head in confusion. "I just thought you didn''t want people to know about our relationship."

    "The staff and strangers don''t need to know, but my family and relatives do. If they find out, let them."

    Brianna decided to leave it be. Whatever he says. She thought. I shall not argue with him. Pointless.

    "Right." Brianna compromised.

    "How are you liking your job?" Scott changed the subject.

    "It''s not bad."

    "Tell me the truth," Scott demanded.

    "It is not bad. I have a lot of free time for myself."

    "What do you do with it?"

    "Just checking some new design works about interior decoration and architecture. It''s interesting."

    Scott was rather surprised to hear so. He thought he could bore her by not assigning her any work so that she would change her mind and quit.

    He noticed the brightness and liveliness in her eyes, her long eyelashes, the radiance in her make-up-free face and couldn''t help thinking how alike she and the little girl were.

    She looks more like her than Sol, but she''s not her. He thought.

    Brianna was surprised to see the sudden gentleness in his eyes. However, it disappeared quickly as Scott resumed his cold and distant look.

    She tried to think of something to say to break the awkward silence, but nothing came to her mind, and she sat there looking out of the window quietly.

    It was rush hour, and the traffic was terrible. Brianna wished she could get back to the house soon and get herself out of this tiny suffocating space. She felt the silence grow thicker and heavier.

    She heaved a sigh and unfastened her seatbelt, sat up on her seat, and started to massage Scott''s shoulders and neck. A few times, the driver had to step on the brakes rather suddenly, and Scott would put his arm around her slim waist to help her balance.

    Once the car stopped so suddenly that Brianna lost her balance and fell forward, her b.r.e.a.s.ts resting right on Scott''s face. Both felt the delicate intimacy. Brianna blushed and hurried to sit back up. However, Scott tightened his hold on her waist and pulled her down to sit on his t.h.i.g.hs, and to Brianna''s surprise, he planted his lips onto hers and kissed her. The feeling of her soft hair on his face and neck and the familiar scent reminded Scott again of the scene thirteen years ago.

    He knew she wasn''t her. She didn''t have the cute little mole. But her scent and her gaze were so similar to hers. The d.e.s.i.r.e to kiss her defeated his sensibility.

    Brianna was shocked at first, then she felt embarrassed and even humiliated. She tried to push him off her, but Scott snapped coldly, "Don''t forget what you are."

    A toy, a possession, a pet. The words echoed in Brianna''s head. She retreated her hand helplessly.

    The driver noticed from the mirror, and cleverly, he pressed a button, and a fence fell between the front seat and the back.

    She lay still in his embrace, her eyes closed. Displeased with her stiffness, Scott bit her lips. Out of pain, Brianna opened her eyes instantly and looked right into Scott''s eyes. She realized that her passiveness would only make things worse, so she put her arm around his neck and kissed him back.

    Scott found her scent intoxicating. He moved his hand behind her head and held it there, placed her down on the seat, and lay on top of her.

    Brianna moved her head to the side so as not to look at him.

    Annoyed, Scott bit her lips again and snapped, "Be present." It hurt, and Brianna bit him back.

    You want it violent, don''t you? Then you will have what you want. She thought. It''s just kissing! It''s nothing!

    She discarded all her pride and self-respect, wrapped both hands around his neck, and moved a leg up and wrapped around his, then she kissed him, thrusting her tongue into his mouth, searching and playing with his tongue.

    However, Scott didn''t enjoy her sudden passion. He pushed her away and fixed his eyes upon hers. "You are the prey, not the hunter." He put the finger on her lips and sneered.

    Now Brianna was confused. He doesn''t like it when I''m passive, and now he laughs at me when I''m taking the initiative. He''s not an easy one to please at all!

    She bit her lower lip and gazed at him with an innocent look.

    Scott displayed a playful smile and said, "You are looking too tasty."

    On hearing so, Brianna closed her eyes and pouted her lips. Scott couldn''t help finding it cute and more tempting. He stroked her lips gently with his finger, then slowly moved up to her eyes and stroked around them. Her eyelashes danced slightly. A drop of tear appeared at the corner of her left eye. Scott kissed it gently and affectionately.

    Brianna relaxed and surrendered to his gentleness. She felt his hand sliding up her t.h.i.g.h under her skirt.

    Just then, the car stopped, and the driver said, "We are home, Mr. and Mrs. Anderson."

    Scott got up, tidied his shirt a bit, and resumed his distant look. He got out of the car and went into the house.

    Brianna watched him leave and quickly got up. She touched her lips and wondered what Scott was thinking about. She found him difficult to understand. He kisses me sometimes, and if I react passively, he gets annoyed, but when I actually give him some response, he pushes me away!

    Brianna shook her head in confusion. I wish I could be a cat. A cat''s life is much better. She thought.

    For dinner, Brianna prepared an Italian meal tonight, with stuffed mushrooms as appetizers, brandy cream ravioli as main, and Caesar salad.

 Chapter 309 - 21: I Hope You Like It

    Brianna found cooking very ther.a.p.eutic, especially baking. She also baked two cakes, one looking like an angry dragon and the other a gentle fairy hidden in a little forest.

    When Scott arrived at the dining room, he noticed the cakes first. He was impressed at first, then he looked a bit annoyed and said with a sneer. "A very angry dragon. What is it going to do with the frightened fairy?"

    Brianna didn''t expect Scott to interpret her thoughts. Worried, she tried to justify herself instantly, "Oh, I just had a weird dream about them last night. It doesn''t mean anything."

    "Did I say it''s supposed to mean anything?" Scott retorted, his eyes fixed upon hers.

    "Ha. No. Well, it''s meant to be eaten for sure." Brianna replied with a cheeky smile.

    Brianna sliced the head of the dragon, put it on a plate, and passed it to Scott. "I hope you like it." She grinned.

    Seeing her cheeky look, Scott seemed less distant. He accepted the cake and forked a bite into his mouth. "Very nice. You will get a reward of one thousand dollars." He commented.

    Brianna''s face lit up. Quickly, she cut a piece of the fairy cake, passed it to Scott, and said with a grin, "One thousand for one cake and two for two?"

    "You know what I really don''t like about you?"

    Brianna pouted her lips and asked, "What is it?", looking at Scott innocently.

    "Always asking for more."

    Brianna put the cake down, looking apologetic, and said with an awkward smile, "I was just joking. Bon appetit!"

    Scott ate quietly, and Brianna watched curiously. "How do you like the food tonight?" she asked tentatively.

    "Not bad."

    "Ok." Brianna was hoping he might say something more encouraging and perhaps even offer another reward. She continued eating without asking more questions.

    Those that knew Scott well would know that ''Not bad.'' was actually a very positive comment from him, considering how picky and demanding he was.

    "You seem to like Italian food a lot," Scott said suddenly.

    "Ah. Yeah. It''s because of my dad. Dad lived in Italy for some years when he was young, and we used to spend holidays there often. He loved the food, and I grew to love it as well."

    Italy? Scott stared at Brianna and asked, "Did you live in Las Vegas or Italy when you were little?"

    "Las Vegas, of course."

    Scott felt disappointed again. How can she be so similar to the little girl? Five years ago, he confirmed that Sol Keaton was the little girl that saved him. Why am I wasting my time asking her these stupid questions?

    Remembering again that Sol had been missing for three years and he didn''t even know if she was still alive, he felt disturbed. He quickly finished eating and walked out of the dining room.

    Brianna sensed his unusual behavior, but she felt relieved that she was now left alone. She took her time and enjoyed the food. When she was done, the maid kindly offered, "Mrs. Anderson, shall I take you back to your room?"

    "Thanks, but I shall find the way." Brianna politely rejected and went upstairs. However, when she got to the second floor, wandering up and down the corridor, she realized that she couldn''t recognize her own room. There were about a dozen rooms with the same doors on both sides. Why do they need so many rooms?! The maids and bodyguards lived in another house. I can''t go and ask them! So embarrassing.

    Helplessly, she walked up and down the corridor and thought she would just follow her instincts. This looks like it. She opened one of the doors. No. She heaved a sigh.

    She tried another one, went in, and saw that the layout was the same. Aha! I found it. She closed the door behind her and went into the bathroom. However, as she walked in, she saw Scott coming out of the shower, half-n.a.k.e.d, a towel wrapped around his lower torso. Their eyes met, and Brianna blushed instantly. She covered her eyes and turned around.

    Scott laughed and walked past her towards the bedroom. Brianna wanted to run away, yet she was in such a hurry and panic that she stumbled, and as she was falling, she tried to grab onto Scott to stay balanced. She grabbed Scott''s towel instead, and it fell off Scott, revealing his n.a.k.e.d body.

    Brianna looked up and saw his perfect body, stunned and embarrassed, she looked away. "I''m so sorry." She muttered nervously. He''s got a perfect figure! Brianna couldn''t help thinking.

    "Come on. You walked into my room intentionally, didn''t you? Why? Making out in the car has turned you on, I guess." Scott mocked.

    "No. I got lost. I thought this was my room." Brianna explained.

    "At least think of a better excuse!" Scott snapped. "You went to see Jameson today. Aren''t you quick to take action?! What information are you trying to get from me tonight? Perhaps I''m being too nice to you and your mother!" He was angry.

    "No. Scott, I never thought of betraying you. I never will!" Brianna defended.

    "Put the towel back on me," Scott demanded.

    Brianna obeyed. When she was done wrapping it around his waist, she retreated her hands quickly, and her right hand accidentally touched his p.e.n.i.s. She gasped and didn''t have the guts to meet his stare.

    Scott grabbed her by her waist, lifted her up, and threw her onto the bed. It happened too fast for Brianna to react. He lay on her, pinning her down. "You are a horny one, aren''t you?" he mocked. He was as agitated as excited.

    Without any kissing or stroking, he lifted her skirt up, pulled off her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, and thrust straight into her.

    Brianna felt a sudden sharp pain, then she surrendered and gave in.

    When he finally lay on her still, he saw the scared and innocent look in her eyes. He thought she was pretending, but he released his grip on her hair. Her eyes, her scent! He couldn''t help thinking of the little girl.

 Chapter 310 - 22: Whats Between Us?

    Scott decided to help Brianna when they first met merely because he thought she looked like Sol Keaton, but as he got to know her a bit better, he realized that Brianna reminded him more of the little girl, the angel.

    Brianna breathed heavily, looking at Scott, not knowing what to do or what to say anymore.

    "Get up and get out of my room." Scott got off her and said coldly.

    "What''s between us?" Brianna asked, lying on the bed still. She bit her lips, looking at Scott with tearful eyes.

    "Nothing. I purchased you. You are a toy. What else do you think you are?" Scott sneered.

    "Scott Anderson, you can have any woman you want. Why did you do that to me? Don''t you find it..." Brianna wanted to say ''disgusting,'' but she thought better of it and rephrased, "Don''t you think you deserve better?"

    Scott glared at her. "Don''t tell me you didn''t enjoy it. You were m.o.a.ning aloud." He got up and walked to the bathroom. "Ask the maid to come and change the beddings. Don''t forget to take the pills."

    Brianna heard the bathroom door closed. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and dragged herself up. She stumbled out of his room, went into her own room opposite the door.

    She threw herself onto the bed, burying her head in the pillow, and cried. She recalled what had happened just then. Last time, she was drugged and drunk, and she barely remembered anything, but this time, she was completely sober.

    You were m.o.a.ning aloud. Scott''s words echoed in her head. She felt ashamed and insulted, yet she had to admit that at some point, she did enjoy it, despite, or even because of, his violence. The weight of his perfect body, his strength, his d.e.s.i.r.e, his rhythmic thrusting inside her, replayed in her head.

    But! What am I to him? The only thing about me that''s worth anything to him is my body! It''s for him to use it whenever he likes and discard it with disdain when his d.e.s.i.r.e''s satisfied.

    What have I become? A nobody girl!

    Brianna was born and grew up spoiled and loved by her parents. She was their little princess and had no worries about anything. She was a talented little genius, adored, and admired. She was once proud and well respected.

    What would mum think if she knew what had become of me? How would Dad feel if he was watching us now?

    Brianna cried all night and didn''t get out of bed until the sunlight lit up the room. She never liked putting any make-up on her face, but when she came out from the shower and saw her exhausted face and swollen eyes in the mirror, she thought she''d better wear some make-up to disguise it.

    She understood that to change her life now, the only way was to become stronger, to save up enough money so that she would not need to be dependent on Scott anymore, then she would run away with her mother.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-between-us_52581342306682193">#''s-between-us_52581342306682193</a> for visiting.

    She was willing to go anywhere but stay here to be tortured and used. However, before the day of change came, she had to bear it, take it, and accept it.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Brianna told herself to be patient, be strong, and stay positive.

    She went down to the kitchen and prepared breakfast. It was delicately and beautifully prepared. When Scott came down for breakfast, he didn''t even take a look at Brianna but ate quietly.

    "How do you like breakfast today?" With great difficulty and summoning up her courage, Brianna asked with a smile.

    "Barely edible," Scott commented coldly.

    Why did you eat it then? Brianna thought. She replied courteously, "Ah, I see. I''ll make it better next time. What do you usually like for breakfast? I can have a look at some recipes."

    "That''s part of your job, to know what I like or don''t like. Don''t expect me to tell you." Scott glanced at Brianna impatiently.

    Huh! So arrogant! Brianna thought. He''s so difficult to please! Despite how unjust and angry Brianna felt, she managed to remain calm and polite. "Right. I will be more observant and learn faster."

    Scott made no response but took the freshly prepared expresso from the chief maid. "Here''s your coffee, Mr. Anderson." The maid said politely.

    An expresso, or two sometimes, in the morning had become a must for Scott. Brianna had noticed how much Scott depended on caffeine to stay awake. He had been having trouble sleeping at night, apart from his shoulder pain and headache.

    "Did you not sleep well?" Brianna asked tentatively, genuinely concerned.

    Scott knitted his brows, took a look at Brianna, and offered no reply.

    The three years when he had to work overtime to make money for Sol''s treatment, to live in a house of terrible condition without any help from his family, had cost him a lot. Headache, shoulder pain, and insomnia had accompanied him since then.

    Despite his hard work, he had to give up in the end. Whichever way he went, his grandpa had a way to block it or simply shut it. Sol left without saying goodbye. Despaired, he went home and took over the family business. He had tried some treatments in the beginning, but nothing worked, and he gave up.

    The physical pain he had to suffer mattered much less than the emptiness in his heart.

    "If you can''t sleep well, I can perhaps give you an oil massage before bed, and it should help," Brianna suggested.

    Scott turned to look at Brianna, his eyes fixed on her as if to check if she bore other intentions. The smile on Brianna''s face disappeared. She felt awkward and started to regret having offered such a suggestion.

    "Alright," Scott spoke finally. He finished his coffee, stood up, and noticed the kiss marks on Brianna''s neck. He sneered. I shall see how seductive you can be. Ha. Didn''t you fall for me last night, m.o.a.ning so loud and wanting more? At least you are not too bad in bed.

 Chapter 311 - 23: Apologize

    Brianna looked up and saw him looking at her neck. Subconsciously, she put her hand on it, trying to cover the marks. Scott frowned and suddenly swept her hand away and stroked her neck rather violently. "Why are you trying to hide them?" He questioned.

    "I..." Brianna muttered.

    "Don''t you try to be smart?" Scott snapped. "Whoever betrays me suffers the worst consequence."

    "I never have the intention of betraying you at all."

    "Good. And pray that your body still interests me."

    "I will. I shall try my best to please you."

    "Before I get tired of you and kick you out, your body and your heart belong to me only! I''m a possessive person. I don''t like to share my properties. Do you understand clearly?"

    You are a tyrant. Brianna thought. Do you even want my heart?! Huh! With hesitation and reluctance, Brianna nodded. Scott sensed her reluctance and quickly grabbed her chin with his hand angrily. "What''s that look for? Are you thinking of some other man in your heart?" He asked.

    Frightened, Brianna shook her head frantically. "No. Ever since you paid for my mum''s treatment, I''ve understood very well that I''m your exclusive possession, everything about me, even my heart."

    Scott released her chin. "Keep it in mind." He said with a warning tone.

    "But you can have any gorgeous woman in the world..." Brianna muttered.

    "Good that you know. You are just a nobody girl, yet you even have the guts to not obey me."

    "I just don''t understand why you despise me so much, yet married me and kept me here with you." She had thought about the many times when Scott suddenly gazed at her and wondered if it was because she reminded him of the girl he loved.

    She wanted a clear answer so that she knew she should never have any expectations of him, of them together.

    "You are just a replacement. When she comes back, you can f.u.c.k off." Scott said coldly.

    Brianna felt relieved, then she thought of something and grew worried. "But what if you can never find her?"

    "Shut up." Scott snapped. "Even if I can''t find her, you have to f.u.c.k off when I''m sick of you anyway."

    Alright. You don''t have to be so rude. Brianna thought. "I see. I hope she comes back soon. I will pray for you two."

    "Don''t ever think that you actually attract me. You are just a cheap nobody girl, a pet, a toy to me." Scott added.

    Brianna couldn''t take it anymore. "Scott Anderson! I have never taken a cent from you except for the money for my mum''s treatment! I will work hard and make money on my own." She retorted.

    Scott laughed and said with disdain, "Ha-ha. Look at yourself. Everything you are wearing, what you use, what you eat, is all mine. I''ve purchased you. Don''t talk to me about dignity. Why? If you do want to make some decent cash, then make me want to f.u.c.k you! I will pay you five thousand dollars each time we have s.e.x. Once you make enough money, then you can talk to me about dignity. Ha-ha."

    Brianna felt truly humiliated and helpless. She clenched her fists, looked down onto the floor, and tried to fight back her tears. She failed. Tears streamed down her face and dropped onto the floor.

    Scott thought she was just pretending. "Pretentious." He said with disdain. "Don''t cry your crocodile tears. You look disgustingly pitiful. When you know how to truly please me, you will have money, fame, vanity, anything any woman d.e.s.i.r.es."

    Enraged, Brianna threw the fork onto the table, stood up to face Scott, and retorted, "Scott Anderson, you don''t know me! What other women want isn''t what I want. Actually, you probably don''t know women at all! You are too arrogant and too proud. You think we are all hollow and empty; you think we are all nobody! You are sick! You take p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e out of my misery. Right, I need money for my mother, but it doesn''t mean you can treat me like a piece of shit!"

    Brianna sobbed and shouted at him loudly. It echoed in the house, and all the maids and servants heard. They were all frightened. No one had ever spoken to Scott this way.

    Scott glared at Brianna angrily. "Apologize!"

    "No! I''m speaking the truth! I''ve had enough! I don''t give a damn anymore." Brianna yelled at him, wiped the tears off her cheeks, and turned to run away.

    The maids retreated quietly, scared that Scott would start venting on them.

    However, seeing Brianna run out of the gate, Scott felt his anger fade away. He was actually glad to know that Brianna had her sense of shame and dignity. The chief maid was surprised to see that Scott smiled as he left the dining room.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw him get into the car and leave for work.

    There were no taxis around the area where everyone lived in luxury villas and drove expensive cars. Brianna walked for about twenty minutes and slowly calmed down. She looked around and noticed that there wasn''t one taxi in sight.

    The driver slowed down intentionally as they passed Brianna, hoping that Brianna would get in the car and apologize to Scott. Scott shared the same thought. However, Brianna reacted as if she didn''t see them and went on walking. She didn''t even take a look at the car.

    Scott grew angrier and glared at the driver. Frightened, the driver sped up. The bodyguards didn''t have the guts to give Brianna a lift either and drove past her quickly.

    Brianna ended up walking for an hour or so until she got a taxi. She was exhausted as well as sleep-deprived. When she saw the price on the meter, she regretted not getting into Scott''s car. What was worse, as expected, she was late for work and got fined.

    Why did I argue with him?! I''m useless and worthless to him anyway. What good does it do to me? Now I''m exhausted, I had my salary deducted, and he will still treat me like shit. Brianna thought remorsefully. I can''t make the same mistake again. To argue about dignity with him is simply suicidal.

 Chapter 312 - 24: She Isnt Just A Meek Little Girl

    She wiped the tears, cleaned off her face, and walked into the bathroom to re-apply some make-up to help disguise her tiredness. Yet, it didn''t help much. As she walked out of the bathroom, disheartened, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure standing on the stairs by the fire door.

    She knitted her brows. It was Jameson Anderson, leaning against the door, a cigarette in one hand and the other hand in his trouser pocket. He was looking out of the window absent-mindedly.

    A young and slim girl wearing sunglasses was standing next to him. She seemed to be speaking to him, but Jameson didn''t seem interested. Suddenly, Brianna recognized the girl. Isn''t she Sophia Moore?! Daughter of the American Mafia boss and younger sister of Jake Moore, who is said to be the best looking man of the year.

    As soon as Brianna recognized them, she looked away, hoping to sneak away. I''d better stay away from these two! She thought.

    However, she wasn''t quick enough. "Isn''t that my sister-in-law? Why? Are you running away? Do Mrs. Moore and I frighten you? Come over for a chat." Jameson said casually.

    Recalling how Jameson threatened her at lunchtime yesterday and how Sophia intended to slap her and took a photo of her and Jacob yesterday morning, Brianna grew anxious. She pretended that she didn''t hear Jameson and quickened her pace. Even if Jameson Anderson would let me off this time, Sophia Moore, who''s crazy about Scott Anderson, will definitely give me a hard time. Brianna thought as she hurried away. Shit, I shouldn''t have argued with Scott Anderson this morning!

    "Brianna, Mr. Anderson and Miss Moore are calling you." Someone stopped her and said aloud.

    Reluctantly, Brianna turned around. "Mr. Jameson Anderson, sorry, I didn''t hear you."

    "My sister-in-law seems to dislike me. She runs away as soon as she sees me." Jameson mocked.

    "Not at all. I didn''t see you, and I am just in a hurry to get back to work." Brianna said.

    "Aha, I see. I thought it was because you saw Sophia, my grandparents'' favorite person, and feel bad that you married my brother." Jameson went on teasing.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''t-just-a-meek-little-girl_52603280445988232">#''t-just-a-meek-little-girl_52603280445988232</a> for visiting.

    Brianna''s heart sank. His grandparents'' favorite person? They want Scott to marry her?

    "Miss Moore, don''t worry. I''m just a temp. Mr. Scott Anderson will get rid of me any time, and you two can still be together." Brianna said clearly, humbly, hoping that Sophia would understand that she meant no harm.

    However, Sophia didn''t take it kindly. She thought Brianna was bragging instead. She sneered and said, "Bitch, you won''t last long. That you and Scott have registered doesn''t mean that you are part of the Andersons as long as Scott''s grandparents disagree! Even Sol Keaton couldn''t marry into the Andersons, let alone you. You are just a nobody girl."

    "Right. I''m just a nobody girl. So I know very well that I am just a temp. Have a nice day, Miss Moore." Brianna replied calmly and turned around to leave.

    "Now that you know that you are a nobody, then f.u.c.k off and don''t let me see you again!" Sophia shouted after Brianna loudly and angrily. Startled, people turned to look.

    Brianna had her pride. Though she didn''t have the guts to show it to Scott, well, except this morning, she wasn''t afraid of others. Also, she remembered Scott once warned her that she could not allow anyone to bully her or take advantage of her.

    Therefore, she turned around, facing Sophia, lifting her chin up, and retorted, "Miss Moore, please have some self-respect. I might not be qualified to be Mr. Scott Anderson''s wife, but it seems like however hard you have tried and flirted, he won''t even take a look at you. Aren''t you being too positive to dream about marrying into the Andersons?"

    Five years ago, Sophia lost Scott to Sol, a fragile girl whom Scott''s grandfather disliked. And now Scott has married a nobody girl instead of me! She thought angrily.

    Enraged, Sophia marched towards Brianna and lifted her hand up to give her a slap on her face.

    Brianna dodged swiftly and instantly, she gave Sophia a hard slap back, and it landed hard and loud on Sophia''s face. Brianna was, in fact, still feeling upset about what happened in the morning, and now the chance for her to vent had come.

    Sophia stared at Brianna, open-mouthed. Jameson, who was smoking and watching quietly, was also shocked. Aha, she isn''t just a meek little girl. She''s got teeth and claws. Jameson''s face lit up, rather amazed by Brianna''s reaction.

    He knew very well how peculiar and picky Scott was with women. In the past years, Scott had not shown any interest in any woman except Sol Keaton. When Jameson heard that Scott was married, he was very surprised and very curious to know who the woman was.

    He didn''t think much of Brianna after meeting her the first time, but now he realized that there was something about her. It wasn''t merely because of her look.

    Sophia Moore and Sean Smith had never met Sol Keaton, but Jacob and Jameson had. Scott took Sol home once, and it was that one time when Scott had a serious fight with his grandfather and ended up leaving the family, leaving Las Vegas, eloping with Sol, without taking a cent from the family, to start his own business.

    If Scott is as passionate about this girl as Sol Keaton, then however strong he is, I can use this girl to defeat him, and I will have the chance to take over the Andersons Corporation. Jameson thought.

    Before long, a crowd had gathered around. Some were worried that Brianna and Sophia would start a fight and didn''t want to get involved, so they hurried off, while others were too curious not to stay and watch. "Brianna and Mr. Scott Anderson are married?!" They murmured.

    "I thought the senior Mr. and Mrs. Anderson wanted their grandson, Mr. Scott Anderson, to marry Sophia Moore, daughter of the American Mafia boss."

 Chapter 313 - 25: Why Wait éˆ¥æ¥¾ill Next Time?

    "I wonder how Brianna managed to seduce Mr. Scott Anderson!"

    "Well, she''s definitely a bold one. She just slapped Miss Sophia Moore! I wonder whose side Mr. Scott Anderson will stand on."

    "Miss. Sophia Moore, of course! I mean, who has the gut to anger her?"

    "But isn''t Brianna now Mrs. Anderson? Surely, Mr. Scott Anderson will support his wife..."

    "Hush...It''s Mr. Scott Anderson...Hush..."

    The crowd were murmuring and gossiping with excitement, but as soon as they saw Scott

    coming, they hurried away.

    Brianna didn''t see Scott coming from behind, but Jameson and Sophia did. Jameson stayed and watched indifferently while Sophia was curious to know how Scott would react.

    Seeing that Brianna didn''t know he was behind her, Scott stopped and gestured to Levi and his bodyguards to stop as well. He wanted to see how Brianna would deal with it.

    Brianna could sense that something was up. The crowd had left. Perhaps they don''t want to get involved, which is understandable. Brianna thought. She wanted to get back to work soon as well.

    Sophia intended to slap Brianna back, but now that Scott was watching, she changed her mind.

    "Bitch! You are brutal. It hurts so much!"

    She stroked her cheeks and said pitifully. "Scott will know what you truly are! Violent and cruel."

    "Sophia Moore, I didn''t slap you for no reason. It was pure self-defense. Whether Scott loves you or not, or if you can seduce him or not, it''s completely up to you two. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t cross me again. You are pathetic."

    Sophia knew that what Brianna said was the truth, a cruel truth. Ever since she could remember, she had tried to be the best for Scott, but Scott never seems to care for her, despite her stunning beauty and her grand family and educational background.

    Enraged, she shouted at Brianna, "Huh! Next time I will make you regret how you''ve treated me!"

    Brianna sneered and retorted, "Why wait ''till next time?"

    On hearing so, Scott lifted his eyebrows. He liked Brianna''s response.

    Sophia had always been spoiled, adored, and looked up to. No one, except Scott, had ever had the guts to displease her. Brianna was the very first person that had ever angered her physically and verbally. Sophia gestured to her bodyguards and said, "She needs to learn it the hard way."

    The bodyguards obeyed and soon gathered around Brianna. "I''m Mrs. Anderson, Scott Anderson''s wife. I suggest you at least show him so much respect." Brianna said and retreated a few steps.

    "You are a nobody girl. Scott married you merely to use you." Sophia retorted, waved her hand, and ordered the bodyguards, "Go ahead."

    "Sophia Moore, who gave you permission to bully my woman in my territory?" Scott spoke aloud threateningly. Brianna might have appeared calm, but she was, in fact, terribly frightened, seeing how tough and muscular the bodyguards were. As she heard Scott''s voice, she heavedFind authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%98till-next-time_52627633447432606">#%E2%80%98till-next-time_52627633447432606</a> for visiting.

    a sigh of relief and turned around to run and hide behind Scott. Thank god. She thought.

    Then, she pouted her lips while looking at Sophia. Huh. Now, what are you going to do?!

    Sophia was furious, however, she could not get angry with Scott or vent on him. Instead, she started sobbing and complained pitifully, "Scott, she slapped me."

    Yet, her acting skill was even more pathetic.

    Scott knitted his brows as if he was confused and said, "Didn''t you invite yourself here for a slap?"

    Sophia stared at Scott open-mouthed. It took her a little while to react. "Scott! Look at her. There''s nothing good about her! She''s a nobody girl!"

    Scott threw a glance at Jameson, who was watching indifferently, then said to Sophia icily, "You think of yourself as somebody, don''t you? Even if you really are, you are not my cup of tea. I don''t care who your father is, and I''m warning you, it won''t do you any good messing around with my woman." He sneered at Sophia and walked off.

    Enraged, Sophia stomped her feet and clenched her fists. She glared at Brianna and thought about how she could get revenge next time.

    Jameson finished smoking and walked off, thinking, I shall use these two women to mess about his life.

    Brianna followed Scott. "Thanks for helping, Mr. Scott Anderson," Brianna said gratefully.

    "I''m merely protecting my property," Scott said, as indifferent and proud as usual.

    "It seems that people all know that we are legally married now." Tentatively, Brianna said.

    "So what. I''ve accepted it as my own shame that I''ve married you anyway."

    A shame?! You forced me to marry you! Brianna thought, but she remained quiet.

    After a while, Scott questioned, "What''s on your mind?"

    "Nothing," Brianna replied.

    "Brianna, that I''ve accepted you doesn''t mean my grandparents will accept you. You''d better be prepared for what you would have to deal with later on."

    "What? What will they do to me? Will they come find me and threaten me?" Brianna asked anxiously.

    "No, you go to them," Scott said plainly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Every two weeks, we visit them and have a family meal together."

    "But I''m just a temp. I mean, I am not exactly your wife, though we have registered..." Brianna muttered.

    "What have I married you for then? To shut them up." Scott gave her an impatient look.

    Brianna nodded helplessly and decided to change the subject instead. "You know, I almost got beaten just then."

    "It looked more like you were the one bullying her."

    "Huh? Have you been watching? Why didn''t you stop her earlier? Her bodyguards were about to beat me up!"

    "But did they beat you up?"

    "No. Well, you stopped them just in time."

    "You want me to protect you?" Scott looked at Brianna with a cheeky sneer. "Beg me then."

    Quickly, Brianna grabbed Scott''s arm and said pleadingly, "Honey, Scott, please protect me."

    They got into the lift, and Scott suddenly pulled Brianna into his arms and whispered into her ear, his lips touching it, "You are my woman. I will protect you as long as you serve me well in bed and feed me well."

 Chapter 314 - 26: A Good Friend

    His breathing, as well as his words, made Brianna blush. She felt a sense of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and embarrassment. Levi and the bodyguards must have heard! She thought.

    Brianna buried her face on his c.h.e.s.t, too embarrassed to look at others. In fact, no one was looking at them at all. They were either looking up at the ceiling or down at the floor.

    They knew well enough when not to interfere. Scott grabbed Brianna''s chin and lifted her face up, "I still remember clearly what happened this morning. You are the very first person who has the guts to confront me and speak to me like that."

    To her own surprise, Brianna replied, "What about those that went behind your back?" She regretted it as soon as she said it.

    Scott''s face turned stern, then he sneered, "Ha-ha. Dead." He said briefly. It sent a shiver down Brianna''s spine.

    "Thanks for sparing me," Brianna said timidly. The door opened, and she scurried away. "Have a nice day." She hurried back to her seat, where she felt the safest.

    As usual, all the other secretaries were busy working. Their phones seemed never to stop ringing. They were either speaking on the phone or buried their head in piles of doc.u.ments.

    Brianna was the only one without any work to do. At first, people thought she was protected by Levi, and so no one would ask her to do anything, and now that they knew she was Mrs. Anderson, people would not even talk to her.

    Only when she took the initiative and asked them would they assigned her the easiest tasks. Therefore, she spent most of her time browsing websites and self-studying fashion design and architecture while hoping to get some online design work.

    When it was lunchtime, Brianna waited for a while, and Levi still didn''t show up. I guess Scott Anderson is not having lunch with me today. I will go and get lunch myself then. I''m starving.

    When the lift got to the fifth floor, the door opened, and a girl in a crop top and denim skirt walked in cheerfully.

    "Jodie!" Brianna exclaimed. Her face lit up as soon as she recognized Jodie Field.

    "Hey! Brianna!" Jodie responded with a big smile and hugged Brianna. "Are you also working here?"

    "Yes. How about you? Did you go to the Brighten Company for the interview the next day?"

    "No. I can''t. After they heard about my uncle, they didn''t want me. So I decided to come to the headquarter to give it a try and luckily everything went well. I''m in the sales department. I think with Scott Anderson here, my uncle should show him some respect and leave me alone."

    "Your uncle seems to care about you. Isn''t it better to work for him?"

    "The thing is his family, especially his mother and younger sister, look down upon me. If I work for him, they will despise me even more. I have to show them that I''m capable and independent."

    Brianna nodded. "Right. I''m sure you will!"

    "Thanks, Brianna. By the way, which department are you in?"

    "Secretary."

    "Wow. That''s great. I''ve heard that all the female staff dream of being a secretary as you can get close to Scott Anderson."

    Brianna shook her head. "It''s depressing there. No one talks to anyone. They are even afraid to speak aloud."

    "That sounds awful. Hmm. Shall we go for lunch together? I''m starving. You know what, we shall get lunch together every day. That would be great!"

    "We shall!" Brianna said cheerfully.

    As they walked into the canteen, both Brianna and Jodie noticed that many people would look at Brianna curiously. Jodie pricked up her ears and heard some murmuring. "Brianna! You are Mrs. Anderson?! Scott Anderson''s wife?" Jodie exclaimed and stared at Brianna, open-mouthed.

    Brianna nodded.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Jodie rolled her eyes at her.

    "He only married me to shut his grandparents up. We aren''t really a couple. We were supposed to keep it a secret anyway. But Sophia Moore showed up and put on a big drama this morning, and now everyone knows." Brianna explained.

    "Sophia Moore? Oh, Brianna, you need to watch out. No one ever dares to displease her in Las Vegas, even in the whole country." Jodie sounded anxious and sincerely concerned.

    Brianna heaved a sigh. "I don''t know how long Scott Anderson can protect me. He''s a businessman, but Sophia Moore''s father is in the mafia." Brianna isn''t worried for no reason. She had noticed that people kept a distance from her on purpose. Obviously, it was because they were afraid of Sophia Moore, to be close to Brianna means to be against Sophia.

    They understood that Scott didn''t marry Brianna for love but to use her temporarily while Sophia Moore was the daughter of an American mafia boss. The way people looked at Brianna and gossiped did embarrass her, but she knew that there was no point saying anything. I am just his possession. It''s true that he''s using me.

    "Brianna, if Sophia causes trouble again, just give me a call. I will stand by you. If she hurts me, uncle Sean won''t just let her off. With uncle Sean and Scott Anderson protecting you, I''m sure the mafia boss won''t want to displease both the Smiths and the Andersons for the sake of his insolent daughter."

    "Thanks so much, Jodie." Brianna said gratefully, then she added, "I don''t really want to make it a big deal though, but just to keep it between her and me."

    "You are my friend. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you."

    Brianna looked at Jodie with a smile and said, "I''m so grateful to have you as a friend, Jodie, but I do want to keep it quiet, well, as best as I can." What am I to Scott Anderson? If I cause trouble, it will only anger him. No one wants to mess up with the American mafia boss. Brianna thought.

    "You know what, Sophia Moore is used to getting what she wants. I think the best way to deal with her is to show her that you aren''t to be taken advantage of from the very beginning. Let her know that you aren''t weak!" Jodie said encouragingly.

 Chapter 315 - 27: What A Shame

    Since she was little, Jodie hated to see people being bullied or taken advantage of. She had always wanted to protect those in need. Brianna was her best friend from childhood, and surely she wouldn''t want anyone to treat Brianna badly. Just as she was speaking with enthusiasm, she suddenly looked terrified and turned around.

    Confused and shocked, Brianna asked. "What''s the matter, Jodie?"

    "He, err, he''s here." Jodie stuttered.

    Brianna turned around and noticed that the bustling canteen had suddenly turned silent, and everyone was looking towards the door. It was Sean Smith walking in with the company of a few bodyguards. He had a subtle and gentle smile on.

    Smartly and neatly dressed, he looked elegant, successful, and there''s an air of authority about him. His charm was different from Scott''s distant feel nor Jameson''s carefree playfulness, but he was not a bit less charming than either of them.

    It was apparent that people were looking at him with admiration.

    Before Jodie could hide under the table, Sean had arrived, standing next to her. "Are you still trying to hide?"

    "Uncle, uncle Sean," Jodie pouted her lips and said guiltily, "What brought you here?"

    "What have you promised me?"

    "But, but it''s too far. It takes too long to commute from your company here. We will still have breakfast and dinner together."

    "And lunch! If you don''t keep your promise, I won''t come to get you next time, but will have you walk to me and see if it takes too long to commute."

    "Come on, uncle Sean." Jodie pouted her lips and rolled her eyes at him. "Won''t your mum and sister think you are being too protective of me? They will like me even less."

    "Who should you care about, them or me?"

    "Well, you, of course."

    "Then listen to me instead of compromising to please them."

    "But, uncle Sean, I want to spend lunchtime with Brianna."

    "Are you two good friends?"

    "Yes! She''s been my best friend since childhood. Those people you ask me to meet aren''t real friends. None of them respect me. They aren''t genuine. But Brianna is different. She''s a real friend."

    "Well, you should invite her over often then." Sean nodded at Brianna.

    "But your...but will they welcome my friends?"

    Sean seemed a bit startled by the question, but he assured, "As long as I''m around, they have to be welcoming."

    "Uncle Sean." Jodie paused for a second, "I hope you won''t interfere and let me hang out with people that I like here." She continued sincerely.

    "I don''t want to interfere, but I have to know what kind of people you are hanging out with, especially that you have been very disobedient lately and failed to keep your word," Sean said sternly. He glanced around and noticed that some curious people had gathered close to him. He looked at them coldly, and all retreated quietly.

    They were watching either out of curiosity or to take the chance to speak to him and get to know him, but they realized that Sean, who seemed gentle, was the same as their boss, Scott Anderson. Sean''s gentleness was only for the new girl in the sales department.

    "I''m not a kid anymore." Jodie retorted.

    Sean rolled his eyes impatiently and changed the subject. "Come home with me, get changed, and I will introduce a few clients to you. You should dress a bit more properly."

    Jodie''s face lit up. "Really? That''s great!"

    Without another word, Sean grabbed Jodie by her arm and lifted her off her seat like a mother cat with her kittens.

    Jodie waved her hand at Brianna. "Brianna, I will see you around."

    "Sure." Brianna watched them leave with a smile, finding it amusing and rather sweet. Jodie must be the only one that can speak to Sean Smith this way. Last time, he carried her away, and this time, he dragged her away. Ha-ha. He loves her. She''s spoiled. It''s completely different from the relationship between Scott Anderson and me.

    Brianna went back to the office after lunch. As she had had a sleepless and tearful night, she dozed off as she was doing some research online.

    In her half-asleep, half-awake state, she heard some girls murmuring.

    "Hey, why do you think Brianna could marry Mr. Scott Anderson? I mean, she does look quite pretty, but she''s got nothing special. All the girls that adore Mr. Scott Anderson are beautiful, and most were born in wealthy families."

    "Perhaps she''s very good in bed!" someone suggested.

    "But she doesn''t look the s.l.u.tty sort."

    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. I think it''s usually those that look innocent that have the wildest d.e.s.i.r.e. Ha-ha."

    "Ha-ha. And Mr. Scott Anderson isn''t the usual sort. Have you ever seen him with any other women? I haven''t since my first day at work. Though many girls d.e.s.i.r.e to be with him, no one could ever get close to him."

    "Maybe Mr. Scott Anderson has some secret problems." There was a short pause. "I mean, in s.e.x. And she happens to know how to fix it."

    "No. I don''t think so. He looks perfectly fine."

    "But there have been rumors that he prefers men."

    "Hush. Don''t be too loud."

    "Aha, it can be true. Perhaps he married her merely as a disguise, to hide the fact that he was gay. I mean, if he does care about her, why would he ask her to work here. This is not what the life of Mrs. Anderson is supposed to be. She should be going to parties, shopping, you know."

    "Right. She''s just a disguise."

    "Hush. She might hear us."

    "She''s fallen asleep. Don''t worry."

    "What a shame! Why are so many charming men either gay or married? It''s so unfair to us."

    "I know. I''ve spent so much money on make-up and clothes, just hoping to look more beautiful so that Mr. Scott Anderson would notice me."

    "Anyway, let''s get back to work. If he loved women, why would he fire those that tried to get close to him?"

    "Right." They all heaved a sigh and dropped the gossip.

 Chapter 316 - 28: Hes Got The Body Of A Supermodel

    There was apparent mockery as well as jealousy in their tones, in their laughs. They all despised her. Brianna heard pretty much all that they said, yet she remained quiet and pretended that she had not heard anything.

    When it was about clock out time, it suddenly went quiet in the office. Brianna was working on an interior design sketch when she realized the sudden silence. She looked up from her laptop and saw Scott coming. Everyone greeted courteously, "Good afternoon, Mr. Scott Anderson."

    Brianna stood up immediately and accidentally bumped her knees at the leg of the table. "Ouch." she cursed quietly.

    Scott stood by the door, a hand in his pocket, and looked at Brianna coldly. No one dared to look at him directly except Brianna, and Brianna noticed the awkward silence and intention. She opened her mouth as if to say something but didn''t know what to say.

    Scott beckoned Brianna and turned around to leave.

    Without hesitation, Brianna hurried after him.

    When she followed Scott into his office, Brianna asked anxiously, "Is there anything urgent, Mr. Scott Anderson?" Why didn''t he ask Levi to get me instead? Brianna wondered.

    "Not really. What were you doing then? You didn''t even notice me coming."

    "I...err... I was sketching out an interior design idea I just came up with."

    "Huh. Do you still want to be a designer? Remember, Brianna, you are my private and personal secretary now, and your job is to serve me and please me."

    "Right. I do remember. What can I do for you now?" Brianna asked patiently.

    "The essential oil for Chinese massage has arrived," Scott said plainly.

    Brianna understood what he meant. "Would you like a treatment now? But I have to admit that I''m not professional. I''ve only had some experience of giving my mum massages."

    "You can always do a course and learn properly, can''t you?"

    "Right. I shall." Brianna nodded.

    As she stepped into the lounge next to Scott''s office, Brianna stared open-mouthed, shocked by its simple elegance and luxury of its d¨¦cor and facilities. It was equipped with a gym, a tearoom, a bar, and everything needed. What Brianna disliked, though, was the colors, or to be exact, the lack of colors. There was only black, grey, and white, cold and lifeless.

    Brianna took a deep breath and said, "Shall we start, Mr. Scott Anderson?"

    "Cool." Again, Scott said coldly.

    "Please take off your shirt and lie on the bed on your tummy."

    Scott seemed a bit reluctant. Brianna noticed and blushed. She saw his perfect figure and the unmistakable six-pack. He''s got the body of a supermodel! Brianna couldn''t help thinking.

    While Scott was trying to make himself comfy on the bed, Brianna took out her phone and put on some soothing music. She saw on the tea table there was incense, and she lit one. Both Scott and herself soon feel the awkwardness fade away with the help of music and the pleasant scent of incense.

    However, as Brianna gently massaged Scott''s b.a.r.e neck with her soft hands, she could feel Scott twitch a few times slightly, and it made her nervous, especially when her hands moved towards the tail of his spine, around his waist. In fact, from what she had read, she was supposed to ask Scott to pull his trousers down a bit so she could work on the tailbone area better, but she was too shy to ask.

    "If it doesn''t help, I will think about how much money I shall deduct from your account," Scott said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Brianna''s hands froze for a second. "But, but it takes time. It''s not a one-time instant treatment."

    "I have time."

    "I''m just worried that you might grow impatient," Brianna muttered.

    "I beg your pardon!" Scott snapped.

    "I mean, it takes time and patience," Brianna said timidly. "And it''s also related to one''s emotions." She added tentatively.

    "What do you mean? Emotions?"

    "Anger, irritation, and all sorts of negative emotions can cause blockages in our body, and when there are blockages, there''s discomfort," Brianna explained.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-got-the-body-of-a-supermodel_52627656549653067">#''s-got-the-body-of-a-supermodel_52627656549653067</a> for visiting.

    "Huh? Are you suggesting I''m an angry and easily-irritated person then?"

    "No. Of course not." Brianna shook her head immediately. "I only mean in general, with anyone. It''s nothing personal. These emotions are normal. Everyone has them, but the main thing is how we deal with our emotions."

    "How then?" Scott seemed genuinely intrigued now.

    "Recognize them, accept them, and then release them."

    There was silence for a bit. Scott was actually thinking over what Brianna said. He liked her answer.

    "And how can you help me?"

    "Well, personally, I believe that you are the only one that can help yourself, but massage therapies and any other ways that help relax your body will benefit as well."

    "What are the other ways?"

    "By taking care of your bodies, like sleeping well, having rested, treating your stomach well and that."

    "It''s your job to treat my stomach well."

    Brianna pouted her lips and said, "Right, I will." Then Brianna remembered that Scott had problems falling asleep. "Massages will help you sleep as well." She added.

    Brianna continued speaking softly while giving Scott massages, and to her surprise, she later noticed that he had fallen fast asleep.

    About half an hour later, she woke him up gently, "Mr. Scott Anderson, it''s done."

    Scott awoke. He had a yarn and sat up on the bed. He looked at Brianna for a while. Brianna blushed and looked away.

    "Pretentious. What happened to Brianna that was yelling at me this morning, huh?" Scott mocked as he put on his shirt. He lit a cigarette.

    "I was too emotional," Brianna muttered a bit apologetically.

    "Think it over. Ten thousand dollars once. It''s much better than working here. Please me, and I will f.u.c.k you more often, and you can make more money."

    "Thanks for the offer, but I would rather not." Brianna rejected without a second thought.

    Scott knitted his brows. "Why? Have you found another way to make fast money?"

    Brianna understood that what he meant was to accept Jameson''s offer and betray him. "Scott, it''s true that I need money, but I have my own principles. As long as I''m working for you, I do my job and stay loyal." Brianna said clearly.

 Chapter 317 - 29: This Is Just Another Disguise

    "Good to know," Scott replied plainly. Then he handed a little box to her. "Put it on."

    "Huh?" Brianna was startled.

    "Open it."

    Brianna opened it, saw the silver ring studded with a big pink diamond, and stared at Scott open-mouthed. It must be worth millions! And the design is beautiful. Brianna thought. She noticed the letter K carved on the ring and put it on her ring finger.

    "Thank you." Brianna said with a smile, then she thought of something and asked, "What about yours?"

    "Huh. Why would you think I should wear one?" Scott said with a sneer.

    "I thought you would kneel down to propose. Isn''t that the usual way?" Brianna said with a grin.

    "Who do you think you are? You are asking me to kneel down before you?!" Scott almost exclaimed.

    "I was just joking. We are married, after all." Brianna muttered timidly.

    "Give it back to me if you don''t want it," Scott said coldly.

    "Of course I want it. I like it very much." Brianna replied immediately.

    "Then don''t complain."

    "I won''t." Brianna pouted her lips and thought, if I can sell it, then I won''t need to worry about money for mum''s medical treatment. What a great surprise!

    However, Scott seemed to have read her mind. "Don''t ever think about selling the ring. Everything I give you is unique. There''s only one. I can track it easily."

    "Oh, why would I ever think of selling it? It''s a wedding ring. You are thinking too much..." Brianna replied immediately. Huh. I can''t sell it, but at least it''s a symbol, and it can send the message to people that I''m Mrs. Anderson, and it shall protect me, well, to a certain point.

    "Let''s go." Scott finished his cigarette and stood up to leave.

    Brianna nodded and followed him.

    Seated in the car, looking out of the window, Brianna noticed that it was the usual way home. "Are we not going home?" She asked.

    "To my grandparents," Scott said.

    "Your grandparents''?!" Brianna repeated, and she started to worry. She recalled what Scott had warned her about. Shit! I have to deal with them!

    When the car pulled over outside the Anderson House, Brianna hesitated.

    "Scared?" Scott asked mockingly.

    "No."

    "Then hurry up." Scott got out of the car first and waited for Brianna.

    It wasn''t the first time Scott waited for her. He''s being protective, I guess. Brianna thought. I''m here now. I have to face it.

    The bodyguards handed Brianna some presents that Scott had prepared in advance. She carried them and followed Scott through the huge garden to the main house. As she was looking around, amazed by the design and beautiful flowers, two Tibetan Mastiffs and four husky dogs suddenly ran out and went towards Brianna. Frightened, Brianna screamed, dropped all the bags of presents, and ran.

    She was soon surrounded by the big and unfriendly dogs, all barking at her. She was almost in tears. Seeing how scared Brianna was, Scott finally shouted at the dogs. "Tod, sit down."

    The leading Tibetan Mastiff sat down, and the rest followed.

    Brianna heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Come over," Scott shouted, and all the dogs went to him, wagging their tails happily.

    Jameson stood by the door, smoking and watching, one hand in his pocket, looking rather amused. Scott stared at him.

    "Hey, Scott. What''s that face for?" Jameson asked.

    "Didn''t you let them out? They are usually kept on the other side of the garden." Scott questioned with a frown.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I walked them about just now and forgot to shut the gate." Jameson said apologetically. Both Scott and Brianna knew he did it intentionally. "It looks like you care about your wife, though I doubt that you married her for the sake of love," Jameson added.

    "It''s none of your business. She''s mine, and no one should touch whatever is mine without my permission. Jameson, I''m saying it one more time. Do not cross the line." Scott said sternly, looking at Jameson icily.

    "Apologies." Jameson shrugged his shoulders. "I''ve made a mistake." He went over to Brianna and offered his hand, "Nice to see you again, Brianna, my dear sister-in-law." He said with a mysterious smile. "Sorry to have frightened you."

    Brianna accepted his help and put her hand in his.

    "You have very soft hands." Jameson looked her into her eyes and said rather flirtatiously.

    Startled, Brianna quickly withdrew her hands and ran over to Scott.

    Jameson smiled a cheeky smile and went over to pick up Brianna''s shoe that came off when she was running away from the dogs.

    With the shoe in his hand, he squatted down, looked up at Brianna, and said gently, "Brianna, may you please lift your lovely foot up?"

    Brianna looked at Scott, who had turned to leave. She heaved a sigh and let Jameson put the shoe on her. He held her food with one hand and put the shoe on her while smiling at her flirtatiously. He noticed the ring on her hand.

    "So you two have registered, and now you are wearing a wedding ring. It looks like he does care about you." Jameson commented.

    Brianna shook her head. "Not really. He doesn''t have a ring, only me wearing one. This is just another disguise."

    "When you are pregnant with his child, my grandparents might accept you. Ha-ha. That will be a good move." Jameson sneered. He gestured to the bodyguards to pick up the presents, and they handed them back to Brianna.

    The moon was up and shone softly upon the garden. The house was surrounded by subtle tranquility. Brianna and Jameson walked in together.

    The first person Brianna saw was a senior with gray hair, seated in an armchair in the middle. The wrinkles on his face failed to hide his air of authority and his good look. Leaning on the armchair stood a cane, beautifully made. He was surely the senior Mr. Anderson, Scott''s grandfather, Benjamin Anderson, who was the chairman of The Anderson Corporation and owned the most shares of the company.

 Chapter 318 - 30: How Can I Please Both Of Them?

    Sitting next to him was an elegantly dressed beautiful lady, who must be in her seventies, but looked only around fifty years old. Her hair had also turned gray, but she looked bright and healthy.

    Scott was sitting next to his grandfather, both appeared emotionless. They look so alike. Brianna thought, not just their face, but also the way they carry themselves.

    Benjamin opened his eyes wide at the sight of Brianna, but he quickly resumed his cold and emotionless look. She looks just like Sol Keaton! He thought. He wasn''t pleased with all.

    Brianna noticed the change on Benjamin''s face and her heart sank. She glanced at senior Mrs. Anderson, who looked at Brianna coldly and quickly turned to Jameson with a smile. "Jameson, I''ve missed you so much." She beckoned him. "I wish you could come to visit more often. Why don''t we get together every week instead?"

    Jameson went over and gave her a hug. "I miss you too." He said gently.

    It was obvious that she had completely ignored Brianna. Brianna hesitated. Should I go sit down? Why isn''t Scott introducing me?! Awkwardly, Brianna said with a smile, "Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Anderson. I''m Brianna."

    Benjamin reacted as if he had not heard Brianna and went on talking to Scott about some wine they were sampling.

    Mrs. Anderson looked at the handful of presents Brianna was carrying and said coldly, "Don''t bring any presents here. You don''t know what we like. It''s just a waste."

    Though Brianna had come with the expectation that they would not welcome her, this was too much for her to take. She frowned at them.

    Scott noticed and glanced at the maid, Ann, who understood straight away and went over to Brianna. "Thanks for the presents." Ann had a look at the bags and said to Scott''s grandmother with a smile, "Mrs. Anderson, here''s your favorite chocolate cookies."

    Mrs. Anderson glared at Ann and, frightened, Ann looked away immediately. It wasn''t easy for her to be sandwiched in the awkward situation between Scott and his grandmother. How can I please both of them? Ann took the presents to the storeroom and came back with a plate of chocolate cookies. She placed them on the table in front of Mrs. Anderson.

    Mrs. Anderson knitted her brows and commented unkindly, "I only like those from Hellen''s Bakery."

    "It is Hellen''s," Scott said indifferently. Mrs. Anderson glared at him angrily. "You mean to anger your grandpa and me, don''t you?"

    Again, indifferently, Scott said, "Not at all. I told Brianna once that you love the chocolate cookies from Helen''s and she remembered and bought some for you." He beckoned Brianna, and she went and sat down next to him.

    As soon as Brianna sat down, both Mr. and Mrs. Anderson''s faces grew stern. Just as she was wondering what to say to change the awkwardness, there came a familiar voice saying, "Is Scott back? Come, I''ve made Thai green curry especially for you!"

    Brianna turned around to see a perfectly beautiful face at the kitchen door. It was Sophia Moore, wearing an apron, looking at Brianna with a triumphant sneer.

    Seeing that Scott made no response. Mrs. Anderson looked annoyed and said to Scott, "Scott, Sophia is speaking to you. I''ve invited her over for dinner, but she came with a big bag of ingredients, saying she''s preparing your favorite dish for you. What a sweet girl she is!"

    Sophia smiled proudly and said cheerfully, "I''ve taken some cooking lessons to learn properly. Please come try and see if you like it."

    Scott didn''t even take a look at her. He said plainly, "I prefer Ann''s cooking."

    The smile on Sophia''s face was replaced by a hurt look. Mrs. Anderson quickly interfered, "Sophia has made it especially for you. You are a lucky man. You should be grateful."

    "I have prepared it with love. Even Ann says my cooking is fantastic now. Won''t you please come and sample?" Sophia said pitifully.

    Mrs. Anderson smiled at Sophia and spoke gently, "Sophia is the sweetest girl." Then she turned to look at Scott and said rather seriously, "She''s done so much for you, Scott. I would love to have her as my daughter-in-law. If you marry her, you will be so happy, and so will I."

    Scott made no comment.

    Jameson passed a cookie to Mrs. Anderson and said playfully, "If it wasn''t Scott that Sophia was in love with, I would have married her. Grandpa and grandma would be happy, and I would have a beautiful and supportive wife."

    Scott looked at Jameson and said, "Is that so? Aren''t you still seeing Maggie Taylor? There are plenty of good girls, but you prefer the filthy type."

    Maggie Taylor was the daughter of Jack Taylor and one of his mistresses. Maggie''s mother worked at a club and got disease later on, possibly from the sort of work she did. When she was dying, she sent her daughter, Maggie, to Jack Taylor. Jack had no choice but to take Maggie in.

    Same as her mother, Maggie was a stunning beauty and a tameless, intemperate one. People called her and Sophia Moore the two most gorgeous women of Las Vegas, but they have also nicknamed her The S.l.u.t of Las Vegas. It was said that she had numerous partners. The respectable families in town, including the Andersons and the Moores, despised her.

    Jameson frowned a little bit but quickly resumed his smiley face and defended, "It''s nothing serious. It was just for fun, and I''ve taken grandma''s suggestion and dumped her long ago."

    "Have you really? I''m impressed. Nice one." Scott sneered and raised his glass to Jameson. "Cheers."

    The family seemed to get along well despite the fact that they often disagreed with each other. Brianna sat there quietly, feeling like an outsider. Sophia was also left ignored in the kitchen.

    Reluctantly, Mrs. Anderson changed the subject and said, "Scott, why don''t you introduce your friend to Sophia?" She emphasized the word ''friend'' intentionally.

 Chapter 319 - 31: It Makes A Woman A Great Wife

    Sophia came over and stood next to Mrs. Anderson and placed her hands on Mrs. Anderson''s shoulders to show how close they were. "Sue, I''ve met her a few times. I''m rather confused and surprised how she is now Scott''s wife, I have to say. I mean, just a month ago, she was engaged to Liam Williams, and she was his private and special assistant, helping to get contracts signed by seducing their potential business partners. Then suddenly, she and Scott are married. I''m really curious about how she did it."

    On hearing so, Sue Anderson was shocked. She frowned at Brianna and questioned, "What sort of life were you living?"

    Brianna wasn''t stupid. She knew what Sophia was doing. Though angered, she composed herself and said calmly, "Liam and I had a talk, and both agreed that it''s better we separate. It was the past anyway. I''m now married to Scott, and I''m content and honored to be his wife."

    Scott liked Brianna''s response, and he joined in supportively. "Mama, let the past be the past. Brianna was unlucky to have met that ungrateful guy, but she has learned. Also, she has not seduced or slept with anyone, even her ex. I know better than anyone else."

    "Ha-ha. I find it very difficult to believe what I have to say. Think about how many meetings at the clubs she''s attended. She must have learned how to be seductive if she wasn''t a natural born ''salesgirl."

    Scott threw an icy look at Sophia and said nothing. Instead, he turned to his grandpa and asked, "Shall we have a game of chess?"

    Benjamin nodded, took his cane, stood up, and went to the study with Scott. Bored, Jameson went to the garden to play with the dogs. Now there was only Brianna, Sophia, and Sue in the living room.

    "Sophia, I don''t have the intention to fight for Scott with you. You don''t have to be mean. If you are capable of making Scott fall in love with you, I''m ready to sign the divorce agreement at any time." Brianna heaved a sigh and said clearly.

    Brianna had meant what she said, yet somehow Sophia took it as an insult. She sat down next to Sue and said pitifully, "Sue, you see how insolent she is. She even slapped me on my face at the Anderson''s Corporation this morning."

    Sue gasped. "Did she really?!"

    Brianna rolled her eyes. She had lost her patience to explain or defend herself. "Go and help in the kitchen," Sue said to Brianna sternly as if she was a maid.

    "Sure." Brianna nodded.

    "I would like to help too," Sophia said to Sue with a smile and followed Brianna into the Kitchen.

    Brianna still remembered how shocked she was when she first saw the kitchen at Scott''s place, Home for Sol. However, the kitchen was even more impressive.

    "I''m a chef. You are my assistant." Sophia said to Brianna demandingly.

    "Alright." Brianna shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t really care. "How would you like me to help then?"

    "Go and clean your hands first, then prepare the ingredients on the table over there."

    Brianna took a look at the servants behind who stood awkwardly. She understood that this was their job, and Sophia was ordering her around like a servant as if she herself was Scott''s wife instead.

    "Why? I guess you only know how to seduce men but know nothing about cooking." Sophia mocked.

    Mimicking Sophia''s tone, Brianna retorted, "I guess you only know how to cook and know nothing about how to love a man." Sophia was so shocked that she lost her tongue.

    Sue was standing by the door, listening. "To know how to cook is a great thing. It makes a woman a great wife." Sue looked at Brianna coldly, then smiled at Sophia.

    Sophia changed her attitude instantly now that she knew Sue was around. With a warm smile, she said gently, "Sue, thank you. Don''t worry, Brianna and I can handle it. Dinner will be ready soon."

    "Sweet girl. Just let me know if you need any help, ok?" Sue spoke affectionately and walked away.

    The servants remained silent and waited for orders. Sophia looked around and gestured for them to leave. There were only Brianna and herself in the kitchen now, and she changed her attitude again.

    "You are just a toy my Scott has purchased for fun. I''m impressed that you have the guts to come to visit his family as if you are really part of the family!" Sophia mocked with a sneer.

    Brianna retorted, "His grandpa seems to like you a lot. Surely you know how to please him. If you can please Scott and get him to divorce me, just do it. I''m curious to know how capable you are."

    Sophia opened her mouth slightly as if to say something, but she was too enraged and stunned to utter a word. Who does she think she is to speak to me like that?!

    "You were betrayed and dumped by Liam Williams! I just can''t understand how you managed to trick my Scott into marrying you. What sort of shameful tricks did you use?!"

    "Ha-ha," Brianna laughed. "I don''t know either. Why don''t you ask Scott?"

    Hearing Brianna''s laugh, Sophia was even more furious. However, she still had the sense not to shout. She glared at Brianna for a while, then sneered, "I wonder why you are the only one that''s wearing a ring. What about Scott? It''s just a disguise, isn''t it? You are just showing off."

    "I am," Brianna said plainly while putting her hand up, the diamond shining brightly under the kitchen light. "It is a shame that he''s not wearing one, but at least I''ve got a ring, and if I ever sell it or give it away, I''m sure plenty of women would fight for it."

    Enraged, Sophia clenched her fists and stomped her feet. Calm down. I can get revenge another day. Not here at the Andersons'' now. She reminded herself. "Scott won''t protect you forever. Don''t forget that you are just a nobody. If you want your mother safe, you''d better not cross me!" she threatened.

 Chapter 320 - 32: Sheéˆ¥æªš A Clever One

    Brianna recalled what Jodie had suggested to her. I should show her I''m not just a meek little lamb, or I will just get bullied. I have to put up with Scott and his grandparents just because Scott is paying for mum''s treatment, but I don''t have to put up with her!

    "Don''t you threaten me with my mother!" Brianna suddenly picked up a knife on the table and pointed it at Sophia. "If you ever hurt my mother, as long as I live, I will slice your face and revenge!"

    Frightened, Sophia staggered and stared at Brianna open-mouthed. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and had been brought up spoiled by her brother and father. No one ever dared to say no to her. Brianna was the first person that ever challenged her.

    Just as she was to shout back at Brianna, she noticed Scott had just arrived, standing at the door. Immediately, she changed her attitude again and spoke gently, "It takes patience and love to cook, especially for someone we love. It''s ok that you don''t know how to cook. I can show you, but please don''t wave the knife about, it''s scary."

    What?! She''s such a chameleon! Brianna thought and turned around to see Scott watching quietly. Their eyes met, yet Scott appeared as distant as usual. He was walking towards her. Brianna put the knife back on the table.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-a-clever-one_52627691161057593">#%E2%80%99s-a-clever-one_52627691161057593</a> for visiting.

    Like a frightened little puppy, Sophia hurried to Scott and hugged him. "Oh, Scott. She''s a crazy one. Did you see her with the knife just then?"

    Scott looked at Sophia''s arm with disdain, and reluctantly, Sophia retreated her arm and moved a step away from Scott.

    "What were you doing with the knife?" Scott asked Brianna indifferently.

    Before Brianna answered, Sophia said hurriedly, "Ben and Sue invited me here, and she has been trying to kick me out." Sophia pointed at Brianna accusingly, "If I knew she would be here as well, I would not have come."

    "When has the proud Miss Sophia Moore become so soft?" Scott said coldly.

    Sophia was stunned at first, then she smiled and said, "Well, it''s for love. I''m happy to give up my pride for love, for you."

    "Don''t do anything for me. It won''t be appreciated." Scott said without taking a look at Sophia. "This is my home. I''m to decide who is welcome and who is not."

    "Scott, we shall at least show Miss Moore some respect. I mean, she''s a guest invited by your grandparents, after all. I''m completely fine with her, but of course, it''s up to you." Brianna responded cleverly.

    Scott was rather impressed by Brianna''s witty response and her guts. Well played, Brianna. He thought. Looking at the face that resembled Sol so much, Scott couldn''t help thinking about the little angel that saved him. I wonder if she is also as tough as Brianna.

    Worried, Sue Anderson went to the kitchen to check if the three were ok. The tension seemed to disappear as soon as they saw her coming.

    Gently, Brianna said to Scott, "Scott, I''d better leave Sophia alone. She thinks I can''t cook, and I''m too clumsy to be of any help anyway."

    Can''t Brianna cook? Ha-ha. She''s very likely a much better chef than our master chef. Scott thought and smiled. She''s a clever one. I will play along then. Scott understood Brianna''s intention and nodded. He followed Brianna out of the kitchen.

    Sue watched them leave, then smiled at Sophia and left.

    Left alone in the kitchen to do all the cooking, Sophia stomped her feet angrily and cursed quietly. Ahh! Bitch! Shit! I never had to cook for anyone! I hate working in the kitchen!

    Helplessly, she spent an hour or so busy cooking, but Scott had not come in once to talk to her.

    Scott was watching TV with a glass of wine. Brianna didn''t dare to be too close to him, so she sat down opposite him instead. She noticed the delicious snacks and drinks on the tea table, but she would not touch them, knowing that they were prepared for Sophia.

    "Brianna, you have my permission to be a little rebellious now and then, but never in this house. If you can''t please my grandparents, you can at least put up with them and cause any trouble." Scott said indifferently, his eyes fixed on the screen.

    Brianna pouted her lips. "But she was insulting me and, what''s worse, threatening me with my mother."

    "You can fight back as long as you don''t displease my grandparents, or I can''t help you," Scott said plainly. He showed no affection, but somehow Brianna found him supportive. She felt like she had been forlorn for so long that just a tiny bit of support meant so much to her.

    When she used to visit Liam''s grandma and his father, they would be mean to her and tried to persuade her to leave Liam. Liam had never ever been supportive but apologized afterward and asked her to be understanding and forgiving.

    She put up with it for the sake that he once saved her life when she was little and for the time they had spent together. However, she realized that she had not felt loved for a long time.

    Tears filled her eyes despite herself. "Thank you." She said gently and sincerely.

    Scott glanced at Brianna and said coldly, "Alright. Just be clear that fighting back doesn''t mean you can use a knife. I don''t want anything bloody and messy."

    Brianna opened her mouth to speak but couldn''t find a word. She simply nodded.

    About ten minutes later, dinner was finally ready. The servants set the table and brought out seven dishes prepared by Sophia. Over dinner, Sue and Sophia talked about the time when Sophia and Scott were little and how close they had always been. Every now and then, Jameson would make a comment, which seemed unintentional and harmless but was, in fact, a mocking statement against Brianna.

    Brianna remained silent.

 Chapter 321 - 33: Brianna Is My Wife

    Sophia said with a smile, "Brianna, you seem very shy. Just make yourself at home. Here, would you like some Thai green curry?" She passed the plate of salad to Brianna.

    "I''m ok. Thanks." Brianna said plainly.

    "Aha. This is Scott''s favorite dish, so you two don''t have the same taste, I suppose. That''s not fun living together then." Sophia commented with sarcasm.

    "Why? The difference makes it even more fun. It creates diversity." Again, plainly Brianna replied.

    A few times, Sophia tried to bring up a topic, but Brianna responded without any enthusiasm as she had to avoid falling into any of Sophia''s tricks. However, her lack of response and enthusiasm displeased Sue even more.

    Benjamin didn''t say anything either, nor did he try any of the food except a small bite of salad.

    Sue nudged Sophia gently, and Sophia scooped a small bowl of curry for Scott. "This is for you, Scott." She said with a bright smile. Scott nodded, but he didn''t touch the food at all.

    Brianna noticed and thought it''s obvious that Scott doesn''t think much of Sophia either. Ha. She couldn''t help wondering why Sophia was so obsessed with Scott. He is indeed very hot and good-looking, but he''s so cold and even means. What''s about him that she would give up her pride and even cook for him?

    Just as she was wondering, Scott suddenly said to her, "Go and cook something for grandpa. Sophia Moore''s cooking doesn''t please grandpa''s stomach."

    Both Brianna and Sophia stared at Scott in surprise.

    "It''s not that. I just feel like something light today." Benjamin said casually, intending to help Sophia out.

    Brianna hesitated.

    Sue frowned. "Why? Don''t you know how to cook? Have you not ever cooked for Scott?" She questioned Brianna, sounding annoyed.

    "I can cook a bit," Brianna said calmly, stood up, and went to the kitchen. About twenty minutes later, she came back with kale, black bean, and avocado burrito bowl. It smelled delicious and was beautifully presented.

    Everyone was impressed and curious to see how Benjamin would react. His face lit up at the sight of the food. Brianna placed it down in front of him, and he nodded. When Brianna sat back down, he even took a look at Brianna before he picked up his fork. To everyone''s surprise, he seemed to enjoy it very much and ate with contentment.

    Sue and Sophia were expecting Brianna to make a joke of herself, but now that Ben had finished the whole plate of food Brianna prepared, they didn''t look pleased with all.

    Jameson couldn''t help wondering that he had underestimated Brianna. She might be capable of becoming Scott''s new girl after all. And I can perhaps use her to defeat Scott. The best way is probably to make him fall in love with her and then lose her. He wasn''t completely defeated when Sol Keaton left, but this time, I can use Brianna.

    "Whenever you feel like trying Brianna''s cooking again, just let us know," Scott said to Ben casually.

    Ben put the fork down, wiped his mouth with the napkin, and nodded at Scott. Though he made no comment, everyone could tell that Brianna had left a good impression after all.

    Sue was planning to have Sophia over so she could spend some time with Scott. She knew how distant her grandson was, especially with women. Sophia couldn''t get close to him usually, but when they were at the Andersons'', Scott had to show his grandparents some respect.

    They chatted a bit after dinner, and Scott excused himself to go out for a smoke.

    "Scott, why don''t you drive Sophia home later?" Sue suggested.

    Sophia smiled at the suggestion gratefully. "I really enjoyed seeing you, Sue, Ben. I shall visit again soon."

    "Please do." Sue hugged Sophia and said goodbye.

    Brianna thought she''d better leave then. She stood up and said politely, "Thanks for having me. Good night." She received no reply.

    ***

    Scott''s bodyguards and the driver had left when they got out. Sophia''s driver was sent away as well, and she said there was something wrong with the engine and she couldn''t start her car. Obviously, it was either Benjamin or Sue''s idea, and they had planned to have Scott drive Sophia home.

    Brianna understood straight away. She said with a smile, "Scott, why don''t you drive Sophia home then. She''s our guest, after all. I can call our driver." Brianna didn''t really care as she knew there was no love between Scott and her, and she felt no jealousy. She didn''t want to cause any conflicts, but if others didn''t know to be grateful and started to annoy her, then she would stand up for herself.

    With a victorious smile, Sophia lifted her brows and said, "See you then."

    Brianna didn''t like her attitude at all. She changed her mind and quickly jumped into the front seat.

    Stunned, Sophia froze and stared at Brianna open-mouthed. Scott got into the driver''s seat as well, and indifferently, he asked, "Do I still need to give you a lift, Miss Moore?"

    Helplessly, Sophia heaved a sigh and got into the backseat of the car. "Scott, are you driving me home first, or will you drop off Brianna first?"

    Scott sneered and said, "You really see me as your driver, don''t you?"

    Embarrassed, Sophia frowned and explained quickly, "Of course not. But my car won''t start, so would you please drive me home?"

    "Ha-ha." Scott laughed, "Brianna is my wife. It makes sense that I go home with her. But why should I drive you home?"

    Sophia''s heart sank. She hesitated but thought, well, he didn''t ask me to get out of the car. She stayed in the car. Seeing Brianna sitting next to Scott at the front, Sophia felt immense resentment. Why?! How did this bitch suddenly show up and become Scott''s wife? It''s supposed to be me! And Scott is protecting her!

    She isn''t as beautiful as me. She isn''t from a rich family. She''s not as smart as me either! Why?! She''s nothing better than me! I have even learned cooking for Scott. Surely, I''m the one most qualified to be Mrs. Anderson, to be Scott''s partner.

 Chapter 322 - 34: Are You Thinking Of Seducing My Friend Now?

    The more she thought about it, the more enraged she felt. "Scott, are you keeping her with you merely for the reason that she looks like your ex?"

    Scott was very protective of Sol, and Sophia never had the chance of meeting her. She didn''t even know Sol''s name. She actually planned to get rid of Sol when she found out that Scott was in love with her, but she hardly knew anything about her, and she couldn''t hurt her.

    "It''s none of your business," Scott replied coldly.

    "I mean, if this is the face you like, I can even have plastic surgery and make myself look like her. Please just divorce her. She''s ..."

    "Sophia Moore, however you change yourself, I won''t be interested in you at all," Scott said sternly.

    "Why?!"

    "Because you''re soulless. Whatever you look like, I don''t even want to take a look at you."

    Brianna had been listening quietly, intending not to interfere, but hearing Scott''s reply, she almost chuckled.

    Brianna had thought that she would probably be insulted again on the way home, but to her surprise, Scott treated Sophia coldly, even mercilessly. She turned around and glanced at Sophia. Seeing her hurt look, Brianna actually felt sorry for her.

    Sophia put a hand on her c.h.e.s.t, feeling angry, hurt, and helpless. Scott wouldn''t take a look at her. Brianna looked out of the window and noticed that it had started raining. It started light and quickly grew heavy.

    They had not gone far when it started pouring down, and Scott pulled over all of a sudden. "Get out of the car." He said.

    Shocked, Brianna stared at Scott. Is he actually asking me to get out in this pouring rain? She heaved a sigh and thought f.u.c.k it! What haven''t I been through anyway?! Just as she unfastened her seatbelt, ready to get out, Scott looked at her with a frown and said impatiently, "Don''t be stupid. I don''t mean you."

    "Huh?" Brianna stared at Scott, feeling puzzled. Should I stay or leave then?

    Sophia, who was smiling just a second ago, was now looking at Scott open-mouthed. "Scott, do you mean..." she paused for a bit, "Do you mean me?"

    "Correct," Scott said briefly.

    Tears filled Sophia''s eyes instantly. "Scott, you can''t do this to me." She sobbed. "At least show some respect to my father."

    "Ha-ha. I know everyone in Las Vegas, even in the whole States, respects, or to be exact, is scared of your father and brother, but I just can''t put up with you. If they are not happy with the way I treat you, ask them to speak to me, but I should let you know that I don''t give a shit who your father is, and if you don''t stay away from me, I will get rid of you, same as I did with those who tried to get close to me. Now get out of my car."

    "Scott, you can''t! You can''t do this to me!" Sophia cried out, tears streaming down her face.

    "Get out of my car," Scott said sternly.

    Sophia glared at Brianna through the mirror with immense resentment. Before she opened the door, she thought of something and quickly sent the two photos she took of Jameson holding Brianna the other day to Scott.

    She stepped into the pouring rain and slammed the door shut.

    Looking at Sophia standing there in the rain sobbing, cursing, Brianna didn''t feel good at all. She wondered what Scott would do to her when he got tired of her. Sophia is possibly the most d.e.s.i.r.ed woman in Las Vegas, yet he''s treated her so mercilessly. What about me? I''m just a useless nobody. She shivered at the thought.

    ***

    Scott saw the photos and knitted his brows. The startled and shy look of Brianna in Jacob''s arms angered him. He noticed that one of Jacob''s hands was almost touching Brianna''s b.r.e.a.s.t.

    Suddenly Scott stopped the car. He glared at Brianna, grabbed her chin with his long slim fingers, and said, "I''ve given you too much freedom, haven''t I? Don''t forget you are my possession. I knew women couldn''t be spoiled."

    Brianna was speechless. Too much freedom? Spoiled? When has he ever given me freedom or spoiled me?! And why is he so angry so suddenly? He''s so unpredictable!

    Brianna was confused and annoyed by his sudden anger, but of course, she would not show her real emotions. Very obediently, Brianna said, "Scott, if you find me annoying, you can replace me and spoil other women that please you. I''m sure plenty of girls would love to please you."

    Scott tightened his grip, and it hurt Brianna''s jaw. "Are you thinking of seducing my friend now? Brianna, it looks like I''ve underestimated you. You surely don''t have any self-respect. You know what, I''m thinking when you were working for Liam Williams, you probably loved seducing those men. He didn''t have to force you."

    "Scott Anderson, if you really think I''m such a shameless person, why did you marry me then? Even if it''s just for the sake of shutting up your grandpa''s mouth, doesn''t it bring you shame marrying someone as shameless as you think I am?" Brianna defended.

    "Tell me you are not trying to seduce my friend!" Scott snapped.

    Though angry, Brianna could still think sensibly, and she realized that Scott must mean the photo of her and Jacob. She thought it over.

    Scott and Jameson seem to be born enemies. Jameson wants to use me to defeat Scott. I''m stuck in the middle. Scott married me only because his grandfather''s been pushing him, and I look like his ex.

    Sophia Moore, who''s adored Scott since she was little, hates me, and surely she is determined to make my life miserable as long as I''m married to Scott.

    It''s possibly more dangerous staying with Scott than leaving him. This can be a chance that I can free myself from his control.

    Mum has had the operation, and the treatments afterward shouldn''t cost much as she doesn''t have to stay in the best hospital and have the best specialists and nurses. I can work hard and save money, and it should be enough.

 Chapter 323 - 35: I Hate You

    She decided to leave him.

    "Right. It''s because I don''t want this marriage. You bought me. Love and marriage shouldn''t be bought. It''s based on two people''s free will." Brianna said clearly.

    Scott looked at her with disdain. "You sold yourself to me! You think now you have made enough money and want to leave, huh?"

    "Yes! I don''t have to rely on anyone anymore." Brianna retorted.

    As soon as she said so, she felt tension grow between them instantly. Scott looked dangerous.

    All of a sudden, Scott tore off her dress violently, and her fair skin and b.r.e.a.s.ts were exposed mercilessly. Frightened, Brianna covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts with her hands and tried to move away from Scott, but it was in vain. She was stuck in the car, in the tiny space where escape was impossible.

    "I have been too nice to you. Now you should know how to be obedient." Scott said angrily.

    Brianna had realized that she had really angered him this time. "Don''t, Scott, please don''t..."

    "You are just a toy." Scott took her bras off swiftly. "If you dare to challenge me again, both you and your mother will suffer, I assure you."

    "We are on the road, and people will see..." Brianna spoke desperately.

    "You are just doing your job." Scott looked at her b.r.e.a.s.ts and sneered. The more frightened she looked, the more pleased and excited he felt. He was a hunter and her, a prey.

    Brianna tried to cover herself with her torn dress, yet Scott grabbed both her hands and pinned her down. He kissed her violently.

    Helplessly, Brianna gave in. Tears streamed down her face. She looked up at the window, watching the rain pouring down. Her eyes spoke of desperation and emptiness.

    She bit her lips as Scott entered suddenly. It hurt her. "You should be grateful that I still use you." Scott spat the words into her ear. Shame filled Brianna''s heart. She looked at him with tearful eyes and didn''t utter a word.

    Just as she was giving up to the pain and shame, Scott suddenly stopped and pulled out. He sat back up, pulled up his trousers, and tidied his shirt. He didn''t want her. He only intended to insult her, warn her and remind her that he was in complete control.

    Brianna slowly sat up. She struggled to put on her bras. The dress was destroyed.

    "Why did you insult me? I hate you." Brianna glared at him with tearful eyes.

    "Hate?" Scott sneered. "You are a nobody. You don''t even have the right to hate me." Scott threw his suit at her with disdain and ordered, "Get out of the car. Don''t you try to run away from me before I get tired of you and get rid of you, or you will regret it."

    It was almost midnight, and the rain had grown heavier. Brianna said nothing, put on the jacket, and stepped out into the rain.

    She was soaked and cold, but it felt much better than being stuck in the car with Scott. She thought.

    Scott drove off without another word.

    Brianna walked, a step a time, quietly. She had stopped crying.

    Scott hadn''t gone far when he suddenly recalled the face that reminded him of Sol. His heart softened. He stopped, lit a cigarette, and smoked with a heavy frown between his brows.

    About half an hour later, Brianna had finally caught up. He saw the poor girl in the rain walking past by and honked at her, but Brianna ignored him and went on walking.

    The sudden and slight empathy in Scott disappeared. She''s just a toy. All she''s got is a face that looks like hers. How dare she displease me again! Who does she think she is?!

    He despised those that were too timid and obedient, but he wouldn''t allow anyone to cross the line either.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he grew. She''s asked for it! He started the engine, accelerated, and drove off.

    Now Brianna was in utter despair, walking in the rain with just a jacket on. She didn''t have her phone or wallet with her. The rain seemed to grow heavier, and there were no cars nor people''s insight. She felt like she had been left completely alone, abandoned by the whole world.

    She thought about finding shelter somewhere to wait for the rain to die down, but it looked like it would continue pouring down for a good while. She continued walking.

    She hated the fact that the jacket was Scott''s, but she didn''t have a choice but to wear it. Accidently she felt a bank card in the pocket, and it reminded her of what Scott said earlier in the morning, that he would pay her one thousand dollars each time she slept with him and that he had just insulted her in the car and kicked her out. Enraged, she broke the card and threw it away. "I hate you!" She shouted into the rain.

    She walked on for some time before she noticed that there was a car coming from behind. She turned around, and through the rain-beaten window, she saw the youthful face of Jacob.

    He opened the window. Their eyes met. Brianna noticed that there was a guilty look about the usually cheerful face.

    "I''m sorry, Brianna. I shouldn''t have played the trick on you. I didn''t know Scott would take it so badly. Please get in." Jacob shouted through the rain apologetically.

    Brianna hesitated. Can I trust him still? Is he really trying to help, or is it just another trick?

    Just then, another car pulled over. A man in his late forties got out, holding an umbrella. It was Kevin, the male housekeeper at Home for Sol.

    "Mr. Jacob Morgan, Mr. Scott Andersons has said that if Mrs. Brianna Anderson doesn''t apologize, she has to walk home," Kevin spoke to Jacob clearly. "If she runs away, then she will not see her mother again." He turned to look at Brianna and added.

    Brianna''s heart sank.

 Chapter 324 - 36: This Is Too Much

    Jacob was rather shocked. "You have come to tell us Scott''s order and watch us?"

    Kevin looked apologetic, but he nodded. "Yes. It''s Mr. Scott Anderson''s order."

    This is too much. To ask a woman to walk home in this pouring rain! Jacob thought and gave Scott a call.

    "Scott, aren''t you being too cruel to her?" Jacob asked.

    "Ha. Why? Don''t you think you care too much about her?" Scott sneered. "This is between her and me. You''d better stay away, or I shall be crueler to her."

    "Scott," Before Jacob could explain, Scott hung up.

    Angered and frustrated, Jacob punched the steering wheel. "Sorry, I...I can''t help you." He looked at Brianna apologetically.

    Brianna shivered in the rain and smiled a bitter smile, "As long as you don''t play any more tricks on me, I''ll be grateful to you." She kept on walking.

    Kevin followed behind with an umbrella. Jacob watched them, feeling more frustrated than ever.

    I shouldn''t have talked to him about dignity or freedom. How stupid I am! I can''t show my emotions. I can''t be human. I''m just a dead robot, and I should only do whatever he asks. Brianna thought. She had finally learned what it was like to disagree with him.

    She did not regret it. She had at least understood now how cruel a person he was; that even if she became financially independent, it was still up to him to decide if she could be free; that she and her mother''s life was in his control.

    She had no idea how long and how far she had walked. She started to feel her feet grow heavier and heavier. She felt cold, and at the same time, her head was burning.

    All of a sudden, she collapsed and fell into a little puddle of rain. Kevin stopped, hesitated, and took out his phone.

    Back in the Home for Sol, Scott was standing at the balcony of his study, watching the storm, smoking absent-mindedly. The scene of the little girl struggling to save her in the snow and the image of her worried look with tearful eyes and red nose kept repeating in his head. He remembered her shouting desperately at him, "Hold on! Stay with me!"

    He was badly injured then, and he was slowly losing his consciousness. He could barely remember what she looked like, but somehow he could still see the tear-shaped mole at the corner of her left eye.

    Sol is the little girl that saved me, not Brianna, but why does it irritate me, and it even hurts to see her walking in the rain. Why do I feel sorry for her? He questioned himself. She''s just a replacement. She''s just a toy.

    One of his bodyguards knocked at the door gently. "Mr. Scott Anderson, Kevin just called and said that Mrs. Brianna Anderson has fainted."

    Scott frowned and clenched his fists. "She didn''t apologize?"

    "No. Kevin said Mrs. Brianna Anderson had walked for an hour and fifty minutes before she fainted."

    Stubborn! Let''s see how long you can last then! Scott thought angrily. He couldn''t help feeling agitated, more for the fact that she actually made him feel emotional. "Bring her back." He snapped.

    "Yes. Should we call for the doctor?"

    "No. She wants to be tough, then let''s see how tough she can be. Bring her back and leave her alone."

    Stubborn woman! Scott thought angrily. Isn''t she a clever one? Why does she have to be so stubborn when she should compromise? Is she challenging my patience intentionally?

    The image of her determined look reappeared in his mind, and it irritated him even more. Bang! He picked up a vase and threw it onto the wall.

    The servants and bodyguards heard clearly, and no one dared to comment. The storm refused to give up, and when Brianna finally woke up, it was still pouring down. Her head ached terribly, and her body sore. She shivered and sneezed, feeling cold. As she tried to pull up the blanket, she fell off onto the floor, and only then did she realize she was sleeping on the sofa in the living room at Home for Sol. Her clothes were still wet, and so was the thin blanket.

    She rubbed her forehead and slowly recalled what had happened.

    The AC was on, and it blew cold air right onto her. No wonder she felt cold. She struggled to get up and curled up on the sofa, shivering, looking around. She wondered how she got back here and where all the servants were.

    Suddenly, she caught sight of Scott sitting on the stairs, smoking and looking down at her coldly. Startled, she sat up straight and exclaimed, "Scott..."

    "Are you pleased now?"

    Brianna''s nose and eyes were red from sneezing, and her cheeks were pale. She bit her lips and said briefly, "No."

    "What''s your next move? Have you not had enough, huh?"

    "I''m merely following your order, Scott Anderson."

    "You still don''t understand, do you?" Scott snapped. "Kevin, get a bucket of ice water and wake her up."

    Kevin hesitated. "Mr. Scott Anderson, Mrs. Brianna Anderson had been sleeping with wet clothes on. She''s shivering. I''m afraid she..."

    "Look at her face. Don''t you see how stubborn she is?!" Scott cut him short, thinking she bloody fainted and is pale as a ghost, but she still glares at me, refusing to give in! He wanted to tame her. He wanted her to come to him and apologize like a little puppy, but she acted instead like a big tough cat.

    Brianna opened her mouth, intending to say something, but instead sneezed a few more times again. She thought she must look pathetic now.

    Somehow it reminded Scott of the little girl again, of the scene when she was trying so hard to save him, grabbing his hand tight. It touched his heart.

    He went over, sat down next to Brianna, picked her up, and sat her down on his l.a.p. Looking at her pale face, he said, "Brianna, I''ve been very patient with you. All you need to do is apologize and promise me not to have any physical contact with Jameson, Scott, or any other men, and I will forgive you this time. Don''t ever betray me."

 Chapter 325 - 37: I Will Never Betray You

    "I never betrayed you, and I never will. I understand fully that I''m married to you, and I will always be on your side. I didn''t seduce Jacob. What happened was that Sophia pushed me the other day, and Jacob caught me just when I was about to fall over. Sophia took a photo and..." She sneezed again as she explained. She sounded weak and shivered in his embrace.

    "As long as I''m your wife, I will never betray you..." she continued.

    Scott looked at her into her eyes for a while, then put her back down on the sofa. "Alright, I will believe you this time. Go get ready. It''s almost time to go to work. Kevin will drive you to the company in twenty minutes."

    Brianna nodded and watched him walk out into the garden. She heaved a sigh and dragged herself into her room for a quick shower.

    On the way to work, she couldn''t stop sneezing and started coughing now and then. Kevin felt sorry for her. "Mrs. Anderson, shall I take you to the hospital first?" he suggested.

    "Thanks, Kevin, but I''m ok. I don''t want to be late for work. He will be mad at me."

    Kevin nodded. He understood Scott well enough not to challenge him.

    Just as Brianna got out of the car and said goodbye to Kevin, someone shouted after her from behind. "Bitch! Aren''t you the great Mrs. Anderson now? Why are you being so hard on yourself and working here as a secretary?"

    Brianna found the voice familiar, but she was too exhausted to think. She turned around and was surprised to see Beth Berry.

    "Beth Berry! What are you doing here?" Brianna exclaimed.

    With disdain, Beth mocked, "It''s none of your business. Look at you, the great Mrs. Anderson is nothing but a toy purchased by Scott Anderson and works as a secretary in his company. Ha-ha."

    "At least I can work for The Anderson Corporation while you won''t even have a chance to get a job here." Brianna retorted.

    "Ha! Guess what, I''m starting my job at The Anderson Corporation today!" Beth said proudly.

    "I don''t believe you." Brianna stared at her in disbelief. "Who hired you? Who helped you?"

    "It''s none of your business. Bitch, I''m telling you you''d better show me some respect from now on, or your life won''t be easy." Beth threatened.

    Brianna chuckled. "Ha-ha. Thanks for your warning. By the way, don''t forget how Scott treated you at your caf¨¦ last time. I wonder what he will do when he finds out that you actually work in his company."

    Enraged, Beth stomped her feet and retorted, "Don''t be smug! I will get revenge for sure!"

    She glared at Brianna and turned around to leave. Brianna shook her head, heaved a sigh, and composed herself. Stay awake, Brianna. She told herself, bearing the pain and heaviness in her head, and walked into the company.

    Brianna sat down by her desk, having no energy to do anything at all. She couldn''t stop sneezing, and soon the bin by her desk was filled with tissue.

    People wouldn''t usually talk to her anyway, and now that they knew she had a terrible cold, they made sure to keep a distance from her.

    They found her pathetic that she had to come to work sick, that she wasn''t loved, at the same time, they were jealous that she was Mrs. Anderson after all.

    Jodie called her around mid-noon and asked her to go for lunch together. Brianna had been sleeping, and she awakened with an even heavier head. "Sorry, Jodie. I don''t feel like eating today, but enjoy lunch." Brianna said weakly.

    "What''s the matter, Brianna? You sound like you have a cold." Jodie asked anxiously.

    "Ye..." Brianna sneezed. "Yes. I do, but I will be fine. Don''t worry."

    "I will see you in a bit," Jodie said and hung up. She ran out of the company and drove to the nearest pharmacy to get some tablets for Brianna.

    Just before she got into the pharmacy, Sean rang her. "Meet me at the same place for lunch in twenty minutes." He said plainly.

    "Uncle Sean, I can''t today, but tomorrow for sure."

    "What''s your excuse this time?" Sean sounded displeased. "Are you seeing someone? You seem to be avoiding me lately."

    "No, not at all."

    "Then come and have lunch with me."

    "I''m at the pharmacy at the moment, getting some tablets."

    "What''s the matter? Are you sick?" Sean asked worriedly.

    "No. I''m fine. It''s for Brianna. She has a cold."

    Doesn''t Scott know? Or does he simply not care?

    Sean went silent for a second, thinking she''s a replacement after all. I guess Scott has no feelings for her. "Alright. You have my permission."

    Jodie bought some tablets and rushed back to the company. When she saw how pale and weak Brianna was, she was even more worried. "Oh, Brianna, I should take you to see a doctor. You look awful." She said anxiously.

    "Don''t worry. The tablets will do." Brianna assured Jodie while thinking I might not be able to get back to work on time if I go to the hospital. God knows when Scott Anderson will call for me.

    Jodie got Brianna a glass of water and handed her two tablets. "Here." She said gently, but when she touched Brianna''s hand and felt how hot it was, she frowned and wanted to feel Brianna''s forehead. "Brianna, you have a fever?"

    However, Brianna stopped her and said, "I don''t think so. I''m just feeling a bit dizzy. I will have a nap, and I will be fine. Go and get lunch. You must be hungry." She gave her an assuring smile.

    Reluctantly, Jodie nodded, "Alright. I will get some takeaway for you then. What would you like?"

    "Thanks, but I''m not hungry."

    "Just give me a call whenever you need anything, ok?" Jodie said sincerely.

    "I will. Thanks, Jodie."

    Fortunately, Scott didn''t ask for her in the afternoon, no tea-making nor massages. Brianna had pretty much slept through the whole day. Just a few minutes before clocking out time, Levi called Brianna to inform her that Scott would not be going home together with her, but the driver was waiting for her.

 Chapter 326 - 38: Sheéˆ¥æªš Still Too Young

    This was the first time that Brianna had time for herself in a week, and she was thinking of going to see her mother, however, she didn''t want to worry her mother nor give her the cold. She hesitated for a bit and decided to go back to Home for Sol.

    As soon as she got home, she went straight into her room and went to bed. When the maid came to ask her to have dinner at half-past seven, she muttered that she wasn''t hungry and skipped dinner.

    Meanwhile, Jodie was now in Sean''s car. She was actually thrown into his car by Sean.

    "Uncle Sean, how come you have so much time to ''care for'' me? You must have a lot of work to do running such a big company." Jodie asked, pouting her lips.

    "Aren''t you going to the pubs with that group of so-called friends again?"

    "They are good friends." Jodie defended.

    "Just a bunch of useless young people that waste time doing nothing all day."

    "Huh. What were you doing when you were at our age then?" Jodie pouted her lips.

    "Are you suggesting I''m much older than you?"

    "Well, twelve years is a long time." Jodie sneered

    Sean gave her a quick slap on the back of her head, and Jodie exclaimed, "Be gentle, uncle Sean. It hurts."

    "It hurts? This is nothing. You haven''t experienced what pain is."

    "What hurts more than your slap?"

    "Do you want to try?" Sean said, and he felt his heart suddenly beating fast. He had been waiting for her to grow up, to find the chance to express his love, yet he found it too awkward, especially considering their relationship and age difference.

    "How?" Jodie leaned close to him and asked innocently, looking at him with her big eyes. To be honest, she never had a boyfriend though she was very pretty and lovable, and she had no experience with men at all, and the very little she knew about s.e.x was from some p.o.r.n she''d watched secretly with her friends.

    Sean felt Jodie''s breathing next to his ear and her pleasant fragrance greeting his nose. All of a sudden, he wrapped the back of her head with his big hand and planted a kiss onto her lips. Jodie stared with her eyes wide open, her long eyelashes tickled his cheeks. Sean advanced and thrust his tongue into her mouth, searching and then playing with hers passionately.

    Jodie thought her heart was going to jump out. It was racing so fast. When she finally realized what was happening, her heart was filled with immense joy, and she blushed bashfully. She took it, accepted it, and enjoyed it to its fullest.

    She had dreamed about this kiss for so long. Little had she expected that it would happen right now, right here in the car. She felt like she was in her dreams. Just as the two were growing excited and their breathing faster, they were awakened by the sudden honks behind them.

    Sean was driving with one hand and almost hit the side of the road. He quickly sat up straight and recomposed himself. Jodie tidied her crop top and short hair hurriedly.

    "Do you still want to try what real ''pain'' is like?" Sean asked softly, looking at her through the mirror.

    Jodie blushed and covered her cheeks with her hands. "You are so cheeky!"

    Sean couldn''t help finding her cute, but at the same time, he heaved a sigh and thought, perhaps she''s still too young.

    ***

    As expected, when they got back to his parents'' for dinner, his mother nagged at him again, "Sean, you are thirty-five years old now. When will you get married? Time does not wait. We won''t be young forever."

    "Mum, I''m still not sure."

    "When was the last time you dated a girl? It must be like ten years ago! And you only dated her for like a few days. My only wish for you is that you get married soon."

    Jodie listened and felt a wave of sudden anger rising inside her. She put her fork down and said, "Uncle Sean, Jenny, and John, excuse me. I don''t feel very well, and I''d like to go up to my room now. I hope you don''t mind." She stood up and walked off.

    Sean understood that Jodie didn''t like what his mother was saying and so he let her leave.

    However, Sean''s mother didn''t worry for no reason. Since Sean was young, he never dated any girl till about ten years ago when his mother threatened him too, and so he did, but it only lasted a few days. His parents had introduced lots of beautiful and excellent women to him and tried to arranged dates, but Sean rejected most of them, if not all.

    A few times when he met the sort of girl that refused to give up, Sean would ask Jodie to pretend to be his lover to send those girls away.

    He will have to get married someday, won''t he? Another woman will come into his life and become his wife, and she will have all his love. What will become of me then? Jodie sat under the shower and wondered, her mind in a mess. He isn''t getting younger. Most of his friends are married and even have kids while he''s still single.

    And, and the kiss! He kissed me in the car! It was a real kiss, wasn''t it? She recalled the passionate scene in the car and wondered how genuine he meant it and why he never dated any girls.

    When she finally got out of the bathroom, drying her hair with a towel as she walked into her bedroom, she could smell cigarettes, and it was a familiar smell.

    Strange. How come I smell tobacco? She thought. Uncle Sean? Her heart started racing.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-still-too-young_52675745687853809">#%E2%80%99s-still-too-young_52675745687853809</a> for visiting.

    As she had guessed, she spotted Sean leaning on the fence at the balcony, watching the half-moon. Worried, she quickly rushed to the balcony, dragged him into the room, and closed the curtains. "Uncle Sean, what are you doing at this time standing outside on my balcony?! What if your parents or the servants see you?!"

 Chapter 327 - 39: Whatéˆ¥æªš Your Confusion?

    It was almost midnight, and if Sean was seen in Jodie''s room, surely people would wonder and talk. Isn''t he doing it on purpose? Jodie thought.

    "So what?" Sean said indifferently.

    "Uncle Sean, please remember that legally I''m your adopted daughter, though your parents request me to call you uncle."

    "We are only twelve years apart."

    "But... but legally, I''m your daughter and..."

    Before Jodie could finish her sentence, Sean shut her up by planting a kiss on her lips. It startled her at first, and soon she had to surrender to his melting kiss. It wasn''t until she felt like she couldn''t breathe did Sean release her.

    She gazed at him, breathing fast and heavily. "Uncle Sean, you can''t..."

    "Can''t I? You loved kissing me when you were little. Why? Now you don''t like it anymore?"

    "It''s not the same. What we are doing now is...is..immor..." the word ''immoral'' was swallowed by Sean''s sudden kiss again. How his tongue swam around her mouth excited Jodie so much that she forgot to breathe, and when she finally managed to free herself from his embrace, she panted and stammered, "Uncle Sean, this is..."

    "This is nothing. Do you want something real?" Sean said and swiftly wrapped an arm around her waist, pulled her into his embrace, and as he kissed her gently this time, he slipped his other hand into her loose silky robe. His fingers slid softly on her smooth skin, and Jodie shivered with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. "Uncle Sean... No... Please, I can''t. I don''t understand."

    "Neither do I." Sean pulled her even closer to him and moved his hand from her waist down to her leg, and slowly advanced it up between her t.h.i.g.hs. "I don''t understand why you haunt me in my dreams every night."

    Jodie opened her eyes wide. He thinks of me every night as well? Same as how I think of him? Does he also have the same kind of dreams of me as I have of him? Of us? She blushed terribly.

    "Uncle Sean." She spoke softly, "Sean." It was the first time she ever called him Sean instead of Uncle Sean. "You have been coming to my room often these nights. Why?"

    "Don''t you like seeing me here?"

    "And, and what you have said to me lately, I.... err...I find it confusing."

    "What''s your confusion?"

    "I..."

    Sean moved his lips up to her left ear, kissed it, licked it, and whispered into it, "Jo, do you want me to marry another woman and even have a family with her?"

    Despite herself, Jodie shook her head. "No. I don''t. Sean. You said you would love me forever, and I''m the most important person to you."

    "What about you then? Will you replace me with another man?"

    Jodie shook her head first, then nodded and said, "I will try not to think about you and find a boyfriend. Sean, you should marry someone else, it''s impossible...it will be easier for both of us..."

    "Don''t you ever replace me! Don''t you ever find another man!" Sean said sternly and looked straight into Jodie''s eyes.

    Startled and frightened by his sudden anger, Jodie shook her head. "Ok. I won''t. I won''t. But still, you need to get married and have your own family one day...I can''t..."

    He kissed her again, more passionately than before. This time, Jodie gave up completely. She allowed his passion for invading her every cell as his lips and tongue slid from her lips down to her neck, her shoulder, and as he untied her robe, he kissed her b.r.e.a.s.ts softly.

    Jodie m.o.a.n.e.d with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. His tongue lingered on her n.i.p.p.l.es, stroking them gently and feeling them harden with satisfaction. "Do you like it?" He whispered.

    "Yes." Jodie m.o.a.n.e.d and wrapped her hands around his head, stroking his soft hair as he buried his head between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She shivered with ecstatic joy.

    "Do you love me, Jo?"

    "I..."

    Suddenly, there came a knock at the door, and the two froze.

    "Jodie, are you still awake? I''ve brought you some cookies and tea." It was Jenny, Sean''s mother.

    It was strange that Jenny would care about Jodie and even come to her room at this time. She must have come with a certain purpose. Jodie thought.

    "Sean, you have to hide," Jodie whispered, and before Sean said anything, she pushed him into her closet and closed the door.

    In a hurry, she put on her robe and opened the door. "Jenny, come in."

    Jenny placed the tray down on the bedside table, walked about the room as if checking on the furniture, and asked casually, "Is there anything else you would like for your room?"

    Jodie''s heart was beating fast. She tried not to look at the closet, and as calmly as she could, she shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. Thanks for asking."

    "I noticed that your light''s still on and was wondering what kept you up so late."

    "Ah. I had a long bath and forgot about the time. I was just about to go to bed, actually."

    "I see. How''s your new job going, by the way?"

    "So far, so good. Uncle Sean has been helping me as well. He gives me some very practical suggestions and has introduced some clients to me..." Jodie''s voice grew softer as she spoke, realizing that she was mentioning Sean.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-your-confusion_52695999663102969">#%E2%80%99s-your-confusion_52695999663102969</a> for visiting.

    "Jodie, you are a grown woman now. I don''t want you to repeat your uncle''s path. You see, the Anderson Corporation is one of the biggest companies nationally, and not everyone can get a job there. I''m sure there are plenty of young and excellent young men. I hope you can find yourself a good boyfriend soon. Sean and I will be happy for you. I will make sure you have a great wedding."

    Jodie smiled a reluctant smile and said, "Thanks, Jenny."

    Sean was listening while fiddling about Jodie''s u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.ts in the closet. On hearing what his mother said, he knitted his brows.

    Every item in the closet was selected and bought by Sean. He picked pink u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and wondered what it would look like on her. A little cute and s.e.xy p.u.s.s.y cat. He thought.

 Chapter 328 - 40: They Are Going To Find Me

    Jodie had a few yawns or pretended to, to imply that she was tired and sleepy. Jenny took the hint and said good night. As soon as Jodie closed the door and turned around, she saw Sean standing right in front of her, holding her pink u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r in one hand, and smiled cheekily.

    "Wear this tomorrow." He said.

    Jodie blushed and covered her cheeks with her hands. "Sean!" She exclaimed.

    Sean threw the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r onto Jodie''s bed casually and whispered "sweet dreams" into her ear as he walked past her and left her room.

    Lying on the bed, Jodie couldn''t help recalling the kisses and touches from Sean and smiled contentedly. Is this what falling in love is like? She wondered and slowly fell into her dreamland.

    Scott had just finished a confidential meeting with Jacob and a few managers about an important investment. When he got back home, he felt his head ache terribly.

    He had hardly slept last night and had been working all day today. Kevin could sense that he wasn''t in a good mood. Seeing him seated on the sofa with a frown, Kevin asked tentatively, "Would you like anything for supper, Mr. Scott Anderson?"

    "Ask her to cook something for me," Scott said impatiently.

    "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, err, she..." Kevin hesitated. "She hasn''t eaten anything today and..."

    "And she''s still a stubborn one?"

    "She looks sick."

    Scott appeared startled at first, then he said indifferently, "Leave her be then." He didn''t really have an appetite for food anyway. When he went up to his room and passed Brianna''s, he paused.

    Is she sick? But why should I care?

    However, despite himself, he went into her room. It was very quiet in her room. Brianna lay in bed still. He frowned. Half of her blanket was on the floor, and she seemed to be in a deep sleep.

    He noticed that her cheeks were rosy red, but her lips were pale and dry. He put his hand on her forehead. It was boiling hot.

    Kevin had arrived with a thermometer and knocked at the door. "Mr. Anderson, shall I check her temperature?"

    Scott nodded. Just as Kevin was sit down next to Brianna and touch her, Scott frowned and said, "I will do it." He was feeling possessive. Kevin handed him the thermometer and retreated behind him, waiting.

    When Scott saw the number on the reader, he told Kevin to call the doctor immediately.

    Just as he was to get up, Brianna suddenly turned and threw her arm around his waist, then pillowed her head on his t.h.i.g.h.

    Scott grumbled, pushed her away, and asked a maid to look after her. The doctor came, checked on Brianna, and left the maid some instructions and tablets for Brianna.

    The maid tried to get Brianna to take the tablets, but Brianna, though unconscious, had her mouth shut and seemed to refuse to cooperate. The maid dropped the tablets a couple of times. Losing his patience, Scott sat down on the bed and grabbed Brianna''s jaw with one hand, and opened her mouth with the other. The maid quickly put the tablets in and gave her some water.

    Brianna coughed but did swallow the tablets. Having the job done, Scott was about to get up, but again Brianna wrapped her arms around his waist again.

    Irritated, Scott patted her cheeks, but Brianna gave no response. He tapped her head, but still, she didn''t move. She muttered something in her sleep, barely audible. Her long eyelashes flickered slightly as if she was having a scary dream.

    Again, Scott was reminded of the little girl, and he compromised. Alright, just for a little while! Merely for the reason that you look like Sol.

    He leaned down and closed his eyes.

    Kevin and the maid looked at each other, understood, and left the room.

    ***

    Like a little kitten, Brianna moved her head about on Scott''s l.a.p till she found the most comfortable position and slept soundly, her long soft hair spread out on the pillow, glowing.

    Scott stroked her hair and picked up a lock in his hand, sniffed it and the pleasantly familiar smell greeted his nose. His heart softened.

    "If you could just always be amiable and meek like you are now and stop being stubborn, how great it would be." He spoke softly.

    Brianna was in a deep sleep and of course gave no response. A bit displeased for the lack of response, Scott pulled her hair slightly. Brianna muttered in pain for a bit and was quiet again.

    "I would have thrown you out in the garden if you were not sick. How can you be so annoying sometimes?"

    Again, no response, and again, Scott pulled her hair. Brianna muttered and stirred, but Scott held her delicate body still, and she went quiet. "I''m telling you if you apologize to me now and promise not to irritate me again, I will be good to you. Say it, say ''I''m sorry, Scott. I will...''"

    Somehow on hearing the familiar name, Brianna responded this time. "No! Bad Scott! I hate Scott..."

    Shocked, Scott glared at Brianna with his eyes wide open. How dare she! Even in her sleep!

    Annoyed, he got up instantly, and Brianna stirred, turned, and fell off the bed. It didn''t hurt much as the floor was nicely carpeted, but Brianna woke up from the shock. She looked around with her sleepy eyes, startled and confused, and saw Scott standing in front of her with an angry look. "Scott? What, what are you doing here?"

    Seeing her pitiful look and innocent eyes, Scott regretted it. He pretended as if nothing had happened and said sternly, "Come up to bed."

    Brianna obeyed, too tired and weak to question. Scott asked a maid to stay with Brianna through the night and went back to his room.

    I must have been out of my mind. Why did I stay to look after her? Huh!

    When Brianna woke up the next morning, the sun was shining its light brightly into the room through the French window. She quickly checked the time. It was a quarter to ten. Shit! I''m late! They are going to find me!

 Chapter 329 - 41: Who Looked After You?

    She got up immediately and jumped into the shower. As soon as she got ready, she ran downstairs to look for the driver. But the chief maid stopped her. "Good morning, Mrs. Brianna Anderson, your breakfast is ready."

    "Ah, thanks, but I will skip it. I''m late for work." Brianna said hurriedly.

    "It''s Mr. Scott Anderson''s order that you have your breakfast before you go to work."

    Brianna stopped and turned around to stare at the maid, surprised. His order? He cares about me?!

    Now that it was Scott''s order, Brianna could only obey. She wolfed down two slices of toast and a glass of milk, then hurried to work.

    It was almost eleven when she arrived at the door of the office. Just as she intended to sneak in quietly, she spotted Levi coming towards her.

    Awkwardly, she smiled and said, "Good morning, Levi."

    "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, you are an hour and a half late," Levi said.

    "Did Scott ask you..."

    "Mr. Scott Anderson said..."

    Just then, Jacob suddenly showed up and waved at Brianna. "Hey! Look at you. How flexible your schedule is! It''s eleven o''clock now." Jacob teased.

    Brianna blushed and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I promise this is the last time I will ever be late. But, by the way, what brought you here? Don''t you have class today?"

    "Class? What are you talking about?" Jacob frowned. "I graduated almost a year ago and have been working as the vice president here at Scott''s company."

    Shocked, Brianna stared at Jacob and exclaimed, "But how old are you?!"

    "Twenty. I graduated early because I''m too smart." Jacob said with a cheeky wink. "I''m the martial art champion, by the way."

    "Impressive!" Brianna put both her thumbs up.

    "Thanks," Jacob said while looking at Brianna up and down. "Did you get home ok the other night?"

    "Yeah. I guess. Well, I had a fever last night, but I''m much better now. Thanks for asking."

    "Who looked after you?"

    "One of the maids," Brianna said, though she recalled vaguely that she fell off the bed and saw Scott''s stern face. Surely it wasn''t him that looked after me!

    "Aha. I see. Anyway, enjoy your day." Jacob waved and walked off. Brianna took a guilty look at Levi and hurried to her desk.

    Jacob knocked at Scott''s door and went in. The first person he spotted was a short-haired girl in a white T-shirt and denim skirt, looking youthful and pretty.

    "Jodie?" Jacob said uncertainty.

    Jodie turned around.

    "Hey, I didn''t know you work here! Since when?"

    "A few days ago." Jodie put down some files on Scott''s desk, then looked at Jacob suspiciously, "Why are you so surprised?"

    "Well, doesn''t it make more sense that you work at Sean''s company instead?"

    "And you at your family''s company?" Jodie retorted. "What are you doing here at The Anderson''s Corporation then?"

    "Scott and I are best friends since childhood. I like working with him." Jacob said matter-of-factly.

    Scott heaved a sigh and pointed at the door. Jodie got the hint and took the paper that Scott had signed, and walked out of the office.

    Displeased, Jacob complained, "Hey, Scott, isn''t she just a new girl at the sales department. How come she''s reporting to you directly?"

    "Don''t you remember that Sean had her back? She''s got some big clients and built a great network within just a few days."

    "You seem to think highly of her?" Jacob asked tentatively while watching Scott closely.

    Scott was going through some files, and without looking at Jacob, he replied casually, "She''s got great potential. She''s young, but in a couple of years, she will be very successful with some experience."

    Jacob couldn''t help feeling jealous and said, "So you also fancy girls like her? Not just someone who looks like Sol?"

    "Nonsense. Now, don''t waste my time. If you fancy her, go get her yourself, I don''t have time for this." Scott said impatiently.

    "She''s like a tomboy. Not my cup of tea at all!" Jacob defended instantly while gazing at the perfect face of Scott, his eyes shone with admiration.

    "I actually think you two can be a good match. You are both sporty. She''s boyish, but at the same time, rather delicate and very pretty. You should give it a go." Scott commented.

    Jacob went over and bent down next to Scott, wrapping one arm around his shoulders. "Scott, you haven''t been to our gathering these last few nights. We used to hang out every night. Now that you are married, you''ve forgotten your friends!"

    Jacob''s face was so close to Scott that Scott could feel him breathing onto his ear and neck, even his lips, and suddenly he felt it over intimate. He pushed him off him and said, "Don''t you have work to do? Do you mind leaving me alone, please?"

    "I''ve finished all my work today. I''m free now." Jacob went close to Scott again and wrapped his arm around his shoulders. "Come on, Scott. Let''s hang out tonight."

    Scott is seven years older than Jacob, and they had always been good friends since they were little. They would share the same bed and go about town wrapping one''s arm around the other''s shoulder. However, Scott felt that Jacob was being weirdly intimate today for the first time. He also noticed the way Jacob looked at him, or to be exact, his gaze at him.

    He turned his eyes off the doc.u.ments that he was going through and fixed them upon Jacob with a frown. Now Jacob started to feel awkward and removed his arm off Scott. "Scott, why are you looking at me like that?"

    "You know what, it looks like you have too much free time. I just have a great idea. With your talent in martial art and your look, you can be in an action film, something about Kong Fu perhaps, and people will love you. You will probably be the next movie star."

    "No! I don''t want to be a movie star. I just want to work with you!" Jacob exclaimed.

 Chapter 330 - 42: Sleep With You?

    "Then, go and work. And leave me alone." Scott said sternly.

    "Alright." Jacob pouted his lips and left Scott''s office reluctantly. Jacob was bright and clever. He did his work well and efficiently, and usually with fun. He was rarely a serious person.

    It might seem to people that he never cared about his work but spent too much time having fun. The fact was that the departments that he was in charge of were all running well, and there had never been any problems since Jacob took over. That was the reason why he was assigned such an important position at an early age, and no one would ever judge or complain.

    Whatever he wanted to do, he did it well and fast.

    After leaving Scott''s office and feeling bored, Jacob wandered about and got to the floor where Jodie''s office was.

    He happened to spot Jodie going into the lift carrying some doc.u.ments. Jacob hurried and followed her in. He stood next to her and looked her up and down before he commented, "Hey, Jodie, aren''t you a bit too boyish? Your style isn''t Scott''s cup of tea at all, I have to say."

    Jodie simply saw Scott as her boss, and when Sean, Scott, and Jacob hung out after work, she would sometimes join them. But Jodie didn''t really know Scott very well personally, and neither was she interested.

    "It''s none of your business what my style is! And why would I care how Scott thinks?!" Jodie retorted.

    "Huh." Jacob sneered. "But seriously, you should go and work for your uncle instead."

    "Seriously, you are really annoying!" Jodie rolled her eyes at him.

    "Just in case you don''t know, those that wanted to get close to Scott have all got fired. If I were you, I wouldn''t even think about it."

    "Think about what?! You are ridiculous!" Jodie stared at him with her eyes wide open. "Scott is a great guy, but it doesn''t mean that he is every woman''s cup of tea.!" Jodie emphasized the last three words intentionally and mockingly.

    "Aha! Who''s your cup of tea then?" Jacob teased.

    Jodie suddenly grew alert. That she loved Sean was a secret. She couldn''t even tell Sean''s parents, let alone anyone else. "It''s none of your business. Actually, I''m thinking you care a lot about Scott, don''t you? Do you fancy him yourself? Ha-ha." Jodie teased back.

    Jacob almost gasped. "Don''t be ridiculous! Scott is my best friend!" He retorted instantly.

    "I mean, look at you. You are quite a pretty boy. You and Scott can actually be a good couple. Ha-ha. Well, only if he fancies you as well."

    Jacob gnashed his teeth in anger and frustration. For a few seconds, he couldn''t find a word to retort. The lift stopped; the door opened, and Jodie walked out without taking another look at Jacob.

    Left alone in the lift, Jacob heaved a sigh and closed his eyes. Jodie didn''t really mean what she said, but she had spoken the truth accidentally. Since he was a teenage boy, Jacob had realized that he fancied Scott. He had even dreamed of kissing him. For all these years, he had been trying so hard to keep it a secret. Even when he was drunk, he would still restrain the thought of telling Scott and the d.e.s.i.r.e to kiss him.

    He had also assisted in firing the girls that tried to get close to Scott. Scott is mine and mine only. He thought.

    However, when Sol came into Scott''s life, Jacob was heart-broken. It took him a long time to accept, and when Sol disappeared, he saw hope again till Brianna showed up, who looked just like Sol. By now, he had accepted that Brianna and Sophia could be close to Scott, but not anyone else.

    ***

    Scott called for Levi, and Levi came in. "Yes, Mr. Scott Anderson?"

    "Ask her to come here," Scott said plainly.

    Brianna arrived quickly, knocked at the door, and went in. "What can I do for you, Mr. Scott Anderson?"

    "You are late today."

    "Yes. I have a cold."

    "Does that mean you are allowed to be late for work?"

    Brianna apologized quickly, "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again. I won''t displease you again. I was stupid..."

    Scott seemed to feel better hearing Brianna''s apology. He finally took a look at her.

    "Will you, err, will you find me?" Brianna asked tentatively.

    "What do you think?"

    "How about I make it up? I can do something for you."

    "Like what?"

    Brianna looked around and said, "I can clean and tidy the office, make tea or coffee..."

    "Think of something that you can do, not something that everyone can do." Scott cut her short.

    Brianna blushed and said, "Sleep with you?"

    Scott almost spilled his tea on hearing so. He stared at her, then looked her up and down and said, "I didn''t know you can be funny. Ha-ha. Do you think you are extraordinarily good in bed?"

    Brianna pouted her lips and pondered. "Aha, how about a dessert? I can make you a dessert."

    Scott knitted his brows and had a look at his watch. "It''s almost lunchtime, and you are making my dessert?"

    "Ah. Then, I can cook lunch for you!" Brianna exclaimed, then she hesitated, "But, but will you go back to Home for Sol for lunch?"

    "Here is fine."

    "Huh?"

    "There''s a small kitchen next to the massage room now. You will take care of my lunch from now on, by the way. I expect lunch to be ready within forty minutes." Scott said plainly.

    "Yes, Mr. Scott Anderson." Brianna hurried into the kitchen. Though it was nothing like the kitchen at Home for Sol in terms of space and equipment, it had everything needed, and it was spotless.

    With limited time, Brianna thought sandwiches and juice would be a good idea. Within half an hour, she had prepared the classic club sandwiches, and avocado juice nicely presented. To make it more interesting and pleasing to the eye, she had carved a few delicate roses out of an apple and placed them around the plate.

 Chapter 331 - 43: Tell Me About Her

    Scott''s face lit up at the sight of his lunch. He was pleased, and Brianna was rather surprised to see a content smile on him. She couldn''t help finding him charming. Feeling bashful, she put the plate down on the table and looked away.

    Scott sat down and enjoyed his lunch. "You are quite a master at cooking and bakery. You''ve got good taste in art." Scott commented suddenly.

    "Thank you. I must have got it from my mum. She''s an artist herself and very talented in lots of things."

    "Tell me about her."

    "Well, she''s a gardener and created the most beautiful garden at home, I would say. She''s a great cook as well, and she paints and plays the piano really well." Brianna said proudly, then she paused and added sadly, "or she used to. Since dad passed away and mum had a heart attack, everything changed."

    Scott looked at Brianna for a while but made no comment. When he had finished eating, he asked, "Do you still want to be a designer?"

    "Of course!" Brianna exclaimed, and her face lit up with excitement.

    "We are intending to get into the jewelry market, and we want something unique. Perhaps you can be of some help." Scott said plainly.

    Brianna pouted her lips, thought it over, and nodded, "I would love to give it a try. Thanks for offering me the chance." She said sincerely.

    "Remember, I want something unique and eye-catching, something new and different."

    "I will start right away."

    Scott couldn''t help noticing the liveness in Brianna''s eyes. Obviously, she loves money, and as soon as she sees the chance of making money, she''s excited, but she seems to like to be independent and will only do what she wants to do. At least she''s rejected Jameson''s offer, one hundred thousand dollars a night.

    Scott appreciated it, though he wasn''t sure if Brianna rejected it for the pure reason that she didn''t want it or that she was pretending.

    After Brianna tidied the table and cleaned the dishes, Scott beckoned her over and said, "My neck and shoulders hurt."

    Brianna understood. She went into the massage room, put music on, lit incense, and got the oil ready. She did the best she could, though she herself was still recovering from the cold and fever.

    When it was finally over, Brianna tidied the place as Scott put on his shirt. She turned around and almost dropped the oil as she felt sudden dizziness. Scott noticed and quickly gave her a hand. "What''s the matter?"

    "I''m ok, just feeling tired and a bit dizzy," Brianna muttered.

    "Stay here and get some rest then. Your job is to serve me anyway. You don''t have to get back to your desk." Scott said.

    "But will I get fined still for being late for work this morning?" Brianna was still worried about the money.

    Scott rolled his eyes, grabbed her chin up, and said, "If you do care so much about money, why don''t you make me f.u.c.k you more often then?"

    ***

    Brianna''s cheeks turned red instantly. She looked away, and in a slightly trembling voice, she said tentatively, "If you want to sleep with me, it will be my honor."

    Seeing how unnatural she was, Scott chuckled, "If I want to. Ha-ha. Look at yourself now. How un-seductive you are!" He said, smiled at her cheekily, and walked out of the massage room.

    Brianna watched him leave, and feeling really tired, she threw herself onto the bed and quickly fell asleep. Though she had set the alarm and intended to wake up in an hour or so, she didn''t hear the alarm at all, and when she finally awakened, it was already four in the afternoon.

    She quickly got up and rushed out to the office. Scott was looking at his laptop. He knew she was up, but he didn''t take a look at her.

    Apologetically, Brianna said, "I''m sorry. I overslept."

    "Ha. I thought you were hibernating like a turtle." Scott mocked.

    Hibernate like a turtle? Brianna thought. Who speaks like that? She didn''t like Scott''s comment, but still, she smiled and said politely, "Let me make some tea for you."

    As usual, Scott didn''t say yes, nor did he refuse, so Brianna went ahead and made him a cup of tea. She put the tea down on his desk and turned around to leave. Then, Scott spoke suddenly, "Brianna, if Jameson asks you to betray me and assist him again, say yes to him."

    "Huh? Why?" Brianna was shocked.

    "So you can be my spy and give him some fake information."

    Brianna knitted her brows. "I''m afraid I''m not capable enough. I''m not as witty as you think I am, and I will probably get nervous."

    "No, you aren''t very smart, but you are quite a calm person, well, most of the time."

    You aren''t very smart! Brianna repeated his words in her mind mockingly, but again she would not show that she was annoyed, instead, she explained patiently, "I''m really worried that if Jameson finds out, then I will spoil your plan..."

    "Don''t underestimate yourself. You''ve worked for Liam William for some years and have met various sorts of people. I trust you know how to handle well in different situations and can be a good spy."

    "Scott." Brianna spoke in a rather serious and genuine tone now, "honestly, I''m good at cooking; I can give you massage treatments, and I''m a designer, but being a spy and telling lies is not what I''m good at." She almost pleaded.

    Seeing how awkward she felt, Scott smiled and beckoned her over. He took her into his arms, and Brianna sat on his l.a.p. Lifting her chin up with his long slim fingers and looking right into her eyes, he asked, "You really don''t want to be a spy?"

    "No, I don''t. Scott, I''m sure you can find someone much better at this job than me. I don''t want to ruin your plan."

    "But the thing is that Jameson thinks you look just like the girl I love, and so I will probably fall in love with you, which means you will be the best person to use to defeat me. I''m quite sure he will ask you again."

 Chapter 332 - 44: I Will Think About It

    "But even if I agreed to be your spy, he will surely suspect me if I just go and tell him now that I will work for him."

    "Wait till he asks you again. Also, if he asks why you can just tell him that I threaten you with your mother''s life and you hate me for that."

    Brianna opened her eyes wide. How does he know my real thoughts? She wondered rather anxiously. I thought I have been hiding my real thoughts and emotions well.

    "Scott, honey, please. I really can''t be a spy. Please..." Brianna put her arms around Scott''s neck and pleaded rather flirtatiously. She thought she should try a different strategy.

    Scott frowned. "Don''t give me that. You are just a pet."

    Brianna pouted her lips and nodded. "I see. Ok, I will try my best."

    Scott gave her a push and gestured that she should leave now.

    He leaned back in his seat and watched Brianna leave. With Brianna''s talent in cooking and design or art, as well as the fact that she looked like Sol, Scott did want to keep Brianna. However, he had to make sure that she was someone he could trust, especially considering the fact that she had worked for Liam for a few years.

    I''m not sure yet if she''s truly genuine and trustworthy or she''s simply too good at acting. When I get to know her truly and fully, then I can decide what to do with her. He thought as he sipped the nicely brewed tea.

    ***

    After having a good rest, Brianna felt much better and now had an appetite for food, so she went to the canteen for some coffee and cookies.

    Just as she was to get some coffee, Jameson came in. "I''ve got some nice coffee at my office. Would you like to come and have a sample?" Brianna turned around and saw Jameson in a casual white shirt, hands in his pockets, leaning at the door lazily, with a playful smile on.

    "Thanks for the invite, but I understand you must be a busy man as the vice-president, and I shall not take up your time." Brianna refused politely.

    "Ha. Busy? Not at all. Scott is the one that''s in charge. They call me the vice-president, but they don''t really give me any work to do. I guess it''s the same as you. Come on. It''s great coffee."

    Brianna gave it a thought and nodded. "Alright. I shouldn''t miss good coffee."

    Jameson''s office looked similar to Scott''s. Brianna had a glance at the files and doc.u.ments, and she could tell by the names that they were some minor projects that Jameson was assigned to deal with. The most confidential information and important projects were kept away from him, in charge of Scott.

    Brianna sat on the sofa, sipping coffee. Jameson leaned on the desk, a cigarette in his hand, watching Brianna thoughtfully. Brianna could feel the oppressed anger in Scott, and she could understand why, however, she didn''t want to get involved.

    "How do you feel as Mrs. Anderson? It''s been half a month now." Jameson asked with a smile.

    "It''s alright," Brianna said.

    "Let''s be honest. It''s impossible that he will see you as his real wife. The only woman he loves is Sol Keaton. He never allowed any women to get close to him except Sol. He''s only using you temporarily merely for the reason that you look like her. Once she comes back, then you will have to leave. You are merely a possession and a pet to him." Jameson said plainly.

    Brianna opened her mouth to speak but hesitated for a bit and heaved a sigh. Jameson waited quietly.

    "I understand and agree with what you said." Brianna said, "That''s why I don''t expect anything."

    "I will say it again. As long as you agree to help me, I will make sure your mother''s treatment and your own career will be taken care of. Even if you want to have your own design company, I can help, in the States or abroad, up to you."

    My own company! Brianna''s face lit up, and she gazed at Jameson in disbelief. "But how?"

    Jameson smiled and said casually, "I can do anything once I have the Anderson Corporation. Think about it, Brianna. If you stand on Scott''s side, he will get rid of you sooner or later, but if you work with me, I will make sure you get what you deserve."

    Brianna was quiet.

    Jameson smoked and waited patiently.

    After a while, Brianna shook her head and said, "I''m not that ambitious. All I want is that my mum is safe and I can be independent."

    "Just want to remind you that when he gets tired of you and kicks you out, you won''t be of any use to me anymore, and by then, even if you beg me to work for me, it will be too late."

    Brianna went quiet again as if she was hesitating. "I will think about it." She said finally. "Thanks for the coffee. I shall go back to work."

    Jameson nodded, and Brianna left. Though she might appear to be tempted, she was, in fact, sure that she would not agree. It was her instincts. Also, she knew that Scott was the one with real power, and she was legally Mrs. Anderson after all. She would not choose to betray him as long as she had the choice.

    As Brianna went back to her desk, Levi reported to Scott. "Mr. Scott Anderson, I''ve brought the recording of the conversation between Mrs. Brianna Anderson and Mr. Jameson Anderson. Would you like to listen to it?"

    "Just tell me what I need to know," Scott said plainly.

    "Right. As you have expected, Mr. Jameson Anderson asked her to work for him again. Mrs. Brianna Anderson seemed tempted when he said that she could even have her own design company. Though she didn''t agree straight away, she said she would think about it."

    "I hope she''s clever enough to know whom she should work for," Scott said sternly with a frown.

 Chapter 333 - 45: Charmed Again?

    Tentatively, Levi suggested, "Mr. Scott Anderson, I thought that if she feels more respect from you, she will probably be more certain."

    Scott sneered and gestured to Levi to leave.

    As usual, Scott and Brianna went back to Home for Sol after work. While Brianna was busy cooking in the kitchen, Scott was watching the news in the living room. Scott''s phone rang, and it was Jacob. "Hey, Scott. What time are you coming? We are all here now."

    "I''m not going," Scott said plainly.

    "Scott, you haven''t been out since I can''t remember when. I guess you are at home now? She surely knows how to keep you home!" Jacob complained.

    Scott was at first annoyed by Jacob''s comment, but as he watched Brianna and thought about it, he suddenly realized that it was true that since he got married, he had lost interest in going out at night. He was actually content being home.

    Has she actually changed me?! He thought and hated the thought itself. No way! No one can change me, especially her! He suddenly got up and intended to go out. However, just as he reached the door, Brianna asked, "Scott, do you feel like Mexican or Italian tonight?"

    Scott stopped, turned around, and saw Brianna standing by the kitchen door, looking at him with her big innocent eyes. He could hear the voice in his head telling him that he should go to meet his friends, but somehow, he replied, "How about French?"

    "French? Sure." Brianna smiled. "Are you going out?"

    "I, err, I''m just going for a walk."

    "I see. Dinner should be ready in an hour."

    Scott went out to the garden, knitting his brows. He was surprised and annoyed by his own response. Why didn''t I tell her the truth?! Why did I stay?! For her cooking?

    ***

    Scott sat down by the table. It was another meal beautifully prepared and presented, but when Scott saw the mini house carved out of a melon, he frowned, recalling the fact that he had chosen to stay at home instead of going out to meet his friends.

    Brianna noticed and asked worriedly, "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s an ugly house," Scott commented unkindly.

    "Oh. I''m sorry." Brianna was shocked and said apologetically, "I just thought it might give a homely feel."

    Scott took a quick glance at her and said nothing. Displeased, he didn''t eat much. Brianna couldn''t help taking a look at him every now and then, wondering why he would suddenly seem so upset.

    Suddenly Scott spoke. "You can''t keep your eyes off me, can you? Tell me what''s in your cheeky mind."

    "Huh? No, nothing." Brianna was startled, being caught.

    "Then, you are simply charmed by me?"

    "I..." Brianna muttered, trying to deny, but she failed to think of a good retort and rolled her eyes speechlessly.

    Seeing her helpless look, Scott found her rather cute and seemed to feel better. "Brianna, you seem to be good at many things. What can''t you do?"

    "Oh, there''re plenty of things that I can''t do."

    "For example?"

    Brianna gave it a thought and said, "I can''t swim, and I can''t..."

    "You can''t swim?!" Scott exclaimed.

    Brianna pouted her lips and shook her head. "No."

    Scott was half convinced. "Put your swimsuit on and meet me at the rooftop pool at eight-thirty."

    "Swimsuit? But I can''t swim."

    "Are you saying no to my invitation?" Scott said sternly.

    "I will be there," Brianna replied obediently though reluctantly.

    After dinner, Brianna went back to her room and started going through the Anderson Corporation''s jewelry marketing plan while taking notes.

    She started to feel a bit anxious as it got closer to their meeting time. She picked a swimsuit that was the least revealing from the closet and put it on.

    She was amazed as she looked around the rooftop, with a huge swimming pool in the middle, a bar on the side, and benches and plants around. Fairy lights adorned the fences. There was a tall glass roof above the pool, but it was now open, and one could see the starry sky clearly.

    On a table by the pool were two glasses of red wine and some desserts. In the clear water, Brianna spotted Scott swimming beautifully. She stood there and watched, amazed, yet at the same time feeling a bit awkward.

    After a while, Scott got out of the pool, revealing his perfect figure generously. "Any thoughts on the jewelry project?" he asked casually.

    "Huh?" Brianna was too amazed and didn''t realize that she had been gazing at Scott and that her heart was beating fast.

    Scott chuckled and winked at her, "Charmed again?"

    Bashfully, Brianna blushed and looked away. "Sorry, I was thinking of err...something else. What did you say just now?"

    "Any thoughts on the jewelry project?" Scott repeated.

    Brianna looked up at the stars and the reflection of the lights on the water. "I think we can have two different themes, one simple, elegant, with the elements of nature, like the stars and the moon; the other lively and playful and even strange."

    Scott looked at her thoughtfully.

    "Lack of innovation and creativity? Not unique enough?" Brianna asked, feeling a bit awkward being looked at and adjusted the corner of her swimsuit shyly.

    "Is it your own idea, or did you copy it from somewhere else?"

    "My own idea. If you don''t like it, I will think of something else. I mean, to be honest, I have never designed any jewelry. I have no experience, but I think I can learn fast." Brianna explained.

    Scott smiled. "You do have a talent in design. Do you think you can give me a draft of both themes in five days? Make it a bit more specific. Just draw up one design of each theme for now."

    "So, so, you like both themes?" Brianna stared in disbelief.

    "It''s still too early to decide. I will speak to the other members and see if they like both or which they prefer."

    Brianna''s face lit up. "Thanks, Scott." She said sincerely.

 Chapter 334 - 46: Cruelest Swimming Lesson

    "I haven''t promised anything yet, but show me the draft when it''s done, and I will talk with the board members," Scott said, then he beckoned Brianna over. "Come, jump in."

    Brianna shook her head and retreated. "I''m scared of water."

    "Scared? Why?"

    "I had a terrible fever once when I was little. It was because I stayed outdoors playing with water in the cold winter. My parents said it took me almost one month to recover, and since then, they never allowed me to go into the water again."

    Scott listened while recalling the scene when the little girl was trying to save him and fell into the water herself. "How old were you? And where was it?"

    Brianna shook her head. "I can''t remember."

    Usually, people could remember what happened to start at about five years old. She must be too young then if she can''t remember at all. The little girl that saved me was about eight or nine. It can''t be her. Scott thought and took a look at the corner of her left eye again. No. I remember the little girl has a mole there. But why do I often have the feeling that it''s her?!

    Scott beckoned Brianna again, "Come, I will teach you."

    Brianna shook her head.

    "Or I will ask them to stop your mum''s treatment now, and you will never see her again." Scott threatened.

    Brianna stared at Scott in disbelief, then she bit her lips and went over. "I''m scared." She muttered.

    Suddenly, Scott grabbed Brianna''s arm and threw her into the water. Brianna screamed and fluttered her arms frantically. She shouted out for help a few times before she felt herself sinking into the water. It was only till then did Scott lift her up. She gasped for air.

    It was the cruelest swimming lesson. Brianna wanted to get out of the pool, but Scott kept pushing her back into the water. After a few times, she finally learned the breathing techniques that Scott told her and knew how to float in water.

    Exhausted, she leaned onto the wall to take a break. "Not bad. I will show you a few more tips tomorrow night." Scott said with a smile. He watched her quietly for a bit and said, "You have a good figure. If your b.r.e.a.s.ts are slightly bigger, then it would be perfect." He slid his hands down gently between Brianna''s b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    The water was cool, but his hand was warm. Brianna felt a sudden warmth journey through her body.

    Suddenly, he wrapped one hand around Brianna''s waist, the other around the back of her neck, and pulled her close to him. He kissed her gently, then eagerly. She could hardly breathe. Meanwhile, he skillfully moved Brianna''s u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.t aside with his fingers, and without any warning, he thrust into her. Brianna gasped. She was tired of her cruel swimming lessons, and she had no more strength to refuse but accept it. Worried about falling into the water, she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    He grabbed her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s while thrusting in her rhythmically. It seemed to never end. Brianna was actually very impressed. She disliked his lack of respect for her, yet at the same time, she couldn''t deny the immense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    Later, Scott carried her to her room, and he went on for another two hours. He came inside her, on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and on her stomach.

    When Brianna woke up the next day, it was already half-past eleven. She had not heard the alarm at all. On seeing the time on her phone, she literally bounced out of bed. Shit! I overslept again!

    Yet as she stood up, she almost collapsed onto the floor. Her lower body was terribly sore, and she recalled what happened last night.

    She looked around and heaved a sigh. Scott was gone. She dragged herself into the bathroom, and after a hot shower, she started to feel a bit better.

    Though she was in a rush to get to work, the maid stopped her and said that Scott insisted she had her breakfast first.

    When she finally sat down by her desk, it was already one in the afternoon.

    She took out her drafting tools and started sketching her ideas out. In her head, she saw a pair of rings for a couple, one with seven tiny dark blue crystals circling around a diamond heart for the lady, the other a diamond moon studded in a dark blue heart crystal. They would be both delicate and elegant.

    For the other theme, she could see jewels with more bright and colorful crystals, though, of course, she could also use other materials like jade and pearls. Later on, she would design earrings, bracelets, and necklaces that matched.

    Brianna spent the whole afternoon working on the first drafts and had only finished one drawing of the rings. In the following few days, Brianna would finish her usual work, like giving Scott massages, making tea, and cooking, then she would stay in her office and work on the designs.

    By the fifth day, she had finished the sketches on the rings and also had very clear ideas about the earrings, necklaces, and bracelets that would go with the rings, though she had not drawn them out yet.

    ***

    The hospital rang and asked for the prepayment for the next month''s treatment. Brianna had not seen her mother in two weeks. She spoke to Scott to ask for his agreement and went to see her mother.

    Having been staying in the best VIP room, with the best treatment and taken care of by the best doctors and nurses, Sue Loren could feel that her health had noticeably improved. She didn''t look as pale as she used to.

    Brianna saw the changes in her mother and felt grateful for Scott. Despite his mercilessness, he did what he promised. At least, there was nothing to complain about the treatment her mother had received.

    Sue sat up and talked to Brianna for a while. Brianna showed her mother the drafts and asked for her advice.

 Chapter 335 - 47: It Wonéˆ¥æª› Be The Same Anymore

    Sue was born as an artist and musician. She had a great talent for art, but ever since her husband passed away, she lost her interest in everything. However, she could see the expectation and eagerness in her daughter''s eyes and couldn''t bear to say no to her.

    Patiently, Sue talked with Brianna and suggested a few things that could be changed. Brianna took notes, intending to work on it once she got home.

    Feeling tired and sleepy, Sue yarned. The nurse came in and said with a smile. "How are you, Brianna? I was just about to take Sue out for a little walk before bed. Lying in bed for too long isn''t good for the body nor the mind, you see."

    "Right. Shall I take her?" Brianna asked.

    "Sure." The nurse said good night to them and left.

    Brianna took Sue''s arm, and slowly they took the lift and went up to the rooftop garden. The moon shone gently tonight.

    "Mum, you know, I''ve always loved our little garden. You are the best gardener I know." Brianna said cheerfully.

    Sue nodded with a smile, yet there was sadness in her eyes.

    Brianna noticed, and quickly, she gave her mother a hug and said gently, "Mum, when I make enough money, I will get our house back, and we can have our most beautiful garden again!"

    Sue shook her head. "It must be different now. The new owner must have changed the place. And your father''s not here anymore. Even if we have our house back, it won''t be the same anymore."

    "Then, we can buy a new house somewhere else and make it a new home. How about that?"

    Sue smiled and patted Brianna''s head affectionately, "It costs a lot, and I don''t want you to give yourself too much pressure. Anyway, how have you been lately?"

    "I''ve been very good. I''m doing what I love and saving money."

    "You and Liam..." Sue hesitated, looking at Brianna closely, then went on, "Are you two alright?"

    "Yeah. We are." Brianna muttered.

    Sue sighed and said, "He came to see me the other day and told me that you two have separated. He apologized and said that he would help if there''s anything we need."

    "Mum, don''t trust him. He and his family are liars, stingy liars." Brianna said sharply.

    Sue patted Brianna''s hand and said with relief, "I''m glad you understand now. I''ve been wanting to tell you, but you seemed to love him very much, perhaps too much. Since your father passed away, I''ve noticed how he and his family changed, or to be exact, how they have finally shown their true selves. Anyway, it''s good that you are not with him anymore. I was worried that if you married him, the rest of your life would not be easy."

    Brianna was concerned that it would upset her mother if she knew they had broken up. To her surprise, Sue actually felt relieved.

    "Mum, don''t you worry. I''m sure I will meet someone as perfect as dad and live a happy married life, just like you and dad."

    "Right. I''m sure you will. You deserve the best, man. Now, I shall go and get some sleep."

    As they were walking back to the room, Liam showed up. "Sue, Brianna, here you are. I didn''t see you in your room."

    "We went for a walk," Sue said politely.

    "What brought you here at this time?" Brianna asked coldly.

    "Zara is sick and is also staying in this hospital. I thought I would drop by to see Sue." Liam said a bit guiltily, "Brianna, are you still mad at me?"

    Brianna tried to stay as calm as she could. She replied indifferently. "I''ve never been mad at you. I was mad at myself for being so stupid. But anyway, thanks for the breakup so that I could be free from your torture."

    Liam looked embarrassed and said in a hurry, "Ah. Err... good night, Sue. Good night, Brianna." He turned around and left.

    "Don''t feel bad for someone like him. It''s not worth it." Sue comforted gently.

    "I don''t, mum. Not anymore." Brianna smiled at her mother reassuringly.

    She was telling the truth. In the past sixteen years, Brianna had believed that Liam was the only one, that he loved her, protected her, and looked after her. He never said a harsh word to her, and whenever something went wrong, he would apologize first. She thought she would be happy with him, that they would get married and live life together as her parents did.

    However, during the days she had spent with Scott lately, she started to see how different the two men were. Though Scott could be dictatorial and aggressive, he never lied, unlike Liam, who would appear gentle and loving but was, in fact, the biggest liar. He always had his way of persuading Brianna into going to the meetings that she hated.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99t-be-the-same-anymore_52766765960184239">#%E2%80%99t-be-the-same-anymore_52766765960184239</a> for visiting.

    Liam had never forced her to have s.e.x with her, but cleverly he had tricked her into being taken advantage of by the clients. Scott, however, had bought her as a possession and would do with her whenever he liked, but if anyone else insulted her, he would be the most protective of her.

    It was a rather contradictory feeling that she felt used by Scott, yet at the same time, she felt safe with him.

    Brianna intended to stay the night with her mother, but just as she was to go to sleep, Scott rang and demanded that she had to be back within half an hour to cook supper for him.

    Reluctantly, Brianna said good night to her mother and rushed back to Home for Sol. She made him some Chinese dumplings and then spent another hour or so finishing the editing of the design.

    The next morning, all the shareholders gathered at the central conference room at the Anderson Corporation. After a heated discussion, they came to an agreement they would keep both themes for now and would have a further discussion depending on the public reaction on the day of the press conference where they would display both designs publically.

 Chapter 336 - 48: I Did Not Copy It

    A week later, the rings, earrings, and necklaces designed by Brianna and made by the world''s top jewelers were displayed at the press conference. Jewelry suppliers, lovers, and designers all gathered to be part of this influential event.

    However, it wasn''t a smooth event as expected.

    Rare Gem, a nationally renowned jewel company, had also presented the exact same rings of the same themes as the Anderson Corporations at the same time.

    Instantly it was on the news all over the country and internationally. People talked and laughed.

    Ever since the Anderson Corporation was established, especially in the past years when Scott took over, there had never been any mistakes or trouble. And today, the Anderson Corporation was to make a joke of itself.

    Everyone stared at Scott and Brianna, waiting for their response.

    Levi whispered nervously, "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, you''ve ruined the reputation of our company."

    The company had been preparing carefully to get into the jewelry market. It was ready. The press conference was live-streamed internationally as Scott had planned to make it a real hit.

    However, it seemed to turn out to be a completely different kind of hit. It would not only ruin the jewelry market plan but also affect the company in general.

    Frightened, Brianna took a glance at Scott, only to see that he was calm as usual despite the anger in his eyes. He glanced around the crowd and said clearly, "I''m not surprised at all. We have come prepared. Intentionally, we published our first draft of the design online a few days ago to see if anyone dares to copy. We hoped for the best, but we have prepared for the worst. And unfortunately, the worst has happened. Now let''s see who''s the fake and who''s the real."

    The audience gasped, and another round of murmuring excitement started again.

    "How are you going to prove who''s the copycat, Mr. Scott Anderson?" A journalist asked.

    Scott looked at Brianna and said confidently, "Surely, the best person to prove it is our designer, Brianna."

    Startled, Brianna stared at Scott. Multiple thoughts went through her head. How am I going to prove it? What should I say?

    For a few seconds, Brianna froze and couldn''t figure out a solution. Scott tapped on his wrist with his long slim forefinger while looking at Brianna confidently. Brianna understood straight away.

    She whispered to Levi and instructed him to bring the laptop and get the screen ready. With everyone watching, Brianna sketched out the designs of the bracelet, headpiece, and earrings that went with the rings, however, she only drew out half of the picture. Then, she looked at the designers of Rare Gem and said with a confident smile, "I wonder if you can finish the other half of the drawings of the designs."

    Macy Andrews, the chief designer of Rare Gem, stepped forward and replied confidently, "Sure." Within half an hour, she completed the drawings, it matched Brianna''s perfectly.

    Brianna smiled and said calmly, "It looks perfect, yet the point is we do not intend to have it perfectly matched. They are not supposed to be symmetrical but follow the same theory as Yin and Yang, as well as the symbol of infinity. It''s supposed to present the idea that two lovers are always connected with each other and supported by each other while growing together." It was beautifully said, poetic and logical at the same time.

    The crowd applauded.

    Macy was shocked and impressed. She knew she had already lost the debate, however, she remained calm and said, "Will you please show us your complete design then?"

    Without hesitation, Brianna finished the drawings within ten minutes. It was obvious that she knew her design well as it was hers. It presented her idea perfectly.

    Everyone could now tell whose was the original.

    Macy looked awkward and defeated. "It looks like we happen to share very similar, if not the same, ideas, but I have to say I''m impressed by your witty response and the ability to create new designs spontaneously."

    Brianna understood her sarcasm, but she simply responded with a silent smile as the applause from the crowd had said it all.

    Brianna had succeeded in turning the situation around completely. Many suppliers, businessmen, and jewelry lovers were impressed and were happy to cooperate with the Anderson Corporation and order some unique and custom-made designs.

    Jameson, who had been watching quietly, feeling amused at first, gazed at Brianna for a while as he realized that he had underestimated her. She looks like Sol, but she hasn''t just got the look. She''s a brilliant cook, and she''s actually a fantastic designer. Now she has a better chance to have Scott fall for her. Whether she agrees to work for me or not, as long as Scott falls for her, then I can use her to defeat him.

    While Jameson was watching Brianna, Scott had been watching him. He sneered at Jameson, then threw a quick glare at Brianna and turned to leave.

    Worried, Brianna quickly followed Scott back to his office. Scott sat down in his seat and suddenly picked up a file on the desk and threw it at Brianna. It happened so suddenly that Brianna didn''t have the time to dodge, and it hit her on her shoulder. "Ouch." She exclaimed out of pain.

    "I trusted you. You told me it was your own idea! Why did you copy others?! Liar!" Scott snapped angrily.

    "I did not copy it!" Brianna retorted.

    "How come Rare Gem has the exact same rings then? Huh? Or you are so stupid that you shared your design with them?!"

    "I did not. You saw it. They didn''t know the complete drawings. You saw me drawing just then!"

    "Then, how did they get the draft? Or half of it?"

    "I..." Brianna was almost in tears. "I don''t know." She muttered helplessly.

    "If you can''t give me an answer, then you are fired. Don''t ever think of getting another job. Just stay at home and serve me."

    Angered and frustrated, Brianna turned around and left. She wandered about in the streets, watching the cars and people pass by while trying to recall everyone that she had encountered in the past few days.

 Chapter 337 - 49: Sheéˆ¥æªš Wrongly Accuse

    Who can it be? I''ve only worked at home and at the office, and every time when I left my desk, I turned the computer off. I''m sure no one has been into my room at home either. Who is it?!

    She thought hard and suddenly, she recalled the night when she went to visit her mother at the hospital. They had gone out for a walk, and she left her laptop in the room. Liam! She thought and almost exclaimed. He said he had been to the room and didn''t see us. Can it be him that stole the draft?! But he''s in the construction business. Why would he steal the draft and give it to Rare Gem? What good does it do to him?

    Brianna couldn''t understand. He and I have separated. Why would he do this to me? The more she thought about it, the angrier she grew, and she took out her phone and called Liam.

    "What is it?" Liam asked plainly.

    "Why did you do it?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Thief! You stole my design."

    "I have no idea what you are talking about. Brianna, I sincerely feel sorry that I broke up with you, but..." Liam sounded apologetic.

    "Where are you now?" Brianna cut him short.

    "Why?"

    "I need to talk to you in person."

    "I''m with Zara. I can''t see you now."

    "Isn''t Zara in the hospital? Right. I''m going to see my mum anyway. I shall go and visit Zara and talk to you. That sounds reasonable."

    "She''s left the hospital. She''s well now, and we are having lunch together. Brianna, please be reasonable. You and I are not meant to be, and you know it. I don''t want Zara to misunderstand." Liam said and hung up.

    Brianna looked at the screen of her phone and bit her lips. What shall I do? Are there cameras in the hospital? Perhaps there are in the corridor. If I can check the surveillance camera, then I can find out.

    However, Brianna didn''t have the right to do so, so she called Scott to ask for help.

    Scott sneered, "I have checked. They said none of the cameras worked on the night you visited your mother. Brianna, it looks like I have underestimated your ex. He even had the guts to cause trouble in my private hospital!"

    "I don''t think he would be capable..."

    "No, he isn''t, but what if he''s just working for someone capable?" Scott cut her short.

    Brianna was shocked, "But who can it be?"

    "And how will I know?" Scott was standing by the window in his office, looking down at the streets and buildings.

    He knew that it was very likely Jameson''s idea, however, he hadn''t found the proof yet, and before he was one hundred percent sure, he couldn''t do anything about Jameson. For now, he would just leave Brianna to wonder and worried.

    I shall find out how and why Liam William was bribed and stole the draft of the design to sell to Rare Gem. Scott thought. Before he hung up, he said coldly, "Have a look on YouTube and see what''s on the front page now."

    "Huh?" Brianna had no idea what he meant.

    Scott hung up, and Brianna quickly searched online. She was shocked as she stared at the photos and video of her drinking in clubs and bars with Liam and his clients. The angles that the photos were taken and how they were cleverly edited had succeeded in creating an image of Brianna as a shameless s.l.u.t. The description under the photos was even worse.

    Some even commented that Brianna had slept with the boss of Rare Gem to beg him to give her the designs; that she was making lots of money sleeping with rich businessmen, but under the disguise as a fake talented designer.

    She had somehow become the target of cruel gossips and accusations. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down as she felt the anger boiling inside her. She rubbed her temples and wondered what she could do. How can I prove that it''s Liam that stole my drafts? Perhaps he has still kept it in his phone or computer, or USB? As long as I can prove to people that it is my original design, then I can change how people think of me, and I can find a way to delete those ridiculous photos and videos.

    Brianna thought, and her head ached. But how? Then all of a sudden, she thought of Liam''s grandmother, Rebecca William.

    Rebecca was pretty much the boss of the Williams. Everyone in the family had to respect her, and no one dared to go against her will.

    Zara Berry was the only daughter of Nelson Berry, spoiled and selfish. The Berry family was more successful than the Williams and Rebecca were, of course very pleased to know that her grandson was dating Zara Berry. She had even spent quite a lot of money buying Zara''s presents to please her.

    I''ve got an idea! Brianna thought and rang Rebecca. "Mrs. Williams, Rebecca, how have you been?"

    Ever since Brianna''s father died, Rebecca had changed her attitude towards Brianna noticeably. She was pretty much forcing Brianna to leave Liam. Now that Brianna and Liam had separated and Brianna suddenly called her, she was alert and suspicious. "Alright, Brianna. What is it?"

    "I''m just calling to tell you that I''m happy for you. You have a very successful grandson. Liam has just signed a big contract lately. I''m sure Fortune Construction Company will do great!" Brianna said rather cheerfully.

    "A big contract? I haven''t heard." Rebecca said, surprised.

    "Oh, haven''t you? But don''t you know that Liam has been taking Zara out shopping lately, buying all sorts of luxury stuff as he has made a lot of money now."

    What Rebecca enjoyed the most was gambling and shopping. She loved dressing up expensively. She hadn''t had much luck gambling lately, and so she gave up, and she could now only enjoy showing off by wearing her fancy outfits and jewels.

 Chapter 338 - 50: Itéˆ¥æªš My Fault

    However, her husband wasn''t the most generous sort and didn''t like Rebecca going shopping. The only time he would buy her presents like jewelry was on her birthday, Christmas, and their anniversary day. Rebecca wasn''t pleased with all.

    On hearing that Zara was enjoying herself shopping, spending her grandson''s money, she was even more upset.

    As expected, Rebecca said angrily, "Has he forgotten his grandma?! Huh! Now that he''s got money, the first person he should have thought of should be me."

    Brianna comforted gently, "Don''t be upset, please, Rebecca. I''m sure he will think of you later."

    Rebecca heaved a sigh and said in a pretentious tone, "Brianna, you are such a good girl. You were so nice to me. You rarely spent money on yourself, but would buy me lots of presents. It''s such a shame that you and Liam..."

    Brianna sneered quietly and said, "Ah, don''t feel sorry, please. I''m grateful that Liam broke up with me actually, or I would not be with Scott now."

    "Scott?"

    "Yes. I''m married to Scott Anderson."

    "Scott Anderson! My gosh. That''s wonderful! You must be very happy now." Rebecca exclaimed

    "Life''s been good. Rebecca, you know, I''ve always wanted to thank you for taking care of my mother and me. I''ve been thinking of buying you a necklace as a thank you present. I wonder what kind of jewel you like."

    "Oh, that''s too kind of you." Rebecca smiled.

    "I insist."

    "Ah, I''m not sure. It would be much better if I could see what''s available." Rebecca said cheerfully.

    "No problem. I can take you shopping if you''d like." Brianna suggested.  Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-my-fault_52788523475990356">#%E2%80%99s-my-fault_52788523475990356</a> for visiting.

    "How wonderful! When?" Rebecca couldn''t help expressing her excitement.

    "How about today? Now? I''m free now anyway. I shall take you out for lunch first, and then we can go shopping together."

    Brianna booked a table at the Grand Caf¨¦, one of the most expensive restaurants in town. Rebecca arrived with a happy smile and even gave Brianna a hug. She looked Brianna up and down and knew straight away that Brianna''s attire cost a lot.

    After lunch, Brianna took Rebecca to Rosie''s Jewel, a renowned jewelry shop in town. Rebecca wasn''t so sure if Brianna could afford to pay, and she only picked a necklace that wasn''t too expensive. Brianna took out her bank card willingly and paid with a smile. It was about seven thousand dollars.

    "Brianna, you are so sweet. I''ve missed you, you know. You haven''t been to see us for a long time. Why don''t you come over for tea, and I will ask the chef to cook you your favorite food for dinner tonight?" Rebecca said courteously.

    Brianna seemed uncertain. She hesitated till she saw the disappointed look on Rebecca''s face, and she nodded in agreement. On the way to the Williams, Brianna chatted with Rebecca casually but also intentionally mentioned how generous Liam had been to Zara lately, taking her out shopping and to fancy restaurants.

    Rebecca started to grow annoyed and disliked Zara more, thinking how extravagant she was. She complained that since Liam broke up with Brianna, he had not bought her any presents, nor had he taken her out for dinner. "He must have been spending too much money on her and has forgotten me! She is not like you at all, Brianna. She''s a selfish one. She doesn''t know to respect me." Rebecca said. Brianna comforted Rebecca gently.

    When they arrived at the Williams, everyone treated Brianna courteously as Rebecca told them that Brianna was now Mrs. Anderson.

    Intentionally, Brianna talked about the old times with Liam and pretended that she had missed him now and then. "Do you mind if I go and have a look at my old room?" Brianna asked tentatively.

    "No, of course not, though it might have changed since you moved out," Rebecca said apologetically.

    Brianna heaved a sigh as if she truly felt upset and went upstairs. She walked about and made sure that no one was following or watching her, and then, she sneaked into Liam''s study.

    She locked the door behind her and quickly turned on Liam''s computer.

    Her heart was racing as she went through his files nervously. Just when she heard someone knocking at the door, she found the deleted drafts of her design in the bin. She took a photo of it with her phone and quickly turned off the computer. Before she opened the door, she pinched her t.h.i.g.h hard, and it hurt so much that tears filled her eyes instantly.

    "Brianna? Brianna?" It was Liam''s father. Brianna opened the door and looked at him with tearful eyes.

    "I''m sorry. I just saw some photos of Liam and me and..." Brianna wiped the tears off her eyes. "I was a bit emotional and didn''t hear you."

    Liam''s father looked at Brianna for a while as if to confirm that Brianna wasn''t lying. "I''m sorry, Brianna. I know you could be a much better daughter-in-law than Zara, but you and Liam are not meant to be. Anyway, dinner''s ready, come."

    You were happy to get rid of my mother and me! Brianna thought, but she said pitifully, "It''s my fault. I wasn''t good enough to make Liam love me. But I know that that''s the past, and Liam is happy with Zara now. Also, I''ve married into the Andersons''."

    "Right, but please come visit anytime. We always welcome you here."

    "Thanks. I will. And I shall try and see if there''s any chance that Fortune Construction Company can cooperate with The Anderson Corporation." Brianna said with a smile while thinking, now you welcome me only because you want to use me to get close to the Anderson''s!

    "That would be great. You are such a good girl, Brianna."

    It was already nine o''clock when Brianna left the Williams. Brianna took a taxi back to Home for Sol, and on the way, she sent the photo to Scott.

    Scott rang her.

    "Why did you go to see that asshole?" Scott questioned angrily.

    "I didn''t. He wasn''t home. I used his grandmother. I sneaked into his study and found this on his laptop." Brianna explained.

 Chapter 339 - 51: Heéˆ¥æªš Waiting For Her

    "Don''t go to see anyone from the Williams again, especially that asshole," Scott said sternly.

    "I needed to find proof..."

    "I got it six hours ago," Scott said.

    "Huh?" Brianna exclaimed in disbelief. "How?"

    "Easy. I hired a gorgeous woman to seduce him. She got him drunk and found the deleted photos in his phone."

    "Impressive." Brianna heaved a sigh. "It took me the whole day. I''ve even spent seven thousand dollars to please his grandmother to get her to trust me."

    "Aren''t you stupid?" Scott mocked.

    "I am." Brianna muttered, then timidly, she added, "Is it possible that I can have the money reimbursed?"

    "Impossible."

    "But I did it only because I wanted to help you."

    "To help me? Whose fault is it that you had your design stolen, huh?"

    Brianna was speechless. She was now worried about the payment of her mum''s next month''s treatment. The money Scott gave her wasn''t even enough to cover the cost of the necklace she paid for Rebecca.

    Then, Scott said with a cheeky smile, "Well, you know what to do if you want money. If I''m happy, I might even pay you extra."

    Brianna''s face lit up. On the way home, she thought about what she could do to please Scott.

    ***

    As soon as Brianna got back home, she went straight to the kitchen and prepared some cookies and a cup of tea for Scott.

    She knocked at Scott''s door.

    "Come in," Scott said coldly as usual.

    She opened the door gingerly and went in. Scott was reclining on the bed with a laptop on his l.a.p, replying to some emails.

    Brianna put the tray of cookies and tea on the bedside table and sat down on the chair by the bed, looking at Scott with her innocent eyes.

    Scott took a look at the food and then at Brianna. With a mocking smile, he said, "That same face again. Do you know that every time you did something wrong, you put the same face on? That pitiful look. Are you really scared of me?" Scott said without looking at her.

    Of course, I''m scared. You''ve almost killed me, more than once, choking me, drowning me! Brianna thought. However, she was even more scared to show him her fear and discontentment. She smiled and said half-jokingly, "It''s not fear. It''s respect. I respect you and adore you."

    Scott sneered and beckoned her over, patting on the bed. Just as Brianna sat down next to him, he pulled her over and kissed her. It was so sudden that Brianna didn''t know how to react but accept. When she was surrendering to his passionate kisses, he suddenly pushed her off him and said with disdain. "What''s that smell on you?! Go get a shower."

    Brianna pouted her lips and obeyed. I''ve only spent half an hour in Liam''s room! Brianna thought as she sniffed herself. I don''t smell anything.

    Just as she was showering, she suddenly realized that she had forgotten to bring her towel and robe. She opened the door slightly, popped her head out, and said timidly, "Scott, could you, err, could you please go and get my towel and bathrobe from my room?"

    "Who do you think I am? Your servant?" Scott said coldly, without taking a look at Brianna.

    Brianna rolled her eyes and heaved a sigh. "Of course not." She closed the door and thought she might as well wear his then.

    However, just as she was drying herself after the shower, she heard a knock at the door. "Just a minute," Brianna answered and hurried up.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-waiting-for-her_52788530706960858">#%E2%80%99s-waiting-for-her_52788530706960858</a> for visiting.

    "Come out n.a.k.e.d," Scott said.

    "Huh?" Brianna opened her eyes wide.

    Scott kicked the door impatiently. "Open the door." He demanded.

    Brianna wrapped herself up with the towel in a hurry and opened the door slightly. "I, err..." She muttered pitifully, looking at Scott standing there watching her with his arms crossed.

    "You know what, I love seeing your pretentiously innocent face. Deep down, you are a foxy horny woman, but you are so good at pretending to be a na?ve little girl. I just can''t help tearing your mask off and revealing your foxy tail."

    "I...err...I will put on..." Brianna blushed bashfully and intended to close the door, but Scott quickly went into the bathroom and pulled Brianna into his arms. The towel dropped onto the floor, and her n.a.k.e.d body fell into his aggressive embrace.

    Again, he kissed her passionately, almost violently, and before long, she gave in. She m.o.a.n.e.d with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e; her n.i.p.p.l.es hardened, and she felt herself grow moist inside. And again, he stopped suddenly, just as she wanted more.

    He had enough of her passiveness and wanted her to be more active. Brianna obeyed as she knew she had to. She stroked his skin with her tongue and her soft fingers and slowly moved down towards his lower torso. She felt his p.e.n.i.s harden and herself grow wetter.

    Then without warning, he grabbed her arms, lifted her up, and turned her around. He thrust inside her, and in and out, he moved with a rhythm. She m.o.a.n.e.d. He came once, and another time, they both reached o.r.g.a.s.m at the same time. It was about two hours later when he carried her out of the bathroom and left her in her own bed.

    Brianna woke up in the middle of the night, and a thought occurred in her mind that he did not and would not want her to sleep in his room or he in hers. I''m his possession, a toy, after all.

    When she got up the next morning, it was already half-past seven. She cursed as she saw the time on her phone. It had exhausted her last night, and she overslept again. A maid knocked at her door and said that Scott had been waiting.

    She quickly went downstairs only to see breakfast was ready, and Scott was seated by the table, reading the news. Is he actually waiting for me to have breakfast together? She thought in disbelief.

    "Good morning, Scott. Sorry, I overslept. I promise I will be up early tomorrow." Brianna said with an apologetic smile.

    "You did a good job last night, but it doesn''t mean you can have a lie in," Scott said mockingly.

 Chapter 340 - 52: A Design Studio

    Brianna blushed and said, "It won''t happen again."

    Scott put the paper down, and they ate quietly. There was something on Brianna''s mind, and she finally plucked up the courage to ask. "Scott, I''ve been wondering if you can help me delete those photos and videos. I''m worried that if my mum sees..."

    "You''ve done your shit, and now you want me to clean your a.s.s for you?" Scott said rudely.

    "I..."

    Scott threw an icy look at Brianna, and she went quiet. She took a look at the beautifully prepared food on the table but got no appetite for it anymore.

    Scott didn''t speak again till he finished eating, taking his time. "I''ve moved your mum to a new place, a garden, quiet and safe. She can recover there while looking after plants. She will get paid. The few gardeners that work there will take care of her. I''ve also sent two bodyguards to keep her safe. There''s no internet or TV, but there''s a big study with books and a piano as well as an art studio."

    Brianna listened and gazed at Scott. She could picture her mum being happy and safe. Tears filled her eyes, and for a while, she didn''t know what to say.

    "Thank you, Scott." She muttered with gratitude. It''s the kind of life that mum loves. She doesn''t like the internet or TV anyway. It will be wonderful if she resumes her hobbies. And she gets paid for doing what she loves. Brianna thought gratefully, and she felt loved.

    "Don''t get too excited yet. If you ever displease me, your mum''s life will change." Scott said indifferently and went out to the garden.

    Brianna followed him out, and they waited for the driver to take them to the company.

    Though Scott didn''t appear to be caring at all, Brianna felt affection from him. In the past, Liam had promised her so many beautiful promises and sweet-talked her so often, yet he had not once done what he promised. In fact, she had been sacrificing a lot for him.

    Scott was rather the opposite. He was dominating and possessive; he never painted any unrealistic dreams for Brianna, yet he was calm and thoughtful, and he did what he said he would do, and he did it the best he could.

    Brianna understood that she was just a replacement for Sol, yet if she was honest with herself, she felt protected and even loved occasionally when she was with Scott.

    For the first time, she had the thought of staying with him.

    She took out the bank card from her bag and handed it to Scott. "Here. I shall return it to you. Now that my mum is being looked after, the best, and I won''t need to worry about paying for her treatment anymore. I don''t need you to pay me anymore."

    Scott frowned and said, "Once I give someone a present, I don''t ask for it back."

    "But...but I don''t need it¡­"

    "Are you sure you don''t need it anymore?"

    "What do I need it for?"

    "It''s up to you, Brianna." Scott looked at her with disdain and said, "Think it over. I can''t stand women who are dumb and have no self-respect."

    Brianna pouted her lips and went quiet. Seated in the car, she looked out of the window thoughtfully. Why does he want me to have income now that he''s sorted out everything? I don''t need to spend money on anything now. Wait! Could it be, could it be for my own studio? A design studio?

    It had always been Brianna''s dream to be a designer and have her own studio, be it for jewelry design or interior design. Yet to make such a dream come true isn''t easy. She needs clients and a lot of money to invest in. Also, since her father passed away and her mother got sick, she had to give up her dream.

    She heaved a sigh as she thought sadly.

    "Now you''ve got the answer?" Scott asked, hearing Brianna sigh.

    Startled, Brianna stared at him. "How do you know what I''m thinking about?"

    "Brianna, I didn''t marry you just for the sake of your look. I don''t hang out with anyone who doesn''t even dare to dream." Scott said matter-of-factly.

    Brianna gazed at Scott and thought about how her dream slowly faded as she compromised herself to help Liam. Her eyes shone, and her face lit up as she now saw hope again. "Are you going to help me?"

    "Why should I help you?" Scott replied coldly.

    "But you are suggesting that I should have income..."

    "To have clients and build your reputation, you need to have good artwork. To have the money to invest, you need to earn it yourself. I''m only offering you the platform. Whether you can realize your dream or not, it''s completely up to you."

    To have support from The Anderson Corporation, simply by using its name, is possibly the best help one could get in starting a brand or a company. "What do I need to do in return?" Brianna asked gratefully.

    Scott finally turned to look at Brianna. He lifted her chin up and said with a wink, "As long as you please me."

    "I will." Brianna nodded.

    "You''d better do."

    "Haven''t I?"

    "Now tell me, why don''t you ever wear the jewels I''ve bought for you? Don''t you like them?" Scott asked, sounding annoyed.

    "Of course I like them. But, err, they are too, err... too extravagant. Every item is a limited edition. People must think that I''m a spoiled woman who does nothing but spend your money. Even with the clothes and shoes, I wear now, I can tell that people are already judging me." Brianna explained timidly.

    "Are you saying that it''s my fault that you are being judged?" Scott said sternly.

    "No, not at all. I just thought that it''s better I wear something less eye-catching and avoid those unnecessary gossips."

    "What are you suggesting then?"

    "Just some usual brands like LV, Channel, and that. It doesn''t have to be limited editions. It''s rather awkward when I have to take a taxi, especially when I''m dressed so expensively. And the cars you have are too luxurious for me. Just a little Honda will do." Brianna said with a cheeky smile.

 Chapter 341 - 53: So Childish

    Scott gave it a thought and let go of her chin. "Alright. It''s up to you. You can decide what to wear and what car you want to drive, but on formal occasions, you have to wear what I bought you. I will give you another card for shopping. With the old card, you can save money for your studio."

    Brianna looked at Scott gratefully and said sincerely, "Thanks so much, Scott."

    During the lunch break, Brianna went to Scott''s office as requested to give him a massage as usual, but Scott simply said, "Let''s go."

    "Huh? Where to?" Brianna looked at him, confused.

    "Didn''t you say you want to choose your own clothing? I will go with you once just to make sure you aren''t buying anything too ridiculous."

    "Ah. I see." Brianna was very surprised. It was very unusual that Scott would have time to go shopping with Brianna when he was always so busy with work. She felt somehow touched as well as shocked.

    ***

    Las Center was the biggest shopping center in town, a grand building of eighteen floors. From the first to the sixth floor, there were the world''s most expensive and famous brands of jewels, clothing, bags, shoes, and cosmetics. Brianna had been here before, but she never shopped on these six floors, knowing that there was no way she could afford anything there.

    Scott slightly lifted up his elbow. Brianna was startled at first, then put her arm through it. They walked in arm in arm. It was the very first time that they appeared in public so intimately.

    Though it was a weekday and around lunchtime, it was still quite busy in Las Center, and Scott was too charmingly good-looking not to cause a scene. From stepping out of the car to walking into the shopping mall, Brianna couldn''t help noticing how people stopped to watch Scott.

    She felt a sense of pride as she walked along with him, thinking, he''s my man.

    However, such a proud feeling didn''t last long as Brianna noticed how Scott suddenly sped up. Brianna had to hurry to catch up, and she was wearing high heels. She wanted to release her arm from his. Then she saw the cheeky smile on his face and realized that he was doing it on purpose.

    Is he angry because I don''t want to wear the clothes he chose for me?! So childish! Brianna thought and rolled her eyes.

    She stopped, looked at Scott, and said apologetically, "My charming Scott, can you please slow down a bit? I hope you aren''t angry with me because I want to have my own choice of outfits. I do want to please you the best I can."

    "How do you please me then? In what way?" Scott grinned cheekily, and Brianna knew what he was implying.

    She blushed and nodded. "Yes, on the bed and in the kitchen." Brianna said bashfully, "To please you s.e.x.u.a.lly and with your favorite food."

    Pleased with her answer, Scott extended his hand out.

    Does he want to hold my hand? Brianna hesitated. Isn''t it too intimate in public?

    Brianna put her soft hand in his palm, and he held it gently. This time, Scott slowed down so Brianna could walk at her own pace. Feeling the warmth of his hand, Brianna felt her heart beating fast.

    It was a rather strange feeling, especially as she recalled that she never had such feelings when Liam dated her and he held her hand. It was more like she was merely used to having the company of Liam.

    However, with Scott, she had felt fear and rejection in the beginning and later a strange mixed feeling. She had even felt touched and loved occasionally.

    They went to the jewelry counters first. As soon as the manager spotted Scott, he came greeting him with a courteous grin. "What a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to see you, Mr. Scott Anderson. Are you here to inspect? Is there anything I can help with?"

    Scott made no reply but took a look at Brianna, and the manager understood. He bowed and retreated. The sales girls, as well as Brianna, now understood that Las Center actually belonged to The Anderson Corporation.

    They walked around for a while, and though Brianna was amazed by the shining beautiful items on display, she had no interest in purchasing as soon as she saw the figures on the price tags.

    Scott grew impatient. "Is there not even one item that you like?"

    "Oh, I like many of them, but they are too expensive," Brianna explained.

    "Are you actually concerned that I can''t afford it? Come on. Be quick."

    Well, it''s his place. It probably means nothing even if he buys everything on the whole floor. Brianna thought. Compared to those he got me at home, this doesn''t really cost much anyway.

    Therefore, to please Scott, Brianna started selecting while Scott sat and watched. She chose a few items, and it cost about three hundred thousand dollars in total. Scott paid straight away without any comments.

    Knowing that Scott was losing patience, Brianna walked around the second floor and picked a few dresses quickly. She asked the salesgirl to wrap them up without trying them on, but Scott said, "Try them on."

    "Huh?"

    "I want to see."

    Brianna obeyed, and one by one, she tried it on for Scott to check. Seated on the sofa lazily, Scott commented professionally, "Get a black one with the same style." The salesgirl changed it.

    "This one is too short, too revealing." He went on. Brianna nodded.

    "I like it."

    Brianna smiled.

    "Change it."

    "Ok." She rolled her eyes.

    It was an hour later when she finally got everything approved by Scott, from clothes to shoes and bags.

    Just as they were leaving, Liam and Zara walked in, followed by her bodyguards carrying bags of stuff. Zara was looking at her newly purchased necklace and said proudly, "Liam, what''s this new contract you''ve signed? You have been so so so sweet to me lately, buying me all these presents. We must have spent a few hundred thousand dollars today!"

 Chapter 342 - 54: A Generous Offer

    On hearing so, Brianna couldn''t help feeling unjust. She and Liam had known each other since childhood, but ever since Brianna''s father died, he never bought her any presents anymore except something cheap on her birthdays. Yet, he''s been so generous with those girls he''s slept with! Subconsciously, Brianna clenched her fists, and she resented them.

    However, Scott appeared as if he had not seen them at all. He walked past them, holding Brianna''s hand, without taking a look at them. Brianna followed quietly.

    Seeing the bodyguards carrying all those expensive bags of luxury behind Brianna, Zara couldn''t help feeling jealous. "Brianna."

    "Alright, Zara." Brianna turned around and looked at her with a sneer. "Every time I see you, I can''t help recalling our encounter in your caf¨¦."

    Zara glared at Brianna, but seeing Scott holding Brianna''s hand, she retorted with a mocking smile, "Ha. I wonder how long you can last. I thought Mr. Scott Anderson got tired of you."

    Brianna smiled proudly and said, "Well, I''m a lucky woman."

    "Luck doesn''t last long." Zara mocked. "Anyway, considering that you were Liam''s ex and sort of a friend when you get dumped, you can come to ask me for help. I won''t share my man with you, but I can at least give you a bit of money so you won''t have to beg or go back to your old business, making money from old rich men."

    Brianna walked up to Zara and slapped her on her face twice.

    Tears filled Zara''s eyes immediately, and her cheek turned painfully red. She glared at Brianna resentfully, and despite how much she wanted to slap Brianna back, she couldn''t as Scott was watching her closely.

    "Thank you for your generous offer." Brianna said ironically, "But if one of us will be sleeping with rich old men to survive, it won''t be me." She looked at Zara into her eyes with a sneer and went on, "Next time you see me, you''d better hide, or it won''t be just a slap of two on your face."

    "Stupid bitch! My father runs the most successful construction company in town, and I''m his only daughter. I can have whatever I want. Why would I ever be any men''s s.e.x toy?! But look at yourself, you are a s.l.u.t. You..." Zara retorted angrily.

    Again, Brianna slapped her twice to cut her short. "YOU are the stupid one, Zara Berry. Who knows when your father''s company will go bankrupt. You know what, I''ve learned my lesson wasting so much of my time on an asshole, who is your boyfriend now. Good luck to you! Ha."

    Enraged and feeling helpless, Zara stomped her feet and turned to Liam for help. "Liam, did you hear that?! She''s so mean. She slapped me, and now she''s insulting you as well!"

    Liam glared at Brianna and said, "Brianna, we have broken up. Whatever you do and how you make a living, disgracefully, is none of my business now. But Zara is my girlfriend, and you have no right to hit her."

    Scott stepped forward and looked at Liam icily. Frightened, Liam retreated a step. He dared not speak another word despite his anger.

    Frustrated, Zara punched him on his c.h.e.s.t, and reluctantly, Liam retorted, "Mr. Scott Anderson, I shall warn you that Brianna isn''t the kind of woman that you can trust. She''s going to bring bad luck."

    Scott sneered at him with disdain. "You lied to her, used her, and then dumped her. You stole her design and even managed to have her accused as the copycat. You are not just an asshole, Liam Williams. You are the asshole of the assholes."

    "You...I..." Liam was so furious that he couldn''t find his tongue. He looked at the muscular bodyguards behind Scott and Brianna and remembered that where they were now, Las Center, actually belonged to The Anderson Corporation. He was in Scott''s territory.

    I''d better not anger him. He thought. Instead of shouting back at Scott, he targeted Brianna. "Brianna, you should know yourself better. You are far from good enough to be with Mr. Scott Anderson. You..."

    On hearing so, Scott put his arm around Brianna''s waist, pulled her into his embrace, and kissed her gently.

    Liam went quiet, and Zara gasped. They were now both speechless.

    Brianna smiled proudly and said, "I don''t know if I''m good enough for Scott, but I''m sure I''m too good for you, and I know for certain that you are an asshole!"

    She turned around to leave, her hand in Scott''s.

    "Brianna, I''ve known you since you were seven. I never ever thought you could be so arrogant and s.l.u.tty. One day, you will regret it." Liam shouted after them.

    Since I was seven, I''ve always thought of him to be the best man. I''ve sacrificed so much for him, for his company. I have been a fool! Brianna thought remorsefully. She turned around, intending to shout back, yet when she saw the most familiar face and recalled that he had once saved her life after all, and she said nothing.

    On the way back to the company, Brianna sat in the car, looking out of the window quietly. She was deep in thought and didn''t realize that Scott was actually in a bad mood till later.

    "Scott, what''s the matter?" She asked tentatively.

    "What are you going to do, huh?" Scott said coldly, "You still have feelings for that asshole, don''t you? He dumped you and accused you of his new s.l.u.t. They even insulted you in public, but you let him off. Wow, what a great woman you are! You have a big heart, don''t you?"

    "I..." Brianna felt hurt. She stuttered, "It''s, it''s my own business. You don''t need to worry about anything."

    "Don''t forget that you are mine, every part of you, including your heart."

    "Right. I won''t forget. Since I accepted your help, I''ve never betrayed you, and I''ve been trying my best to please you."

    Scott made no reply.

    Worried and frustrated, Brianna leaned close to him and wanted to kiss him, hoping to cheer him up. However, Scott pushed her away. "Don''t be pretentious."

    Brianna pouted her lips and moved away from him. She leaned on the window and looked at the passing building on the streets.

 Chapter 343 - 55: Donéˆ¥æª› Give Me A Pretentious Look

    At noon, Brianna had knocked at his office door twice, asking if he would like tea or a massage, but Scott refused.

    He''s so moody. I just can''t understand. She thought. I might as well make good use of the time and focus on my design then.

    Brianna majored in interior design at university and self-learned jewelry design for some time. Now that she had the chance to realize her dream through the help of The Anderson Corporation, she knew she had to learn more about jewelry design.

    She made herself a cup of coffee, put her headphones on, and listened to Kate Bush while going through The Collection of Top Jewel Design.

    ***

    With extra effort, Brianna prepared dinner, hoping to cheer Scott up. However, Scott sat by the table with a sulking face and wouldn''t even take a look at Brianna despite the beautifully presented food.

    Brianna spoke to him with a smile, but he made no reply. Frustrated, Brianna cursed silently, he''s so moody and childish! I have spent extra time preparing dinner for him, and he won''t even appreciate it!

    Scott suddenly glared at Brianna and said, "What''s on your mind? Are you cursing me?"

    "Huh? Why? No, of course not." Brianna denied immediately, shocked that he had guessed her thoughts.

    "Brianna, do you know that you are terrible at lying?"

    Brianna pouted her lips and looked at Scott with her big innocent eyes and said meekly, "Scott, I wasn''t cursing you. Why would I curse you? I, err, I was just wondering why you seem upset." She smiled awkwardly.

    "Don''t give me that pretentious look," Scott said, stood up, and went upstairs to his study.

    Brianna heaved a sigh, looking at the food, untouched. What''s with him today? Whatever I do just won''t please him! She thought and lost her appetite as well.

    She asked the maid to clean the table and went to her room to get a shower and go on with the book about jewelry design. Despite how much she wanted to concentrate, she found herself thinking about Scott now and then. When it was about ten o''clock, Scott''s usual supper time, she prepared a light meal with a small sandwich and a cup of tea.

    She knocked at his door gently.

    "What is it?" Scott said impatiently, sounding annoyed.

    "I''ve brought you supper."

    Silence.

    Brianna waited.

    A few seconds later, Scott opened the door. He took a look at the food and went back to his seat.

    Brianna put the tray down on his desk and sat down next to him. "You haven''t had anything for dinner. It''s a club sandwich and tea with warm milk just as you''d like it." She said softly.

    Scott kept his eyes on his laptop and made no reply. Brianna pouted her lips and thought, he''s still sulking. She cut a small piece of sandwich and hand it to him. "Would you like me to feed you?"

    Still, Scott wouldn''t even take a look at her. Brianna leaned close to him and gazed at him with her big innocent eyes. "If you don''t eat it, I''m going to kiss you." She said playfully.

    Finally, Scott responded, "Don''t you dare." Seeing her cheeky look, he seemed a bit more cheerful and took a bite.

    Brianna cut up the sandwich into small pieces and fed him till he finished it all. She said good night and left.

    Back in her room, Brianna went on reading in bed and fell asleep. When she woke up in the middle of the night, she felt a warm sense of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and found herself n.a.k.e.d in bed. Scott was on top of her, kissing her tummy and slowly moving down her t.h.i.g.hs. She looked around and realized she was in Scott''s room. Has he taken me to his room? And on his bed?

    Before she could figure out how she ended up in his room, she felt his tongue on her most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot, and she m.o.a.n.e.d. Scott paused and looked at her, his head in between her t.h.i.g.hs. "You like that, don''t you?" He said with a most seductive smile.

    Brianna couldn''t help finding herself surrendering to his charm again and his mastery skill in bed.  Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99t-give-me-a-pretentious-look_52813679367871264">#%E2%80%99t-give-me-a-pretentious-look_52813679367871264</a> for visiting.

    "Tell me. Do you like it or not?" Scott demanded.

    Brianna nodded.

    "Say it. Say you love it." He insisted and went on l.i.c.k.i.n.g her.

    "I love it. I love it." Brianna m.o.a.n.e.d. She had completely surrendered. When she was coming, he suddenly went inside her, and she m.o.a.n.e.d louder with such intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    "Your job isn''t just to feed my stomach. Remember, He needs to be fed as well." Scott said, breathing heavily as he rode her faster and faster.

    "Yes. Right." Brianna nodded. Where the hell does the rumor that he prefers men come from? He''s crazy in bed. He''s so terribly good. She thought.

    They both came two more times, and Scott was still feeling energetic while Brianna was exhausted in bed. This time, he didn''t take her to the bathroom to shower straight away but lay in bed, with her head resting on his arm. He stroked her hair gently and felt her body still trembling slightly.

    He waited for her to calm down slowly, then he pulled her hair slightly and said, "Don''t ever think of that asshole again. Show no pity for him. You hear me?"

    Brianna nodded. "I don''t think of him. I just... I don''t want to hate him. I want to let the past be. You know what I mean?"

    "Can you?"

    "I''m trying. I want to forget those that don''t mean anything in my life anymore."

    Scott seemed pleased with Brianna''s answer, and he smiled, kissed her on her lips, and went to the bathroom.

    Wondering what time it was, Brianna picked up Scott''s phone on the bedside table to check. His phone was unlocked. It''s unlocked? Huh. I guess no one would dare to check his phone anyway. She thought.

    To her surprise, the first thing she saw was the picture of herself set as the wallpaper on his phone. She opened her eyes wide and looked closer. Then she realized that it wasn''t her.

 Chapter 344 - 56: Iéˆ¥æª“ Trying To Forgive Him

    It was a young girl, probably eighteen years old, in a white dress, with long straight hair. She was smiling sweetly.

    She''s like a fairy. Beautiful and innocent. Brianna thought. She was shocked at how alike they looked as well as the unexpected feeling of jealousy she had. She must be Sol.

    To divert her thought and feeling, she clicked open the browser, thinking of having a look at the news. To her dismay, pictures and videos of her were all over the front page.

    They accused her as a shameless s.l.u.t; that her mother had a heart attack at finding out what she did, that she had no friends for her notorious reputation, that only those rich old men would use her for p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    Shit! Shit! Brianna cursed angrily. Why the hell did he do that?! Asshole! And I''m trying to forgive him!

    Obviously, Liam was determined to bring her down.

    Angered and frustrated, Brianna rushed to the bathroom, thinking of asking Scott for help, only to see the door ajar and Scott n.a.k.e.d in the shower. The two happened to look right into each other''s eyes, and Brianna blushed.

    ***

    She covered her eyes bashfully.

    Scott switched off the tap, opened the door wide, and pulled Brianna close to him. He took her hands over her face and said, "Don''t you like my n.a.k.e.d look, huh?"

    Brianna looked into his eyes, her cheeks rosy red, and nodded. She had to admit that she loved his body. He had got the perfect figure any man could dream of.

    He nailed her on the wall and looked at her with a playful smile. "Then enjoy it."

    Brianna blushed and turned her head aside. Scott grabbed her chin and turned her head to face him. "Tell me, which is your favorite part?"

    "I..." Brianna blushed even more.

    Scott chuckled. "Ha-ha. I don''t think you can take it more tonight. You''ve come like three or four times, haven''t you?" He teased her proudly as he wrapped the towel around his waist and suddenly carried her in his arms and took her to her room. "Go back to your room and sleep now."

    He put her down gently on her bed, and before he got up, he took a look at the corner of her left eye again. He looked disappointed.

    After Scott left, Brianna touched her eye, where his gaze had fallen upon and wondered why he had looked at it more than once, and every time, he looked disappointed.

    Can he still see the scar of the mole? Brianna wondered. Since her father died in the car accident, Brianna had the mole removed as she was told by a fortune teller that it was ominous. She never really believed in palm readers or fortune tellers, but when her father died, her mother got terribly sick, and the company went bankrupt, Brianna was so desperate

    that she walked up to a fortune teller while wandering down the street.

    The fortune-teller said the mole would only bring bad luck to herself and the people around her, so she had it removed straight away.

    No, I can''t let him know. If he finds out that I had a mole, he would probably think that I will bring him bad luck. She thought to herself.

    During breakfast the next morning, Brianna tidied up the newspaper that Scott was reading, and she caught sight of a photo of herself. She took a closer look and gasped at what she read.

    She was accused as a copycat and a s.l.u.t again. Even in the newspaper! Brianna was speechless. This has to stop!

    "Scott, look at this. It''s ridiculous!" Brianna exclaimed, pointing at the news.

    "I''m not interested in entertainment news."

    "But it''s about me! I''m your wife, well, legally, at least. Aren''t you concerned that it will affect your own reputation and the company?"

    "Rumors don''t last."

    "But the thing is that no one believes me now!"

    Scott stood up and beckoned Brianna to follow. He won''t even help me?! Brianna thought, feeling terribly frustrated

    On the way to work, Scott didn''t talk to her at all, but busied himself with his laptop, checking

    emails.

    As soon as Brianna arrived at the company, she could sense how people looked at her with disdain. Some even murmured as they walked past her.

    Jodie sent her a message in the morning, saying she trusted her. It was the only bit of support Brianna had received it.

    Though she had intended to sketch a few designs, she couldn''t concentrate at all and felt the least inspired.

    During the lunch break, Brianna went to Scott''s office, planning to cook lunch for him as usual, but Scott beckoned her over, and Brianna followed him out of the company. "Where are we going?"

    "We''re having lunch with a client," Scott said plainly.

    They went to a French caf¨¦ with a garden near the company. It was one of Brianna''s favorite places around. An elegantly dressed lady in her mid-fifties sat by a table in the garden.

    "A p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to see you again, Mrs. Sally Steep." Scott went over to the lady and extended his hand. Sally put her hand on Scott''s palm, and Scott gave it a polite kiss.

    They chatted over lunch, and Brianna learned that Sally''s husband passed away three years ago.

    It was their thirtieth anniversary soon, and their son had gifted her a rare piece of emerald.

    She wanted to have it designed as a pendant.

    Knowing how much it meant for Sally, Brianna grew nervous. She took a close look at the emerald and was amazed by its beauty, which, however, made her even more nervous.

    "Don''t worry. We are also in the jewelry business, and we have been planning to cooperate with The Anderson Corporation. I''ve been told that you are very talented in design, so I thought I would like you to design for me. I''m interested to see what you''ve got."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99m-trying-to-forgive-him_52813685810322237">#%E2%80%99m-trying-to-forgive-him_52813685810322237</a> for visiting.

    "I''m still new to jewelry design, Mrs. Steep. I''m afraid I..." Brianna muttered.

    "I want to see your design so I can judge by myself if the rings at the press conference were truly your original design. What do you think?"

 Chapter 345 - 57: You Donéˆ¥æª› Need To Worry Much

    On hearing so and recalling the ridiculous accusation in the news, Brianna said with determination, "I''d love to take the challenge."

    "Great." Sally smiled.

    "But I''m not sure I can give you a design you like."

    "I''m willing to take the risk."

    Then Scott added, "I will take the responsibility." Brianna looked at him with gratitude.

    "Thank you." She said sincerely to both Sally and Scott.

    ***

    Feeling supported, Brianna had much more confidence. She observed Sally''s attire and manner while dining and asked a few questions about her and her husband casually to get to know what they liked.

    Before they parted, Sally handed Brianna a file with some doc.u.ments related to the design of the pendant for reference.

    Scott and Brianna went back to the office, and just as Brianna sat back down by her desk, Levi came over. He spoke quietly but seriously, "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, Streep Crystal is one of the four biggest companies in the jewelry industry. Mrs. Sally Streep is no doubt a very important client. Even Rare Gem has been trying to find a chance to cooperate with Streep Crystal. You should know what a significant opportunity you have now. If you can win her trust, the public will believe you, and you will be famous. Lots of big clients will come to you. Then, you won''t need to worry about the future of your career."

    "Right. I understand. I will do my best, and I''m very grateful for this opportunity."

    "Mr. Scott Anderson is helping you a lot, though he didn''t tell you so. I shall remind you that The Anderson Corporation, as well as Mr. Scott Anderson, does not tolerate disloyalty." Levi added.

    "I do not tolerate it either. Levi, don''t you worry."

    "Good. Now you know what you should not do." Levi looked at Brianna into her eyes sternly as if looking for confirmation.

    Brianna didn''t like his warning, or more exactly, threat. Though Levi was Scott''s most trusted assistant, she was, after all, Scott''s legal wife, and she didn''t deserve to be spoken to in this way.

    Or could it be Scott''s idea? That Scott asked him to talk to me? Brianna thought, rather annoyed. She had always been an honest person, and every time Jameson tried to tempt her, she refused. Can he still not trust me? I don''t need them to warn me, to threaten me! Brianna found it humiliating.

    And she was so bad at hiding her emotions and feelings. During the whole afternoon, she didn''t look pleased with all, even when she was in Scott''s office, giving him a massage treatment, making him tea, and that. She didn''t want to talk to him.

    Scott was too busy to pay her any attention, working on the coming week''s plan and meeting.

    Brianna thought he was annoyed with her, which made her more annoyed. When Scott finished his tea, Brianna took the cup and put it down loudly on the tray intentionally.

    Scott frowned. "Alright?" He looked at Brianna and said impatiently.

    Brianna pouted her lips, then said, "Scott, I''ve been with you for two months now. Have I ever been disloyal to you? Why did you have to warn me and threaten me?!"

    "Huh?" Scott knitted his brows harder, then he turned to look at Levi, who was standing by him. Levi had probably not thought that what he said would upset Brianna so much.

    "Mr. Scott Anderson, it was simply for the sake of the company and..." Levi explained.

    Now Scott was glaring at Levi. Levi paused for a bit before he muttered on. "I was simply, err, being thoughtful, considering the fact that Jameson had, well, threatened Mrs. Brianna Anderson a few times. Also, I was worried that she might feel stressed reading about the news lately. And what Rare Gem has been doing to slander her. It''s possible that she would be used to..."

    "What''s Reregem been doing? How would I be used?" Brianna asked anxiously.

    "They are worried that when we go into the jewelry industry, we will take their place as the country''s No. 1 jewelry company," Scott said plainly. "Anyway, it''s not what you should be worried about. All you need to do is focus on your design. Levi, I don''t want this to happen again. I''m the only one to tell her what she should or should not do. It''s none of your business. Also, she''s Mrs. Anderson, my legal wife, after all. You should respect her."

    "But, Mrs. Brianna Anderson is the only woman that can get close to you. I believe that, apart from Jameson and Rare Gem, many other competitors will possibly have the same thought of using her to..."

    Brianna stared at Levi worriedly.

    "Brianna, you don''t need to worry much." Scott interrupted. "As long as you keep your design safe and watch out for those that get too close to you, it will be fine." He said casually.

    "It''s The Anderson Corporation''s client that I''m designing for, so of course I will keep it safe and..."Brianna said, and suddenly she realized what they had been implying. "Are you worried that I would give away my design to other companies?"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99t-need-to-worry-much_52835319829023889">#%E2%80%99t-need-to-worry-much_52835319829023889</a> for visiting.

    "Will you?"

    "Of course not," Brianna said without hesitation. "Either as your employee or your wife, I will not do anything disloyal to you and the company."

    She had realized how much Scott trusted her and what a great chance he had offered her. The Anderson Corporation had incredible and experienced designers, but Scott had assigned her as the designer instead despite the concern that she might disclose classified information about the company. And during the meeting with the client, he also said that he would take all the responsibility.

    No wonder Levi was worried and had to warn me. Brianna thought and now felt a bit guilty for blaming Levi. "I''m sorry, Levi. I should have been more understanding. Please know that as long as I''m hired, I stay loyal to whom I work for and whom I am married." She said sincerely.

    Despite Brianna''s sincerity, Scott looked displeased and walked out of the office.

 Chapter 346 - 58: Have I Said Anything Improper?

    Brianna and Levi looked at each other, both wondering why Scott was annoyed and followed him. Scott was walking fast, and Brianna had to hurry to keep up. She stumbled as she rushed into the lift, and reluctantly, Scott held her arm to help her balance. "Such an ungrateful thing." He said.

    Huh? Brianna was utterly confused. Have I said anything improper? I don''t think so. What''s he angry about?

    Five days later, Scott said to Brianna after work, "We are meeting Mrs. Streep for dinner." He still looked annoyed. In fact, he had hardly talked to Brianna in the past days.

    They met at the same French caf¨¦. Sally greeted them with a warm smile.

    After the waiter took their order, Brianna took out a few drawings of the design from her bag and handed them to Sally. She watched and waited nervously as Sally went through the drawings and talked to Scott in French. Though Brianna had self-studied a bit of French when she was still in University, she had forgotten most of it. She tried to concentrate on guessing what they were talking about.

    Scott seemed to have sensed her uneasiness and looked at her reassuringly. Brianna felt much better. She had thought that Scott had left her alone, giving her no support, no advice, not a tiny bit of attention in the past five days, but Scott had now finally shown her some support.

    Scott trusts me, then I shall stay calm and be confident. She thought and watched them quietly. Suddenly Scott switched to English. Sally looked surprised at first but then followed him. Now Brianna understood that they had been discussing how the two companies shall cooperate and what Sally thought of Brianna''s design.

    What pleased Sally the most was that Brianna had designed an extra pair of earrings with a few remnants left of the crystal to go with the pendant.

    "I have to admit that I didn''t really expect to work with you before I saw Brianna''s design tonight. I have actually also asked Rare Gem to design for me at the same time, but they have disappointed me. What''s more, I can easily tell who the copycat is. Brianna, I love your design, and I''d love to cooperate with The Anderson Corporation." Sally said with a smile.

    "It''s our honor to work with you, Mrs. Sally Streep. There''s one thing I shall make clear is that Brianna will only accept personal orders and limited design editions. With mass production, we have another team of designers in charge." Scott said clearly.

    "Right. Sounds good. Though Brianna is new, she has great talent and potential. I believe that she will grow to be a world-renowned jewelry designer someday." Sally said with a confident smile.

    Sally Streep spoke softly, but she had an air of authority and confidence about her. It was obvious that she was very experienced in the business. Scott seemed even more charming when he talked with clients.

    It was the first time Brianna watched him talk about work and business. She noticed his smile and serenity, his sharpness and confidence. A few times, she suddenly realized that she had been gazing at him and had to look away.

    Seeing how cheerfully they chatted like two old friends, Brianna couldn''t help observing them for a while. Though Sally was in her mid-fifties, she looked much younger.

    "Mrs. Brianna Anderson?" Suddenly Brianna heard Levi calling her.

    "Yes?" She looked up at Levi and realized that she was lost in her thought for a while. Sally and Scott were both looking at her.

    Levi whispered to her that Sally was asking her if she had any other drawings of her own design. Brianna took out her phone and showed Sally some photos of her sketches. There were drawings of headpieces, necklaces, earrings, bracelets, brooches, etc.

    Sally went through the photos with great interest. Scott stood behind Sally and saw the photos. He gave Brianna a reassuring smile.

    Encouraged, Brianna took a deep breath and explained how she was inspired and the meanings behind each design. Sally listened carefully.

    "Brianna, you are so talented. I have to say I haven''t met a young and inspiring designer like you before, and I''ve been in this business for decades." Sally said and nodded in approval.

    "I''m flattered. Thank you very much, Mrs. Sally Steep."

    "Just call me Sally, please. By the way, can you please explain why you used a gold wrapping around the emerald on the earrings?"

    "I understand that this piece of emerald is a present for you and your beloved husband. I thought the crystal kind of resembles you, elegant and mature, while the gold wrapping is like your husband, protecting you with a golden light. Though you are separated physically, I feel that he still lives in you, in your heart, and with you spiritually, protecting you."

    Sally nodded as she listened with a content smile. There were tears in her eyes.

    "That was beautifully said, Brianna," Scott commented.

    Brianna smiled at him gratefully.

    "I wish I could explain it in French, though. When you two were speaking French then, it was such a joy to listen to. Very pleasing to the ears. It was such a shame that I could hardly understand what you were saying. I don''t have a talent in languages."

    "If you do want to learn, surely you can," Scott said.

    Brianna pouted her lips, "It''s easier said than done."

    "You are a quick learner, Brianna, but only when you are learning something that interests you," Scott said plainly.

    Brianna blushed as she knew that Scott had spoken the truth.

    "Learning another language will help get you into the international market."

    "I haven''t thought that much. I was only thinking of having my own studio in Las Vegas."

    "Don''t you have any ambitions? Don''t forget that you are the personal top designer at the Anderson Jewel now."

    Brianna nodded.

    After dinner, Sally said to Scott sincerely, "Scott, I''d like to sign a five-year contract with The Anderson Corporation, and with my private jewelry, I''d like to have Brianna as my designer."

 Chapter 347 - 59: You Have Nice Bum

    They signed the contract there and then before they parted. Sally gave Brianna a gentle hug and said, good night.

    Brianna had not expected that her sketches would have helped so much. As Levi said, Streep Crystal was a very important client. She heaved a sigh of relief as she watched Sally leave.

    ***

    Just as Brianna and Scott walked out of the caf¨¦, Brianna''s phone rang. It was her mother. Brianna hesitated. Could it be about the news? Has she seen it? Brianna worried.

    "Hello, Mum."

    Silence.

    Brianna knitted her brows. "Mum?"

    "Brianna, I need to know the truth. What have you been up to lately?" Sue asked.

    "I...err...I''ve got a job at The Anderson Corporation, and I''m a jewelry designer now."

    "Tell me, have you done anything indiscreet with Scott Anderson? Brianna, your father and I never expected you to be rich or famous, but we do hope you live an honest life with dignity."

    Brianna could hear the anger in her mother''s tone. Tears filled her eyes. She wanted to explain, but then she realized that there was nothing she could say for what her mother said was true.

    Suddenly, Scott took Brianna''s phone and said politely, "Mrs. Loren, this is Scott, your son-in-law."

    Brianna stared at Scott in disbelief.

    Sue was too shocked to speak.

    "How are you?" Scott asked casually.

    "Son, son-in-law?" Sue stuttered. "Do you have any idea what you are saying?"

    "Brianna and I got married two months ago. Well, we have registered. I can''t say that I love her as I''m in love with someone else who has gone missing, however, I can promise you that as long as Brianna is my legal wife, I will be loyal to her and protect her the best I can. As with the ridiculous rumors you have probably heard or read about, I trust that, as her mother, you know very well what your daughter is like and know that there isn''t any truth in it." Scott said clearly.

    Silence again.

    It took a while for Scott''s words to sink in. Then Sue asked calmly, "But still people talk and rumors hurt. How can I stand people speaking of my daughter like that? What good does it do to my daughter?"

    "I''ve asked someone to investigate, and I will have an answer soon. Before I sort it out, I hope you have faith in your daughter and not worry much. I will protect her."

    After a while, Sue said, "Thank you." She understood.

    Brianna looked at Scott gratefully, tears in her eyes. Distant and cold as him, he actually spoke to my mum humbly and politely. He has assured mum that he will protect me.

    Scott tapped her lips with his finger gently and said, "You don''t need to say anything. I don''t want to hear your pitiful gratitude." Brianna pouted her lips, and tears ran down her cheeks. She nodded, feeling grateful and loved.

    Scott took her hand, and they walked to the car.

    She felt the warmth of his palm and thought about how pathetic she had been with Liam Williams, how her dreams of love were slowly destroyed and forsaken during the past years. However, after spending two months with Scott, she had slowly regained her confidence and hope, in herself, in love, and in the future.

    Perhaps I can still be the person I''ve dreamed of being since I was little.

    On the way home, Brianna sat quietly looking out of the window while Scott made a few phone calls. She was lost in her thoughts.

    After the last phone call, Scott put his phone down. He put his arm around Brianna''s waist, lifted her up, and sat her down on his l.a.p. He stroked her hair absent-mindedly.

    It seemed that it had become something natural that he liked having her seated on his l.a.p, in his embrace. Brianna had also got used to his bossy intimacy. She had even grown to like it. She looked at him with a smile.

    Yet, there was a hint of sadness in her smile. However intimate he is with me, I can never reach his heart. She thought.

    When the car stopped, Brianna looked around with her drowsy eyes and realized she had fallen asleep in the car and they had arrived home. Scott carried her out of the car, lifting her up and turning her to face him, he wrapped her left leg around his h.i.p.s, and naturally, Brianna had to wrap her other leg around him and her arms around his neck.

    Brianna blushed as she was conscious of the maids and bodyguards around seeing them so intimate, but Scott seemed to take no notice of anyone. He even grabbed and squeezed her bum, then bit her ear gently as he whispered to her. "You have a nice bum."

    Brianna buried her head on his shoulder bashfully.

    He carried her up to his room and put her down on the sofa. "Nice job at dinner. Keep it up, Mrs. Anderson." He said with a playful smile and a wink.

    Brianna couldn''t help gazing at Scott, utterly charmed by him, and she felt her heart racing. On realizing her losing control, she looked away and asked him what she could do to get rid of the rumors online.

    "Check the news. I''m going for a shower." Scott said casually as he took off his tie and shirt and walked to the bathroom.

    Anxiously, Brianna took out her phone from her bag and checked online, only to see that all the news had been changed completely. They were speaking highly of her for the pendant and the earrings she had designed for Sally, as well as confirming that Rare Gem was the real copycat. Liam Williams and Zara Berry were now accused as thieves.

    People even left comments requesting Brianna to design for them, saying that they loved her design very much. Some headhunters and companies had even left their contact information hoping to hire Brianna. All the videos and photos about Brianna drinking in clubs were confirmed fake by the managers of the clubs. Even those that were called ''rich old men'' had apologized and denied the truth of the rumors.

 Chapter 348 - 60: Sounds So Complicated

    Photos of Liam Williams with various women during the time he was dating Brianna were exposed and the fact that he had used Brianna, then forsaken her and her sick mother to be with Zara Berry, a more ''valuable'' girlfriend and alliance, was also revealed.

    Brianna then realized that that was what the phone calls Scott made in the car were about. He had sorted it perfectly.

    ***

    He must have spent a lot of time and effort on it. Just to have those club managers verify and to make those dirty old men who had been bribed to clarify apologize to me, I wonder how much Scott has done! And he has not mentioned anything! He sorted everything out, but he didn''t even think of telling me until I asked him. Brianna thought, and tears of gratitude filled her eyes.

    She couldn''t help wondering again how different Liam and Scott were. In the past years, Liam had sweet-talked her and made her do everything for him, but he had not done anything for Brianna. Scott was the opposite of Liam. He was economical with words but sorted everything out for her.

    However, the feeling of gratitude and love didn''t last long and was soon replaced by self-mockery. Does he really care about me, and he would not even admit it? Or is he just doing what he thinks he''s supposed to do, to protect his legal wife, but has no feelings for me, and more importantly, to protect the company? I mean, it surely concerns the interests of The Anderson Corporation, Streep Crystal, and Rare Gem. That''s probably why. Right. Brianna thought and heaved a sigh.

    As expected, it was a big loss for Rare Gem, and as with Liam''s Fortune Construction Company, it wouldn''t be a surprise even if it went bankrupt. Brianna had a mixed feeling about it. Part of her thought that this was what Liam asked for, and the other part of her felt sorry for him.

    Liam had, after all, been with her since she was seven. Despite the fact that he had changed and treated her coldly since her father died, she still remembered the beautiful memories from before.

    As she was lost in her thought with a frown, Scott suddenly sat down next to her and sat her down on his l.a.p. He pinched her chin, looking displeased, and asked, "What''s that face for? Are you worried about that asshole?"

    Brianna was shocked that he had guessed her thoughts, and she shook her head immediately. "No, of course not! Why should I worry about him? He asked for it."

    "Brianna, I''m telling you this is just the start. A great show has just commenced." Scott pinched her chin harder.

    Brianna stared at him. "What do you mean? What are you going to do with him?"

    "You do care about him, don''t you?!" Scott knitted his brows. "Rare Gem won''t just let it be. Liam Williams and Zara Berry will continue working with Rare Gem to revenge, I assure you. Also, who knows what my half-brother, Jameson, who has been dreaming of replacing me, will do. This is just the start."

    "Sounds so complicated," Brianna said anxiously.

    "You''ve worked for Liam William for some time. Surely you know it''s nothing simple doing business."

    Brianna pouted her lips and said, "I''ve only dealt with small businesses, nothing like The Anderson Corporation. I don''t know much."

    "You will learn." Scott said plainly, then rather seriously, he added, "I have a feeling that Rare Gem is just following someone''s order, someone bigger. Liam Williams and Zara Berry are nobody."

    "What are you going to do?" Brianna asked worriedly.

    "Are you scared?" Scott gave her an indifferent look. "The American Mafia boss and his son Jake Moore have been trying to defeat us and take over Las Vegas all these years."

    "But isn''t Sophia Moore in love with you? Why would her father and brother harm you then?"

    "When great business interest is concerned, nothing else means anything. What''s more, I''m not interested in Sophia Moore at all and his father, of course, dislikes me even more. They want to destroy the Andersons, but I will never let them."

    Brianna frowned and heaved a sigh. "It sounds terrible. You have so many enemies. How are you going to handle it?" She was genuinely concerned.

    "Now you care about me, huh." Scott seemed a bit pleased. "I will figure it out. It shouldn''t worry you anyway. Your job is to please me and leave the rest to me."

    "Okay." Brianna agreed, sounding reluctant.

    "Why? Do you have extra time to worry about other things apart from working on your design, cooking, giving me treatments? If you do, then use the time in bed with me." Scott said with a cheeky smile.

    Brianna blushed and went quiet.

    Seeing her rosy cheeks, Scott found her cute and s.e.xy. "Go get a shower." He ordered.

    Brianna nodded, and before she closed the bathroom door, she turned around and said, "Scott, thanks for everything you''ve done for me."

    "Thank me after the shower," Scott said, and Brianna blushed again.

    "Oh, I forgot my bathrobe," Brianna said and intended to go back to her room.

    "You don''t need it. Serve me n.a.k.e.d." Scott said plainly.

    "Huh?" Brianna stared at Scott, but he merely responded with a playful wink.

    Just when she had turned the tap off after a shower and was about to dry herself, Scott came into the bathroom n.a.k.e.d.

    He nailed her on the wall and kissed her eagerly. When she was wet and moist, he suddenly turned her around with her back facing him and with one hand holding around her waist, the other stroking her b.r.e.a.s.ts, he thrust inside her from behind. Brianna m.o.a.n.e.d with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He then took her hand and led it towards his balls. She obeyed and stroked them as he rode her with passion. To support herself, she pressed her other hand on the wall tight.

    When he finally stopped after coming twice, Brianna was too exhausted to walk. Scott lifted her up and carried her to her room.

 Chapter 349 - 61: She Wanted To Provoke Him

    The next morning when Brianna was still in bed, she heard someone calling Scott. It was Jacob, the young guy who didn''t seem to like her much.

    She wondered what he was doing here so early in the morning, and feeling worried, she quickly got up to get dressed.

    "Brianna, are you up?" Scott knocked at her door.

    "Yep, I''m just getting dressed."

    "Wear something sporty," Scott said.

    "Huh?" Why? Brianna wondered, but she asked no questions and simply obeyed.

    When she came out, she saw Scott and Jacob chatting casually.

    "Morning, Brianna. Scott and I are going for a morning jog. Are you coming with us?" Jacob said.

    Jogging in the morning? Is that why he''s here so early? Brianna felt speechless. "I think I will pass. I don''t really like exercising. Enjoy." Brianna replied.

    Jacob grabbed Scott''s hand and said, "Alright, Scott, let''s go."

    Scott tapped Jacob''s hand off and said to Brianna, "Come. Follow us."

    Brianna heaved a sigh. "Scott, I really don''t like it, and I won''t be able to catch up with you guys."

    "That''s why you get exhausted at night. You are too weak. You need to exercise." Scott ordered.

    On hearing so, Jacob frowned. However, he was worried that Scott would notice, and he put on a smile quickly and took Brianna''s hand, "Come on then. Let''s go."

    Scott then turned around to see them holding hands, and he glared at both of them. Frightened, Brianna quickly freed her hand from Jacob''s and went and grabbed Scott''s arm. They walked downstairs holding hands, with Jacob following behind.

    Seeing how intimate they were, Jacob clenched his fists angrily. Damn it! What has she done to my Scott? She''s just some nobody girl dumped by Liam William, who''s an asshole, but Scott treats her like she''s a princess! Ever since she was with Scott, Scott has not hung out with us at the club. I can''t let it go on like this! I have to do something.

    They ran around the lake, and when it was just halfway through, Brianna was already panting, trying to catch her breath. She stopped and didn''t want to move another step.

    Jacob retreated to Brianna and suddenly grabbed Brianna around her waist. "Let me give you a hand."

    He pinched her secretly, and it hurt Brianna, so she tried to stomp on his foot. Jacob dodged swiftly and pulled her over. Brianna fell into his embrace and looked as if she did it on purpose.

    What the hell is he doing? Brianna thought and turned to look at Scott only to see that he was glaring at them.

    Jacob wouldn''t let her go. Helplessly, she bit his shoulder, and he exclaimed out of pain and released her. Brianna quickly ran to Scott to take his hand, but Scott slapped her hand away with a disdainful look.

    Jacob caught up and, rubbing his shoulder, said pitifully, "Scott, she''s got sharp teeth. What a bite!"

    "Jacob, don''t you dare to cross the line," Scott said plainly.

    Jacob put on an innocent look and said, "What do you mean? I wanted to give her a hand, but she was so ungrateful and even bit me."

    "You are a good friend but not good enough to share with my woman. Don''t do it again." Scott said coldly.

    "Come on, Scott. You know she''s not my cup of tea. I didn''t mean anything like that at all."

    "Good to know."

    When they got back from running, Scott went back to his room to shower, and Jacob followed him.

    "I haven''t stayed in the guest room for two months. You know how s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e I am. It needs airing. Can I use your room, please?" Jacob pleaded.

    Scott threw him an indifferent look and said nothing.

    "Scott, I haven''t hung out with you since, since too long ago! It must have been for two months. You stopped our morning jogging routine; you stopped coming for golf and horse riding with us; you stopped coming to the club. Why?"

    "I''ve been busy."

    "Busy spending time with her? I mean, you still get off work at the same time as usual, but you go home straight away."

    "You will know when you have a woman."

    "I don''t want any women. Women are annoying."

    Scott rolled his eyes and said impatiently, "Saying that, you haven''t dated any girls yet."

    "I don''t like them," Jacob said and walked into the bathroom.

    Brianna had a quick shower and went down to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Suddenly someone tapped her on her shoulder. Startled, she almost cut her finger. She turned around to see Jacob looking at her with a mischievous grin. She wanted to provoke him.

    "Jacob, what is it that you want? Why don''t you like me?"

    "What do you mean? I''m just here to help."

    "To help? Can you cook? Do you even know how to use a knife?"

    "No, but I can stay here to chat with you and keep you company."

    Brianna didn''t like what Jacob said and how he had behaved at all, but considering that he was Scott''s best friend and the vice president of the company, she thought she''d better show him some respect and be polite. "Thanks, but I''d rather be alone. Please wait outside. Breakfast will be ready soon."

    "You must be exhausted from running. Why don''t you teach me how to cook? Just give me instructions, and I will do it, so you can take a break." Jacob said and moved closer to Brianna.

    Intentionally, Brianna moved away from him and said rather sternly, "Please, Jacob, can you leave me alone? If Scott wants someone else to cook for him, he would have asked the chefs here, but he requests me instead. It''s my job."

    "Don''t think too much of yourself. Scott''s my best friend. If I cook for him, I''m sure he will like it even more." Suddenly, Jacob stood right behind Brianna, and with one hand on the chopping board, he took Brianna''s hand that was holding the knife with his other hand.

 Chapter 350 - 62: Itéˆ¥æªš Nothing

    Frustrated and angered, Brianna gave him a nudge on his c.h.e.s.t, but Jacob simply grunted and went on chopping while holding Brianna''s hand. Angrily, Brianna stomped on his foot, and somehow she lost balance and flipped the knife sideward and cut Jacob''s finger.

    To Brianna''s surprise, Jacob deliberately cut it deeper as he was still holding Brianna''s hand. It was dripping blood instantly. Brianna panicked and quickly took him over to the sink and ran water down his finger.

    The cut was so deep that the sink was soon dyed with blood. Brianna panicked. Holding his finger tight, she led Jacob to the living room and asked the maid to get the first aid box, thinking of bandaging it now and take him to the hospital afterward.

    Just then, Scott had just finished a phone call and came in to see Brianna holding Jacob''s bloody hand anxiously.

    Angered, he marched over and pulled Brianna aside. Seeing the blood on Jacob''s hand and the floor, he frowned. "How the hell did you cut your finger?!" He asked worriedly.

    Jacob watched Scott''s worried face and was pleased despite the pain. He answered casually, "I asked Brianna to teach me how to cook. Don''t worry. It''s nothing."

    "It''s nothing?! Do you see how deep the cut is?!"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%E2%80%99s-nothing_52857168579317639">#%E2%80%99s-nothing_52857168579317639</a> for visiting.

    The maid brought the first aid box, and Scott bandaged it swiftly. "The cut is too deep. It will need stitching. I will take you to the hospital now."

    "No, I don''t want to go to the hospital. Scott, you know I hate the smell there." Jacob said pitifully and leaned on Scott''s shoulder.

    "Alright. I will call for a doctor." Scott made a phone call to the Anderson Private Hospital to send a doctor over.

    Brianna stood aside, watching quietly and feeling terribly sorry. Yet, the guilt was soon replaced by a strange feeling. In the past two months, she had never seen Scott care about someone so much. Looking at Scott''s anxious look and Jacob resting his head on his shoulder so intimately, she wasn''t sure how to think of it.

    Am I actually feeling jealous? She asked herself. He''s too charming, isn''t he? I mean, he can charm a fifty-year-old lady like Sophia as well as a young lad like Jacob! Jacob has cut himself deliberately to get Scott''s attention! I''m jealous because of a mid-aged woman, AND a young guy! Brianna was rather shocked by her own realization. Jealous?! Scott and I aren''t in love. It''s just a deal we made with each other. She tapped her head to wake herself up from her thoughts.

    Scott looked at Brianna and said rather sternly, "Aren''t you making breakfast?"

    "Right," Brianna said and hurried to the kitchen. She couldn''t help recalling what had happened while preparing breakfast.

    When she was done and came out of the kitchen, the doctor had arrived and was stitching Jacob''s finger.

    She clenched her hands nervously as she watched as if she could feel the pain, yet then she noticed that Jacob was looking at Scott with a smile, his eyes were shining with admiration and affection, while Scott was holding his other hand and comforting him, "It will be done soon."

    "Scott, please don''t worry. This is nothing, really. I''ve hurt myself much worse before."

    The following days, Jacob stayed at Home for Sol with the excuse that he couldn''t let his parents see that he was injured, that if they did, they would go mad, and his father would not even allow him to work for The Anderson Corporation any more.

    To get Scott''s attention, Jacob took a long cold shower and went to sleep n.a.k.e.d with the AC on all night, blowing cold air right at himself, and as he had planned, he caught a cold. He refused to see the doctor or to have the servants look after him. Scott had tried to persuade him and sweet-talked him, but Jacob refused to listen till Scott agreed to stay home to take care of him.

    Scott stayed in Jacob''s room most of the time, checking on him while working with his laptop. Brianna, of course, had to stay at home as well and take Scott''s orders, be it to cook a light meal or make tea for Jacob. It was all for Jacob.

    If I was the one who got sick, would he ever look after me this way? Brianna couldn''t help wondering. Very likely not. Definitely not. They are best friends, or actually probably more than just friends. And who am I to him anyway?

    What upset her, even more, was that Jacob later insisted that Scott should sleep with him as he kept having nightmares and was too scared to be in the room alone at night. So the two ended up sharing a bed.

    A few days later, Brianna''s feelings towards Jacob had developed from dislike to resentment. Whenever Scott''s not watching, she would glare at Jacob angrily while Jacob would respond with a victorious smile.

    To revenge, Brianna would put extra salt in Jacob''s food. To make Scott stay with him for longer, Jacob would deliberately tear the cut deeper and asked Scott to bandage it for him.

    Five days later, Brianna gave up. Frustrated and angered, she skipped dinner that night and locked herself in her room. After lying on the bed and beating the pillow for some time, she thought she had to redirect her focus, and so she took out her sketchbook, planning on working on her designs. It was, however, useless as she found herself thinking of nothing but what Scott and Jacob would be doing.

    She looked out of the window and saw the pond in the garden. I shall go for a walk. She thought and went down for a stroke in the garden.

    She seemed to feel a bit better in the open air slowly. She stopped by the pond, lay down on the bench next to it, and watched the night sky.

    The light in Jacob''s room was still on. He must still be looking after him. Brianna thought and heaved a sigh.

 Chapter 351 - 63: In A Verge Of Danger

    After a few drowsy yawns, she fell asleep. In her half-asleep, half-awake state of mind, Brianna felt a warm hand stroking her hair. Subconsciously, she turned around, intending to move close to the warm body next to her. Suddenly, she felt herself being lifted up, her arms put around one''s shoulders, and naturally, she wrapped her legs around his waist.

    "Scott?" Brianna said uncertainty, too sleepy to open her eyes.

    Scott made no reply and carried her upstairs.

    She struggled a bit, but he held her tighter. So she surrendered and rested her head on his shoulder. "Thanks." She said gently.

    "I just don''t like the sight of you in the garden, spoiling my view." He said indifferently.

    Brianna heaved a quiet sigh and said nothing. He put her on her bed and left.

    He''s probably gone back to Jacob''s room. She thought. If he wasn''t into having s.e.x with me, I would really think that they were really sleeping together. Exhausted, she soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Around eight o''clock the next evening, after preparing dinner for Scott and Jacob, Brianna told Scott that she was going out to the town center for a wander, though the truth was she wanted to stay away from him and Jacob for a bit. It irritated her just thinking about the two of them.

    Scott was to ask the driver to take her, but Brianna refused and managed to get Scott to agree to her driving her own car. There''s no need. It will only get too much attention from people driving around in his fancy car. She thought.

    Just after she parked her car, her phone rang. The screen showed the name of Angela Davis, Brianna''s friend whom she had not spoken to for quite a long time. She answered. "Hello, Angela."

    There came the noise of loud music, someone screaming in pain, someone drunk swearing, and continuous violent beating sounds. Brianna asked anxiously, "Angela? Are you ok? Angela?"

    Amongst the chaos, Brianna could hear a trembling voice of a girl saying, "Are you her friend? She, she is, in trouble. Can you please come to help her? I''ve called others on her phone contacts, but you are the only one that has answered."

    "Where is she? I will be right there."

    "She was singing at Turn On Bar and somehow upset a few important clients. They dragged her into Room 606 and got her drunk. They wouldn''t let her go and have stripped her n.a.k.e.d. She refused and kicked one of the guys. They beat her badly. She''s terribly hurt. And, and, they are saying they are going to gang-r.a.p.e her."

    Brianna could feel her heart racing fast as she listened. She drove to Turn On Bar as soon as she hung up.

    Turn On Bar was one of the most complicated places in town. It was said that it belonged to Jake Moore, son of the American Mafia boss, Paul Moore.

    When Brianna stopped at a traffic light, she suddenly realized that she had better inform Scott. Turn On Bar wasn''t a place for her to go alone. She wasn''t sure if Scott would help her and her friend, but she also thought here came the chance to find out if Scott cared about her.

    "Scott, my friend, has got into trouble at Turn On Bar. I was wondering if you can..." Her phone battery went dead before she could explain. She put her phone down frustratingly.

    It would be too late if I go back to Home for Sol first to ask for help. I might as well go to the Bar directly and see what I can do. She thought and sped up.

    When she got there and went into Room 606, she was shocked and frightened to see the bloody floor and the violent chaos.

    Angela was lying n.a.k.e.d on the floor, bruises, and cuts all over her. A man was sitting on top of her, taking off his belt while two other men were holding her hands and legs tight so that she could not move.

    Angela was crying and screaming at them, her voice hoarse and desperate.

    Brianna''s first instinct was to pick up a bottle, and she smashed it on the guy''s head. The bottle broke, and the man went down, his head bleeding badly. Frightened, Brianna threw the rest of the bottle away. She quickly took her jacket off and wrapped it around Angela while the other two guys were checking on the unconscious guy on the floor.

    Brianna helped Angela get up, and they both headed for the door. Just as they reached the door, the other two guys grabbed Brianna''s hair and pulled her back. Brianna pushed Angela out of the door, and the door went shut in front of her, leaving Angela outside and herself in with the guys.

    They pulled her back so hard that she stumbled and knocked her head on the wall. She almost fainted.

    The chubbier and shorter guy grabbed Brianna''s arm and yelled at her, "Bitch! You spoiled our night!" He slapped her on her face hard.

    Brianna retorted, despite the pain, "You''d better let me go, or you will regret it. My husband will be going to kill you if you dare to touch me,"

    "Let you go?!" The man sneered. "Who do you think you are? I''m going to have fun with you! Ha."

    They punched her and kicked her hard, especially on her stomach and c.h.e.s.t, while barking at her with an evil sneer, "Bitch, now that our toy is gone. You have to be the replacement then. If you cooperate, we shall make sure you have fun, but if you don''t, well, let''s see...ha-ha..."

    If she could not escape, she knew they would r.a.p.e her and kill her. The Moores were too powerful. The death of a few girls or waiters at the Bar meant nothing.

    Brianna kicked, punched, and bit them frantically and finally managed to free herself from them. She opened the door and ran out like a madwoman. Some customers and waiters saw her, but no one dared to help.

 Chapter 352 - 64: Kill Them

    By the lift, lying on the floor was the bloody body of Angela, merely covered with Brianna''s outfit. She had passed out, yet no one had the guts to interfere.

    Brianna was shaking with fear. She had hardly run a few steps when a guy pounced on her and grabbed her leg. Brianna fell and exclaimed out of pain. The guy dragged her backward, her skin scratching the floor. The last thing she saw before she fainted was that the door of the lift opened and out came a handsome young man in a white shirt followed by a few bodyguards.

    She lifted her hand up a bit, intending to call for help. She didn''t even manage to utter a sound and passed out.

    She dreamed about dancing by a little stream in the sun and woke up to a beautiful piano song. She opened her eyes and looked around. The room was adorned with paintings of Hindu Gods and Goddesses, simple, clean, and mystical.

    The sun was setting and shone its last light of the day through the big French window onto the floor. A man in a casual white shirt was playing the piano, watching the sunset. Brianna couldn''t help gazing at him.

    His hair was shoulder-length, looking casually lazy. He was tall and slim, and there was a gentle feeling about him, something attractively feminine.

    He seemed to notice that he was being watched. He stood up and walked over to Brianna. He put his hand on her forehead gently and smiled, "The fever''s gone now. Would you like some water?"

    Brianna was feeling terribly thirsty. She nodded. He got her a glass of water, put his arm around her waist to help her sit up a bit, and put the glass next to her lips. Brianna drained the glass. He poured another glass, and Brianna drank half of it. She felt much better now. "Thank you. Who are you, may I ask? And where am I?"

    He put a pillow behind her to make it more comfortable for her. Then, gently, he said, "This is my home. I''m Christian Butler. You can call me Chris. You have slept for three days. Are you still in pain?"

    Brianna moved her legs and arms and felt her stomach and c.h.e.s.t. She felt fine. Recalling what had happened that night, she thought she would be in pain for at least a week. He must have helped me a lot. Brianna thought gratefully, but at the same time, she was cautious. But why did he help me? What does he want? Who is he really? I mean, no one dared to help me that night, but he did.

    "Thank you so much. I feel much better. Will you be in trouble for saving me?" Brianna said.

    "No worries. Those guys are just some nobody. How would you like me to punish them? They don''t deserve any mercy for trying to harm a woman like you," Chris said with a reassuring smile.

    "To punish them? What if they get revenge?" Brianna was shocked.

    Chris smiled, yet there was an icy look in his eyes. "They are locked in the bas.e.m.e.nt. What do you want to do with them? Don''t worry about revenge. As I said, they are nobody."

    Brianna opened her eyes wide and stared at Chris. "You''ve locked them up?! In the bas.e.m.e.nt?! What if the police found out?" He must be someone with great power then if he isn''t even worried about the police.

    "Are you scared?" Chris chuckled. "I won''t say I''m kind, but I hate to see assholes taking advantage of others." He added.

    "You helped me, so to me, you are kind. You are my savior. Without you, I dunno what would be going to happen to me," Brianna said genuinely.

    "Savior!" Chris chuckled again. "Don''t think too highly of me. I''d prefer to be a devil."

    Brianna then saw the coldness in his eyes despite his gentle and charming look. He''s even better looking than Scott. Brianna thought. He speaks gently, and his smile, sweet, yet his eyes speak coldness.

    Brianna hesitated for a while before she asked, "Could you please tell me how my friend, Angela if you know? She was terribly hurt. I remember last saw her lying on the floor by the lift."

    "She''s in the hospital now and being looked after. She''s out of danger, but it will take some time for her to recover fully."

    "Thanks for helping my friend. I will pay you back." She gave him a reassuring smile to ease his worry.

    "You don''t need to. I help her, and she can pay me back if she wants."

    Chris snapped his fingers. Someone opened the door, and the three guys were kneeling on the floor with four bodyguards standing behind them. Their faces were bruised and bloody, their clothes stained with blood and torn.

    "We apologize. Please let us go." They pleaded pitifully, their voice trembling.

    Brianna looked at the three frightened men and recalled how aggressive and violent they were at the club. She then realized that the charming young man standing next to her wasn''t just anybody. He''s probably someone like Scott, very powerful. She thought.

    Chris looked at Brianna and asked, "It''s up to you. Kill them or let them go?"

    Startled, Brianna looked up at Chris. Kill them?! For a second, she seemed to see the devil of him.

    "It looks like they have had a good beating. I guess they have received their punishment. Let''s let them go."

    "You''ve forgotten the pain." Chris smiled with a playful wink.

    "Oh. Give them a few slaps then?"

    "Not hard enough to make them remember." Chris smiled again. He looked as gentle as always, yet what he was saying wasn''t at all. "Take them to the bas.e.m.e.nt and break their arms."

    Terrified, the three guys begged desperately, "No. Don''t break our arms, please. Please forgive us. Let us go, please."

    Chris waved his hand to gesture to the bodyguards, and the three guys were taken away. Soon, they heard their terrible screaming.

 Chapter 353 - 65: Take Her Home

    Chris peeled the skin off an orange with a knife swiftly and perfectly. The skin stayed as one piece and curled back up in an orange shape as if it was intact.

    "Want some?" He handed Brianna a piece. Brianna had not seen anyone except her mother do it so perfectly. He was even better than Brianna herself. She was obviously shocked and impressed, yet at the same time, she felt scared. He''s not a usual one. She thought and had lost her appetite for anything.

    He''s merciless, even more than Scott. He looks so gentle and charming, but he has no pity for those guys at all. What if I anger him one day, and he will probably peel my skin off perfectly!

    Brianna stared at him quietly.

    Chris seemed to have guessed her thoughts. He said with a grin, "You are thinking too much. Don''t you worry? I only treat certain men with cruelty. Women are to be loved."

    Brianna tried to stay as calm as she could and accepted the orange. "Thanks." She took a small bite and watched him now and then.

    Chris met her gaze and spoke gently. "What''s your name?"

    "Brianna," Brianna said briefly. She felt very uncertain about him, which actually frightened her. He could be so gentle yet so cruel at the same time! "Mr. Butler, err...Chris, thank you very much for saving me. I shall return this great favor one day. May I leave now?"

    "You still need a few more days to recover."

    "It''s ok. I can rest at home. You''ve already helped me a lot."

    "Alright," Chris said and snapped his fingers.

    A bodyguard came in. "Yes, Mr. Butler?"

    "Take her home," Chris said and stood up to leave. "There''s a dress ready for you in the closet." He added.

    "Thank you."

    When Brianna saw the dress, she hesitated. It was a Channel. It must cost at least five thousand dollars. It''s too expensive. But if I don''t wear it, what am I to wear then? I can''t go home in this pajama. She glanced around the closet and noticed that all Chris''s clothing was of posh brands and limited editions.

    He is probably even wealthier than Scott, but Scott was known as the most powerful and ric.h.e.s.t man in Las Vegas. Who is this Chris Butler? How come I have never heard of him.

    When Brianna walked out of the house into the garden, she was amazed by the beauty and size of the place. She glanced around and gazed at the grand and beautiful mansion with a huge garden where colorful flowers were blooming eagerly.

    Before Brianna got into the car, Chris gestured to one of the bodyguards, and he took out a black ribbon to cover Brianna''s eyes. "I hope you understand. We can''t reveal the location and route to Butler Mansion."

    "I see. No problem."

    As Brianna was to get into the car, Chris suddenly put one arm around her waist and lifted her chin up with his long slim gingers. He smiled as he gazed at her. "I seem to be falling in love with the way you look. Your face is..." He paused, then said, "I wonder if I can kiss your lips."

    My face? Again? Do I remind him of the girl Sol as well? I wonder how special she is. Brianna thought. She wanted to shake her head and say no, but then she was worried that declining his request would cause her trouble. She only wanted to leave the place now. So she nodded.

    To her surprise, he merely pecked a gentle kiss on her forehead and let her go.

    Some Hindi mystical music was playing in the car. Brianna found it rather hypnotizing and soon fell into a deep sleep. When she awoke, they had already arrived in the city center. The car pulled over outside a caf¨¦ near The Anderson Corporation.

    "We have arrived." The driver said and helped take off the ribbon for Brianna. As soon as Brianna got out of the car, he nodded at her before driving off instantly and disappearing into the bustling traffic.

    Brianna was thinking of calling Scott to see whether he was at the company or at home looking after Jacob. Yet as she opened her bag to fish out her phone, she suddenly remembered that she had called Scott before she went to Turn On Bar and her phone battery died. She had been gone for three days. How should I explain to him what has happened? Did he send someone to Turn On Bar that night? The company is just a few minutes walk away. I might as well go and see if he is there.

    When she arrived at the gate, she saw Sophia and Scott coming out, followed by their bodyguards.

    Brianna paused. Sophie seemed shocked to see Brianna while Scott looked distant and cold. Brianna could sense the restrained anger in him, and she quickly put on a cheerful smile and greeted them. "Scott, Sophia. How are you?"

    Scott looked away into the distance, offering no reply. Sophia smiled and said mockingly, "Brianna, who''s this lucky man? You spent three days with him and didn''t even send Scott a message. It looks like that man has stolen your heart."

    "Wait, how did you know the man saved me?"

    "Ha-ha. Don''t you know that my brother owns the bar? I know everything. Lots of people saw a good-looking guy in a white shirt help you and Angela Davis. Saying that it''s really strange as no one has ever seen him visit the bar before, and he just happened to show up that night. What''s even stranger is that he has left not a trace. The cameras in the corridor, the lift, and the gate were all broken. It''s like they just appeared from nowhere and disappeared into nowhere."

    "Strange." Brianna listened with her eyes wide open.

    "Don''t pretend! Who''s that man? Where were you?"

    Brianna was grateful that Chris had saved her and Angela, and she understood that he did not want anyone to know about him. Brianna decided not to reveal anything, and she hardly knew anything about him anyway.

 Chapter 354 - 66: I Hate Someone Who Betray Me

    "I stayed at the man''s place for three days and only just woke up a couple of hours ago. I came back as soon as I woke up." Brianna replied honestly.

    "Where does he live?"

    "I don''t know," Brianna said plainly.

    "Ha. You don''t know?! You lived there for three days, and you don''t know where he lives? Don''t you know how to tell a better lie? Scott went to the bar to look for you, but you left with that mysterious man. And you were gone for three days without any news. Don''t you remember that you are Scott''s wife? Or you simply don''t care and sleep with any man you want?"

    Brianna glared at Sophia and retorted immediately, "Sophia, don''t you speak nonsense. Nothing happened between him and me. He helped me, and that was it."

    "Then, why won''t you tell us where he lives? You are worried that Scott will go look for him and find out what has happened between you two, aren''t you?"

    "Sophia, not everyone is a s.l.u.t or a liar like you. I''ve done nothing indecent." Brianna said, looking at Sophia and Scott.

    "Sophia, don''t you want to have dinner with me? Now I grant you the chance." Scott finally spoke.

    Despite his coldness, Sophia smiled happily and said, "That''s wonderful. Shall we go then?"

    Scott and Sophia walked past Brianna towards their cars.

    Brianna felt abandoned. She bit her lips and reminded herself to stay calm. He''s misunderstood me. If I get upset now, it will only make things worse.

    Before Scott got into the car, Brianna rushed over and closed the door, blocking Scott''s way. Scott threw an impatient look at her, then beckoned a bodyguard standing behind him. It was obvious that he was asking the bodyguard to take Brianna away.

    Brianna grabbed Scott''s arm and said quickly, "Scott, my phone battery died when I called you that night. I passed out at the bar and only woke up a couple of hours ago. I came back to see you as soon as I could. I didn''t even have time to charge my phone."

    Scott slapped her hands off his arm. The bodyguard opened the door for him. As he was to get into the car, Brianna hugged him from behind. "The man doesn''t want people to know where he lives. He covered my eyes before I got into the car, and on the way, they put some sort of hypnotizing music on, and I was asleep till I got back to the city center. The driver dropped me off outside the French Caf¨¦."

    Scott remained silent.

    Brianna went on. "Scott, you are the perfect man I''ve met. It''s impossible that I can even replace you with anyone else. I would rather die than betray you. And I am a faithful wife to you, no matter what happens,"

    Scott seemed to relax a bit, but he kept his back facing her and tried to take her hands off him. Brianna tightened her embrace and even kissed him on his back, which finally pleased Scott.

    He turned around, lifted her chin up with his long slim fingers, and said, "You''d better be honest with me. I hate someone who betrays me at all cost,"

    "I have been all the time. I will never ever lie to you or betray you." Brianna said.

    Scott got into the car and beckoned Brianna. With a smile, Brianna went in and sat next to Scott, holding his hand and resting her head on his shoulder intimately.

    She looked out of the window and saw Sophia standing by her car, glaring at her. After waiting for so long and asking Scott so many times, Sophia had finally got the chance to dine with Scott, yet now it was all spoiled again.

    Brianna responded with a triumphant smile and looked away.

    "Scott, how''s Jacob?"

    Scott had his eyes closed. He didn''t answer.

    Brianna shook his hand a bit and asked again, "Scott, how''s Jacob?"

    Scott tapped her hand off impatiently and said, "Why do you care about him so much?"

    "It''s not him that I care about. I just don''t want to share my husband with another man." Brianna pouted her lips.

    Scott looked at Brianna for a bit as if he was startled. "He''s a good friend."

    "You two sleep in the same room!" Brianna almost exclaimed.

    The driver burst out chuckling but quickly coughed, deliberately hoping to hide his laugh.

    Scott glared at him for a second, then turned to look at Brianna. "Are you actually jealous?"

    "Jealous? No. But I don''t like sharing a man with another man."

    "I''m not gay. I''m only interested in women and women that look like Sol."

    Brianna felt relieved as well as hurt. I can only be her replacement. Even if I can keep Jacob and Sophia away from him, I can never win his heart.

    Uncertain how she should reply, Brianna decided to change the subject. "Scott, can you please do me a favor?"

    "What is it about?"

    "The mysterious man helped my friend Angela as well and she''s in hospital, but he didn''t tell me which hospital she''s staying at. I''m worried about her."

    "It looks like this guy wants something from your friend."

    "Huh? Perhaps he likes Angela?"

    Scott chuckled. "Why would someone with such power fall in love with a girl that sings at a bar? I think it''s more likely that he will ask her to do something for him to return his favor."

    Brianna grew worried. "Can you help me find out where Angela is, please?"

    "Can''t you get in touch with the guy?"

    Brianna shook her head. "I don''t know where he lives, and I don''t have his contact."

    "I will try, but I can''t promise anything."

    "But you are the most powerful person in Las Vegas. Surely, if you want to find someone, you can."

    "I''m not sure if I''m the only powerful one."

    "Huh?"

    Scott had to admit that the mysterious man would probably be the most powerful enemy he ever encountered, even more threatening than the Moores.

 Chapter 355 - 67: Who Is She

    Scott went to the bar in person that night but couldn''t find any traces of the man. No one knew anything about him. He had someone to investigate and search in the past three days but couldn''t find anything.

    He had a feeling that the guy might be related to Rare Gem, or Rare Gem was simply part of his property. The guy might have even planned the whole incident and showed up as a savior to help Brianna, to find out what Brianna meant to Scott so that he could use her better in the future.

    This was just Scott''s presumption now. He couldn''t prove it yet, and he didn''t want to tell Brianna in case it worried her.

    A week later, Sally Streep rang Brianna in the afternoon one day, saying that she had received the necklace and earrings. She was very pleased with them and would love to meet Brianna in person to say thank you.

    Scott agreed when Brianna asked for leave to meet Sally at the French Caf¨¦ as Streep Crystal was an important client.

    While Brianna was walking down the road to the caf¨¦, a car pulled over. Someone opened the window and waved at her. Brianna turned to see the familiar young charming face. "Chris?"

    "You look very surprised. Have you forgotten me already?" Chris teased.

    "Of course not. You saved my life. How can I ever forget you? What a surprise to see you here!"

    "I''m still new to Las Vegas. Just having a ride to get to know the city."

    "I see. Oh, by the way, can you please tell me which hospital Angela is at? I''d love to visit her. I wonder how she''s recovering."

    "She''s much better. She should be able to get back to work at Turn On Bar soon."

    "But she shouldn''t. It''s not a safe place."

    "She doesn''t have any work experience, and she''s divorced. I guess she can only do what she''s good at to make a living to be independent now."

    "She''s divorced?" Brianna had not spoken to Angela for about two months since she got married to Scott and had no idea that Angela had divorced.

    "Yeah. I heard it''s been three weeks. She didn''t take any of his money."

    "Can I visit her?"

    "When she gets back to work," Chris said casually.

    "Are you forcing her to go back there to work?" Brianna asked.

    "Is that how you think of me?" Chris questioned.

    "I..." Brianna shook her head. "Is there a way I can contact you? I still need to thank you for saving me. I can get you dinner one day, perhaps?"

    Chris smiled cheekily and said, "You want my contact number so that it''s easier for Scott Anderson to locate me? You are very loyal to him."

    "That''s not true." Brianna denied it immediately. "Forget it. I was just asking."

    "I don''t mind telling you, but I need to know if you are genuine."

    "How can you tell if I''m genuine?" Brianna looked at him with her big innocent eyes.

    "I''ve heard that you are a great chef."

    "Ha. I see. You should have a sample then. I''m more than happy to cook for you as a thank you."

    "Your phone?" Chris put his hand out of the window, his palm up. Brianna put her phone in his hand. He typed in his number and said. "You can find me on WhatsApp as well."

    "Great. I''m on my way to see a client. I will see you around then." Brianna said politely.

    Chris smiled at her with a wink and drove off.

    Brianna got to the caf¨¦ early. As she waited for Sally, she received a message from Chris on WhatsApp. It was a photo of her walking down the road taken from behind.

    Did he just take the photo? Brianna thought. She clicked on his profile picture, and it was a photo of a young girl, about fifteen years old, sleeping peacefully. She was like a little angel, looking innocent, yet there was an unmistakable hint of sadness between her brows.

    Again she realized how similar the girl looked to herself. The girl Scott loves looks like me, and now there''s another girl that also looks like me! This is so strange.

    "I saw you were walking down the road and was just thinking how much you remind me of my Caroline, so I took a photo." Kris messaged.

    "I see. It will be interesting to meet someone that looks like me." Brianna replied

    After a while, Chris replied, "She''s not here anymore."

    Not here? What does he mean? Brianna wondered. "Why don''t you ask her to move here? You seem to care about her very much."

    Brianna waited for a while but got no reply. So she put her phone in her bag and looked out of the window. Just then, she saw Scott standing across the road lazily, one hand in his trouser pocket. He looked distant and cold as usual. He then walked across the road towards Brianna''s direction. Subconsciously, Brianna stood up. She was about to knock at the window to say hello, but just then, she saw a rare and most charming smile lit up his face like a pretty young girl ran into his embrace.

    The girl wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him passionately.

    Scott never allowed any women to get close to him, yet this girl was obviously an exception. Scott hugged her gently and released her. The girl seemed displeased with the brief embrace and grabbed his arm tight. Scott gently pulled her hand off him. She pouted her lips. Scott patted her on her head and stroked her hair tenderly. "Shall we?" He said to her softly.

    The girl nodded, and they walked away.

    Brianna watched them in disbelief. She had seen how coldly and even mercilessly Scott treated Sophia and Zara. This was the first time she had seen him so gentle with a girl.

    Who is she? Who is she to him? Brianna wondered. She didn''t sit back down till they were out of sight. Accidently, she knocked over the glass of water on the table, and it smashed onto the floor.

 Chapter 356 - 68: I Can Give You A Lift

    She then realized that she had been shocked and absent-minded.

    She heaved a sigh. Why should I care? I''m merely a replacement for him anyway. Who am I to question him? Who am I to interfere? It doesn''t matter who he''s seeing.

    She looked out of the window, deep in thought, and didn''t even notice the waiter cleaning the floor.

    It was only when Sally sat down opposite her and knocked at the table did she get her mind out of her deep thought.

    "Daydreaming?" Sally smiled at Brianna.

    "Yeah. Sorry, I didn''t see you coming." Brianna smiled apologetically.

    "It''s alright. I love daydreaming now and then. I find it rather ther.a.p.eutic." Sally said.

    The two chatted casually for a while, then Sally took out a little box from her bag and handed it to Brianna. "Here''s a crystal I got from an auction a few days ago. What do you think? I would like you to design something for me if you are interested."

    Brianna took the box, opened it gently, and saw a beautiful navy blue crystal sparkling in the daylight. She took it out carefully for closer examination. She had to admit that it was the rarest and purest crystal she had ever seen, though she had not yet checked nor worn any of those jewels that Scott bought her.

    Brianna put it back in the box and said, "It''s beautiful. Do you mind if I ask how much you paid for it? I''m merely curious."

    Sally smiled cheerfully and said, "About 20 million."

    Brianna opened her eyes wide. "That''s a lot."

    "Is it? My husband used to buy me crystals and all sorts of beautiful and rare gems often, especially those unpolished, original ones. And I would have it designed how I liked it, but I have to say you are definitely the best designer I''ve met, and the most important thing is you understand." Sally recalled the old times and said tearfully.

    Brianna listened with an understanding smile. "He must have loved you dearly."

    Sally nodded with a smile.

    To cheer Sally up, Brianna changed the subject and asked her about some interesting incidents during the auctions as she knew that Sally loved attending auctions around the world and she used to go often with her husband.

    Sally spoke cheerfully while remaining elegant. Brianna listened quietly and with much interest, which delighted Sally even more.

    Though Brianna grew up in a well-off family and was well-educated, her experience was rather limited. Her father''s company was just a very small business compared to Streep Crystal.

    She admired Sally and looked up upon her, enjoying her stories and her presence.

    Later, Sally insisted on taking Brianna to the Las Center to get her some jewelry as thank you. Brianna rejected politely, but Sally was upset and said a bit sternly, "Brianna, it''s a present. I like your design. It''s rude not to accept a present, isn''t it?"

    Brianna thought it was too expensive a present. In the end, she chose a pair of earrings with small pink crystals, which were one of the least costly on the counter.

    After saying goodbye to Sally, Brianna walked around the street rather absent-mindedly. The sun had set, and the night was slowly replacing the day. She was supposed to go home, but she felt lost and homeless.

    She thought about Scott and the young girl. He must care about her dearly. They are probably at home now. I''d better not go back there now. She thought.

    She wanted to talk to someone, and she thought about her mother, but she didn''t want to worry about her. Jodie? She''s probably home with her uncle Sean, and he doesn''t like her out at night. I could go to see Angela, but I don''t even know where she is.

    She felt even more alone. She wandered into a little caf¨¦ in an alley and ordered a drink. Sitting outside, watching people walking past, she sipped the Long Island iced tea quietly.

    Then she heard a honk and looked to her right to see a charming young man in a casual white shirt standing by a silver sports car, waving at her with a smile.

    Startled, Brianna stood up. "Chris?"

    "Would you like to get me a drink?" Chris smiled at her.

    "A drink? Here?" Brianna looked around the alley and looked at Chris in his expensive attire with his fancy car. He looks so out of place here. She thought.

    Chris walked over to her. "Can''t I drink here?"

    "Of course you can, but you..." Brianna hesitated.

    "Caroline and I used to visit small places in alleys like this," Chris said with a smile.

    "I see. What would you like to drink?"

    "Surprise me."

    "Cool." Somehow Brianna thought he would like rum and ordered a rum-based c.o.c.ktail for Chris.

    "Cheers."

    "Cheers."

    Chris had a sip and looked at Brianna with an approving smile.

    "Good choice." He said.

    "Thanks. So I look like Caroline?"

    Chris watched Brianna for a bit and said, "Yes. Very much. Almost the same."

    "Didn''t she come to Las Vegas with you?"

    "No., she''s somewhere I can''t go to yet," Chris said without looking at Brianna.

    Brianna could sense the sadness in his tone. Is she dead? The question popped up in her mind, and she recalled what he said on WhatsApp. She didn''t want to ask, feeling that he didn''t really want to talk about it.

    They were both quiet for a while, each in their own thoughts.

    "It''s good to see you." Brianna raised her glass.

    Chris smiled. "Cheers."

    Brianna downed her drink and ordered another one. She noticed that Chris was only sipping his drink slowly.

    "I''ve promised her not to drink anymore. This is an exception." Chris explained.

    "Ah. I see." Brianna took a look at the time, and it was getting late. "I shall go after this drink."

    A sudden thunder shook the sky. They both looked up at the sky. "It looks like it''s going to rain," Brianna commented.

    "Are you driving?" Chris asked.

    Brianna shook her head.

    "I can give you a lift."

    "Thanks, but I will just get a room in a hotel nearby," Brianna said.

 Chapter 357 - 69: I Donéˆ¥æª› Have Any Home

    "Aren''t you going home?"

    "No, not tonight. I don''t have a home anyway."

    "Why? Did you two argue?"

    "Scott and I? How dare I argue with him!" Brianna pouted her lips.

    "Ha. Poor thing. I can shelter you tonight if you don''t mind."

    Brianna was surprised by the offer, and she shook her head. "Thanks, but I will just get a hotel room."

    "Are you worried that I will take advantage of you? Ha. I''m very picky with women. For now, it''s just your face that I like about you. Ha-ha." Chris chuckled.

    It''s the same reason why Scott took me in! I hate to be a replacement. Brianna thought. She said impatiently, "I''m not worried. Thanks for your kind offer, but I''d rather stay at a hotel." She downed her drink and stood up to leave.

    However, just as she stepped out into the alley, it started pouring down. Chris grabbed her arm and led her to his car.

    It was raining heavily. Brianna didn''t really want to get wet, and she followed Chris. Feeling tipsy, she closed her eyes and soon fell asleep in the car.

    When she woke up in the middle of the night, she found herself in a room similar to where she stayed for three days before. It wasn''t Butler Mansion, but it also had beautiful paintings of the same Hindu Gods and Goddesses.

    Who is he? Did he meet me by accident, or was he following me? Brianna wondered. Suddenly as if she had just remembered something important, she felt her body with her hands and was relieved to know that she was still wearing her own clothes. Chris had merely carried her to the room.

    Despite the questions in her mind, she soon fell back to sleep, and when she woke up again, the sun was already up.

    She went to the balcony, had a stretch while looking at the beautiful garden. She spotted Chris entering the gate, coming back from his morning jog. He looked up and saw her. With a bright and gentle smile, he waved at her.

    For a second, Brianna realized that she was gazing at Chris, amazed by his good look and charm. She waved back and ran downstairs.

    "Good morning. You should have woken me up. I could have joined you!" Brianna said cheerfully.

    Chris seemed a bit startled, as if he was reminded of some memories long lost in his mind. He smiled and gave Brianna''s hair a brief and gentle stroke.

    It was completely different from the way Scott stroked her. Brianna thought. Scott usually pulls my hair, though not hard, and it hurts a bit, but Chris is so tender. Wait, Scott was very gentle with the young girl yesterday! Brianna heaved a sigh. Why am I thinking of him again?!

    "Come on, time for breakfast." Chris wrapped his arm around her shoulder affectionately but feeling a bit awkward, Brianna moved away. Chris didn''t insist and went to the bathroom for a quick shower.

    Breakfast was simple but delicious, and on the table sat some beautiful and fragrant white lilies.

    "If you aren''t happy being with Scott Anderson, why don''t you quit and work for me instead? I can help you become successful." Chris said casually over breakfast.

    "He and I are married. Without his permission, I can''t leave."

    "As long as you want to, I can help you leave."

    "I also need to think about my mother."

    "Do you want to leave him? Simple as that."

    "I don''t think anyone would dare to displease him."

    "You think I''m not as powerful as him?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t know you well. Chris, you have helped me a lot. I shall not trouble you more."

    "You don''t want to leave him."

    "That''s not true."

    "Anyway, whenever you decide to leave but can''t, you can come to me for help." Chris smiled.

    Brianna had her doubts. She wondered what it was that he was after. He ''happened to'' show up at Turn On Bar and saved me; then he saw me at a small caf¨¦ in an alley, and now he''s asking me to leave Scott! Brianna didn''t want to get stuck between them, whatever their relationship was. I don''t want to be used.

    Chris had saved her once, and so had Scott. Also, Scott had helped her mother. Though he did it for the purpose of possessing her, she felt grateful still.

    What''s more, Scott had been helping her to realize her dream and got her possibly the best clients she could ever get.

    Though Brianna did not like Scott''s arrogance and dictatorship, she understood that it was just his way of doing things, and he treated others the same way.

    After breakfast, Chris went to his study to work while Brianna had a wander around the garden, taking inspiration from the beautiful flowers, hoping to get some new ideas for jewelry design.

    Chris saw her sketching while observing flowers from his window, he asked a servant to deliver a few books to Brianna. They were rare and precious books about design, those that one could not easily find in the market.

    Grateful and intrigued, Brianna sat on the swing and read carefully till she heard her phone ring. It was from Levi. Brianna answered quickly. "Hello, Levi."

    Levi sounded annoyed. "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, where are you? You didn''t come home last night. Mr. Scott Anderson is very angry. Though he hasn''t said a word, it is obvious that he isn''t pleased with it all. You''d better come back soon. I can''t imagine what it will be like in the office today."

    "I...I will be right back."

    "Where are you? I will send the driver."

    Brianna looked around the garden and shook her head. "It''s ok. I will get a taxi."

    She couldn''t reveal her location without Chris''s permission, nor did she know where she was anyway. She checked the GPS on her phone, but oddly it didn''t work. They have somehow blocked GPS here?!

    Brianna went up to Chris''s study and knocked at his door.

    "Come in."

 Chapter 358 - 70: Another Woman Suddenly Appear

    Brianna walked in gingerly, glanced around, and noticed that the deco was very different from Scott''s. Scott much preferred dark colors while Chris was the opposite.

    "Chris, I have to go. Thanks for accommodating me last night. I am so grateful you let me stay here," Brianna said politely.

    "No problem. I will let the driver know." Chris smiled.

    Brianna nodded and said goodbye. As expected, they covered her eyes again and put the same music on in the car. The driver dropped her off at the same spot, outside the French Caf¨¦.

    She turned around to check the plate number after getting out of the car, but only to see that it had been covered. Such a mysterious person! Brianna thought and hurried to the company.

    ***

    It was around eleven o''clock when Brianna got to the office. She noticed that people were looking at her in a strange way which made her feel guilty. She had not been to the office for a while. Surely people were jealous of her and were judging her, thinking that she didn''t have to work anymore because she was Mrs. Anderson.

    Just as she sat down by her desk, she received a brief message from Scott. "Come over."

    Brianna hurried to Scott''s office. She walked in only to see the pretty young girl she saw yesterday sitting on Scott''s desk, offering him gr.a.p.es intimately.

    Scott kept his eyes fixed upon his laptop, typing, and casually accepted the girl''s intimate offer.

    Picky as him, he would not even accept others to cook for him except me. He refuses to stay in any other hotel except his own. And in his own room! He never allows any other women into his office, let alone being so intimate. Brianna thought.

    Though feeling hurt, Brianna went over with a smile. "What can I do for you, Scott? Is there something urgent you want me to handle?" She looked at his perfect-looking face and waited for an answer.

    Scott didn''t even take a look at her. Tentatively, Brianna explained, "I went for a drink in a small caf¨¦ in the neighborhood last night, and it started pouring down when I was leaving. A friend happened to pass by and offered me a lift and accommodation, though I did intend to stay in a hotel."

    Scott acted as if he didn''t hear her. He kept his eyes on his laptop still.

    The young girl put another gr.a.p.e into Scott''s mouth, then turned around to speak to Brianna. She looked at Brianna with disdain, though her voice was sweet. "I''m starving. Scott said, you are a good cook. Why don''t you cook us lunch?"

    Brianna knitted her brows, annoyed by the girl''s demand and disdainful look. "I work for Scott, not for you." She replied coldly.

    The girl pouted her lips, grabbed Scott''s arm, and said pitifully, "Scott, I''m starving."

    Scott took her hand off him and said to Brianna indifferently, "Brianna, get lunch ready in forty minutes. Make something that Lucia likes."

    Brianna rolled her eyes, and reluctantly, she looked at Lucia and asked, "What do you fancy, Lucia?"

    "You can cook whatever I say?"

    "I will try."

    Lucia ordered a full course of various cuisines, none of which was anything easy and quick to prepare. Brianna simply nodded. "What about you, Scott?"

    "Sandwich. The usual." Scott said. He still wouldn''t look at Brianna.

    Brianna could hear Lucia talking cheerfully and Scott offering a brief response now and then. Why should I also cook for the girl?! She thought angrily. She wanted to curse and smash the pots and plates a few times, but then she thought about her mother and reminded herself that she was, after all, just his possession.

    Why do I feel angry? It doesn''t do me any good. Why should I care who he''s seeing, who he''s good too, or how many women he wants?! It''s just a deal between him and me. No, I won''t cry. I can''t cry! No, I don''t feel upset! However, the more she thought about it, the more upset she felt, and soon tears filled her eyes.

    About forty minutes later, Brianna brought the food out and put it on the table. "It''s ready." She said. "Is there anything else? If not, I shall leave you two alone." She tried to sound as calm as she could.

    Lucia tried the food and said ungratefully, "It''s not as good as I expected. I believe if I learn, I can make something better."

    "Well, you should learn and cook for Scott then. Can I leave now?"

    "Hey, don''t speak to me in that tone. I''m only making honest comments as an employer to their employees."

    Brianna clenched her fist, trying to restrain her anger. "Excuse me, my name is Brianna, not Hey; also, I''m not your employee. I''m Scott''s legal wife. He''s the one that pays me. My boss hasn''t complained. Who are you to complain?" Brianna said.

    "You, you are..." Lucia jumped off the desk and stomped her feet angrily.

    Brianna went on. "Didn''t you say you can cook better than me? I bet you don''t even know how to use the stove. Why don''t you cook dinner tonight for Scott then and see what he says? I don''t mind if you take my job. I don''t want to ever cook for you again anyway."

    "You, you are so rude!" Lucia stomped her feet again and turned to Scott for help. "Scott, how can she speak to me like that?" She said tearfully.

    Finally, Scott took his eyes off the screen and looked at Brianna. All of a sudden, he stood up and kicked the desk over, the plates smashing onto the floor.

    Both Brianna and Lucia exclaimed and stared at Scott Ain''s shock. Then Lucia went over and held onto Scott''s arm, looking pitiful and scared. Scott took her hand off him and glared at Brianna.

    Brianna had never seen Scott so angry. Her heart was racing, terrified. She bit her lips, bent down, and started picking the pieces up quietly. A sharp piece cut her finger, but she didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 359 - 71: Heéˆ¥æªš Ridiculous

    Suddenly, Scott stood before her, grabbed her hand tight, pulled her up, and dragged her to the massage room. Brianna tried to free herself, but Scott tightened his grip, and angrily, he lifted her up and carried her on his shoulder. Ignoring Lucia, who was stunned by Scott''s abrupt wild reaction.

    It took Lucia a while to realize what was happening. She hurried after them, calling Scott. Just as she was about to follow them into the room, Scott kicked the door shut, and Lucia was left outside in the office.

    Scott threw Brianna onto the bed. His anger and jealousy filled his mind and would spare Brianna right at this moment.

    Terrified, Brianna curled up in the corner of the bed. Scott went close to her and grabbed her chin tight, his brows knitted, and his eyes are speaking with anger. Brianna trembled with fear.

    He pulled her face closer, almost touching his, staring at her furiously. Then he said with a sneer. "Now that you have found a new "employer" you have the guts to be insolent to Lucia."

    She tried to turn her head on the other side while answering Scott, "That''s not true."

    Her answer made him more annoyed, "Not true? Who''s the friend the accommodated you last night? Is it a woman?"

    "It''s the man that saved me last time." Her voice trembled. She doesn''t want to be with this man when he''s in rage.

    "Great! Last time, you stayed with him for three days because you were injured. What about last night then? How many times did you f.u.c.k him?!"

    Brianna shook her head, suppressing her tears that almost fell from her eyes,  "I didn''t. I wouldn''t dare betray you, why can''t you trust me?"

    Scott got up suddenly, took out a box of pills from the drawer, and threw it at Brianna. "Take the pills!" He demanded.

    Brianna took a look at the box. It said ''Emergency Contraceptive Pills.'' She heaved a heavy sigh and threw it back at Scott. "Why do you insult me? I told you I didn''t do it. You should give the pills to your lovely Lucia!" Brianna retorted angrily while glaring back at him.

    Scott tightened his grip at Brianna''s chin again, but he paused as he heard the last sentence. "Lucia?"

    She threw a sharp gaze on him, "Right. God knows what you two have done! Do you think I am stupid enough to believe she''s not your lover?"

    "I am questioning you about what you did last night, Brianna! You are no one to ask me what I have done." He was hurting her with his fingers pressing hard around her chin. Tears of pain and anger filled Brianna''s eyes. He''s the one in the wrong! And he humiliates me by accusing me of sleeping with Chris! He''s ridiculous! This devil wanted to ridicule her again and again.

    She struggled for a bit but found it in vain and gave up. She closed her eyes, and tears ran down her cheeks.

    Seeing her tears, Scott frowned. "What are you crying about, huh? You asked for it! You always shed tears when you got punished, this is your best weapon to seek sympathy."

    Brianna turned her head away from her and didn''t say a word.

    "Say it!" Scott demanded.

    "Say what? To say that I''m a s.l.u.t; that I cheated on you and slept with another man?! Is this what you want to hear from me?"

    "Didn''t you?!" He glared at her.

    Brianna glared at him back. "Can you not tell if I did it or not?! If I sleep with him last night as you accused me, would there be no evidence left on my body?"

    Scott thought a second. Right, if she did, I could definitely see traces on her body!

    Suddenly, he tore her dress off and checked every part of her body carefully till he was certain that she had not cheated on him.

    He released her and said, "Go get a shower and clean that smell off you."

    Brianna wiped the tears off her face and went into the bathroom. She was still shivering.

    She turned the shower on, sat down on the floor, and started crying, feeling humiliated and helpless.

    Scott lit a cigarette and smoked, looking out of the window. He waited for Brianna impatiently while thinking Bitch, she didn''t even inform me! She didn''t ask me for permission! She stayed at that guy''s home for a night! And she didn''t even apologize! The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. After the third cigarette, he went into the bathroom only to see that Brianna was sitting on the floor crying pitifully. Somehow it made him even angrier.

    He rushed in, dragged her up, and without any foreplay, he turned her around and thrust inside her from behind. It hurt her badly. He went on for a long while, and Brianna cried quietly. When he was done, Brianna collapsed onto the floor, and he left her in the bathroom. "Now you can f.u.c.k off."

    Brianna clenched her fists as she watched him walk away. About twenty minutes later, she slowly regained her strength a bit and struggled to get up while clinging onto the wall. She wrapped herself with the bathrobe and got out of the shower.

    Before she could sit herself down on the sofa, Lucia hurried to her, grabbed her hand, and dragged her to the stairs at the back. Brianna wanted to refuse, but she was too weak even to speak.

    "Bitch! Scott is my man! Who do you think you are?!" Lucia growled and pushed Brianna at her shoulder.

    Brianna could barely stand straight then. With the sudden push, she stumbled and fell off the stairs.

    Lucia screamed and shouted at Scott, who was smoking on the balcony. "Scott, Scott. She, err... she fell off the stairs. I couldn''t help her... she''s bleeding a lot..."

    Brianna could barely realize what had happened before she passed out.

    On hearing Lucia''s scream, Scott rushed to the stairs. His heart was racing anxiously when he saw Brianna on the floor, her hair soaked in blood.

 Chapter 360 - 72: You Know What I Mean

    Brianna woke up to find herself lying in a room with white walls and the noticeable scent of disinfectant. She moved her hands and felt something flurry. Startled, she turned aside to see Scott sitting by the bed, his head resting on the duvet, asleep with a frown between his brows.

    The morning sunlight shone through the big window and spread upon his most charming face. He looked tired and worried, even in his sleep.

    Didn''t he humiliate me, insult me and ask me to f.u.c.k off? What is he doing here then? Brianna thought and retreated her hand. Yet as she moved, though just slightly, she felt a sharp pain all over her body, especially her head. She let out a stifled scream of pain.

    Scott woke up, rubbed his temples a bit, and said, "It looks like you do want to live. I thought you wanted to end your life then."

    "Why would I want to end my life?"

    "Why the hell did you throw yourself down the stairs then?"

    Brianna rolled her eyes and heaved a sigh. "Lucia pushed me."

    "She would never do that."

    Even if he believes me, he won''t do anything about it anyway. It''s obvious that he cares about her. Brianna thought. But she will only make things difficult for me. She obviously wants to be with Scott, and God knows what else she will do to make me leave him.

    I have to please him and have him trust me first, then I will think about how to deal with that girl. Brianna decided.

    "I didn''t go home the night before only because I didn''t want to spoil your night with Lucia. I was being thoughtful, but you obviously did not appreciate it, and even though I cheated on you." Brianna explained, looking at Scott pitifully.

    Scott knitted his brows. "My night with Lucia? What the hell are you talking about?"

    "You know what I mean."

    "She''s just a younger sister to me. What''s in your dirty mind?"

    "Younger sister? I thought your younger sister is called Maryanne, and she''s studying and living abroad."

    "That''s just a biological sister. Lucia means more to me than her." Scott said plainly.

    Brianna wanted to ask how important Lucia was to Scott and how they met and why he saw her as a younger sister. Who am I to ask? She thought. But Lucia certainly does not see Scott as her older brother. She wants to possess him as his lover.

    Just then, there came a knock at the door and in came Levi and Lucia with a bunch of flowers.

    Brianna saw the malicious look in Lucia''s eyes, and she knew for certain that Lucia would do anything to her to be with Scott.

    However, the malicious look was very soon replaced by a pretentious sweet smile. Lucia handed Brianna the flowers and said gently, "I''m so sorry I couldn''t help. You just fell over, and it all happened so suddenly. Hope the flowers will make you feel better."

    She moved Scott''s hand away, the hand that was holding Brianna''s, and intended to sit down on the bed between Brianna and Scott. However, Brianna took the flowers and put them down at the spot. Reluctantly, Lucia looked around the room and grabbed a chair to sit next to Scott.

    She wanted to hold Scott''s hand, but Scott leaned back in his seat and lit a cigarette. Feeling a bit awkward, she turned to Brianna and said with pretentious gentleness, "Brianna, right? Your name is Brianna?"

    Brianna nodded.

    "The doctor said you could have been a vegetable, but luckily the fall wasn''t too bad." Lucia went on.

    "Yeah. Very lucky. Thanks for not helping me, by the way, or else I would not have Scott here to look after me all night, and he would probably still be angry with me." Brianna replied with a confident smile, then looked at Scott and added, "I''m feeling loved and grateful."

    Lucia was, of course, furious, but she couldn''t show her anger while Scott was around.

    "Scott, do you still need to go to work?" Brianna asked, sounding more caring than ever. Scott nodded. "Why don''t you go home and have a shower before work? I will be fine. Don''t worry. Thanks for staying here with me all night." Brianna stroked Scott''s cheek gently.

    Scott watched her quietly with an understanding smile, knowing that she was acting.

    Lucia clenched her fists angrily, but she said to Scott with a bright smile, "Scott, shall we go then?"

    Brianna tried to sit up, but it hurt. With tears in her eyes, she said to Scott pitifully, "Oh, Scott, it hurts so much. Can you please help me sit up?"

    Scott cooperated, though he knew that Brianna was just acting to make Lucia jealous. He bent over to give Brianna a hand.

    "Won''t you give me a kiss?" Brianna went on as Scott leaned close to her.

    "I give you permission to kiss me," Scott said with a cheeky sneer.

    Brianna understood. What a proud one! She thought. Then she put her arms around his neck and pecked a kiss on his lips.

    "How magical the kiss is! The pain seems to have gone." Brianna smiled at him.

    Scott chuckled a bit and turned around to leave. He paused at the door, turned around, and asked Lucia, "Are you not coming?"

    "I think I have time anyway. I might as well stay to keep Brianna company for a while." Lucia said.

    Scott nodded and left. Levi hesitated for a bit, then followed Scott.

    As soon as they were out of sight, Lucia glared at Brianna and barked at her, "Bitch! You are very lucky this time, but you won''t be lucky all the time."

    Brianna shrugged her shoulders and said, "You want to be with Scott, but he only sees you as a younger sister. That must be hard for you. Ha-ha."

    "It''s none of your business." Lucia snapped.

    "Right, but only if you will leave me alone. I don''t want to be pushed off the stairs again." She is throwing a quick answer to Lucia.

 Chapter 361 - 73: I Am Mrs. Anderson

    "Scared? Then leave Scott. You are just a nobody girl. You don''t deserve to be with Scott."

    "So what, I''m still the one that kisses him, sleeps with him every night while you, evil and possessive, will never know how good he''s in bed. Ha-ha." Brianna retorted.

    "Stupid bitch!" Lucia barked and lifted her arm up, intending to hit Brianna.

    "Why? Am I not injured badly enough? Huh?" Brianna lifted her chin up and stared at Lucia. Lucia hesitated, thinking that Scott would probably find out if she beat Brianna.

    She put her hand down and, glaring at Brianna, said with a sneer, "Bitch, you are just a replacement merely because you look at Sol. When Scott gets tired of you, he will dump you immediately. Or when Sol comes back, you will be forgotten. You can''t be Mrs. Anderson forever!"

    "What matters is that I AM Mrs. Anderson Now," Brianna said with a smile while reaching the glass on the table by the bed. She had a sip of water and held the glass in her hands. "I don''t know if I can be Scott''s wife forever, but I''m sure You Will Never be his wife but just a little sister."

    Enraged, Lucia raised her hand again to slap Brianna, but Brianna was prepared. She dodged and quickly hit Lucia''s head with the thick bottom of the glass.

    "Ouch," Lucia exclaimed, stumbled, and fell over, her bum landing hard on the floor.

    Brianna then dropped the glass, and it smashed into pieces all over the floor.

    Two nurses rushed in on hearing the noises. "Is everything ok?" they asked anxiously.

    "Oh, Lucia kindly passed me the water, but it slipped off my hand and fell on her head as she bent down to pick up something. Can you please check on her?" Brianna said plainly.

    Lucia glared at Brianna, got up, and said angrily, "I shall get you another glass of water."

    "It''s so nice of you," Brianna replied with sarcasm.

    The nurses could sense that the two hated each other. Worried that either Brianna or Lucia would get hurt and they would not know how to explain to Scott, the nurses spoke to them gently and finally managed to persuade Lucia to leave.

    Now that it was quiet in the room, Brianna lay down to rest and felt much better. That was good revenge. Brianna thought and smiled a cheeky smile.

    Brianna stayed a few more days in the hospital, and Scott visited her every day. Though he didn''t stay for long, Brianna was happy that he came to see her. At least he still cares about me despite the interference of Lucia.

    It was the best private hospital with the best service, but Brianna much preferred staying home. She pleaded with Scott to take her home, looking at him with her big innocent eyes. Scott agreed.

    Brianna was having a bath before bed, and Scott suddenly came in. She lied down and hid under the rose petals, with just her head popping out. "Scott, I''m, I''m not fully recovered yet."

    Scott wasn''t someone that could be easily aroused, but once he wanted it, he wanted it all, and it wouldn''t be just for half an hour. Brianna didn''t think her body could take it now.

    To her surprise, Scott chuckled and said, "Ha-ha. Do you really think of yourself as attractive?"

    "Ha-ha. No..." Brianna laughed dryly and felt relieved.

    Scott sat down by the bathtub and put a hand into the water. He stroked her between her legs, and she shivered and instantly closed her legs tight.

    "Ha-ha. Someone gets turned up easily." Scott teased.

    Brianna blushed. You went straight to my most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot!

    "Do you want me to reward you then?" Scott pinched her n.i.p.p.l.e gently.

    "No!" Brianna exclaimed and slapped his hand away.

    "Huh? You''ve forgotten to behave yourself, haven''t you?" Scott snapped.

    Quickly, Brianna grabbed Scott''s hand and said softly, "I''m sorry, honey."

    "Huh." Scott sneered, then took out a check from his pocket. "See?"

    Brianna opened her eyes wide as she spotted the figure on the check. 70,000 dollars? Wait, what does that mean?

    "Scott, what''s the money about?" She asked timidly while thinking, is he asking me to have s.e.x with him now despite my injury?

    "What''s in your dirty mind again?" Scott rolled his eyes at her. "This is your pay for the design you did for Sally Streep. She''s very happy with it and added an extra 10,000 dollars as tips."

    Excited, Brianna grabbed the check from Scott''s hand and gave it a kiss. "This is my pay! Wow! It''s a lot!" She remembered that Sally treated her to coffee and bought her a pair of earrings as a present already. And now she''s given me tips as well! She''s such a nice lady!

    Seventy thousand dollars for one design! If I get a dozen orders a year, then soon, I will be able to open my own studio! She thought happily. Though she had the talent in design, she knew very well that without the support of The Anderson Corporation and the help of Scott, she would not be able to make so much money.

    "Thank you, Scott." She looked at Scott into his eyes and said sincerely.

    "There''re better ways you can thank me," Scott said cheekily.

    "But, I, I can''t now..." Brianna muttered.

    "Come on, be a bit more creative."

    "Well, I can cook something nice for you." Brianna looked at him with her innocent eyes.

    "Alright."

    "I will get out of the bath now," Brianna said and intended to get up, but Scott stopped her.

    "I don''t want someone injured to serve me. Wait till you are recovered." He said plainly.

    "Scott is very caring." Brianna said, and hesitatingly, she added, "But can I cook for you only, not for her? We have other great chefs that can cook for her. I mean, I want to serve you only."

    Scott seemed to be pleased with what Brianna said. He stroked her hair gently, which was unusual, and said, "I''ve taken her back to campus. She still needs to finish her study anyway."

    "Really?" Brianna exclaimed happily and pecked a kiss on Scott''s lips.

 Chapter 362 - 74: You Wish

    Scott seemed a bit startled, then he wrapped his arms around her gently. Brianna relaxed in his embrace. She felt safe, with her head resting on his c.h.e.s.t, and she loved the pleasant scent he had.

    To her own surprise, she asked, "Scott, do you think you will ever fall in love with me?"

    Scott lifted Brianna''s chin up with his long slim fingers, looked at her into her eyes, and chuckled. "You wish. Ha-ha."

    Brianna felt a sharp and sudden pain in her heart, but she recomposed herself quickly and chuckled with him. "I was just joking."

    "Don''t forget that I purchased you. You are just a replacement. Don''t start any ridiculous fantasy."

    Brianna nodded. She bit her lips slightly and said, "I won''t forget. Don''t worry. I won''t fall in love with you, nor would I have any unrealistic thoughts about us."

    "Right." Scott released her, turned around, and left.

    Brianna sat back in the bath, closed her eyes, and tears ran down her cheeks. Just then, Scott suddenly turned around as he closed the door behind and caught sight of her tearful face.

    "Don''t give me that." He said plainly.

    Startled, Brianna wiped the tears off her cheeks and tried to explain, but Scott walked off without listening to her.

    ***

    In the following days, Brianna was allowed to stay home and not go to work. She had a lie in in the morning, and when she got up to get breakfast, she noticed that Alex, the house steward, had been watching her quietly, and he seemed to want to speak to her.

    Brianna said with a smile, "Alex, what is it?"

    Alex hesitated for a bit, then he said, "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, you know people might say that Mr. Scott Anderson is cold and distant, even merciless, but it''s not true. You can see how he cares for Mr. Jacob Morgan, Miss Lucia Hayes, and Miss Sol Keaton."

    Brianna knitted her brows. "Can you be a bit more direct, please, Alex? I''m not sure what you are trying to tell me."

    "I will explain. Mr. Scott Anderson has been through a lot growing up. He had been attacked and injured many times, even kidnapped since he was little. People even tried to assassinate him. That''s why he is very cautious and distant. To gain his trust isn''t easy at all." Alex went on.

    Brianna listened patiently, still wondering what message was Alex trying to convey.

    "Knowing that you want to come home and Miss Lucia Hayes is not happy with you being with Mr. Scott Anderson, despite how persistent Miss Lucia Hayes was, Mr. Scott Anderson insisted on taking her back to campus. You should know how much she means to Mr. Scott Anderson."

    Brianna did understand that Scott had shown her respect as his wife. She nodded with a grateful smile. "Thanks for letting me know, Alex. I want to make Scott happy, and your suggestions are always welcome."

    "You don''t need my suggestions, Mrs. Brianna Anderson. As long as you care and love with your heart, he will feel it."

    Brianna nodded. "True."

    After breakfast, Brianna went to the garden and read the books from Chris till about ten o''clock, then she started preparing lunch for Scott. It was Thai Green curry with shrimps and rice. Gently she put it in a lunch box, and before she handed it to the driver to deliver to Scott, she took a selfie with the food and sent it to Scott.

    "Honey, here''s your yummy lunch, including me." She added a cheeky wink.

    At twelve o''clock, Brianna received a reply. "Get well soon, and I will eat you up."

    Brianna blushed at the message.

    When Brianna was fully recovered, she went back to work and to their old routine. Every morning, she would have breakfast with Scott, then they went to the company together. She would make him lunch and give him a massage in the afternoon when requested. When they finished work, they would go home together, and Brianna would cook dinner for him.

    Brianna quite enjoyed the mundaneness and peace of their life together. She thought about how her parents used to spend time together and wondered if she herself could be happy just like her parents once were.

    Just as she was having these beautiful thoughts, Scott had a phone call from Lucia. It was Lucia''s birthday the coming Wednesday, and her classmates were throwing a party for her. She invited Scott. She pleaded a few times, and eventually, Scott agreed.

    Brianna pouted her lips and looked at him in silence.

    Scott put his phone away, pinched Brianna''s cheeks gently, and said, "Look how jealous you are! You are her sister-in-law, after all. Can''t you be a bit more mature?"

    Sister-in-law? Huh. I like that. Brianna thought and felt better.

    "Do you think she just wants to be your little sister, though?" Brianna asked.

    "Didn''t you hear what I said just then?"

    "Yes," Brianna muttered. "But I just don''t feel good about it, thinking you two are together."

    "Shall I take you with me to the party then?"

    Brianna''s face lit up, and she hugged him with excitement. "Yes, please!"

    Scott tapped a finger on his lips, and Brianna gave him a brief kiss. Scott frowned. So she kissed him again and this time with much passion and d.e.s.i.r.e.

    Scott was pleased.

    "Scott, shall we have something spicy for dinner tonight?" Brianna asked, missing spicy food.

    "Huh? No." Scott said sternly.

    "Or I will make something not spicy for you and something spicy for myself?" Brianna pleaded.

    Scott put one hand around the back of Brianna''s neck and pulled her right up to him, "No. You cook what I like, and you eat what I like."

    Brianna pouted her lips and nodded. "Yes, sir." She gave him a salute cheekily. Bossy! Brianna thought.

    "Good." Scott released her and went upstairs to his room.

    In the past three months living with Scott, Brianna had to change her diet to synchronize with Scott, which didn''t bother her much, but now and then, she misses the spicy flavor.

    She heaved a sigh and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.

 Chapter 363 - 75: Iéˆ¥æª“ Not Stupid

    Lucia''s birthday party was held at Fun Gate, the best-known hotel near the campus. It had the best buffet and a spacious dance floor, perfect for parties.

    When Scott and Brianna arrived at the party, though both were rather casually dressed, everyone gazed at them, amazed by how good-looking and fit they both were, especially Scott. As the youngest CEO and billionaire in the States, Scott had been invited to all sorts of important events and parties, but he had rarely attended any.

    Now, he was actually at a birthday party thrown by a group of university students. They applauded and whistled with excitement. Some girls were blushing obviously at the sight of Scott.

    Lucia glanced around at her classmates, feeling extremely proud, pleased with their reaction. Then her eyes fell on Brianna''s hand around Scott''s arm, and she looked angry but worried that Scott would notice, she quickly looked away and ran over to Scott with a happy smile. "Scott, I''m so happy you can come!"

    Then, to Brianna''s surprise, Lucia smiled at her and greeted her politely, "Thanks for coming, Brianna. You look wonderful." It looks like she has changed her strategy. Brianna thought. I shall play along then.

    "Thanks, Lucia. I like your dress." Brianna replied with a smile.

    Lucia introduced some of her friends to Scott and talked about her time while studying abroad. She spoke French and German now and then and would intentionally ask Brianna''s opinion.

    Brianna had never studied abroad and didn''t know any French nor German. Awkwardly, she apologized and said she didn''t understand. Just then, the band had set up and started playing music.

    "This is my favorite tune!" Lucia exclaimed. "Scott, would you like to dance with me, please?"

    "You know I''m not interested in dancing." Scott rejected her.

    "Come on. It''s my birthday." Lucia looked at Scott pleadingly.

    Scott hesitated for a bit, then nodded.

    Halfway through the song, Lucia twisted her ankle accidentally. "Ouch!" She looked at Scott tearfully.

    Worried, Scott carried her off the dance floor and sent for the manager, who came running with the first aid box.

    The students were dancing excitedly, and the boys kept asking Brianna to join them. She looked at Scott uncertainty and asked for permission. "Do you mind if I dance with them?"

    "I do."

    "Err..." Brianna was speechless.

    Lucia felt jealous and surprised by the fact that Scott was so protective and possessive of Brianna. She stood up and said, "I can have a little dance with Brianna. We should all have fun, right?"

    Scott frowned, looked at Lucia''s ankle, and asked, "Doesn''t it hurt anymore?"

    "The ointment is very good. I can''t feel any pain at all." She lied.

    Brianna rolled her eyes, wondering what Lucia was plotting this time. Indeed she doesn''t have any good intentions. Lucia smiled at her and said, "Shall we?"

    Brianna didn''t have a choice but to accept.

    It had been a few years since Brianna last danced. She loved dancing and was good at it, but during the years when she worked for Liam, she hardly had any time for herself. It was all about work.

    As soon as she got on the stage, she remembered it and remembered how much she enjoyed it. The way she danced was just like her, elegant and gentle. Scott wasn''t interested at first, but soon he found himself gazing at Brianna. Just as he was to sit down and watch, his phone rang. It was an important client, so he answered.

    It was too loud by the stage. He went out to the corridor. A few minutes later, he noticed that everything went quiet inside before someone screamed in terror. Scott turned around, and through the glass wall, he saw the crowd looking down the stage except for Brianna, who stood alone on the stage and looked confused.

    He quickly hung up and went inside. When he walked past the crowd and saw Lucia lying on the floor in a little puddle of blood, he rushed over and gently picked her up. He glared around the crowd, then looked up at Brianna on the stage and questioned, "How the hell did it happen?"

    Brianna didn''t have a clue either. She felt a sharp pain in her palm while dancing with Lucia, and subconsciously, she pushed Lucia away from her. Lucia fell off the stage.

    It felt like a poke of a needle. Brianna had a look at her palm, and there was just a tiny bit of blood, and one could hardly tell. What the crowd saw was that she pushed Lucia off the stage. And they were Lucia''s classmates, while she was just a stranger to them. They will not believe me whatever I say. They will not believe that this is a trap set by Lucia. Brianna thought.

    Seeing the furious look on Scott''s face, Brianna understood that there was no point in explaining to him either.

    Her silence angered him even more. "Brianna! I can''t believe you did this to Lucia!"

    "I... Scott, I didn''t..." Brianna stuttered.

    "Lucia was just dancing with you, and you two were smiling then, but all of a sudden, you pushed her!" A guy shouted.

    "I saw it too. I was dancing close to you, and I heard you talking. Lucia was asking you when your birthday was, and suddenly, you pushed her!" A girl joined in.

    "You look like a nice and gentle person, but you are so evil!"

    Lucia pulled Scott''s shirt and said weakly, "Scott, it''s my own fault. I shouldn''t have asked you to come. She must be upset that I made you come to the party. I... I just thought you are my only family..." Tears filled her eyes as she spoke.

    Scott felt guilty and furious. He carried Lucia out without taking another look at Brianna.

    Brianna ran after them and caught up just as they got into the car and were about to leave for the hospital. She shouted after Scott, "Scott, think about it! Why would I do that to her with all her classmates watching?! I''m not stupid!"

    "No, you are not. You are very clever. The worst timing is the best timing. Brianna, you''ve crossed the line." Scott retorted angrily.

 Chapter 364 - 76: Where Are You Going?

    "What''s the line? I have no intention of hurting her. That''s all I can say." Brianna knew that Scott and Lucia had known each other for years, and he cared about her very much. Lucia had planned it, and she had support from her classmates.

    The only hope Brianna had was that Scott would trust her.

    However, all she saw in Scott''s look was hatred and impatience. She didn''t want to explain anymore. "If you do think I''m an evil person, then there''s no need to go on with this pathetic acting game between us as husband and wife. Please send a divorce letter soon." She said clearly and turned to leave.

    "Don''t you talk to me like that!" Scott shouted at her, but Brianna ignored him. She quickly hailed a taxi, got in, and gave the driver a random direction.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she recalled how Scott had treated her. Like he has said more than once that I''m just a possession, a replacement to him. Lucia is his precious little sister. How happy he looks when he smiles at her! How genuine and caring he is to her!

    The taxi driver saw her tearful face from the mirror, hesitated a bit, then heaved a sigh and asked, "Where are you going? I don''t think we can just keep going straight."

    Where am I going? Brianna asked herself. I don''t even have a home. She didn''t know where her mother was, which hospital Angela was staying in or if she had recovered. She went through the contact list on her phone and couldn''t find someone that she could turn to. Her friend, Jodie, lived with her uncle Sean and Sean''s parents and sister didn''t care for her much. I would just cause trouble for Jodie if I went to stay with her.

    Brianna heaved a sigh and looked out of the window. Accidently, she dialed Chris''s number. As soon as she realized, she quickly hung up. He''s too mysterious, and I hardly know him. He''s nice to me and has helped me, but the way he treats others surely says that I should stay away from him. Brianna thought.

    Soon after she hung up, Chris rang her back. Brianna ignored it and waited till it stopped ringing.

    Later, Chris sent a message. "You alright? Has someone upset you?"

    "Why do you think I''m upset?" Brianna replied.

    "If you were happy, you would not think of calling me, would you? Tell me, who is it?"

    "It was an accident. I didn''t mean to bother you. Don''t worry. I''m good."

    "Not at all. We are friends. Just let me know if there''s anything I can help." Chris said casually, yet rather sincerely.

    Why is it always him that''s there for me when I need help? Brianna thought. She couldn''t think of anyone else, and she wanted to talk to someone, so she agreed to meet him. Chris sent her the address of a pub.

    When she got out of the taxi, Chris''s bodyguards came over to greet her and ushered her into the bar. Just then, her phone rang, and it was Scott. Brianna knitted her brows. It was rare as Scott hardly ever took the initiative to call her. She stared at the screen for a while. Instead of answering, she turned her phone off and put it in her bag.

    The pub was probably part of Chris'' properties as Brianna noticed how courteously the manager and bartenders greeted Chris. It looked new, and it was very busy.

    They sat by the bar. Chris snapped his fingers, and the barman came over to take their order. "Surprise me," Brianna said. She was actually not in the mood of sampling c.o.c.ktails. She just wanted alcohol to numb her feelings.

    Chris got soda water and sat next to her, watching her quietly. A few drinks later, Brianna started to get a bit tipsy and talkative. She talked about how Liam treated her, lied to her, and dumped her, how Scott forced her to accept his help to save her mother, and how and why they got married. She thought Scott had later grown to care about her, that he was different from Liam, however, earlier tonight, she had finally realized that he didn''t even trust her as a person, that she was, after all, just a s.e.x toy to him. She laughed at herself, and she sobbed, and she laughed and sobbed.

    One thing she didn''t dare to admit to herself was that she had grown attached to Scott and that she should have left him much earlier.

    She didn''t remember for how long she had talked or what she had said. When she woke up the next morning, she glanced around, and as soon as she saw the deco in the room, she knew that she was at Chris'' place.

    On the bedside table, there was a jar of water and some flower tea ready. She downed a glass to quench her thirst and felt more awake.

    She tried to recall what she had said last night and hoped that she didn''t embarrass herself. This is the third time I slept in his place! She felt a bit guilty.

    Her head was aching but bearable. She rubbed her temples gently and got up to get ready. When she got downstairs, Chris had just come back from his morning jog. He took a quick shower, and they had breakfast together.

    The morning sunlight shone through the French window and lit up the whole room with life. The birds were singing in the garden and the colorful flowers dancing in the breeze. It felt peaceful and cozy. It was just the kind of life Brianna dreamed of, to have a little paradise in the city.

    She had a closer look at Chris, and though she had seen him a few times, she was still amazed by his charm, by his incredible look and perfect figure. What amazed her the most, though, was the mysterious feel about him.

    However, there was also a voice that kept telling her that she should be cautious, that he was nice to her only for a certain purpose, that his kindness and all this peaceful feeling was just an illusion.

 Chapter 365 - 77: Why Donéˆ¥æª› You Divorce Me?

    After breakfast, Brianna decided she should leave. "Chris, thanks again for having me here. You must be busy, and I shouldn''t bother you any longer. I shall leave now."

    Chris smiled and nodded. "Cool, I will tell the driver."

    "It''s ok. I would like to have a walk and get a taxi later." Brianna said. "If that''s ok." She added.

    "If you don''t want to go back to his, you are welcome here anytime. Just send me a message, and I will send a driver to pick you up."

    "Thanks."

    ***

    Chris''s driver dropped Brianna off a few minutes'' drive away from the house and took the cover off her eyes. Brianna looked around and had no clue where she was. It made her think, again, that Chris definitely wanted something from her.

    The only reason that I can be valuable to people is that I''m Mrs. Anderson, but everyone knows it''s fake. Scott doesn''t care about me. He is just using me. Brianna thought. What does Chris want from me then?

    Walking down the road, not knowing where to go, Brianna felt helpless. Chris can''t be trusted. I should stay away from him. Scott? What''s the point of going back to his place?

    After a long wander, she came to a park in the city and sat on a bench by the road till the sunset. She didn''t drink or eat anything. She didn''t want to do anything or go anywhere.

    Slowly, she dozed off. When she awoke to the honking and bright light of a car, she had lost track of time. She sat up drowsily. The window opened, and the perfect and cold face appeared. It was Scott. He looked furious.

    Brianna stared at him for a good while. She kept telling herself to ignore him, but she felt tears start to fill her eyes, and she looked away. She hesitated for a bit, then stood up, but she then realized that her legs were numb, and she felt dizzy. She thought she was going to faint, but Scott came rushing to her and took her in his arms.

    The familiar scent of him greeted her nose and wet her eyes. She tried to fight against her tears only to realize that it was useless. She punched his c.h.e.s.t with hardly any strength, trying to free herself from him, but he hugged her tighter, and she could barely move. Then he picked her up and carried her into the car.

    Brianna sat by the window to be as far away from him as possible. She felt suffocating with him so close by. She heard his heavy breathing, and she sensed his anger.

    After some time of silence, Brianna spoke, "Scott Anderson, you don''t love me, and you don''t care for me. What''s the point in keeping me? Why don''t you divorce me?"

    Scott remained silent, and his silence spoke of anger. Brianna''s heart was racing. She was scared.

    To defend herself, she took out her phone and said, "Let me get off, or I will call the police."

    Scott was silent still.

    She dialed 911. Yet as soon as it started ringing, Scott snatched her phone and threw it out of the window.

    Brianna opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Fear had transformed into anger. She shouted at him, "Are you crazy?! Why the hell did you throw my phone away?!"

    "You still don''t know who you are, do you?!" Scott said icily.

    "Of course, I do! Your s.e.x toy! Aren''t you tired of me? Huh? Why don''t you find someone new?"

    Scott glared at Brianna with an angry frown. "Don''t you dare speak to me like that!"

    "Let me get off!"

    Scott snapped, "Get out of the car!" The driver pulled over immediately, got out of the car, and locked the car doors just as Brianna was about to reach the door. It then dawned on her that Scott was asking the driver to get out, not her.

    Before she could react, Scott pinned her down. Brianna shivered in terror.

    "No! Don''t you despise me? Don''t you hate me? I hurt your lovely little sister! It''s true that I pushed her off the stage because I..." She screamed but was soon stopped by Scott''s forceful kisses.

    He turned her around suddenly and violently, tore her dress apart, and went inside her from behind. Brianna exclaimed. She had no strength to fight anymore, and helplessly, she surrendered.

    When Scott finally released her, he took out his phone and took a selfie of them with his arm around her shoulder intimately. "Don''t pretend that you didn''t enjoy it. Look at your face. Your body speaks more honestly than your mouth."

    Brianna turned away and covered her face. Scott took her hands away and forced her to look at the photo.

    She pouted her lips in silence. Scott put his trousers back on and tidied his shirt, then he threw his jacket at Brianna. Brianna wrapped it around her still shivering body. He then lifted her up and sat her down on his l.a.p.

    He opened the window and snapped his fingers at the driver. The driver nodded and got into the car.

    Brianna wanted to get off Scott, but Scott held her tight. Her dress had been torn apart, and the only cover she had was Scott''s jacket. She was sitting on him with her n.a.k.e.d bum and b.a.r.e legs. Suddenly, she felt that he had a hard thing on, and she blushed and turned her head aside so as not to look at him.

    Scott whispered into her ear, "Are you getting wet?"

    Brianna pouted her lips and remained silent.

    They didn''t say another word till they arrived home. Brianna finally asked the question that had been bothering her. "You think I hurt Lucia. Why did you come to look for me then?"

    Scott lit a cigarette, smoked it casually, then said, "Alex checked the surveillance camera at the stairs. You didn''t just fall over."

    Right. Why didn''t I think about checking the cameras? Brianna thought, then she said in a self-mocking tone. "I''m impressed that you are trying to cover up for her."

    "I didn''t think she would be so jealous of you. I will make it up to you." Scott said plainly.

 Chapter 366 - 78: Anything Except Leaving Me

    Brianna stared at Scott in surprise. To make it up to me? Did he say that?

    "Tell me. What do you want?" Scott asked.

    Everything I have is his. All the clothes, jewelry, shoes, and bags. What else can I ask him for material-wise? She could have killed me, pushing down the stairs. How does he make it up? Brianna thought.

    "She''s your precious princess. Why would you want to make it up to me?" Brianna said.

    Scott carried her up to his room and sat her down on the sofa. He stood by the window and lit another cigarette. "Don''t sulk anymore." He said.

    Brianna thought for a while before she said, "So, I can ask for anything?"

    Scott went and stood in front of her. He tapped on her lips gently with his long slim finger and said, "Anything except leaving me."

    Brianna opened her eyes wide, startled. He has guessed my thoughts again.

    She didn''t want to be around him and be controlled anymore. She thought about the women that would fight desperately to be with him and how insecure her life was simply because of these women. There''s Sophia and now Lucia! They will surely do anything to get rid of me to be with him.

    The thing that mattered the most was that she realized she could never have his love, and that was what she cared about the most, true love.

    However, Scott would not allow her to leave.

    Brianna clenched her fists and spoke as calmly as she could manage. "Why do you have to force me to stay?"

    "We made a deal. You are my possession. If you do what I say, you can have all you need, but if you don''t or if you betray me, then I will make your life miserable, as well as your mother''s."

    "Haven''t you got another reason to make me stay rather than threaten me?"

    "I''m merely telling you the truth."

    Brianna took a deep breath. "So, you will only let me go when Sol Keaton comes back."

    "Right, but perhaps I will get tired of you before she comes back. And, perhaps, she will, she will never come back." Scott seemed to grow upset and annoyed. "I''ve been looking for her for three years and, and, nothing...perhaps she..." Perhaps she''s dead. He didn''t want to voice this frightening thought.

    He thought he''d grown strong enough, powerful enough, but still, he could not find the woman he wanted to love and protect the most.

    "It''s her that you love. Why do you have to make me stay? What if she comes back and finds out that you are married to me?" Brianna retorted.

    Scott looked at Brianna and sneered. "Ha. Don''t think too much of yourself. You are just a thing I bought. I have no feelings for you. Sol wouldn''t mind at all."

    Brianna felt a sharp pain stabbing her heart. What he said was cruel and disdainful. Those words echoed in her mind, tearing apart all her self-esteem. Right. I have to be clear and always remember what I am to him. I should never ever open my heart to him again.

    She bit her lips while holding his intense gaze, and despite the fact that she was shivering emotionally, she would not shed a tear.

    Scott stared at her for a while and suddenly turned around and walked out of the door. "Get back to your own room." He slammed the door shut. Bang!

    Brianna shuddered, and tears streamed down her face despite herself. She had known all the time that she meant nothing to him, yet still, hearing him say it out once again, she still felt hurt.

    She went back to her room and collapsed on the bed, sobbing. She cried and cried till Alex knocked at the door.

    "You should eat, Mrs. Brianna Anderson."

    Brianna dried her eyes quickly, took a few deep breaths before she answered, "I''m not hungry."

    "Come on, Mrs. Brianna Anderson. It''s not a big deal. You don''t know how Mr. Anderson treated those girls that wanted to be with him. What he said to them and what he did to get rid of them was way worse than how he treated you."

    "What has it got to do with me? Whoever wants to be with him and how he treats them is none of my business. I don''t want to be with him. I don''t want to tolerate his insults anymore." Brianna retorted.

    Alex explained patiently, "I know that Mr. Anderson has said something not very nice to you, but think about it, hasn''t he been protective of you?"

    Brianna thought it over quietly. Right, he won''t allow others to take advantage of me, but he himself does it. He threatens me, insults me...

    Alex went on, "Sometimes people don''t say what they mean, and things aren''t what they seem."

    "It''s obvious that he despises me!"

    "Alright, try to see it from a different perspective." Alex went on. What harm does it do if you stay with Mr. Anderson? Nothing. How he treats you is surely different from how he treats others. He actually cares about how you feel. You have accepted your role, and what you are in his life, then you should play it well and make good use of it. When you become capable and charming enough, you will be able to live the life you want."

    "To live the life I want?" Brianna muttered. It was true that Scott treated her differently from other women, but it wasn''t because he cared about her. It was because he wanted to control her, to possess her.

    "Yes. When you are strong and confident, you will surely change how Mr. Anderson sees you, and perhaps then, he will give you your freedom. If not, then you can only beg for his pity."

    It''s true. I have to grow strong and independent myself. Brianna thought it over, and she felt she saw hope again and was clear of what she wanted to do in her life again. "Thank you, Alex." She said sincerely.

    "No problem. Would you like to get some food then?"

    "Yes." Brianna got up, looked at herself in the mirror, and gave herself a smile. Then she opened the door and went downstairs for dinner.

 Chapter 367 - 79: Kiss Me First

    After dinner, Brianna stayed in the study, sketching the new designs. She felt motivated after listening to Alex''s advice. As she lay down in bed later that night, she thought about her plans for the future.

    I need to make good use of this opportunity. With the support of The Anderson Corporation, I shall build my reputation, become financially independent as soon as possible, buy my own house, have my own studio and take mum home.

    The next morning, Brianna got up early and gave Scott a quick call, asking if he would like her to cook breakfast for him. Scott muttered a sound like a brief and cold ''hmm'' and hung up.

    Hmm? What does that mean? He doesn''t change. Brianna thought and rolled her eyes. Then, she went down to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    Just as it was ready, Scott came into the dining room. Brianna took a glance at him, and without a word, she dug in. Scott frowned and asked, "Didn''t you prepare it for me? And you are not even sharing now?"

    "Well, you didn''t say ''yes'' on the phone." Brianna shrugged her shoulders.

    "Why are you still wearing the apron? Can''t you wear something nicer? It spoils my appetite." Scott said as he grabbed Brianna off the chair and pushed her towards the stairs, while he quickly sat down and had a big bite of the sandwich.

    Brianna pouted her lips and tried to snatch the sandwich off Scott''s hand, but Scott grabbed her wrist swiftly and held it still. "You want to have a bite?" He asked cheekily.

    Brianna nodded, "Of course. I made it."

    Scott lifted his chin up and offered his lips. "Kiss me first."

    Brianna hesitated, then instead of pecking a kiss on his lips, she bit them, though gently. Scott responded with a cheeky smile and whispered into her ear, "I bet you fantasized me in bed last night."

    Brianna opened her eyes wide and blushed bashfully. Scott released her. He sliced the sandwich into halves and gave Brianna half.

    After breakfast, Scott went for a shower, and Brianna got changed for work. Just as she got ready and walked out of her room, Scott was just about to walk past her room. The two looked at each other and were both surprised to see that they had chosen their attire of the same color.

    Scott lifted his brows and winked at her. "Nice choice."

    "I don''t really like..." Brianna was thinking of changing her clothes, then she recalled what Alex had said and gone on, "Right. Well, I''m Mrs. Anderson. I''m learning from my wonderful husband." She smiled at him.

    To her surprise, Scott responded with a gentle smile.

    Hmm. He seems to be in a good mood today. Well, that''s good for me. Alex is right. If I rebel, I won''t gain anything. Why don''t I go on pleasing him at least till I gain my own independence? Brianna thought to herself.

    On the way to work, Scott sat in the car with his eyes closed. He seemed tired.

    He was probably out drinking at the club all night last night. Brianna guessed. She moved over closer to him and massaged his neck and shoulder gently.

    Scott took out a new iPhone from his pocket and handed it to Brianna. It was only till then did Brianna recall that she didn''t have her phone anymore. "Thanks." She said softly.

    Scott wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her over on his l.a.p. He gazed at Brianna, intending to kiss her, but then, he didn''t. Brianna met his gaze and understood what he was thinking. Proud as usual! She thought, then she kissed him gently. She wanted to play it slowly. Let''s see who has more patience.

    However, before long, Scott was tired of her less passionate kiss, and he put a hand behind her head while holding her waist with the other hand, he started kissing her with intensity and eagerness. He didn''t release her till he realized that he was about to lose control.

    Brianna sat up and breathed heavily. Scott tapped his shoulder. "Huh?" Brianna was confused.

    Scott gave her an impatient look and said nothing. Tentatively, Brianna rested her head on his shoulder. Pleased, Scott put his arm around her waist, and so Brianna moved closer to him. Feeling secured and content, Brianna soon dozed off.

    Scott watched her quietly and stroked her pointed nose gently. He took a look at the corner of her left eye again, but this time he didn''t feel disappointed. She''s not my little angel, but I feel good with her around me now. He thought.

    When they got to the office building, Brianna was about to walk to the lift for the staff, but Scott beckoned her.

    "Yes?" Brianna asked.

    "Come with me," Scott said. "In the same lift."

    "Huh? But I thought you wanted to keep it a secret..."

    "Who doesn''t know you are Mrs. Anderson now?"

    "True. But, I..."

    Scott knitted his brows, and Brianna said nothing more but followed him into the lift.

    The staff greeted them courteously, "Good morning, Mr. Anderson. Good morning, Mrs. Anderson."

    As usual, Scott marched by with his distinct air of authority without taking a look at anyone. Brianna followed him anxiously, finding it awkward to be addressed as Mrs. Anderson with such courtesy.

    S.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e as she was, she could hear some girls murmuring. "The Cinderella has finally found her shoe!"

    "She''s too lucky. She got Rare Gem to apologize to her publicly."

    "I heard that Sally Streep of Streep Crystal is her client now!"

    There was obvious sarcasm, bitterness, and jealousy in their comments. Brianna realized that even if Scott and Sally acknowledged her talent in design, she still needed to work harder to win people''s trust with her artwork.

    Since the Rare Gem copycat incident, Brianna had gained some reputation in Las Vegas, which would help her get more clients. Moreover, she had gained the trust and support of Sally Streep, one of the best known and most successful women in the jewelry design industry. Surely, she had had a good start. And she understood that it was all because of Scott and The Anderson Corporation.

 Chapter 368 - 80: Whatéˆ¥æªš In Your Dirty Mind?

    If I leave him, then all that I''ve earned now would be gone. I''m still dependent on him. Brianna thought to herself and took a look at Scott, almost a head taller than her, standing next to her with unchanging confidence. She clenched her fists and told herself that one day she would be as confident and independent as him, and she would have her own freedom.

    As they reached the secretaries'' office, Brianna was to head towards her desk, but Scott took her hand.

    "Huh? Scott, I should go and work. I don''t want people to think that I''m useless and I get paid for doing nothing." Brianna said.

    "There will always be people that are jealous of your talent as well as the fact that you are my wife. There will always be gossips and rumors. From now on, you work in my office." Scott said clearly.

    "Huh? That will only make them gossip more!" Brianna stared at him.

    "Do you actually care about stupid people''s opinions?" Scott sneered. "You are my personal assistant anyway. Also, the projects you are in charge of are for private clients only. You don''t need to be in the same office with them."

    "Does that mean I''m a principal designer for The Anderson Jewelry now?" Brianna''s face lit up. "But, but what if others think you are being biased, having your wife working in your office?"

    "Ha. Do you think I give a damn? And again, don''t think too much of yourself." Scott laughed.

    Brianna rolled her eyes and nodded. She packed some stuff that she needed from her desk and went to work in Scott''s office.

    She was very self-conscious and anxious being in the same office as Scott, but luckily Scott was too busy to pay her much attention. He was in meetings most of the time.

    Brianna served him tea a few times in the morning. When she was about to prepare lunch, she received a phone call from Levi, telling her that she was to accompany Scott to have lunch with a client.

    She cleaned the desk, used the bathroom quickly, then grabbed her bag, and rushed out to take the lift. When she walked out of the gate, Scott was already waiting in the car. Levi was checking his watch impatiently.

    As soon as he spotted Brianna, he said, "Mrs. Anderson, you are five minutes late. Mr. Scott Anderson doesn''t like to wait."

    Brianna hurried into the car and apologized. Scott had his eyes fixed on the laptop screen and paid her no attention. Brianna felt more nervous and glanced at him every now and then.

    She noticed that Scott was going through pages of figures. He was concentrated and quick. Those numbers did her puzzle. She was never good at numbers and directions since she was little. Art and literature were what she enjoyed.

    He obviously didn''t just inherit the company from his father but actually has the real capability to take over and run it successfully. Brianna thought, finding Scott even more impressive. In fact, within three years since Scott took over The Anderson Corporation, the company had grown to be the seventh most powerful business empire in the world. He''s not just lucky to be born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He''s smart, and most importantly, he''s focused. People like him are meant to be successful.

    Just as Brianna was lost in her thoughts, Scott turned his laptop off and put it away. He patted his t.h.i.g.h and beckoned Brianna over. Brianna understood straight away and moved over to sit on his l.a.p.

    Scott held her waist and whispered to her ear, his lips gently stroking her ear as he spoke. "What''s in your dirty mind?"

    "Huh? I.. I was just thinking about the sketches I was working on earlier." Brianna muttered.

    Scott chuckled. "Ha. You couldn''t keep your eyes off me just then."

    "I wasn''t looking..."

    "Were you not?" Scott teased and slipped his hand through the unzipped zipper on the side of Brianna''s dress. He pinched her soft skin gently.

    Brianna then realized that she was in such a hurry that she had forgotten to pull the zipper up after using the bathroom. It''s so embarrassing! She blushed. Scott''s hand advanced towards her most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot, and Brianna quickly stopped him, pressing her hand on his.

    "I forgot," Brianna explained. "I used the bathroom before I left the company, and I was in a hurry..."

    Scott smiled cheekily as he retreated his hand and pulled the zipper up for her. "Why were you gazing at me while stroking your lips then? Were you not flirting with me?"

    "I...No...I was..."

    "Do you want it here in the car?" Scott stroked her hair and said casually. Brianna''s cheeks turned red instantly. She covered her face with her hands and shook her head.

    The car stopped at the parking lot outside a grand hotel. Scott carried Brianna out of the car, and as he put her down, he leaned close to her and licked her ear. "Wait till we get home tonight." He whispered and walked away indifferently.

    Brianna opened her eyes wide and looked around to check if anyone was watching or listening. She heaved a sigh of relief as she noticed that the bodyguards and Levi seemed oblivious, and she hurried to catch up with Scott.

    Just as she scurried through the parking lot and was about to catch up with Scott, a red sports car suddenly reversed and sped past her, stroking her skirt, missing her just by an inch. Scott grabbed her hand instantly and pulled her towards him. If he didn''t, Brianna would have probably got run over.

    Brianna gasped and stared at the car speeding off. She noticed the plate number and found it familiar. Then she remembered. Isn''t it Zara Berry''s car?

    "You know who it is?" Scott seemed to have guessed her thoughts.

    "Yeah. I think that''s Zara Berry''s car." Brianna nodded.

    "I see. She''s making a move then."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "The client we are meeting soon is a very successful businessman. Numerous companies want to cooperate with him, but he only chooses the best. Zara Berry is probably trying to do what you used to do, well, what you were forced to do for that asshole Liam Williams, using her seductive skills."

 Chapter 369 - 81: Iéˆ¥æª“ Flattered

    Brianna knitted her brows and asked worriedly, "Have you got any clue who it might be that they are working for? Who is it that wants to harm you?"

    "We will find out soon. When he grows impatient, he will show up." Scott said calmly.

    "Hmm. It looks like you have a plan, and I''m just worrying too much."

    "They are probably still using your ex, Liam Williams. If I finish him off, will you be upset?" Scott asked.

    Brianna paused, shocked by Scott''s question. "Scott, do you, do you have to..."

    Scott turned around and looked at Brianna sternly, Why? You still have feelings for him, don''t you? Huh? Despite the fact that he''s used you, dumbed you, and now he''s trying to steal your customers again."

    "No, I don''t have feelings for him." Brianna retorted, then she hesitated for a bit before she added. "If he hadn''t taken the risk of losing his own life and pushed me off the road, I would have probably got run over and died. I was just a little girl then. He has once saved my life after all."

    Scott was reminded of his own experience, and he went quiet. A few seconds later, he said, much more gently, "Alright, I won''t kill him, but you''d better be loyal to me. If I find out you still care for him and his family, then I will make sure you suffer."

    "Ever since the day I became your wife, I have never ever thought of betraying you," Brianna assured him. Deep down, she felt upset. She never wanted it to end this way, with her and Liam. She didn''t want them to become enemies as she simply hoped they would forget each other and their paths would never cross again.

    The client they were meeting was Andy Jordan, the owner of the biggest electronic company in the country. Brianna had only read about him in the news. Meeting someone of such importance in person, Brianna was naturally feeling nervous.

    She sat next to Scott and listened to them quietly, too anxious to voice any opinions. Also, she could hardly understand the technical terms they were using.

    Sensing that Brianna was a bit bashful and nervous, Andy spoke to her with a smile, "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mrs. Brianna Anderson. It was the recent Rare Gem copycat incident, right? You are the one that designed the original piece. I''ve seen some photos, and it''s beautiful."

    Brianna nodded humbly. "Thank you. I''m flattered."

    "I''ve heard that you have also done two designs for Mrs. Sally Streep. She''s a friend of my wife''s, and my wife saw one that she was wearing the other day. My wife loves it. I wonder if I could have the honor to ask you to design some jewelry for my wife?"

    Brianna was rather surprised and felt honored to be asked. She looked at Scott as if to ask for permission. Scott nodded, which meant she could accept the request.

    Brianna replied cleverly, "I''m honored, Mr. Andy Jordan. I''m sure from now on, you and Scott will be great business partners. To design for your beloved wife as a designer of The Anderson Corporation is a fantastic opportunity for me. Thank you."

    "It''s not easy to meet a good business partner nor a brilliant designer. I would like to have Mrs. Brianna Anderson as the only and designated designer, instead of other designers in The Anderson Corporation, if that''s ok, Mr. Scott Anderson?"

    Scott smiled and said, "For sure. Brianna is the principal and only designer in the company that accepts only private and customized orders. With mass production, we have another team in charge."

    Andy was pleased with the answer. However, he had not confirmed that he would work with The Anderson Corporation. He owned the biggest electronic company in the country after all, and Scott wasn''t his only choice as a business partner.

    To create more chances to meet and build a good relationship with Andy Jordan, Brianna said cleverly, "Mr. Jordan, may I ask the reason why you would like to give your wife a present? It will help me with the design if I know you and your wife better if you don''t mind."

    Andy knitted his brows and heaved a sigh. "To be honest with you. I made a big mistake about a year ago. I betrayed my wife, but I love her. We have known each other since high school."

    Brianna understood and asked politely, "How would you like to apologize to her and express your love?"

    Andy rubbed his temples and confessed. "We have been separated for a year. It was the secretary that used to work for me. She got pregnant, and it''s a boy. My wife and I have two daughters, and I''ve always wanted a son. I was so stupid. I even thought about marrying her and divorce my wife, but I never told her. However, the girl sent a photo of the pregnancy test and a short video of us together to my wife. My wife didn''t say anything. She didn''t ask any questions; she didn''t argue, and the next day she just left a divorce agreement and moved out. My two daughters both decided to live with their mother, and they still won''t see me."

    Brianna listened and took a look at Scott, who was sipping his coffee quietly, but Brianna could sense the anger in him. What has it got to do with him? Why is he angry? Brianna thought, and then she suddenly remembered that Jameson and Maryanne Anderson were Scott''s half-siblings of the same father; that his father had also betrayed his mother, and his mother died because of that. That must be why! He must despise betrayal.

    Gently, she held Scott''s hand under the table. "Mr. Jordan, thanks for your trust. Have you decided what to do? I mean, will you divorce your wife and marry the girl, or..."

    Andy heaved a sigh and said, "I fired the girl right after my wife moved out, and I''ve asked her to have an abortion. I just want my wife and my daughters back, but they won''t forgive me..."

    On hearing so, Brianna tightened her fists. Isn''t that too cruel to the girl? It''s not her fault. She thought. But at least it shows that he does love his wife still. Most men would choose young and pretty girls and leave their wives and children, I guess.

    Scott seemed calmer, and Brianna patted his hand softly as if to say that she was there for him.

 Chapter 370 - 82: Can I See My Mum?

    "Mr. Jordan, I think perhaps you can also get your daughters a present as well? Girls seem to understand their mother better, and if you can win your children''s trust first, then surely they will help talk to their mother, and perhaps your wife will forgive you eventually, and you can be together again." Brianna suggested sincerely.

    Andy''s face lit up. "Right. Why didn''t I think about that? Thanks for your suggestion. I wonder if you have any ideas about the design?"

    "I''d suggest matching earrings with a necklace that is slightly different for each of them, depending on what they like. It shows that you love them as a whole, and you cherish them each as individuals as you know what they like respectively."

    Andy was excited to hear Brianna''s suggestion. He was almost in tears as if someone had finally given him hope. He held Brianna''s hand and said gratefully, "Thank you, Mrs. Brianna Anderson. I look forward to seeing your design."

    "I will try my best. Please send me more details about what your wife and daughters love or dislike, and I will think of something that suits them the best. Don''t worry, Mr. Jordan, I''m sure if you truly love them, they will come back to you." Brianna said reassuringly.

    "Thank you. Thank you very much." Andy said emotionally, and soon afterward, he decided to cooperate with The Anderson Corporation and arranged to meet up again tomorrow and get the contract signed.

    Seated in the car, on the way back to the company, Scott pinched Brianna''s cheeks affectionately and said with a smile, "Cheeky thing, that was well played. Thank you."

    Brianna didn''t expect that her idea would have helped Scott get the contract so smoothly. She was still feeling nervous and, at the same time, rather proud of herself. She replied with a smile, "Well, it''s all because you have taught me well and given me the chance to shine."

    "You are the first person that''s worked with me so well. Tell me, how would you like me to reward you?" Scott picked her up and sat her down on his l.a.p.

    Brianna couldn''t help noticing how charming he was with a proud smile. With Scott gazing at her, she suddenly felt her heart beating fast, and she had to look away to hide her bashful blushing. "I simply did what I was supposed to do. I''m happy that it helped. You don''t have to reward me." She said.

    Scott moved her head back towards him and said, "Think about it. I''m asking you one last time, how would you like me to reward you?"

    Brianna thought it over and said, "Can I see my mum?"

    "Huh? I''m not ready yet. We will talk about that another time."

    "I mean, I, can I see my mum?" Brianna explained.

    "Wait till I think I should meet her in person, then I will take you to see her," Scott said matter-of-factly.

    Brianna rolled her eyes, feeling speechless. "Come on, she''s My mother. It''s Me that wants to see her. Why does it matter if you want to see her or not?"

    Scott knitted his brows, looking a bit annoyed. "Don''t forget that she''s my mother-in-law." He said, "Legally." He added. "But I can''t trust you 100 percent yet, so I''m not ready to see your mother."

    "Does that mean I can''t see my own mother?"

    "Well, it depends. Give me a reason why you have to see her."

    "She''s my mother!"

    "That''s a fact, not a reason."

    Brianna clenched her fists and heaved a sigh, feeling utterly defeated. She looked away, and despite herself, tears ran down her cheeks.

    Scott was rather startled. He handed her some tissue. "Hey, don''t make it a big deal. Alright, you can see her on her birthday and Christmas, and New Year''s Day."

    She''s my mum. Why can''t I see my mother? Why do I have to ask for his permission? Brianna thought and sobbed.

    Scott started to grow agitated. He tapped her head and said, "Stop crying, or I won''t allow you to see her at all."

    Brianna stopped instantly and stared at him in disbelief.

    Scott rolled his eyes. I knew it. I just can''t be too nice to her. He then said coldly, "I have a meeting in the afternoon. Go home after work. Get a good shower tonight and wait for me in my room at nine o''clock."

    Brianna nodded.

    Back in the office alone, Brianna put on her favorite music and got to work. She turned on her laptop and received an email from Andy. It was a long list of his wife''s and daughters'' likes and dislikes, as well as a collection of photos. Brianna printed them out and went through the list and photos carefully. She took notes and sketched down any ideas that came up in her mind.

    Mrs. Jordan looked elegant and serene, though she wasn''t stunning looking and didn''t share the same confidence as Sally Streep. There was something about her that was uniquely charming. She was well-educated, understanding, mature, and deep. Her older daughter was more like her, quiet and graceful, but didn''t like socializing much. The younger daughter was out-going and cheerful.

    From the photos, Brianna could tell that Mrs. Jordan preferred jewels that were simple and delicate, while the older daughter loved bracelets and earrings of light green and sky blue colors and the younger daughter was into bright and colorful accessories, nothing shy or ordinary.

    It isn''t easy to combine all three styles together at all. Brianna pouted her lips as she thought. She stayed for another hour after clock out time and still couldn''t think of a satisfactory idea.

    ***

    Scott was out for dinner with clients, so Brianna didn''t need to cook. She had a delicious meal prepared by the chefs at Home for Sol and went up to her room. She had another look at the photos and the notes she took, hoping to have some inspiration.

    When it was about half-past eight, she took a shower and put on her nightgown.

 Chapter 371 - 83: Donéˆ¥æª› Even Think About It

    At ten to nine, Brianna opened Scott''s door. As soon as she stepped in, she smelled a new scent that was very floral and rather intense. It wasn''t Scott''s for sure. She walked in to see Lucia in an almost see-through nightgown lying on Scott''s bed in a most flirtatious pose, revealing her long slim legs and b.a.r.e shoulders.

    Their eyes met, and Lucia looked Brianna up and down with disdain. "Look how seductive you look! I knew you are just a s.l.u.t pretending to be presentable in public." She commented.

    Brianna rolled her eyes and ignored her. She went and sat down on the sofa, took out her phone to have a look at some classic jewel designs online.

    Enraged by Brianna''s indifference, Lucia got out of bed, went over to Brianna, snatched her phone from her hand, and threw it onto the floor. She looked down at Brianna with her chin up and arms crossed. "Bitch, get out of Scott''s room! How disgustingly s.l.u.tty you look in that dress!"

    Brianna sneered and said indifferently, "I''m his wife, and I shall fulfill my duty as a wife. I have every reason to be ''s.l.u.tty'' for my husband. However, look at yourself, Miss Lucia Hayes, you''re Scott''s so-called little sister, but you dress like you work in the Red Light District and lying on my husband''s bed. You are the disgusting s.l.u.t."

    "Bit...Bitch!" Lucia stuttered angrily. "You are just a s.e.x toy Scott purchased!" She yelled and jumped at Brianna, tearing her dress and pulling her hair. "I bet you slept with numerous men! Even an asshole like Liam Williams despises you!"

    She tore Brianna''s dress apart and scratched her face and arms. Brianna couldn''t take it anymore, and she grabbed Lucia''s hair, stood up, and slapped her hard on her face. Lucia then stopped, startled by Brianna''s reaction and the burning pain on her cheek.

    Again, she attacked, kicking and punching and biting. Brianna was taller and more agile than Lucia, she dodged swiftly and gave Lucia a sudden kick at her waist. Lucia stumbled backward and fell over.

    Before Lucia could manage to get up, Brianna kneels down on one knee on Lucia''s stomach, grabbed her hair tight, and slaps her two more times. Lucia screamed.

    Then Brianna stood up, looking down at her, and retorted, "Don''t call me bitch or s.l.u.t again. Lucia Hayes, I know you have Scott''s protection, but that doesn''t mean you can insult me, set me up, and hurt me! You call me a s.l.u.t? Why don''t you look at yourself in that pathetic piece of see-through cloth? What''s your intention? Isn''t it obvious that you are trying to seduce my husband, your so-called brother?"

    Lucia was about to retort, but she then saw Scott at the door, and she shut up and cried like an innocent child.

    "Not everyone wants to sleep with Scott. It''s not me that wants to be with him, but he won''t let me go! If you really want to be with him, why don''t you persuade him to let me leave? If you can''t, then stop this childish stupidity. If you ever insult me again, I will stitch your lips up, literally." Brianna went on angrily.

    Then Lucia burst out crying, "Scott, it hurts..."

    Brianna froze for a second, then she slowly turned around to see Scott standing by the door, glaring at her.

    Lucia struggled to get up and stumbled over to him, crying. Scott patted her back gently.

    Brianna had a look at the clock on the table, and it said five past nine, which meant that he had been standing there watching for five minutes. She knew how punctual he had always been.

    Brianna heaved a sigh and looked away. Scott carried Lucia out of the room and went downstairs. Brianna smiled a bitter smile and went back to her room. She felt scared, let down, and even her heart ached.

    Before, there would only be feelings of fear and worries, but since she realized that she had grown attached to him, she also felt hurt. It doesn''t matter who''s in the wrong, he only cares about her. She thought. He didn''t even ask what had happened and why. He simply assumed that it was all my fault. How he cared about her and how he glared at me!

    She took off the torn dress and went into the shower. She sat on the floor and let the shower run on her. Tears were streaming down her face. It''s been only a few months, and I''ve grown attached to him. I can''t! I can''t love him! It will only make me suffer!

    Suddenly, she sensed the door open, and the shower was turned off. She looked up to see Scott staring at her. She quickly wiped her tears and turned her back at him.

    Scott bent down, grabbed her chin, and turned her head around. It was hurting her.

    "Have you been thinking of leaving me?" Scott asked sternly.

    "It''s those women that adore you. They force me to leave."

    "What women? You are the only one. Don''t give me any excuses."

    "I can never make you love me. Every second spent with you is torturing me. Why won''t I think of leaving?"

    He grabbed her chin tighter. Tears filled her eyes again. He sneered and said to her right at her face, "Don''t even think about it. I will never let you go unless you are dead." There was no pity in his eyes. It was disdain and demand for obedience.

    Brianna held his stare and remained silent. A few seconds later, Scott grabbed the towel, wrapped her up, and carried her to bed. He sat down next to her and smoked quietly.

    Brianna turned her back at him and covered her head with the blanket, sulking.

    Somehow Scott couldn''t help finding her naively cute. He chuckled. "You are her sister-in-law, and she''s still a spoiled little kid. Can''t you just be a bit more forgiving? You didn''t have to slap her so hard."

    "A spoiled little kid? Ha-ha." Brianna retorted. "Does a kid dress like that on your bed?"

 Chapter 372 - 84: Why Dont You Marry Her Then?

    "She''s an orphan. I''m her only family. I have spoiled her, and she''s very dependent on me. Normally, she feels jealous."

    "Why don''t you marry her then? You care about her, and she definitely wants you. Isn''t that perfect?!"

    Scott turned her around and rested her head on his t.h.i.g.h, then he lifted her chin up and watched her tearful eyes and rosy red nose. He chuckled. "Are you jealous?"

    "Jealous? Huh. I just feel sorry for myself. She got what she asked for, and you are here telling me off. You know what, I bet even if she kills me one day, you won''t even care." Brianna said with her eyes closed, refusing to look at him. Tears ran down her cheeks, and they seemed nonstop.

    Scott heaved a sigh and wiped the tears off her cheeks gently. "Alright, l forgive you for beating Lucia, but you have to apologize to her and promise that you won''t hurt her again."

    Now, Brianna was enraged, she opened her eyes and glared at Scott. "Why?! She started it! Look at the scratches on me! And she even pulled my hair off. The last time she pushed me off the stairs, and I could have died! I was simply defending myself."

    "She''s still a young kid. I will talk to her. But this time, you really hurt her. You have to apologize to her."

    "No, I won''t. Scott, won''t you please let me go? Some so many women are dying to be with you, to please you. Why don''t you let them?"

    Scott knitted his brows, and he grabbed his chin tighter. "Don''t start this nonsense again. I''ve told you, I won''t let you leave unless you are dead."

    "Then, I shall be dead!" Brianna cried and punched Scott in his c.h.e.s.t, "Let me go!"

    Scott pressed his lips on Brianna''s, and as he tightened his grip, Brianna''s chin hurt, and she opened her mouth. Scott took the chance, and his tongue slipped in, searching hers. He kissed her with passion, yet at the same time, with unusual patience and gentleness. Brianna gave in slowly.

    Just then, Scott''s phone rang. He ignored it, but it kept ringing, and just as he intended to switch it off, he saw who was calling and answered. "Yes?"

    "Mr. Scott Anderson, bad news. Mr. Jacob Morgan is in a fight at Turn On Bar. He is outnumbered as he only has two bodyguards with him."

    "I will be right there," Scott said and hung up. He quickly got dressed and marched out of the room.

    At first, Brianna thought it was none of her business, and then she suddenly remembered that it was at Turn On Bar that she and Angela got beaten. Thanks to Chris, or we would probably have died. Brianna thought. Wait a minute, Chris probably didn''t just happen to show up. It was perhaps planned. And Angela, I haven''t heard from her for ages.

    Scott had tried looking for Angela but couldn''t find anything. Chris refused to tell Brianna where Angela was. She herself had tried calling her a few times, and the number was no longer in use.

    Where is Angela? Why is Jacob at the Turn On Bar? Who has he got in a fight with? Is Chris involved? The more she thought about it, the more worried she grew, and she quickly got dressed and rushed downstairs. Just before the driver started the car, Brianna opened the door and jumped in. She didn''t even have time to put her shoes on.

    "What are you doing?" Scott questioned.

    "I want to see if Angela is there."

    "Haven''t you learned from last time? Don''t you know how dangerous it can be?"

    "I do. But I''m just worried about her."

    Scott nodded at the driver, and the car sped out into the night. "Remember to stay safe." He said plainly, holding back his anger.

    Brianna nodded.

    On the way, Scott received a few more calls, and it was updated about what was happening at the bar. Frightened, Brianna clenched her fists tight, hearing the violent noise over the phone. The driver accelerated.

    When they got to the bar, one of Jacob''s bodyguards was dead on the floor while the other was lying in a puddle of blood, struggling to get up. Jacob''s shirt was soaked with blood, but he was still carrying on, fighting with b.a.r.e hands against a dozen big guys with knives.

    Brianna had never seen anything like it in real life. She thought it would only happen in movies. Only then did she realize that there were real Kong Fu masters like Bruce Lee. And Jacob was one.

    However, just as Scott sent in more bodyguards, someone stabbed Jacob at his calf, and the cut was so deep that he staggered and fell over. Immediately, a few guys jumped at him. Scott reacted quickly. He threw a high kick at one of the guy''s heads and snatched the knife off his hand just before he fell over, then he charged at the other guys with the knife, slicing and cutting them mercilessly. He held Jacob with one arm and was ready to fight the rest.

    Just then, more bodyguards arrived, and before long, the fight was over.

    "Scott..." Jacob whispered. He was badly hurt and could hardly speak.

    "It''s all good now," Scott assured him and ordered the bodyguards to take the gang to the police and find out who they worked for.

    However, just then, a clear voice came from the door. "Scott Anderson, what a scene you have created at my bar! Shouldn''t you ask for my permission first? And you are now taking these people to the police? You want to shut down my bar, don''t you?"

    Everyone turned to look and saw, in the flashing neon lights, a tall and muscular young man in a light purple shirt with floral patterns and black pants. He looked fierce and undeniably handsome. His attire, especially the necklace with a skull-shaped black diamond and the watch he was wearing, suggested that he was someone of tremendous wealth.

    Scott replied indifferently, "A p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you finally in person, Jake Moore. It sounds like these men do not work for you."

 Chapter 373 - 85: Why Did She Save Me?

    Brianna stared with her eyes wide open. She had never thought that the mysterious owner of Turn On Bar was someone so good-looking.

    "We are a proper bar, not a gangsters'' club. Why would I ever have anyone to beat up our customers? Well, well, I have to say, your friend is something. He can take punches well." Jake said with a mocking sneer.

    "Don''t give me bullshit, Jake Moore. What if I insist on taking these guys?" Scott said icily.

    "Then you have to defeat me. If you win, then you can take them, but if you lose, then I take three percent of your company shares." Jake smiled a victorious smile. Three percent of The Anderson Corporation shares meant billions.

    Despite the pain, Jacob spoke, "Scott, don''t. If he gets three percent of your shares, then Jameson will have almost the same amount as you. Also, if the Moores has the company''s shares, it will put us at risk." What Jacob really worried about was that Jake Moore and Jameson would work together against Scott. If Jameson had more shares then, he would probably try to kick Scott out and take over the company.

    "Jake Moore, if I win, I get three percent of The Moores'' shares and take these guys away, and if I lose, then you get three percent of The Anderson Corporation''s shares," Scott said calmly.

    "Isn''t that unfair?" Jake sneered and pointed at Brianna, "Three percent of the shares, and you take the guys while I keep the girl. How''s that?"

    Startled, Brianna stepped behind Scott to hide away from Jake''s sight.

    "Would you ever give your woman away?"

    "I don''t know, actually. I don''t have a particular woman that I fancy yet. Well, if you want to keep the girl, then I can have your friend. He''s probably half-dead anyway."

    "As you said, he''s my friend. I never betray my friends. If you win, you can have Andersons'' biggest shopping mall in the center of Las Vegas."

    The shopping mall was probably worth no less than three percent of the company shares. Both Brianna and Jacob were shocked by Scott''s offer. They stared at Scott in disbelief, then looked at each other, both with eyes wide open.

    Brianna was rather surprised by the fact that Scott considered her as important as his best friend, Jacob, while Jacob was disappointed to know so and for which, he resented Brianna even more.

    Scott left Jacob to the care of the bodyguards and stood up to face Jake. They were fighting with b.a.r.e hands and alone. The bodyguards stood aside, watching, alert.

    The two were both quick and sharp with their kicks and punches, sending the chairs, glasses, and everything within reach flying around. Brianna stepped on broken glass and cut her feet, but everything was happening so fast and violently that she didn''t even have time to acknowledge the pain.

    A few times, she almost got punched. Under the bodyguards'' cover, Brianna backed off. She was shivering and sweating out of fear. She found it extremely difficult to believe what she was witnessing, yet she noticed that the bodyguards seemed accustomed to it.

    She glanced around anxiously and didn''t see Angela around. Perhaps she didn''t come back here to work. Brianna thought. Then she heard another loud scream. Scott had just kicked at Jake''s c.h.e.s.t, and there came a cracking sound of bones, at the same time, Jake threw a lower kick at the side of Scott''s waist, and a bone cracked. Scott staggered a bit, and just before he managed to regain his balance, there came the sudden sound of flying bullets. A few bodyguards dropped dead, including the one that was holding Jacob.

    Meanwhile, the huge ceiling light came crashing down onto the floor, and it took Brianna a while to adjust to the sudden dimness. Just as she looked towards the door, she saw a guy in black aiming his gun at Scott, frightened and to her own surprise, she ran and jumped at Scott, and the bullet flew right into her back as they both fell over.

    She felt a sharp pain and soon fainted. Scott cuddled her and rolled over to a corner behind the bar, dodging the bullets. Fortunately, the bodyguards reacted quickly enough and got Jacob and Scott out of the bar safely.

    Decisively, Scott demanded to get the police involved despite the possibility that it would affect the stock market. When the police arrived, half the gang had escaped, and a few of both Scott''s and Jake''s bodyguards were killed or seriously injured.

    Levi was sent to the police to deal with the rest and to try to diminish the negative impact on the stock market.

    Jacob and Brianna were taken into the ambulance immediately. Jake was badly hurt but was mainly cuts and blood loss. Luckily, he wasn''t in danger. The doctors cleaned his cuts and stopped the bleeding of his calf quickly. However, it was much more difficult to deal with Brianna''s injury.

    The doctors struggled to get the bullet out, so they couldn''t stitch the cut, and blood kept oozing out. Brianna''s face looked ashen. She was unconscious.

    Scott kept wondering why Brianna risked her own life to save him. She''s always wanted to leave me, to be free from my control, but why? Why did she save me?! The question bothered him very much, and he wanted to ask her, yet she had lost her consciousness.

    Jacob watched Scott quietly. He saw the worries on Scott''s face, and it hurt him. He had the feeling that from now on, Brianna would not be just a replacement for Sol to Scott anymore as she had risked her life to save him. My Scott will probably be hers for real from now on.

    ***

    As soon as they arrived at the Andersons'' Private Hospital, Jacob and Brianna were taken into two different operating rooms. Scott wasn''t too badly hurt compared to them, so he sat outside and waited till both operations were finished and they were sent to the ICU, then he went into the operating room himself to receive treatment.

 Chapter 374 - 86: You Rarely Call Me Honey

    After staying in the ICU for a day, Jacob was transferred to the VIP room. However, Brianna was still unconscious and had to be kept in the ICU. She had lost too much blood, and as she had the rarest Rh-negative blood type, the hospital had difficulty finding the right blood for her.

    Fortunately, just as the blood was still being delivered on-air and Brianna needed the blood desperately, someone brought two bags of Rh-negative blood.

    The doctors scrutinized it and found that it was exactly the right one for Brianna and it was clean and safe. The doctors asked Scott for his permission for the transfusion, and Scott agreed, meanwhile, he asked Levi to find out who it was the brought the blood and where it came from.

    Despite the time and effort they invested, they could find nothing but that it was a teenage boy that gave the blood to the doctor and refused to offer any information.

    The boy was just a usual high school student, and both his parents had a normal job. None of his family knew anything about the boy taking the blood to the hospital, and even the boy himself had no memory of it at all. It was obvious that they had deleted his memory right after he finished his task.

    Who is it? Why do they make it so mysterious? Scott wondered.

    Finally, Brianna awoke that night after being in a coma for a few days. She saw Scott sitting by the bed, looking exhausted and sleep-deprived.

    She felt terribly thirsty. Her lips were dry, and her throat hurt. She tried to speak, and it only came out as a meek whisper, "Scott..."

    Scott stood up and bent over immediately. He helped her sit up in his arms gently. "Would you like some water?"

    Brianna nodded. Scott got her a glass of water, and Brianna downed it eagerly.

    "Why did you save me?" Scott finally asked.

    "Why? I, I don''t know."

    "Tell me the truth."

    "I really don''t know. I just followed my instinct. I didn''t want you to die..."

    "But you could have died. Didn''t you think about that?"

    "It all happened in just seconds. I didn''t..." Brianna muttered.

    Scott watched her quietly. His eyes seemed to speak of sadness, of memories, and then of sudden realization. They seemed to glow with gratitude and affection.

    In his mind, he recalled, once again, how the little girl tried to save him on that icy winter day and almost drowned herself.

    Why? They have both saved me, and she looks so much like the little girl! But, but she''s not. She doesn''t have the mole on the corner of her left eye. I remember it so clearly. Sol is the little girl, not her. He was deep in thought and accidentally touched the wound on Brianna''s back. Brianna shuddered out of pain. Scott then suddenly awoke and apologized. "Sorry. Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?"

    Brianna didn''t have an appetite for food, but she did want some privacy. "Scott, err, can you...err, I need to go to the bathroom." Brianna said with a bashful blush, hoping Scott would leave the room.

    Scott chuckled. "Come on. I have seen you n.a.k.e.d numerous times." He picked her up gently and carried her to the bathroom. Though it was a VIP room with a private bathroom and there was no one watching, Brianna still felt awkward.

    Scott acted as if nothing unusual. He helped take off her trousers for her gently, and when she was done, he put them back on for her and carried her to the sink for her to wash her hands.

    Looking at the bandages wrapped around him, Brianna asked anxiously, "Doesn''t it hurt? I can walk, I think."

    "No worries. It''s nothing."

    Scott put her down on the bed and sat down next to her. He took out his laptop and got to work. Brianna had been sleeping for a few days, and she didn''t feel like sleeping at all. As soon as she closed her eyes, she couldn''t help recalling the brutal scenes at the bar. So, she stared at the ceiling instead.

    Scott wondered what she was thinking. He watched her quietly.

    As if she could feel his gaze, Brianna turned to look at him only to see how intense his gaze was, like the calm blue ocean with powerful currents underneath.

    Suddenly, he bent down and kissed her. It started gently and quickly grew passionately as if he was in an eager search, his tongue playing with hers demandingly.

    "Hmm, Scott..hmm..." Brianna was too surprised to understand. Doesn''t it hurt? He''s got broken bones! Is he numb to pain? He''s such a strange one.

    Then, she saw the blood on his shirt. The bandage was soaking red. Brianna could hardly speak or move, lying still helplessly. She didn''t have the strength to reject, and she knew very well that it would be useless anyway. If he wanted her, he would have her anytime.

    When his tongue finally released hers, and his lips left hers reluctantly, Brianna was almost panting. He stroked her lips softly with his fingertip, and with a husky voice, he said, "Don''t look at me like that, or I will lose control and eat you up right now."

    "Huh?" Brianna was even more confused now. You are the one that was staring at me! I simply turned to look at you for a second! She turned her head away so as not to face him. But to her surprise, she saw the bodyguards standing by the door, with their back facing her. Brianna blushed terribly.

    Scott chuckled at her reaction and said matter-of-factly, "What''s wrong with kissing my own wife with people around?"

    "But..." Brianna hesitated and thought there was no point in reasoning with him.

    "You rarely call me honey," Scott said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Brianna stared at him, startled. "Why?"

    "Why? I''m your husband, aren''t I?" He said plainly. "Call me honey from now on."

    "Err..." Brianna found it awkward to obey his strange request. Seeing her hesitation, Scott grew annoyed and impatient. He moved closer to her, then bit her ear gently and said cheekily, "Say it. Call me honey. Or I will eat you up right here right now."

 Chapter 375 - 87: Canéˆ¥æª› I Cuddle My Own Wife?

    Brianna rolled her eyes, feeling speechless. He was kissing me with affection just then, and now he''s threatening me. I shouldn''t expect him to change. Brianna thought.

    Reluctantly, she muttered, "Honey."

    Scott somehow felt startled, and it took him a few seconds to acknowledge it. "Again." He said. He liked it.

    "Why?" Brianna pouted her lips.

    Scott chuckled at her reaction and pinched her lips gently. "Alright. You don''t have to now. But from now on, whenever you call my name, you have to say it with affection." He wrapped his arm around her slim waist gently and buried his head on her neck, sniffing the pleasant scent of her, and just like that, he lay there still for a while.

    Brianna found his behavior rather peculiar. She tapped his arm and said, "Hey, you should get up."

    "Why? Can''t I cuddle my own wife?"

    "Yes, you can. But I just think you must have a lot of work to do."

    "Yeah. I should get back to work." Scott got up and re-focused on work. Later, Levi came in and reported, "Mr. Scott Anderson, we have found some information. Angela was sent there deliberately to lure Mr. Jacob Morgan..."

    Scott gave Levi a sharp look, and Levi immediately changed the subject.

    Brianna noticed, but she waited patiently till Levi finished reporting and left the room. She asked curiously, "Scott..."

    "Huh? How should you address me?"

    "Ah, honey." Brianna smiled, then went on, "What''s happened to Angela? What has it got to do with Jacob?"

    Scott didn''t want to tell her, but Brianna insisted, tapping his hand persistently, "Tell me please."

    Scott rolled his eyes and said, "Didn''t you want to know where your friend Angela Davis is? I asked Jacob to look for her at Turn On Bar, and I thought that once she shows up, then you can see her."

    Brianna gazed at Scott as she listened. She was surprised and touched to know that Scott had actually been helping her look for Angela, and now his best friend had even got hurt for doing so.

    She felt sorry. "How''s Jacob?" She asked.

    "Don''t you worry about him? He''s fine." Scott said briefly. Brianna knew that Jacob was hurt badly, much worse than herself and Scott, but she felt that Scott didn''t like her talking about other men, so she didn''t pursue it.

    She then noticed the blood on his shirt. "You are bleeding!" She exclaimed worriedly and gently, she unbuttoned his shirt, genuinely concerned, to see how it was. Scott didn''t seem to be bothered by the pain, instead, he chuckled and teased, "Aren''t you in a hurry to see me n.a.k.e.d? Ha-ha."

    Brianna stopped and stared at Scott speechlessly. "I will call the nurse." She quickly turned around to ring the bell and felt a sharp pain from the wound at her back. "Ouch." She exclaimed.

    Scott held her hand gently and said, "You should rest. Don''t worry. I will go and ask a nurse to re-bandage it."

    While the nurse was re-bandaging Scott, Scott asked Levi about the investigation. "Have you found out who it is?"

    "We are still unsure yet, though we know that it wasn''t Jake Moore that sent the gang, nor those that came in with guns later. Mr. Jameson Anderson doesn''t seem to have anything to do with it either, as he has been hanging out and having fun with his so-called friends. He went abroad for a few days."

    "I want confirmation."

    "Yes. Mr. Scott Anderson. By the way, apparently, Jake Moore has been hoping to get rid of the gang, but apparently, they work for someone big, and they are very loyal. It was said that the gang consists of over a thousand people."

    Scott knitted his brows. "So it''s not Jake Moore, and it''s not Jameson. Who can it be?"

    "Mr. Sean Smith has always been neutral. It can''t be him. I wonder who else has the power and guts to compete with you." Levi added.

    Scott sneered and said, "I''m guessing it''s the guy that plotted the whole incident last time and ''saved'' Brianna and Angela from his own trap. Jake Moore and Jameson are probably taking the chance to make it more difficult for me. He''s already using Angela as bait, and surely he wants to use her to lure Brianna."

    Scott knew that Jameson was involved because Jake had asked for the shares of The Anderson Corporation. I''m sure Jameson and Jake have made some kind of deal.

    "Send Jameson a warning. Make him bleed a bit just to scare him." Scott ordered.

    "Yes. I will send a sniper." Levi answered. "If Mr. Scott Anderson just forgets about Angela Davis, then we won''t need to worry about the mysterious man. He can''t threaten us with anything." He suggested tentatively.

    "Angela Davis and Jodie Field are the only friends Brianna has. They are probably the only two, apart from her mother, that she trusts and cares about. I don''t want her to lose her friend." Scott said plainly.

    "Mr. Scott Anderson..." Levi was to persuade him, but he changed his mind when he saw the determination on Scott''s face. He doesn''t want her to lose her friend, and he has asked his best friend to look for Angela Davis. He must care about her, especially now that she has risked her own life to save him. I guess even Mr. Jacob Morgan can''t talk him out of it. I''d better keep my mouth shut. Levi thought and prayed that Brianna would not be used by whoever it was to hurt Scott.

    When the nurse finished re-bandaging Scott, he went back to Brianna''s room. She was asleep. He sat down on the sofa, watched her for a bit, then got back to work.

    The pain on his shoulder and the broken rib would come and go, and he couldn''t help recalling how Brianna suddenly jumped at him to save him in the fight. She was terribly frightened, but she didn''t even think about her own life and saved me. Just an inch more to the left, and the bullet would go right through her heart, and she would be dead. Hasn''t she wanted to leave me? The question bothered him again. He felt confused.

 Chapter 376 - 88: Pretend To Be A Couple In Love

    He used to see her as a mere replacement for Sol because she looked like her, however, he now realized that they were actually quite different. Sol was very delicate and gentle, even submissive, while Brianna could be rather stubborn and independent.

    She''s actually nothing like Sol except her look. It then dawned on him that she was no longer just a replacement to him.

    When Brianna woke up the next morning, the first thing she thought of was how Scott was. "Honey, how are you feeling? How''s the wound?" she asked and gently touched the bandage. She heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that it wasn''t bleeding any more.

    "Do you think you know magic? You can tell if it''s healed just by a gentle touch?" Scott teased.

    Brianna rolled her eyes. "I wish I knew."

    "Why don''t you take my shirt off to check then? Come on." Scott smiled cheekily.

    "No." Brianna blushed.

    "Don''t you miss my n.a.k.e.d body?"

    Brianna was speechless. She changed the subject and said, "I''m hungry."

    "Hungry for what?" Scott teased again. Brianna pouted her lips.

    "Breakfast is ready," Scott added with a smile. He had asked the chefs at home to prepare what Brianna loved.

    He sat up on the bed next to Brianna and, to her surprise, he started feeding her. "Huh?" Brianna gazed at him for a few seconds as Scott held the spoon to her mouth.

    "Aren''t you hungry?" Scott said as if it was nothing unusual.

    Brianna smiled gratefully and took a bite.

    Just as they finished eating, there came a knock at the door. "Come in," Brianna answered.

    The door opened, and in popped Jodie''s head. She came in cheerfully and handed Brianna a big bunch of flowers. "Jodie!" Brianna exclaimed.

    "How are you?" Jodie asked with a big smile. "Hmm, you don''t look like you have been shot or in pain, you looked more like in love. Ha-ha." She teased, and Brianna blushed.

    "Did you come alone?" Brianna changed the subject.

    "Yeah. It wasn''t easy to get away from the big wolf!" Jodie smiled victoriously.

    Just then, Sean walked in and said, "If I''m the big wolf, then you are the little rabbit that I''m going to wolf down."

    Jodie made a face and rolled her eyes at him. "I''m so scared. Mr. Wolf, please don''t eat me." She played along and pleaded pitifully.

    Scott watched the two flirting and tried to ignore them. He tapped on Brianna''s hand and pointed at the bag of cakes, fruits, and snacks that Sean''s bodyguard had just put down on the table.

    Brianna understood what he was thinking but pretended that she didn''t. Cheekily she said, "The majestic Mr. Scott Anderson fancies something sweet, fruits probably. Would anyone be so kind as to get him some?"

    "Sure," Jodie answered. "What would you like? We have bought apples, peaches, gr.a.p.es, all sorts. I know Brianna loves fruits." Scott pointed at a few.

    Jodie washed them and put them on a plate, as well as some cookies and cake. Brianna actually missed cooking, baking especially. She picked up an apple, and for fun, she carved a little elf out of it, which impressed everyone.

    Jodie picked up the elf and examined it with amazement. "You are so talented, Brianna! I have to take a photo of it."

    "Here, take a photo for me, please." Jodie handed her phone to Sean and posed with the little elf.

    "It looks a bit like you, actually." Sean teased.

    "Looking like a cute elf is better than a grumpy old cat." Jodie retorted.

    "Who looks like a grumpy old cat?" Sean glared at her, and Jodie made a face at him.

    Brianna chuckled, though Scott wasn''t very pleased. These two are here to spoil our privacy. He sulked a bit and tapped on Brianna''s hand again, and pointed at the fruit. This time, Brianna caved a tiny grumpy face on a peach and gave it to Scott.

    Scott glared at her and asked, "This is not me, isn''t it?"

    Brianna laughed. Scott pinned her down on the bed and started to tickle her. "No. No. Ouch, it hurts. Ha-ha. It hurts..." Brianna hated to be tickled, and as she struggled to stop Scott, she felt the pain on her back, yet at the same time, she couldn''t help laughing.

    Scott stopped and lay on top of her, hugging her gently. Brianna felt his sudden affection and gentleness as well as the warmth of his body. She felt safe and protected.

    Just then, Sean asked, sounding concerned, "Scott, do you want to do something about the gossips and rumors?"

    Scott knitted his brows and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. Just leave it be."

    "I see. It sounds like it''s all true then?" Sean teased.

    "What is it?" Brianna asked.

    "Ha. People are saying that Scott Anderson has got himself the most loving wife and no one can separate them; that she ''works'' in his office during the day. Oh, what''s more, there''s a mysterious man who has fallen in love with his wife, which Scott found out and got into a fight with the guy and almost got killed..."

    Brianna listened with her eyes wide open.

    Curious, Jodie asked eagerly, "Brianna, is it true? Did Scott get into the fight at Turn On Bar because of you? I heard that people died. My god. It must be crazy. It sounds like a movie."

    Brianna looked at Scott and said helplessly, "Of course, you need to do something about the rumors!"

    "Why? It shows people how in love we are." Scott said matter-of-factly.

    Brianna was speechless. In love? It''s all just a show.

    Sean snatched the elf from Jodie and took her hand, "Come, let''s go. We are spoiling someone''s sweet privacy."

    "Huh?" Jodie looked at Brianna and Scott, then understood. "Ha. Alright, I will come to visit again soon, Brianna. See you." She said as Sean dragged her out of the room.

    Brianna waved her hand and said goodbye. As soon as Jodie and Sean left and the bodyguards closed the door, Brianna pushed Scott off her and said, "Alright, they are gone. We don''t need to pretend anymore."

    "Pretend?" Scott frowned.

    "Yeah. Pretend to be a couple in love."

 Chapter 377 - 89: Iéˆ¥æª“ Just A Replacement

    "Pretend?" Scott asked.

    "Right. Don''t worry. I know what''s real and what''s not, and I know not to fall in love. It''s all just a show as it''s intended to be from the very beginning, right?" Brianna said casually. "I know when she comes back, I will be gone."

    Scott knitted his brows harder and questioned, "Do you think about leaving all the time?"

    "Well. Do you expect me to share my husband with other women? You won''t love me anyway. I''m just a replacement."

    Scott wanted to say something, but he hesitated a bit and went quiet. He knew that it was true that if Sol did come back, he would surely ask Brianna to leave. His silence confirmed what Brianna said, and she smiled a helpless smile.

    Scott picked up the peach with a grumpy face and threw it into the bin. "Carve a different one. Something nice." He said and changed the subject.

    Brianna got an apple from the plate and started peeling it. She found it difficult to concentrate as the thought that she was merely a replacement haunted her mind. "Ouch." She exclaimed as she cut her finger accidentally.

    "Hey. What''s the matter? This is not you." Scott said, sounding annoyed and concerned at the same time, and quickly took some tissue to dry the blood.

    "I, I was..." Brianna wanted to tell him that she was upset, but she then heard the voice in her mind saying, ''Who do you think you are to him?'' and she went quiet.

    Just then, Levi knocked at the door and came in. "Mr. Scott Anderson, you have a visitor."

    "Who is it?"

    "He said you have been looking for him."

    The mysterious man that has ''saved'' Brianna? Scott thought. "Let him in."

    "Yes," Levi said and took a look at Brianna before he went out.

    S.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e as she had always been, Brianna thought Levi looked at her strangely. "Is it a certain important client? Would you like some privacy? I can go to the room next door." Brianna asked Scott.

    Scott threw the blood-stained tissue away and put her finger in his mouth, s.u.c.k.i.n.g it gently. Brianna gazed at him, shocked by his move. Why is he suddenly acting so caring? She felt the tenderness and warmth of his tongue and mouth and realized that she was actually getting wet. She blushed at her own reaction.

    "Why? What are you worried about?" Scott asked.

    "Huh?" Brianna didn''t understand, but soon there came the familiar sound of footsteps outside. Chris? Brianna wondered, startled. But why? Hasn''t he been trying to be secretive? Why is he inviting himself to see Scott so suddenly? Is he coming here for me?! She started to panic.

    "Scott, honey, I... I want to use the bathroom." She wanted to hide away, but Scott ignored her excuse and cuddled her intimately, holding her finger still. "Stay here." He said plainly.

    Brianna watched him closely, and she couldn''t tell if he was angry or not. She heaved a sigh and remained quiet.

    Levi opened the door, and in came Chris in a white shirt and black trousers, looking dangerously charming as usual. He was about the same built as Scott, both tall and slim, and definitely qualified to be a world top model.

    Scott sat up, watched Chris for a bit, and asked icily with a sneer, "Who are you, may I ask?"

    Chris extended his hand for a handshake and smiled an exceptionally charming smile, "Chris, Chris Butler. A p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you, Mr. Scott Anderson. I''m new to Las Vegas, your territory. Hope you welcome new guests."

    Scott shook his hand and replied with a smile, "Ha, Mr. Chris Butler. What an honor to finally meet you in person. You''ve surely brought some disturbance to Las Vegas. I was starting to get worried."

    "Ah, you are exaggerating, Mr. Scott Anderson."

    "Please take a seat," Levi said as he brought in some tea.

    Scott leaned back on the bed and moved closer to Brianna. He took a bandage and wrapped it around Brianna''s finger gently, then held her hand in his casually.

    Brianna''s heart was beating fast. She took a quick glance at Chris and looked away, wishing she was invisible.

    "I am surprised to see that Mr. Anderson seems actually to care much about Mrs. Anderson," Chris said with a smile.

    "I would not have married her otherwise."

    "I see. My suspicions are unnecessary then."

    "What brought you here, Mr. Butler?"

    "To visit Mrs. Brianna Anderson. I''m glad to see that she''s recovering well."

    Scott knitted his brows. Who do you think you are to come to see MY woman? He sneered and said coldly, "Don''t you worry. I take good care of MY loving wife."

    Though Chris sensed clearly the hostility in Scott''s tone, he didn''t mind, and with his usual charming and confident smile, he said casually, "I''ve heard that you have married Brianna merely for the sake of stopping senior Mr. Anderson from bugging you about settling down. I wonder if it''s possible that you would consider letting me have her."

    Brianna''s heart sank. I knew he''d come here to cause trouble!

    On hearing so, Scott tightened his grip on Brianna''s hand. "Anyone that covet MY woman is asking for trouble."

    "If you keep Brianna, the woman you love will never come back. What do you think of that?"

    Scott suddenly got up, and Brianna, who was leaning in his arms, lost balance and rolled off the bed. Scott was completely oblivious.

    He gripped Chris''s shirt and questioned, "What do you mean by that? You know where she is?!"

    "Ha-ha. I was just saying. Aren''t you overreacting? And you still want to keep Brianna?" Chris chuckled, then looked at Brianna on the floor and said, "Brianna, you see what a loving wife you are to Mr. Scott Anderson?"

    Brianna had bumped her back on the bedside table, and she felt a sharp pain from the wound. She struggled to get up and sat back on the bed. She touched the back of her top, and it was wet with blood, and she knew that the wound was torn open.

 Chapter 378 - 90: Surprise Me

    "Anyway, I''ve come to Las Vegas with the intention of cooperating with you, Mr. Scott Anderson, so I''ve done some research and preparation. I''ve only found out that Mr. Scott Anderson has once given up the inheritance of The Anderson Corporation for a woman, but I don''t know who the lucky woman is." Chris explained indifferently.

    Scott released his grip, disappointed. Chris took another look at Brianna and turned around to leave. "Get well soon." He said as he walked out of the room.

    Silence filled the room. Scott glanced at Brianna, who was sitting on the bed quietly. "What''s between you two? Isn''t he too concerned about you?"

    Brianna looked up at him with a helpless smile. "Not as much as you are about her," she said sarcastically.

    "Don''t you speak to me like that?" Scott said sternly.

    "Sorry. I forgot that I''m just a replacement." Brianna looked away and, with great effort to not show her sadness, said as calmly as she could, "I''ve only seen him a couple of times. He saved me once, and he sheltered me once."

    "Have you ever fantasized about him?" Scott asked plainly.

    "What? No! Why is it so difficult for you to trust me?"

    Scott said with a sneer, "You know the consequence if you betray me."

    "Don''t worry. I don''t fall in love easily anyway, with anyone."

    Somehow Scott felt startled by Brianna''s answer. He said nothing more. He had known her for about three months, and it was true that proud as she, Brianna did not fall in love easily. Has she got no feelings for me either? Scott wondered. He denied it, judging by the way she looked at him. But why did she risk her life to save me?! The question came back to him again, and he started to feel irritated.

    Brianna felt exhausted and drowsy. She lay down on the bed, and it was then when Scott suddenly noticed the blood on the pillow and her blouse. "Doesn''t it hurt?"

    "I was too frightened by you to feel the pain." Brianna pouted her lips.

    Scott heaved a sigh of impatience and quickly called for the nurse to re-bandage Brianna.

    Brianna closed her eyes and turned around, with her back facing Scott. He felt more irritated by her silent distancing.

    He was angry, but he couldn''t let it out at Brianna. Therefore, whenever someone came in to report to him about work, he would yell at them. Brianna had no idea why he was so furious.

    Later in the evening, the bodyguards brought in dinner exquisitely prepared by the chefs at Home for Sol. Scott took a look and said with a sulking face. "Into the bin. Make something else!"

    Seeing the frightened and helpless look on the bodyguards, Brianna finally interrupted. "Scott, what would you like for dinner? I will cook."

    "Aren''t you an injured patient?"

    "I can try. My hands aren''t injured."

    Huh! You seem to care about the bodyguards more than me! Scott sulked again. Alight, you asked for it. He demanded, "Surprise me. I will give you half an hour."

    "Half an hour? I need a bit more time."

    "Half an hour. Figure it out yourself."

    "Alright." Brianna heaved a sigh, then asked the bodyguards politely, "Can you please show me the kitchen?"

    To save time, Brianna hurried after the bodyguard to the kitchen. Watching her running, Scott was worried about her yet at the same time angry with her for caring about other men.

    Twenty minutes later, while Brianna was busy cooking, Scott called. "Is it ready? If dinner is late, you will be punished."

    "It will be ready soon."

    "How soon is..." Scott asked impatiently, but Brianna cut him short and said, "You are interrupting me."

    She hung up.

    Scott stared at the screen for a bit. Huh! What an insolent one!

    Ten minutes later, the bodyguards brought in the food hurriedly. Scott stared at the food with his eyes wide open. "Is this it? I could have ordered it from China Town." He said disappointedly.

    Brianna rolled her eyes. "Try it first." She said. "It''s nothing like the Chinese food you get from China Town." Brianna had prepared a few easy but classic Chinese dishes, including assorted vegetable stir-fry, shrimp fried rice, and eggplant with garlic sauce. It was something quick to make and something new for Scott as he requested a surprise.

    Scott knitted his brows. Brianna heaved a sigh, then she forked a piece of eggplant for Scott. She composed and said gently, "Please, try it, honey."

    Scott seemed to feel better seeing the change in her attitude. He accepted the offer, and it was a surprise indeed. It was delicious, and despite himself, he ate a big portion of the food and requested that Brianna should cook Chinese more often.

    Three days later, both Scott and Brianna had recovered well and decided to leave the hospital later in the afternoon. As Brianna was preparing lunch in the hospital kitchen and Scott was replying to some emails in the room, there came some commotions outside the room. Scott frowned at the disturbance. Then, he heard the bodyguard say, "Miss Sophia Moore, please leave. Mr. Scott Anderson is not receiving any visitors."

    "I''m Sophia Moore. I''m not just any visitor. Let me go in." Sophia demanded.

    "I''m afraid we can''t let you in without Mr. Scott Anderson''s permission."

    "Don''t you make me angry!"

    "We work for Mr. Scott Anderson, not you." The bodyguard said briefly.

    Scott had been feeling irritated these past days, and now hearing Sophia shouting outside, he felt more annoyed. "Sophia Moore, what do you want?" He shouted.

    Sophia quickly pushed the door open and sneaked in. "I''ve come to visit you! I heard that you are badly injured. How are you?"

    "Your brother must be pleased," Scott said with disdain.

    "I''m so sorry, Scott. I was so mad at him as soon as I heard what happened. I''ve told him that if he ever hurt you again, I will send the bodyguards to help you." Sophia said pitifully.

    "Ha." Scott sneered. "The best help you can offer is to leave me alone."

 Chapter 379 - 91: Iéˆ¥æªe Done So Much For Him

    "Scott, but I love you. I will do anything for you. Why don''t you see? Why don''t you have feelings for me at all? Don''t you see how much better I am than Sol and Brianna! I''m better looking than them; I''m better educated, and I''m from a better family..." Sophia said emotionally.

    "Shut up!" Scott snapped.

    Frightened, Sophia stopped immediately. Why did I mention Sol?! Stupid me! She cursed quietly.

    "I''m sorry, Scott. I didn''t mean to mention Sol. But I, I just don''t understand why you married Brianna! She''s just a nobody girl..."

    Brianna was just about to come in with the well-prepared lunch and heard Sophia talking. She stopped at the door, hesitating if she should go in or leave.

    "What are you doing at the door? Come in." Scott demanded.

    Brianna pouted her lips and muttered, "Yes." She put the food down on the table and asked, "Am I interrupting you? Should I leave you two alone?"

    Scott tapped her head and said, "Are you Mrs. Anderson, or is she?"

    Brianna smiled and said, "Me, of course." She said down next to Scott and greeted Sophia with a victorious smile. "Alright, Sophia."

    Sophia glared at Brianna and wished she could slap that smile off Brianna''s face.

    Seeing how cleverly Brianna reacted, Scott seemed to feel better. He added proudly, "Miss Moore, my wife and I are about to enjoy our lunch. Would you please excuse us?"

    "Scott!" Sophia exclaimed angrily, then she heaved a heavy sigh and managed to recompose herself. "Sure, Bon appetit. I shall come to visit you again soon. Bye." She said as calmly as she could.

    Scott paid her no attention. He sliced a piece of beef and forked it for Brianna. "Here, babe." He said gently. Brianna played along perfectly and looked at Scott with a sweet smile. "Thank you, honey." she accepted and took a bite.

    Sophia watched furiously with her fists clenched. Just then, Scott''s phone rang. He answered, put the phone on the table, and turned the speaker on.

    "Mr. Scott Anderson, we believe that we have just spotted Miss Sol Keaton."

    Sophia was about to leave the room, and on hearing so, she stopped and turned around to see Brianna drop her fork, shocked.

    Scott picked up his phone, jumped up, and marched out of the room as he talked. "Send me the location right now! Follow her and keep me updated!"

    The bodyguards followed immediately.

    Silence filled the room as they were soon out of sight. Brianna stared at the door blankly, and Scott''s voice still echoed in her mind.

    He just left like that as soon as he heard the mentioning of her name. He has completely forgotten about me. Brianna thought and couldn''t help mocking herself. Ha. What am I to him anyway? Is she coming back for real? Does that mean I will be gone from his life soon? She couldn''t help wondering what Sol was like and why Scott loved her so much. If I have to go, I have to find out. I don''t want any regrets! She told herself. Right! I have to see what she''s like!

    Brianna got up quickly and was about to rush out of the room, hoping to catch up with Scott, but Sophia stopped her. "Where are you heading to? To embarrass yourself?" She mocked.

    "It''s none of your business. Let go of me." Brianna didn''t want to argue with her and waste time. I have to see what she''s like! She was determined.

    "None of my business?! I can''t do anything about Sol Keaton, but you, you are just a nobody." Sophia yelled.

    "Am I? Has Scott not warned you enough? Don''t you dare to hurt me!" Brianna glared at her threateningly.

    "If I can''t have him, neither can you! You are just a replacement! Now that Sol Keaton is back, Scott will kick you out!"

    Brianna felt a sharp pain in her heart. True. But, I have to know why.

    "Right, but at least I have been his wife, and I''ve got to know him intimately! What about you? You have been pleading and begging for so long, and Scott won''t even take a look at you!" Brianna slapped Sophia''s handoff and ran.

    "You! Bitch!" Sophia stomped her feet angrily and shouted after Brianna, "When Scott dumps you, I will make sure you pay for what you have done to me! Scott won''t protect you anymore anyway!"

    "Whatever you do, you will never have him," Brianna said plainly and ran without looking back.

    Sophia was speechless as she knew that what Brianna said was true. She felt unjust and angry. I''m so much better than them! Why doesn''t he see?! Why? I''ve done so much for him.

    Before Sol came into his life, Scott never cared about any woman, and after Sol left, he married Brianna, who looked just like Sol. However, Sophia had been in love with him since she was a teenage girl, and she had been trying so hard to win his heart, yet, all in vain.

    When Brianna got to the gate, she saw Scott''s car leave. She quickly got a taxi and asked the driver to follow behind.

    She sat in the front seat and watched the back of Scott''s car anxiously. Her heart felt heavy. As if the sky understood her, heavy clouds gathered, and soon it started pouring down. She knew that she couldn''t do anything about it, and Scott would not like her presence, but she still wanted to see Sol Keaton. She wanted to know why this girl had such magic and power to enchant Scott.

    The taxi pulled over outside Las Center. There were security guards as well as Scott''s bodyguards at the gate, stopping anyone from going in or out.

    Brianna rushed to the gate in the rain. When the bodyguards saw her, they let her in. Though the security guards didn''t recognize Brianna, they understood she was someone of importance, judging by Scott''s bodyguards'' reaction.

    As Brianna walked in, she noticed that everyone was looking in the same direction on the second floor.

 Chapter 380 - 92: What Have I Done Wrong?

    She took the escalator upstairs to see a slim young girl with long hair gazing at Scott, who stood still, looking disappointed and impatient. Then she looked at the girl again and noticed that though she was of a very similar figure as herself and their face is a bit similar, but not so alike.

    "Mrs. Brianna Anderson? Why are you here?" Levi spotted Brianna and asked.

    Scott turned around and glanced at Brianna with a frown.

    "Why? Am I not allowed? I''m simply curious to see what Mr. Scott Anderson''s angel looks like. She''s very pretty indeed. I shall leave them alone now."

    "What are you talking about?" Scott said impatiently.

    Managing to hide the bitter feelings in her heart, Brianna said with a smile, "No worries. Just send me the divorce agreement whenever it''s ready, and I will sign it straight away." She turned around to leave.

    "Stop." Scott snapped.

    "What else would you like to do for you, Mr. Scott Anderson?" Brianna spoke as calmly as she could.

    "You think you can just come and go as you like?"

    "Well, do you want me to stay here to see how in love you two are?"

    "She''s not Sol. They have mistaken her."

    "Oh," Brianna muttered quietly. The weight in her heart seemed to have suddenly lightened, but she didn''t feel any joy. What if it was her? What if it will be her next time?

    Brianna said nothing more and walked to the escalator.

    "Have I said that you could leave?" Scott said sternly.

    Brianna ignored him and kept walking. Levi quickly caught up with her and said, "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, what are you doing this for? It doesn''t do you any good upsetting Mr. Scott Anderson."

    "Upsetting him? What about me then? Have you thought about how I feel?"

    Levi was silent for a bit. Then he said plainly, "How Mr. Scott Anderson feels matters more."

    It again dawned on Brianna that it was true. Who am I to talk about how I feel? It''s a deal from the very beginning.

    Brianna went downstairs and waited for Scott, but after a while, she still saw no sight of him. I bet he''s waiting for me to apologize. She thought. It''s not the first time anyway. I''ve done it before, and I can do it again. My job is to please him. Remember. She heaved a sigh and went upstairs.

    As expected, Scott was standing there waiting for her. She recomposed herself and went up to him apologetically. "I''m sorry. Shall we go?"

    Scott made no reply.

    Brianna bit her lips, moved closer to him, and held his hand. Very softly, she said, "Scott, honey, shall we go home?"

    Finally, Scott took a look at her, then marched to the gate. Brianna hurried behind while cursing Dame it! Can''t he slow down a bit?!

    It was pouring down. Scott stopped outside Las Center. "You have been very irritating recently." He said.

    "What have I done wrong?" Brianna said, with her head down, "I feel bad for the bodyguards, so I said I would cook for you. I''m curious what Sol Keaton looks like, so I''ve come to see. I''m your wife, after all. Even though it''s a deal, I''m a person, a human being with feelings. If you find me so irritating, then why don''t you just kick me out?"

    "Do you really think that being with me is so unbearable?"

    "I don''t even dare to think. I simply know that you want her back, and I should not stay. I don''t have a heart big enough to share my man with another woman anyway."

    My man? Scott was a bit startled. So she does see me as her man. Does she care about me? He watched her closely. "Look at me." He demanded.

    "No." Tears had filled Brianna''s eyes, and she didn''t want him to know.

    "Are you crying?"

    "No." Brianna lied.

    Scott grabbed her chin and lifted it up. Seeing her tearful eyes and rosy cheeks, he felt his heart freeze for a second. "What are you crying for? I didn''t hurt you."

    "No, you didn''t. I''m...I''m just..." Brianna muttered, and despite herself, tears ran down her cheeks. She looked away.

    To her surprise, Scott held her head and kissed her with passion and eagerness as if he wanted to wolf her down. He felt helplessly angry. She angers me and arouses me at the same time! I just don''t understand her.

    He had only planned to have her as a replacement, a s.e.x toy, but now he realized that she was affecting how he felt. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he felt, and with more passion, he kissed her.

    He kissed her with such force that Brianna stumbled backward a bit and had to held onto his waist to balance herself. All the unjust feelings slowly melted away as his lips stroked hers and his tongue explored eagerly in her mouth. It seemed to go on endlessly like the pouring rain.

    She was confused.

    Does he care about me? Does he love me, even just a tiny little bit? Does he even saw me as her wife even once? What do the kisses mean? The questions bombarded her mind.

    Tears kept running down her cheeks, and he kept kissing them dry.

    It''s Sol Keaton that he loves. As soon as he heard any news about her, he completely forgot about me. Of course, he doesn''t love me. Brianna analyzed. But why is he kissing me? Her heart ached as she wondered. She wanted to reject, to free herself from him, yet as soon as she showed any sign of rejection, he held her tighter and kissed her with more passion.

    Levi heaved a sigh quietly and thought, perhaps Mr. Scott Anderson does have feelings for Mrs. Brianna Anderson. He has never been interested in any woman except Miss Sol Keaton, but despite how much Mrs. Brianna Anderson wants to leave, he keeps bringing her back to him. Perhaps he himself doesn''t really know how he really feels about her.

 Chapter 381 - 93: Why Did You Cry?

    When he finally released her from his eager kisses, he carried her down the stairs into the car. Levi quickly followed, holding an umbrella for them.

    Scott sat Brianna down on his l.a.p in the car, but Brianna fixed her eyes upon the window, looking at the fierce storm silently. When they arrived at the hospital, Scott carried her to the room and put her down on the bed. "Your wound is open again. It''s bleeding. Did you do it on purpose? Huh? Can''t you just take better care of yourself?"

    "I, I was running to..." Brianna pouted her lips and looked at him with tearful eyes. "I was in a hurry to watch a good show, wasn''t I? Sadly, it was very disappointing." She said sarcastically.

    Scott frowned and looked at her angrily, but seeing her tearful eyes and rosy cheeks, he couldn''t get mad at her. Instead, he shouted at the bodyguards at the door. "Get the nurse here right now!"

    "Yes." The chief bodyguard hurried off.

    Within minutes, two nurses and a doctor rushed in. "Mr. Scott Anderson, what can we do for you?" The doctor asked anxiously. "Oh, it looks like you need re-bandaging." The doctor then saw the blood on Scott''s shirt.

    Brianna looked up at Scott instantly, and it was only till then did she see the bloodstains on Scott''s shirt. She was as worried as upset. Well, why did he hurry to meet her then?! And he shouldn''t have carried me! Stupid!

    "Take care of hers first," Scott said to the doctor.

    "But you..." Brianna muttered. Scott threw an impatient glare at her, and she said nothing more. His violent gentleness was confusing her so much. She hated it, and she loved it.

    She heaved a sigh, and feeling irritated, she pinched her arm hard. Scott glared at her angrily. "Stop it. Don''t you ever hurt yourself, not without my permission!"

    Brianna wasn''t even aware of herself doing so. She looked up at him, pouted her lips, and then muttered, "Yes, sir!"

    After re-bandaging Brianna, the doctor asked Scott to take off his shirt. At the sight of his perfect figure, the nurses blushed, and one almost gasped in surprise.

    Brianna saw their reaction and frowned at them as she thought jealously, hey, he''s my husband! Keep your dirty mind off him.

    As if he had sensed Brianna''s jealousy, Scott smiled and asked the two female nurses to leave. The nurses threw a quick and unpleasant glance at Brianna and left the room.

    As the doctor took the bandages off Scott slowly, Brianna had to cover her mouth with both hands so as not to exclaim. It looked awfully painful. However, Scott appeared as if it did not bother him at all.

    When it was done, Brianna took a clean shirt and put it on Scott. Scott pointed to the buttons, and Brianna rolled her eyes and then buttoned them up for him.

    "Let''s go home," Scott said.

    "Huh? But you aren''t recovered yet."

    "I''ve spent enough time here. Home is much more comfortable."

    When they reached home, it was already ten o''clock. Brianna was about to go back to her room when Scott beckoned her, and she followed him into his room.

    "Are you going to shower?" Scott asked.

    "Yeah." Brianna nodded.

    "Watch the wound. Don''t get it wet." He was reminded.

    "Thanks." Brianna nodded gratefully.

    "When you are done, shower me," Scott added.

    "Huh?" Brianna stared at him.

    "You heard me. Or shall I ask the maid to shower me?" Scott teased, knowing that Brianna would be too jealous to allow that.

    Brianna shrugged her shoulders and went into the bathroom. When she was almost done, Scott knocked at the bathroom door. Brianna hesitated. He knocked again. She heaved a sigh and opened the door to see him standing n.a.k.e.d in front of her. She blushed terribly and turned around immediately, but Scott grabbed both her shoulders and turned her around to face him.

    "Don''t act as you''ve never seen me n.a.k.e.d before. Have I turned you on?" He teased.

    Brianna denied it immediately, "No," She recomposed herself and started showering him while reminding herself to stay calm. Scott stroked her pouted lips playfully, which made her blush more.

    Seeing the wounds all over his body, Brianna frowned with concern. She showered him carefully, avoiding the wounds as best she could.

    "Don''t forget the most important part." Scott reminded me casually.

    "Huh?" Brianna looked up at him and saw his cheeky smile. She blushed. "But..."

    "You will love it." Scott teased again. Brianna knew that she didn''t have a choice.

    As she put her soft hands on his p.e.n.i.s and washed it gently, she heard Scott''s breathing grow heavier and faster. He would have had her right there and then if he didn''t have to consider her injury.

    Despite herself, Brianna felt herself growing wet as well, but she acted as calmly as possible. As soon as she had showered him properly, she quickly grabbed the towel and dried him, then rushed out of the bathroom.

    "Stay in my room," Scott ordered. "You are sleeping here from now on," Scott said as he came out from the bathroom.

    "Why? What about you then?" Brianna looked at him in surprise.

    "What about me? This is my room. Of course, I sleep here." Scott said matter-of-factly.

    "But...you..." Brianna muttered, "You never allowed me to sleep in your room before."

    "As you said, that was before," Scott leaned down on the bed and beckoned Brianna over.

    Brianna hesitated a bit, then went and lay down next to him.

    He put his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. Considering his wounds, Brianna allowed him.

    "Now, let''s talk," Scott said plainly.

    "Huh? What about?" Brianna looked at him curiously.

    "What do you think?"

    "About what happened today?" Brianna asked. "Are you actually still mad at me for following you to Las Center today?"

    Scott gazed at her silently. His eyes spoke of serenity, depth, and unquestionable authority. She felt like she was bewitched as she looked into them.

    Intentionally, she looked away. However, Scott held her chin up so that she had to look at him. "Why did you cry?"

 Chapter 382 - 94: Iéˆ¥æª“ Serious

    "Huh?" Brianna thought he was to blame her. It was a question she didn''t expect at all. "I, I don''t know. I can''t remember."

    "Tell me the truth," Scott said calmly and genuinely.

    Brianna pouted her lips and refused to answer.

    Scott pinched her chin and said, "You are jealous, aren''t you?"

    "No. I know what I am to you. There''s no point to..." Brianna was shocked by his question, but she denied it instantly.

    "Tell me why. Why are you jealous of her?" He went on.

    Brianna wanted to escape from his gaze and from his questioning, but she couldn''t. She wanted to deny it again, but tears filled her eyes again despite herself. "I... She''s the one you love. You can''t forget her."

    "True, but what has it got to do with you?" Scott pursued.

    Brianna closed her eyes, and tears ran down her cheeks. "I just feel upset. Am I not allowed to be upset?"

    "Why are you upset?" Scott was persistent.

    "Why do I have to tell you why?"

    "Because I asked," Scott said plainly.

    "I...I... because... because even though you are cold and distant and sometimes even cruel and arrogant, you have also been nice to me and shown me affection! And, and I, I like it...I''ve developed feelings for you. I''m perhaps even falling in love with you!" To her own surprise, she said it. She told him how she truly felt.

    Scott listened while watching her attentively. He smiled, and his face lit up.

    There she is. She''s finally spoken the truth. He thought, feeling content. My guess was right then. If she didn''t have feelings for me, why would she follow me, and why would she cry then?

    It hurt Brianna to see his content smile. "You are laughing at me, aren''t you? Now that I''ve spilled my heart to you."

    Scott winked at her cheekily and said, "Well, it''s normal that you are falling in love with me. One has to be completely blind not to see how charming I am and fall in love."

    Brianna rolled her eyes at him. I''m serious! Look how proud he is!

    "I bet you have always been very gentle to her and spoiled her very much, not like how you treat me," Brianna muttered.

    Without hesitation, Scott answered, "Of course, she''s my angel. I would do anything for her."

    "She''s a lucky one," Brianna commented. Her heart ached.

    "I was lucky to have her. I would have died long ago if it wasn''t for her." Scott said casually.

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "You don''t need to know."

    "I see. I shall go back to my room. Good night." Brianna said and tried to get out of bed, but instead of letting her go, Scott turned around, pinned her down on the bed, and lay on top of her, holding both her hands.

    "She''s your everything and only love. I will never have any more expectations or hope that you will ever care for me. Please forget what I said just now." Brianna explained. "Can you please let me go back to my room?"

    "You have admitted that you have feelings for me. Don''t you want to be close to me as much as you can?" Scott teased.

    "It''s meaningless. You will never love me anyway." Brianna couldn''t bear to look at him into his eyes. She closed her eyes, and tears ran down her cheeks. She wished she could hide her emotions.

    Scott kissed the tears off her face and whispered to her ear, "Say it again. Tell me how you feel about me."

    Brianna bit her lips and remained quiet.

    He then kissed her ear and stroked it with his tongue. "Say it."

    Brianna m.o.a.n.e.d despite herself, but she refused to say another word.

    "No?" Scott looked at her, watching her cheeky and stubborn face for a bit, then kissed her other ear and slowly moved down her neck. "Say it." He requested again.

    Brianna m.o.a.n.e.d again and muttered, "No."

    He then put his hand under her dress, stroked her t.h.i.g.h, and advanced up between the t.h.i.g.hs to her most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot. Brianna kept her mouth shut, trying not to utter a sound despite the immense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that filled her whole body and made her tremble.

    "Say it! Or I will f.u.c.k you right now."

    "I''ve already told you. Why do I have to say it again?" Brianna finally spoke.

    "Because I want to hear it again," Scott demanded.

    "I don''t understand you at all."

    "You don''t need to. You only need to do what I say."

    "Can''t you just show me some respect once?"

    "What has it got to do with respect? I want to hear you tell me how you feel about me again, so you say it. And if I want to hear it a hundred times, then you say it a hundred times."

    "Don''t you see how ridiculous you are? Why do you even care how I feel about you anyway?"

    Brianna regretted a bit for having told him her true feelings as she felt unjust and pathetic that he didn''t tell her what he thought in return. Shouldn''t he at least say something?

    "Just say it! Tell me how you feel about me again." Scott insisted.

    "Do you enjoy torturing me so much? I''ve already told you how I feel, but what about you? Huh? How do you feel about me then? Can''t you at least let me know what you think in return?" Brianna argued.

    "Why should I tell you? Who do you think you are?"

    Brianna pushed him hard and retorted, "Right! I don''t deserve to know. I don''t deserve anything from you because I''m nobody to you! Let go of me!"

    "Say it. Say that you love me!" Scott demanded, more clearly this time.

    "No!" Brianna pouted her lips and glared at him for a while. "I won''t. I will never ever say it again unless I know how you feel about me! I don''t want to be so pathetic and beg you to love me! Whatever you..."

 Chapter 383 - 95: You Love Me, Donéˆ¥æª› You?

    Seeing her tearful eyes and cheekily stubborn look, Scott smiled and suddenly kissed her on her lips. Brianna couldn''t mutter another word, and she stared at him with her eyes wide open, in disbelief.

    "You are not getting out of this bed unless you say it," Scott said clearly, forcing her to say something he wanted to hear.

    She struggled to break free from him while giving a strong retort, "You are ridiculous!"

    Scott doesn''t want to let her go, and he''s teasing her this moment, "So I am."

    Brianna was speechless. She couldn''t believe what she heard from him. This man was so overbearing that he always demanded everything he wanted her to do or say.

    "I will give you 10 thousand dollars if you say it." Scott offered, trying to coax her.

    Again she stubbornly replied, "No! No! No!"

    "100 thousand dollars?" His voice rang again, forcing her to confess.

    Annoyed by his stupid coaxing, again she said. "No! Stop this stupid game of yours,"

    "1 million?" He increased his offer while looking into her eyes.

    Brianna''s face lit up for a bit, but she shook her head still. "No. Scott Anderson, I said this stupidity," This is probably the easiest money I could ever make! Brianna thought. She would have said it if she had not confessed her genuine feelings. It would be an act of pricing her love, she thought, if she accepted it.

    Brianna kept her mouth shut and remained silent. Scott watched her quietly, then very gently, he stroked the hair off her face. Her eyes aren''t so similar to Sol''s. Hers are so clear and alive and speak of cheekiness and stubbornness while Sol''s, tender and soft. Sol is dependent and always gentle. She is never angry, nor has she ever made me angry. She''s not like Brianna at all, who keeps challenging my patience.

    When he was deep in thought, Brianna suddenly spoke. "Scott, do you really have no feelings for me at all? Not even a little bit?" She had finally plucked up the courage to ask directly. She wanted to know how he really felt. She wanted to know it so much.

    However, Scott answered indifferently, "I refuse to answer the question."

    "Why?! You are so unfair." She felt tricked by him.

    "So I am." Scott smiled cheekily.

    "I really think that your heart is made of stone or metal! I can''t even crack it open just a tiny bit to see how it feels!" Brianna exclaimed, feeling terribly frustrated.

    Seeing her angry face, Scott somehow found her adorable, and he kissed her again.

    "Ouch." He exclaimed as Brianna bit his lips surprisingly. "I didn''t know you could bite!"

    "I bite those who don''t like me!"

    "Have I said that I don''t like you?"

    "Huh? Does that mean you like me? Or do you love me? Even just a little bit?" Brianna''s face lit up.

    "Tell me that you love me, then I will tell you how I feel."

    "Well, I didn''t say I love you. I''m, perhaps, falling in love with you. That''s what I said."

    "Good. Keep falling." Scott smiled cheekily.

    "Now, it''s your turn!" Brianna reminded him. "Answer my question."

    "What question?"

    Brianna stared at him for a bit, then rolled her eyes at him speechlessly. "Forget about it. Oh, you have already forgotten. No worries. I will never ask again. I have made myself a joke. Ha-ha." She laughed at herself, disappointed at Scott and more at herself.

    "Good," Scott said briefly, and suddenly he put his hand on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and stroked them softly. Brianna shivered out of shock and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, followed by a sense of shame, remembering again that she was just a s.e.x toy to him. Before she could react, he had undressed her and started kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    "Stop." She said sternly.

    "Stop? Why? You love it, and you love me, don''t you?"

    "But you have no feelings for me!"

    "Ha. It doesn''t matter. I want it, and that''s what matters." Scott said matter-of-factly.

    "I feel so ashamed of myself! Having to have s.e.x with someone who doesn''t even care for me!"

    "Who do you think cares for you then? The asshole Liam Williams?"

    "No."

    "Chris Butler? He seems to like you a lot."

    "Why can''t you still trust me?"

    "Well, he''s good-looking, and he has his charm. I won''t be surprised if you fantasize about him."

    "You are humiliating to me!" Brianna retorted and felt so unjust that she grew teary again.

    "Don''t forget you are mine. I can have you whenever I want!"

    "I... I just want to be loved as well..." Brianna muttered. "What''s wrong with that?"

    "You are being greedy," Scott answered briefly.

    His love was only for Sol Keaton, his angel. Even though Brianna had been the only woman that aroused him in all these years, she was not to have his love.

    "Right. I am greedy. I should never have expectations. I have to remind myself of that." Brianna said as she looked into his eyes this time. As if she had suddenly closed the door to her real emotions, and she decided, again, to merely play her role as a possession.

    Scott held her gaze for a while, and all of a sudden, he grabbed her bum hard and possessively, pressed his weight on her, and whispered to her ear while breathing heavily, "Brianna, remember, as long as I want you, I will have you. You are mine. It''s a fact that will never change. You hear me?" He kissed her ear and gave it a wet lick.

    Brianna m.o.a.n.e.d with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e despite herself. She felt like she was on fire as a strong d.e.s.i.r.e grew inside her. "So I am yours!" She said passionately. It sounded more like a provocation than consent. And she wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist eagerly. "Have me then! I''m all yours." When there''s nothing I can do to be free from him, then I might as well play along and enjoy myself! She thought to herself.

    "Right." Scott sneered, pleased with her reaction.

 Chapter 384 - 96: Love Is Luxury That I Canéˆ¥æª› Afford

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    If it''s all just a game anyway, I might as well play hard and get the most of it. I know one day when his lover will return, that would be the last day I''m staying by his side. She sneered at herself and kissed him passionately. Why not? He''s great in bed. Even though he is so demanding and often made me sad, he never fails most of his promises, and Mom is getting better. He gives me money and helps me with my career! Ha-ha. Who am I to talk about love, to talk about dignity? Don''t be so pathetic! Love is a luxury that I can''t afford.

    Her sudden change and passion startled Scott, and soon, he returned with more passionate kisses.

    Her unusual reaction of intensity and strong d.e.s.i.r.e surprised him, and later, he noticed the tears running down her cheeks, and the pillow was wet. He acknowledged it, but he didn''t do anything about it.

    He didn''t need to know how she truly felt, whether she really wanted it or not. She was there to please him, to do whatever he wanted. He thought he was clear of her role in his life. There and then, he would just enjoy all the rare passion she offered. It became like a competition, both kissing and stroking each other fervently, l.u.s.tfully.

    He requested her to shout out his name, to tell him she loved him and how much she enjoyed having s.e.x with him. She obeyed. She did whatever he asked of her, and she allowed him to do whatever he wanted with her. P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain were sending her up to heaven and throwing her down to hell. She m.o.a.n.e.d and screamed, scratched, and twitched; she cried for more and wanted him to stop; she laughed and wept.

    He came inside her once and then again into her mouth. It was as if he had endless energy, and he could go on forever and ever while she slowly grew exhausted and let him ride her whichever way he d.e.s.i.r.ed.

    The night had slowly crept away when Scott finally felt he had enough and lit a cigarette. Brianna soon fell asleep from exhaustion. He watched her sleep and gently stroked her hair off her face. It was wet, probably from the sweat and perhaps her tears as well.

    She looks so much like her, but she''s not. Scott thought. No, she''s not. She doesn''t have the mole. Somehow he wished that she was the little girl that saved him.

    He took a shower carefully and noticed that there was blood on the bandages, and Brianna had added a few scratches on his back and shoulders.

    Feeling a bit agitated, he went for a smoke on the balcony. She''s a wild one. He recalled how they had s.e.x just then.

    There was something troubling his mind. He lit another cigarette. Where is Sol? Why can''t I find her? What am I doing keeping this girl who is just a replacement? It''s Sol that I love. It''s Sol that I''m going to marry and make love to. Have I betrayed Sol, as Chris Butler said? Will Sol be upset if she knows? Will she come back to me if, if she''s still alive?

    The questions made his head ache. There was more than once when he felt that Brianna was entering the territory in his heart that should belong to Sol only, and he had to close the door and keep her out. He felt guilty for Sol. He felt like he had betrayed her, not just physically.

    Whenever he thought of Sol, he felt like there was a voice telling him to be sensible, to keep other women, Brianna especially, in the distance. Yet, lately, he found it more and more difficult to do so.

    Perhaps it''s just a physical need as a man? I care for her, well, if I do care for her, merely for the sake of s.e.x. He tried to ensure himself and heaved a sigh.

    He went back to bed and lay down next to Brianna. Watching her face that resembled Sol so much, he couldn''t help recalling that icy winter night again when the little girl saved him. He was so certain that Sol was the little angel, yet Brianna seemed to remind him more of her, especially the fearless determination they had in common.

    She was just a tiny one and it was freezing, yet she would not let go, holding his hand tight, trying to drag him up with all her might and she ended up falling into the river herself and almost got drowned.

    He told her that someone was hunting him and she couldn''t tell anyone where he was, so she kept it a secret. She took the first aid kit and some food from home to him.

    She was the only person that had shown him so much love apart from his grandparents, who had brought him up. He had only spent two days with her, and he could never forget her.

    Only if she was my little angel...Scott thought as he watched Brianna asleep. He cuddled her gently.

    When Brianna woke up the next morning, she felt sore all over her body. What a beast he was last night! Crazy. Where has he got his energy from? Does he never get tired? She wondered.

    She didn''t see Scott around and heaved a sigh of regret. I shouldn''t have told him that I care for him. I shouldn''t have feelings for him at the very beginning! He doesn''t love me, and he possesses me merely for physical p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    She had a look at the time on her phone and thought it was still early and wanted to go back to sleep. Yet just then, the chief maid knocked at the door, "Good morning, Mrs. Brianna Anderson, are you awake?"

    "Good morning."

    "Shall I bring you your clothes from your room?" The maid asked.

    Brianna then got out of bed and saw in the mirror her n.a.k.e.d body adorned with love bites. She almost gasped.

    "Yes, please." She answered.

    "And please get me a light summer scarf." She added.

 Chapter 385 - 97: Wondering His Sudden Changed

    Soon the maid returned with her clothing. Brianna opened the door slightly, quickly took the clothes as she muttered a thank you, and closed the door immediately.

    She heard the maid chuckle, and she blushed, feeling embarrassed. She tried to cover the kiss marks as best as she could, but still, some were rather noticeable. Damn it! Did he do it on purpose? He had said that I could go to the company to work today, but look at me now! Shit. People will think I''m crazy, wearing a scarf in this weather.

    Brianna cursed and went downstairs, sulking. Scott was reading the newspaper, as usual, looking rather cheerful.

    Isn''t he late for work? Brianna was surprised to see Scott. She was to check the time on her phone when Scott said, "It''s a quarter past eight. I''ve been waiting for you for breakfast."

    He usually leaves for work before eight o''clock. Why? Brianna wondered. She stood by the stairs and looked at him with a confused face. "But aren''t you running late? You normally went to work early every day,"

    "I''m the CEO. Could you not talk to me about being late? I can come anytime at work, and nobody has the right to question me at all. Come over."

    That''s not like him! Who says that no one should be late, especially himself and the supervisors?! Who prides himself on punctuality and efficiency? Look at him now!

    Brianna pouted her lips and went over quietly. She sat down opposite him as usual, the table''s distance apart. Scott frowned at her and pointed at the chair next to him.

    "Why? This is where I have always sat." She said innocently, wondering why his sudden changed.

    "Well, you sleep on the same bed as me now. Come sit here."

    "But..." Brianna thought it over and decided she''d better obey anyway. He watched her for a while and smiled cheekily. "Why? You looked tired. Did I keep you up too late last night?"

    Brianna stared at him, her mouth slightly open as if she was to say something, but no words came out. She rolled her eyes at him and had a sip of some fresh orange juice.

    "What are you wearing a scarf for?" Scott asked cheekily and intended to take the scarf off her. Brianna tried to stop him, but he was too quick. He snatched the scarf off her and unveiled the kiss marks on her neck, collar bones, and shoulders.

    "Hey, don''t be so mean." Brianna snapped.

    "What are you trying to hide? You look much better without the scarf."

    "Don''t be ridiculous! People are going to laugh at me."

    "So what?"

    "You don''t have any! Of course, you won''t understand how embarrassing it is!"

    "Don''t I?"

    "Huh?"

    Scott turned around and said, "Pull my shirt up and have a look."

    Brianna was surprised. She remembered feeling immense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as if she was in constant ecstasy last night, yet only physically. In her heart, she felt something was missing. Scott never told her how he felt about her. He never responded to her confession.

    She pulled his shirt up gently. At the sight of the red scratches and love bites on his back, she almost gasped. "There''s more on my shoulders and c.h.e.s.t," Scott added. Brianna suddenly remembered that she did scratch and kiss him hard. She blushed.

    "Well, it was only because you were..."

    "Pleasing you too much?" Scott winked at her.

    Brianna blushed again.

    "We shall have our second round tonight," Scott said with a cheeky smile. "Bon appetit."

    He then ate quietly and with his usual elegance.

    Now and then, he would watch Brianna, which made Brianna very conscious of herself.

    "Scott." She spoke gently.

    "Yes?" Scott looked at her into her eyes.

    "Do you..." Brianna hesitated, "Do you, err, perhaps have feelings for me? A little bit?" She asked again.

    "You have my permission to fall in love with me," Scott said casually. "Consider yourself lucky. Don''t repeat the question anymore."

    Brianna''s heart sank. She heaved a sigh and went on finishing her breakfast without uttering another word.

    Somehow Scott started to feel irritated again. Why is it so important to her to know how I feel about her? My heart belongs to my angel only. Who does she think she is, wanting me to love her?! I''ve given her the best, material-wise, as well as a great opportunity for her to realize her dream. And she''s asking for more?! She wants me to love her!!! How ambitious and ungrateful!

    The more he thought about it, the more agitated he felt. Brianna sensed the change. She took a glance at him and saw his displeased look.

    "Please don''t be mad. I apologize. I will never ask the question again. I promise." She said softly. "I am clear of what I am to you, merely a possession, to please you physically." She added.

    Right! Scott looked at her silently. You''d better be clear. He thought, yet somehow he felt angry with himself as he realized that he didn''t like her to be a mere tool for physical p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He wanted her to love him. He enjoyed it. He then recalled suddenly how she risked her life to save him.

    He wanted her to love him with her life, but he didn''t like the thought that he might fall for her. My heart belongs to Sol only. He reminded himself again. Brianna is just a replacement, a temporary replacement.

    After breakfast, the driver asked Scott politely, "Mr. Scott Anderson, shall I take you to meet the client?"

    "Take Mrs. Anderson to the office first," Scott said.

    "No worries. I can drive. I can manage." Brianna said.

    Scott threw a warning glance at her. Brianna shrugged her shoulders and said no more.

    The driver then saw the love bites on Brianna and quickly looked away. Scott noticed and put the summer scarf around Brianna''s neck, then he held her hand and got into the car with her.

    Mr. Scott Anderson probably does love Mrs. Anderson. The driver thought as he saw, for the first time, the gentleness Scott had shown towards Brianna.

 Chapter 386 - 98: Donéˆ¥æª› Underestimate Yourself

    Brianna wanted to move a bit away from Scott, but Scott held her waist tighter. She obeyed and thought I''d better not show any personal emotions to him from now on. I don''t have the privilege to do so. I am not Sol Keaton, his angel. Just obey and question not.

    Just as Brianna thought of Sol again, Scott''s phone rang. He listened for a while, then asked, "Any news from Europe?"

    He frowned. "It''s more likely that she''s in Europe, but continue the search in the States and Canada. I will send more people if necessary. If you can''t find her, don''t think about coming back to Las Vegas." He said sternly.

    Brianna had guessed that it was about Sol. Her heart ached.

    When Scott hung up, Brianna asked, trying to sound as casual as she could, "Scott, when you find her, we will divorce, right?"

    Scott muttered a yes without looking at her.

    Brianna was quiet and looked out of the window. As he noticed how she suddenly looked upset, his feeling of agitation resumed. I have been looking for Sol for so long, and if I can find her, of course, I will love her the best I can. Brianna is just a replacement, and surely she will have to leave. But why? Why does it irritate me so much to see her upset?

    The car pulled over outside The Anderson Corporation. Brianna was about to get out of the car, and Scott suddenly lifted her chin up and said rather seriously, "Brianna, don''t be cheeky and think about leaving me ever, not without my permission."

    "We will separate sooner or later anyway. Scott, you don''t really need to warn me anymore. It''s all up to you, not to me. You have the absolute right to decide." Brianna looked at him into his eyes and said with determination. "Also, I''m not like you. I feel, and I stay true to my feelings. I can''t force myself to be a replacement for someone forever. You can decide on what I do, where I live, my freedom, my life, but you can never control my heart and how I feel."

    Scott frowned, released her chin, and held her gaze. He felt even worse now.

    "Bye," Brianna said briefly and got out of the car. She had decided that while she was still married, she would play her role and fulfill her responsibilities, but as soon as Sol returned, she would leave. She had to. She must. She couldn''t allow herself to compromise her true feelings. She would not allow herself to share someone she loved with other women.

    Scott watched Brianna hurry to the gate and rubbed his temples as if to remove his headache. She has again implied that she cares about Sol''s return. She thinks too much of herself now. Who is she to mind who I love?! And obviously, she is still mad at me for not replying to her question.

    The more Scott thought about it, the more irritated he felt. Damn it! She''s supposed to please me, but instead, she''s irritating me more often than ever. However, he didn''t even think of asking her to leave. He wanted her to stay despite the inexplicable feeling of agitation she''d caused in him.

    When Brianna got to the gate, she stopped, turned around, and watched Scott''s car drive off. She heaved a sigh, feeling confused by her own reaction. I used to hate him and even found him threatening. When did my feelings for him change? When did I start to hope for something that I shouldn''t even think about?

    She knew very well that to fall in love with Scott Anderson was to dive into the fire like a moth. However, she couldn''t help it. What can I do about it? Nothing! I should focus on work. That''s what I can do. I can at least become financially independent. When she comes back to him, I will just leave, and he won''t threaten me with mum anymore. Right! That''s what I will do. Focus on work. Become a successful designer. Have my own studio. Take care of mum. When I become independent and successful myself, there''s plenty of fish in the sea for me to choose from!

    Brianna thought to herself and gave herself an encouraging smile. The door of the lift opened, and she marched out confidently, but only to bump into someone coming into the lift. "Ouch. Sorry." She apologized immediately. A pleasant scent of cologne mixed with tobacco greeted her. She looked up, and on realizing who it was, she stumbled backward and twisted her ankle slightly.

    "What are you in such a hurry for? Or did you do it on purpose? Wanting some intimacy from me?" Jameson teased and winked at her.

    "Don''t be ridiculous." Brianna retorted sternly. "I''m your sister-in-law." She added.

    "Ha-ha. It won''t last, will it? Or do you think you have won my brother''s heart?"

    "Of course not. His heart belongs to Sol Keaton only." Brianna said and looked away. She felt hurt.

    "Then shouldn''t you plan for your future and reconsider my offer?"

    "No."

    "Well, then perhaps you can try stealing his heart."

    "Ha." Brianna laughed, mocking herself. "Impossible. It''s sold to Sol Keaton long ago."

    "Don''t underestimate yourself."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Didn''t he allow you to sleep in his room last night?" Jameson looked at Brianna tentatively, then added, "I bet you are the only woman that he''s ever allowed to sleep in his room."

    "Huh?" Brianna stared at Jameson in disbelief. "What do you mean? What about Sol Keaton, then? Surely, she has stayed in his room before!"

    "I doubt it," Jameson said matter-of-factly. "Also, he has only allowed Jacob, Sol, and you in his car. No one else. You have been very lucky. Even when he has an important client to meet this morning, he has accompanied you to the company first." Jameson went on and watched Brianna closely. He noticed some kiss marks that the scarf had failed to cover.

    "It seems like you have changed him a lot. He''s done many things that surprised me since he married you. I believe you are becoming someone to him." He stressed the word ''someone.''

 Chapter 387 - 99: Howéˆ¥æªš That Possible?

    Brianna found it too much to take in. Questions started to bombard her mind again. Am I becoming someone to Scott, as Jameson said? He has really never allowed Sol to sleep in his room? How''s that possible? I''ve only been with him for three months, and I already know how s.e.x.u.a.l he is! Or perhaps it''s because he really loves her and respects her while he only sees me as a s.e.x toy. Brianna heaved a sigh.

    Jameson watched her quietly. "Your ankle must hurt. Do you need a hand?" He asked gently as he took her arm.

    "No, thanks." Brianna swept his hand off her arm. "Have a good day." She walked slowly to the front desk and sat down.

    The front desk girls all knew why Scott married Brianna, and it wasn''t for love, but they had also noticed the small changes in the past weeks like she had been coming to work with Scott and she worked in Scott''s office. Also, they spotted the kiss marks, which implied how passionate they were in bed. Surely, Mr. Scott Anderson cares for her. They thought.

    Seeing that she had hurt her ankle, they fetched the first aid kit quickly and offered her some ointment courteously. Brianna thanked them politely.

    She took her heels off and was about to rub some ointment on her ankle when Jameson suddenly grabbed it off her hand.

    He squatted down and, holding her foot gently, spread the ointment around her ankle and rubbed it tenderly. Brianna wanted to stop him, but he pinned her foot down. "Keep it still." He said softly, yet with an air of unquestionable authority.

    Brianna was startled, and she obeyed. She watched him, amazed by how gentle and skillful he was. Though compared to Scott, Jameson didn''t have much power and wasn''t considered successful by most, his good looks and charm were undeniable. And his voice was like a magnet that simply drew people to him. Unlike Scott, who appeared cold and distant, making it clear to all that no one, women especially, was allowed to get close to him, Jameson was much easier to talk to.

    The girls commented jealously, "Aww, Mrs. Brianna Anderson, isn''t Mr. Jameson Anderson sweet to you?!"

    "Ha-ha. Yeah. We are a family. He just showed a great relationship to me because I''m his brother''s wife," Brianna smiled awkwardly.

    Jameson looked at her affectionately and said, "Well, I still hope that my brother finds his love of life soon so that I have the chance to be with you. I think we are fit with each other,"

    The girls gasped. Brianna stared at him in disbelief. It took her a while to react, and she withdrew her foot from his hand, put on her heels, and said sternly, "It''s not funny, Jameson."

    "I know I haven''t earned myself a good reputation with girls, but that was before I met you. I truly find you special, desirable, and very beautiful. I would love to date you. Seriously." Jameson said with a smile.

    "I''m afraid you are not my cup of tea at all. Even if Scott and I separate one day, I will never consider being with you." Brianna rejected clearly and instantly.

    "Well, well. People change. I won''t give up so easily. I shall win your heart one day." Jameson said, sounding genuine, but Brianna noticed his quick and cunning smile, which the girls were oblivious to. She then recalled what senior Mrs. Anderson said when Scott took her to his grandparents'' for dinner. She retorted with a confident smile, "That''s strange as I know you are deeply in love with Maggie Taylor. I believe I''m very different from her."

    Jameson didn''t appear startled. He glanced around at the girls and replied casually, "I was too young to know what real love was. That was until I met you."

    "What''s more, I don''t want to upset grandma and grandpa. They would be very disappointed if I did get into a serious relationship with Maggie Taylor." He added rather coldly.

    "I didn''t know that you would actually care about what your grandparents think. So if they don''t like which woman you are dating, you will do as they say?"

    "That depends. But I''ve grown sick of Maggie Taylor anyway."

    Brianna said nothing, but she was certain that Jameson wasn''t honest about how he felt about Maggie Taylor. He was often playful, like he didn''t care about anything when he talked to any women about any women, but when it was about Maggie Taylor, he seemed unusually serious and distant.

    He is either really sick of her, or he is pretending to fool the girls. Brianna thought.

    The girls soon gathered around Jameson curiously and asked if they were his cup of tea and if they had a chance to be his date. Brianna took the chance and sneaked away.

    She sat down at her desk and found it difficult to concentrate as what Jameson said echoed in her mind. Did he and Sol Keaton never have s.e.x? If so, does that mean he was a v.i.r.g.i.n? But I can''t understand! He''s twenty-six! She then recalled her experiences with Scott and thought that Scott did seem a bit awkward and uncertain the first couple of times when they had s.e.x though he was eager. It was only in the last month that he had become a pro.

    So I''m the first girl he had s.e.x with?! Brianna gasped at her own thought. But he loves someone else! She reminded herself again. Stop thinking about him! She heaved a sigh and turned on her laptop, hoping to focus on finishing the design of the necklaces and earrings for Andy Jordon''s wife and daughters.

    Half an hour later, someone knocked at the door. "Come in," Brianna answered. Two secretaries had delivered some doc.u.ments for Scott to go through earlier, so she didn''t think much about it. However, this time, a secretary came in with a big bunch of green roses. Brianna frowned at the sight of it. "What''s this for?"

 Chapter 388 - 100: Take It back

    "The delivery guy said it''s for you. There''s a card in it." The secretary said.

    Brianna opened the card and saw the beautiful handwriting of Chris. It said nothing but his signature.

    Green roses meant pure and forever loved, and to send a girl green roses implied that she was the queen of beauty in his heart and that their love would last forever. I can''t accept this. Brianna thought. How would people think?!

    "Please take it back. Ask the guy to deliver it back to him and told him not to send me flowers again." Brianna said.

    The worries and rejection Brianna expressed were too obvious not to notice. The secretary had lost her guts to ask who it was that sent the flowers, and she refused indirectly, "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, but the flowers are delivered to you, so it''s yours now. Have a good day." She retreated hurriedly and closed the door.

    Brianna heaved a sigh helplessly, and after the secretary left, she opened the door and had a look outside. Everyone was busy working, and no one was watching her, so she grabbed the flowers and hurried to the bathroom.

    Her plan was to throw the flowers away as soon and as quickly as she could, in case people would talk, and Scott would find out.

    She knew that green roses are rather rare, and she saw that there were still morning dews on the flowers, and they seemed to be freshly picked. They must have cost a lot. She thought.

    Despite how discreet she was, some of the girls spotted her, and heated discussions soon started.

    "Wow, I didn''t know that Mr. Scott Anderson would be so romantic to her."

    "I''m surprised as well. He never appeared to be a romantic person to me. Or perhaps he''s changed."

    "You know what, I don''t think it''s from Mr. Scott Anderson." Said the secretary that delivered the flowers to Brianna.

    "Why?"

    "She was asking me to return it to the delivery guy! It must be from someone else."

    All the girls gasped. "My god!"

    "Does that mean someone is trying to pursue Mr. Scott Anderson''s wife?!"

    "Whoever he is, he must be out of his mind!"

    "Right. But also, shouldn''t his wife behave herself. I mean, she''s extremely lucky to have married Mr. Scott Anderson. She shouldn''t be flirting around with any men."

    "Talking about that, I have been thinking what''s about her that Mr. Scott Anderson has kept her with him for."

    "I bet it''s because she''s very good in bed. Ha-ha."

    "Ha-ha."

    "There are plenty of other girls that are better looking than her, better educated, more talented, brought up in better families..."

    "Hush. Don''t be so loud. You don''t want them to hear you, or you might get fired."

    "Alright. Let''s get back to work."

    The girls slowly dismissed the discussions and re-focused on their work. At The Anderson Corporation, the staff was not encouraged to work overtime, but their work was rather intense, and no time should be wasted as efficiency was required. Those that could not finish their tasks on time would have their annual bonus deducted.

    With the help of Jameson, Zara Berry got a job at The Anderson Corporation, but only as one of the minor secretaries for Jameson. She had just come into the office carrying a handful of doc.u.ments when she heard the girls talking and saw Brianna walk past with a huge bunch of green roses.

    Zara felt extremely jealous while thinking that bitch even gets flowers! Green roses! Whom from?! She''s just a nobody girl that Liam dumped. I can''t stand it!

    She handed the doc.u.ments to one of the girls and left a few messages, then quickly went back to Jameson''s office. She got a cup of coffee and knocked at Jameson''s door.

    Jameson made no reply, but a soft female voice answered. "Come on."

    Zara went in and saw Sophia Moore, expensively dressed, as usual, seated opposite Jameson. She couldn''t help taking a closer look at Sophia, amazed by her beauty and luxurious attire. It made her feel ashamed of herself. Though she had always thought herself beautiful and she had grown up in a decent family, she felt like a nobody girl compared to Sophia.

    Zara took a deep breath and walked in. She put the coffee down on the desk, then asked politely. "Nice to see you here, Miss Moore. Would you like anything to drink?"

    "A latte for me," Sophia answered without even taking a look at Zara and went on talking to Jameson. "You were right. Scott does care about that bitch. I went to the hospital the other day, and she and Scott were staying in the same room! The way she talked to me was unacceptable!"

    "Ha-ha. How unacceptable? It''s surely going to get worse. I have a feeling that one day she will become as important as Sol Keaton to Scott."

    "Why?!" Sophia exclaimed.

    "I know what he''s like. He still couldn''t get it over how his mother died. His mother left home because my mother took her place and she died in a plane crash on the way to France. I know he blames our father, well, apart from my mother and me, and hates him for his disloyalty. I have arranged for some women to get close to him so that I can watch him, but however seductive and amazing those women were, he was never interested in any of them. He wants to prove that he is different from our father, that he''s not a playboy."

    He takes a relationship so seriously, but he has married that bitch, given her a job, and slept with her! Sophia thought angrily. Does that mean that bitch means much more to Scott than Jameson and I have thought? Do I still have hope?

    As if Jameson had guessed her thought, he said, "Sophia, it''s hopeless. Give it up. You don''t have a chance to be with him. Why don''t you work with me instead and get rid of both of them? At least he can''t be with any other women even if you can''t have him."

 Chapter 389 - 101: Donéˆ¥æª› Mock Me

    Sophia gasped and stared at Jameson for a while before she could find her tongue. "Jameson! He''s your brother! How can you be so cruel?! Where the hell did you get that idea from?"

    "My brother? Only half, biologically." Jameson said with a sneer. "He and his mother never accepted us and looked down upon us. I can''t stand him either."

    "That''s between you and him as brothers, but I''m telling you, if you ever hurt him, I won''t let you off," Sophia said sternly.

    "Even though he only cares about Sol Keaton and now probably his wife as well, and he will never give a shit about you, you will still love him? Sophia Moore, what are you doing to yourself, disgracing yourself for a man?"

    "Don''t you mock me! You aren''t any better. How''s The S.l.u.t of Las Vegas treating you?"

    Jameson sneered and said casually, "Ha-ha. It''s over between her and me. Sophia Moore, don''t you understand? With girls like Maggie Taylor, I can dump her whenever I want, but you are obsessed with Scott, a guy that you can never have. Well, if you work with me to set him up, and when he is in a desperate place where he has to ask you for help, then you might have a chance."

    Sophia was about to open the door and leave, but she stopped and turned around, "Why would he ask me for help?" she asked.

    "Well, not you exactly, but your father and brother. He will ask through you. He needs you to get help from them. Then, you have the power to ask him to do what you want. To marry you perhaps?" Jameson spoke confidently and winked at her with a playful smile.

    Sophia went quiet for a bit. She seemed to be tempted, but soon, she retorted with a disdainful look, "Don''t you try to trick me. If Scott gets hurt and becomes desperate, you will be the one that gets the most benefits. I won''t allow you to use me to hurt the man I love." She walked out and slammed the door shut behind.

    Zara went over to Jameson and intended to lean onto him intimately, but Jameson pushed her off. Feeling embarrassed, Zara stepped backward with an awkward smile. Since she started working for Jameson, Zara had slowly become enchanted by his dangerously charming look. She didn''t care much about Liam Williams anymore but intended to get close to Jameson. However, Jameson had not shown her any hope.

    He hired her only for the reason that she hated Brianna and could be useful to himself.

    "Mr. Jameson Anderson, it''s a shame that Miss Sophia Moore won''t cooperate," Zara said.

    "I''ve underestimated her loyalty to Scott. I didn''t think that she would rather allow him to be with other women than revenge." Jameson said indifferently.

    "But haven''t you persuaded Jake Moore, her brother? What use is she to you anyway?"

    "Not much use, but she can be an obstacle for me to have Scott killed. If she interferes, her father or brother might spare Scott''s life."

    "Aha, I see."

    "I have confidence that with the help of Jake Moore and Chris Butler, Scott won''t last long."

    "Who is this Chris Butler, by the way?"

    "I actually don''t know much about him yet. He''s a mysterious one. However, I''m certain that he will be Scott''s biggest enemy. He has got businesses all over the world, covering various industries. Since he came to Las Vegas, he has been plotting against Scott. We just need to wait and watch and give him a hand when necessary."

    "Don''t you want to collaborate with him?"

    "We will see," Jameson replied indirectly, not giving her much information.

    Zara had slowly learned that Jameson wasn''t just a carefree playboy like how people usually perceived him. He wasn''t someone to be controlled.

    "Oh, Jameson, I was to tell you that Chris Butler even sent flowers to that bitch today!" Zara said angrily.

    Jameson sneered. "It''s just one of Chris Butler''s tricks."

    "You know what, I thought perhaps there''s something we can do to accelerate this war between Chris Butler and Scott Anderson."

    "Why? Have you got a plan?"

    Thinking about how well Brianna was living her life now, Zara felt insanely jealous and resentful. "Well, something like kidnapping her and threatening Scott Anderson with some company shares. And if he refuses to save him, then we can have her gang-r.a.p.ed, and we will record it and send it to him. He will hate that. When he comes to rescue, then we might take the chance to have him shot dead."

    Jameson watched Zara quietly as he listened. She''s surely a merciless one. He thought. "It''s unnecessary. Jake Moore will have revenge soon. Also, Chris Butler must be thinking of using her to defeat Scott. When they are certain about how important she is to Scott, they will probably kidnap her to threaten him." He said casually.

    "But is that bitch really so important to Scott Anderson?"

    "I hope so. If not, then we make it happen." Jameson said thoughtfully.

    Meanwhile, in a private room at a caf¨¦ in the city center Chris Butler and Scott were discussing some potential collaboration.

    "Mr. Butler, you have been in the game industry for some years and are very successful, I would say. I believe we can work together and develop some new games. I will invest ten billion." Scott said after taking a look at the proposal.

    "Nice. I like that. When would you like to sign the contract?"

    "In three days."

    "Wonderful."

    Levi started going through the details with Chris Butler''s assistant while Scott and Chris chatted over coffee about more general stuff.

    Though it might sound like a casual and friendly conversation, both were actually trying to dig each other.

    Suddenly, Scott''s phone rang. He took a look at the screen, then at Chris. Chris nodded, implying that it was ok, so Scott answered.

    He listened while looking at Chris coldly. After he hung up, Chris seemed to have guessed what the phone call was about, and he said with a smile, "I do think green roses are perfect for Brianna."

    "You think so? She has thrown it into the bin." Scott said coldly.

 Chapter 390 - 102: Sheéˆ¥æªš Mine

    The smile on Chris''s face soon disappeared. Aha. Well, it''s expected. If she were such an easy target, then she wouldn''t be able to have Scott Anderson falling for her. He thought, then he resumed his smiley face and said, "I don''t give up easily, Mr. Anderson."

    "She''s mine. We are married."

    "Well, people divorce."

    "You think you can take her away from me?"

    "I can take her anywhere as long as she wants to."

    "Ha. I''d suggest you stop your unrealistic fantasy."

    "How come you are so confident?" Chris sneered.

    "Shouldn''t I be? She''s my woman, utterly, completely, both body and heart. Even if I dump her one day, I won''t allow other men to touch her either." Scott said in an unquestionable tone. "Mr. Butler, I don''t know what your intention is, but I can assure you that as long as I live, she can never be yours."

    "It seems like Mr. Anderson has fallen in love."

    "I just don''t like people to have what''s mine, simple as that."

    "What if I insist?"

    "Then it means you don''t want to live." Scott snapped and got up to leave. He didn''t like Chris at all. He agreed to collaborate with him mainly for the sake of knowing him, as a competitor or even an enemy, better. He wasn''t certain how competitive Chris was, but he was certain that even if he had to sacrifice a lot, he would not let Chris win.

    When he got back to his office, he sat down in his chair and watched Brianna for a while. Brianna tried to ignore him and kept her eyes on her laptop.

    Scott tapped on his desk. Brianna looked up and saw Scott beckoning her. She was worried. Reluctantly, she got up and walked up to him. "Yes, Scott?"

    Scott stared at her silently.

    Brianna held his stare for a few seconds, and she looked away, finding it unbearable. "I didn''t expect that Chris Butler would send me flowers. There''s nothing going on between him and me. I can''t control what he does, but what I can do is to refuse him." Brianna finally spoke.

    "This is probably just one of his tricks. Can you be sure that no matter how he tempts you, you can resist?"

    "Yes, I can." Brianna nodded.

    On hearing so, Scott seemed a bit more relaxed. "Can you tell me what has actually happened between you two?"

    Brianna nodded again and told him briefly about the time Chris saved her, and they met two more times since then.

    "It seems that he respects you and really likes you," Scott said with a sneer.

    "Perhaps he just wants to use me to harm you, but obviously, he doesn''t know me well enough because whatever his intention is, he can''t use me against you," Brianna said cautiously.

    "Good to know."

    "Don''t worry, Scott. I''m not ambitious, and I don''t want a lot. My heart is only big enough for those that I care for and love. I hope your true love returns to you soon." Brianna said with a smile while thinking I''m afraid I''m going to fall in love with him deeper the longer I stay with him. The only way out is to leave him, not to see him again so I can forget him.

    Scott knitted his brows. "Do you really want her to come back so you can leave?"

    "Right. Isn''t that what you want anyway? And only after I leave you can I forget you sooner."

    "Didn''t you just tell me last night that you love me?"

    "But you don''t love me."

    "Have I said that?" Scott retorted, feeling irritated again.

    It took Brianna a while to react. "Huh? Do you... do you mean...you, you love me too?"

    "You wish. I don''t dislike you. Let''s leave it like that." Scott said sternly. "Brianna, like I''ve told you, you have my permission to love me and me only. If you ever have feelings for other men, then you are asking for trouble."

    "Aren''t you too selfish and controlling?"

    "Even if I am?"

    Brianna shook her head helplessly and said, "As long as I''m married to you, I will do my job as a wife."

    Scott didn''t seem pleased to hear so. "Does that mean if we divorce, you will date another guy?" He sounded angry.

    "I don''t know. I don''t know who I will meet after we separate. If I meet someone that I love and he loves me, then why not? I will be free. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t control me all my life. When we separate, I will have my own life, and I make my own decisions. Well, unless you end my life." She said plainly, looking at him into his eyes fearlessly.

    Scott felt more irritated. This is what she talks about all the time! Does she really want to leave me so much?! Damn it!

    Suddenly he got up, walked towards Brianna. Frightened by his serious and icy look, Brianna quickly turned around and hurried to the door. Run. She told herself.

    However, Scott grabbed her hand quickly and pulled her into his arms. He hugged her tight from behind. "Are you trying to escape now that you have irritated me?" He whispered to her ear.

    "Ha-ha." Brianna smiled awkwardly, "Not at all. I''m, err... I''m just going to the bathroom."

    "There''s a private one here. Why are you heading outside?"

    "Hmmm. I thought it would be good to go for a little walk as well."

    "Go for a walk?" Scott questioned.

    "Yeah. Oh, do you fancy some dessert? I can bake you some cookies." Brianna muttered, trying to change the topic.

    "I can have you for dessert. Now." Scott lifted her chin up and said with a cheeky smile.

    "It''s the office hour. We are working." Brianna shook her head immediately.

    "So we can wait after work then. Sure. Wait for me in my room tonight." Scott said and winked at her.

    Brianna thought she''d better obey, hoping that he was not angry about Chris Butler sending her flowers anymore. She wanted to get back to her seat, but Scott held her still and went on, "I was talking to him earlier this morning about collaborating in the games market."

 Chapter 391 - 103: Honey, I Love You

    Brianna thought it over and said, "Ok, but that''s got nothing to do with me, right? I shall get back to work. I still need to finish the design for Andy Jordan."

    Scott rested his chin on her shoulders for a while, and he could smell the familiar and pleasant scent of her body and hair. It was very similar to how he remembered it. Why? She''s so similar to the little girl, especially in her personality and the scent, but she doesn''t have the mole. He closed his eyes and decided again not to ask the question.

    Brianna stood there still in his embrace. "Scott, I..." she muttered, then paused and hesitated. She wanted to know if she was the first girl that he had s.e.x with, but she then remembered that she was just a replacement to him. It doesn''t matter if I am or not. I''m not the one he loves anyway.

    Scott released her. "What is it?"

    "Nothing."

    "Say it."

    "You probably won''t answer me anyway."

    "Well, that depends. If you say you love me more often, I might answer any questions you ask." Scott chuckled.

    Brianna rolled her eyes at him and frowned. Seeing her reaction, Scott soon lost his cheerful cheekiness and said rather sulkily, "I see. You don''t really love me, do you."

    Brianna noticed his mood changed, and to please him, she stood tip-toed, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him. "I love you, truly." She said gently. Scott didn''t reject it, nor did he welcome it. He watched her act quietly.

    Brianna went on kissing him for a while, and realizing how unresponsive he was, she gave up and said, "I feel like I was kissing a stone."

    "A stone?" Scott glared at her. "Well, I can be as hard as a stone." He then smiled cheekily.

    It took Brianna a few seconds to get his joke, and when she did, she pouted her lips and said, "Well, an ice cube then!"

    Scott chuckled.

    Brianna pushed him gently back to his seat and said softly, "Come on, the greatest Mr. Anderson, we should really get back to work."

    Scott sat down, but he didn''t let Brianna go. Instead, he pulled her down, and she sat on his l.a.p. He kissed her neck, then bit it gently. Brianna shivered from p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. "Scott. Hey, Scott. Stop, please..."

    Scott then bit her for real, and it hurt. "It hurts!" Brianna exclaimed.

    Scott ignored her and bit her again.

    "Scott! Honey! Honey! Please stop."

    Scott went on. Brianna tried to think fast and wondered what she should say to please him. "Honey, I love you." She then said, and it seemed to work.

    He stopped biting and started kissing her again. Ok. I guess he''s pleased now. She thought. "Are you not going to tell me the same that you love me too?" She muttered.

    "You wish," Scott said coldly.

    Brianna got up, glared at him for a bit, and went back to her seat. He saw her sulky face and smiled. Cheeky thing.

    Brianna took a deep breath and reconcentrated on the design. She had completed a few ones, but she didn''t like any of them very much, feeling that something was missing. If I don''t love it myself, they won''t either. She thought and looked out of the window, watching the clouds, hoping to get some inspiration.

    Just then, her phone rang. It was Jodie. Brianna went out to the balcony and answered.

    "Hello, Jodie. You all right?"

    "Brianna! What should I do?!" Jodie said worriedly. "Uncle Sean has a blind date today! He''s having lunch with a woman!"

    "A blind date? Really?"

    "Jenny, his mother, has been threatening him lately, and he had to promise her that he would go and see other women. They want him to get married soon. They are just ridiculous!"

    "I see. How do you feel? What are your thoughts?"

    "I don''t know." Jodie sounded upset. "I''ve heard that the woman is very pretty, well-educated, and brought up in a wealthy family. She even has her own company, and it''s very successful. Jenny likes her a lot."

    "Hmm. Jodie, perhaps it''s a good thing. I mean, he isn''t really the perfect man for you, considering his age especially. There''s plenty of fish in the sea."

    "But I...I... To me, he''s the perfect one."

    Silly girl. She''s young, beautiful, and smart. Men would easily fall for her, yet she only loves the one that has brought her up! If Sean feels differently, then she might give him up once he gets married, however, he likes her as well. Brianna thought.

    Jodie had also told her that Sean''s family didn''t like her much. How is she going to persuade his parents? Brianna heaved a sigh.

    "Hey, Brianna, you are my friend. Won''t you help me to spoil their date?" Jodie suggested.

    "Huh? Are you serious?"

    "Of course I am! Imagine him being with someone else! I can''t stand it." Jodie exclaimed.

    "Why don''t you talk to him first?" Brianna tried to calm her down. "He will go mad if..."

    "Will you help me or not?" Jodie cut her short.

    "Ok," Brianna said. "Yes, I will."

    She hung up and went to talk to Scott. "Scott, can I go to meet Jodie for lunch?"

    "What is it about?" Scott asked without looking up at her.

    "Hmm. Sean has a blind date, and Jodie asked me to help too, to, err...interfere." Brianna explained.

    "It''s useless. Those two aren''t meant for each other."

    "Well, I should at least help. She''s my friend, and she''s determined."

    Scott took his eyes off the screen, looked up at Brianna to see her sincerity, and said, "Alright."

    "Thanks, honey." Brianna gave him a hug and a kiss, and as she was about to grab her bag and leave, Scott patted her head gently and said, "Cook lunch for me first."

    "Oh. Sure. No problem." Brianna said cheerfully and rushed to the kitchen.

    Somehow seeing her agile and cheerful moves, Scott felt much better.

    ***

    About half an hour later, Brianna came out from the kitchen with a tray, on which was a plate of a classic club sandwich with a cup of coffee and a small salad.

 Chapter 392 - 104: Who Hit Me On My Head?

    "Here it is. Bon appetit!" Brianna put the tray down on the table and said with a smile.

    Scott sat down by the dining table, had a look, and seemed pleased. "Come here." He beckoned her over.

    "Yes?"

    He tapped on his lips with his long slim finger. Brianna understood and gave him a kiss. "Alright, enjoy lunch, and I will see you later."

    Scott watched her leave and soon lost his appetite. He then realized that he had grown used to having her around. But I used to eat alone even when I was with Sol. He was shocked by his own thoughts. Why?

    He quickly grabbed the sandwich and took a bite as if to test against his thought. After another bite, he put it back on the plate, finding it tasteless without her around. He thought about her sitting opposite him and how she would pretend to be eating quietly, but now and then, she would take a look at him to see how he felt.

    It seemed that she had slowly changed him, and the absence of her upset him. The only time when he used to feel upset was when Sol got sick, and he got worried, but now Brianna was affecting him emotionally.

    When Brianna got to the location Jodie sent to her, Jodie had already been there waiting anxiously.

    "Hey, Brianna. Here." Jodie spotted her from across the road and waved at her.

    As Brianna came closer, Jodie saw the love bites on Brianna''s neck and shoulders, and she exclaimed in surprise, "Brianna! My goodness. How passionate you two are in bed?!"

    Brianna quickly wrapped the scarf around her neck. "Why? No. He bit me to hurt me!"

    "Really? But why are you blushing then?" Jodie then thought of herself and Sean and heaved a sigh. "At least you two are married, and however intimate you are, it''s normal, but with me and uncle Sean..."

    "Hey, Jodie, it''s actually more hopeful with you and Sean. I''m just a replacement to Scott. As soon as the woman he loves returns, I will have to leave. You see, you and Sean like each other; you care for each other, and that''s what matters."

    "But his parents and sister dislike me. They are horrible to me." Jodie complained. "You know what, sometimes, I wish uncle Sean would just get married as soon as possible, then I can give him up and move to another country and not see him again. Then, I will forget him one day."

    "Don''t be silly. To really forget someone is to face them, and your heart feels free even when they are around. You can''t forget them by running away from them."

    "Right." Jodie nodded, feeling encouraged. "Let''s go in then. They are in a private room, and I''ve booked the room next to them. Also, I''ve secretly put a dictaphone in his pocket. Let''s see how it goes."

    "Alright." Brianna winked at Jodie cheekily, and the two smiled at each other.

    What they didn''t know was that someone was watching them closely. He watched them go upstairs and made a phone call. "They are going up to the second floor. Remember to put the drugs in. Put her friend to sleep, and the aphrodisiac is for her. Add extra!" The man said with an evil smile.

    As Brianna was with Scott pretty much all the time and Scott''s bodyguards had been doing a great job guarding Brianna, they had been having difficulties finding the chance to harm her. Little did they expect that Sean Smith''s blind date had given them a great opportunity.

    The girls each ordered a sandwich and a coffee, but both were too excited to eat. They sipped coffee while listening carefully.

    It sounded like Sean wasn''t very enthusiastic. It was the woman that was talking most of the time, trying to make conversation, but Sean was only offering very brief answers and had hardly asked her any questions.

    Brianna put her thumb up and said quietly, "Jodie, you can trust Sean."

    "Can I? He has a bloody blind date! This is betrayal." Jodie said and pouted her lips.

    After a while, Jodie started to feel drowsy. She shook her head a few times, trying to keep herself awake, but it didn''t help. She then knocked at her head and said, "This is weird. I''m drinking coffee, but I''m feeling so sleepy. I slept well last night, and I don''t normally nap during the day."

    Brianna didn''t feel drowsy, but she felt hot and thirsty. She downed the coffee and was about to ask for ice water when Jodie suddenly passed out and collapsed on the table.

    Shocked and worried, Brianna patted Jodie a few times but in vain. A feeling of unease came over her. She was thinking of carrying Jodie next door to ask Sean for help, but suddenly she felt someone came behind her and before she could turn around to see, a heavy punch fell on her head, and she passed out.

    A guy who dressed up as a waiter quickly carried her out of the room.

    Brianna woke up to find herself in an abandoned warehouse-like place, both her hands and legs were tied up. It was damp and cold on the floor, and it stunk. Some bugs and worms crawled over her, and she trembled from fear.

    There was a huge rusted metal cage nearby, and one could still see the bloodstain on it.

    Through the small broken window, some light shone in, but it was too dim to tell if it was morning or evening. Now and then, she could hear chickens, ducks, and pigs, and she realized that it was more likely a slaughterhouse she was in. She wondered how many animals got killed here, and the police would probably never find her if she got slaughtered here and sold to the market.

    The thought terrified her.

    Who hit me on my head? Who took me here? How is Jodie? She wondered. The back of her head ached terribly. There was dry blood on her hair. She looked at herself and saw that her clothes were filthy. Her bag wasn''t around, which meant she didn''t have her phone and couldn''t contact anyone. She could hardly move, with her limbs securely tied up.

 Chapter 393 - 105: Stay Calm

    Stay calm, Brianna. Take a deep breath and stay calm. Brianna told herself. She took a deep breath, then as calmly as she could, she shouted, "Hello? Is there anyone here?"

    Nothing.

    "Is there anyone here?" She tried a few more times before someone kicked the rusted metal door open. A nasty-looking middle-aged man stood by the door. "What are you shouting about? Stay quiet, or I will give you a good beating."

    Brianna could tell that he was just someone hired to do the job. "Who are you working for? What do you want from me?" Brianna asked.

    "Aha. Impressive. I''ve not seen any girls as calm as you in this situation. You are either very brave or completely ignorant." The man laughed.

    He came closer and looked Brianna up and down. Her skirt had been sliced and cut, revealing her long slim legs, and her top torn, showing the fair skin of her neck and shoulders. She saw the filthy look in the man''s eyes, and it made her twitch. She wanted to hide away from him, but she could hardly move at all.

    "Our boss is not back yet. As we have to wait, we might as well do something fun. If you make me happy, I might be able to help keep you alive." The man said with a cunning smile.

    "Don''t you come close to me!" Brianna shouted at him sternly. She was horrified, but she managed to think logically. "If you hurt me, I will bite off my own tongue. I''m sure your boss, whoever he is, wants to keep me alive, at least till he gets what he wants. He won''t be happy to come back to see me dead. He will probably kill you!"

    "Bitch! Don''t you talk to me like that!" Enraged, the man barked at Brianna and kicked her a few times. Brianna lost balance and banged her head on the rusted metal bars behind. She fell on some sharp rocks and scratched her elbows. A rat scurried past, and she screamed out of terror and pain.

    "Have you changed your mind?" The man sneered at her.

    Brianna shook her head.

    Impatiently, the man dragged Brianna over and threw her into the huge rusty metal cage, and like a beast, he kicked and threw the cage about. Brianna''s head and body banged on the hard metal bars a few times, and it hurt terribly.

    When he finally stopped, Brianna could hardly keep her eyes open. There was blood running down her forehead. She could barely see. "Who are you working for? I have never hurt anyone or displeased anyone. You must have got the wrong person." She muttered weakly. The only two people she could think of were Sophia Moore and Zara Berry. They are the only two that hate me. Could it be one of them? Does Scott know that I''ve been kidnapped? Will he come and save me? Brianna wondered. But if they use me to threaten Scott, possibly to do with the company, then why would he take the bait? I''m not someone important to him, after all.

    But if it''s to threaten Scott, it won''t be Sophia Moore or Zara Berry then. It''s more likely Jake Moore or Chris Butler.

    The man has no reply and went out. He slammed the door shut angrily.

    Brianna had no idea how long she had waited in terror till she heard footsteps at the door again. It was much brighter when someone opened the door.

    "Brianna, it''s been a long time." It was a familiarly cunning voice.

    Brianna was feeling cold and hot, and the sudden dizziness came over her. She thought she must have been drugged. She looked up and was shocked to see who it was.

    She recognized the filthy look and the hairy big mole on his chin. It was Tony Wilson, one of Liam William''s clients, that Brianna was forced to meet about a year ago. Tony was assaulting Brianna, and he even tore her dress, and in response, Brianna poured her drink at him and kicked him hard at the crotch.

    Brianna had completely forgotten about it, and now as she recalled, she couldn''t dare to imagine what he would do to her.

    "Mr. Wilson, it has been a very long time. How have you been? I''ve always admired you, but I know how strict your wife is with you, so I never had the guts to be too intimate." Brianna said with a smile, desperately trying to hide her fear and to please him. "I wish we could meet somewhere nicer, though. It would be nice to catch up."

    Tony Wilson squatted down and tapped Brianna''s cheeks with his fat hands. With a sneer, he said, "I used to offer to take you to luxury hotels, and you rejected; I gave you jewelry and expensive clothes, and you also rejected, so I thought you probably prefer filthy places like here. Ha-ha." Then he tapped on the cage and said, "You know what this is for? For the horny bitches and the most aggressive Tibetan mastiff at the slaughterhouse to mate. It will be exciting to share you with my friends here! Ha-ha!"

    Brianna shook her head frantically, "No! No! Please let me go!" She was terrified.

    Tony opened the door of the cage and grabbed Brianna''s hair. Glaring right at her, he spat on her face and said, "Bitch! You gave me a really hard kick, didn''t you! And I can never get a hard on since then! I''ve become a joke to people. You are going to suffer so much. Ha-ha."

    "I''m Scott Anderson''s wife! If you hurt me, the whole of Las Vegas will know!"

    "Scott Anderson! Ha." Tony sneered disdainfully, "So what, Las Vegas won''t be his territory anymore!"

    Brianna opened her eyes wide open. Someone must have sent him to kidnap me to threaten Scott! She thought. "What do you mean? Who can ever replace Scott?"

    "Who? Someone. More than just one, actually. Ha-ha."

    So, he is working for someone! Brianna thought and asked tentatively, "Mr. Wilson, don''t you think you''ve overestimated Jake Moore? Though they are quite big in South Asia, he and his father, in Las Vegas, they have to respect Scott."

    "Ha, are you trying to dig me? When Scott Anderson is dead and buried, I will tell him at his grave who it is that I work for."

 Chapter 394 - 106: Donéˆ¥æª› Hurt Her

    Having experienced terror and desperation, Brianna found herself slowly calming down. "Mr. Wilson, you''ve overestimated me. Scott Anderson loves someone else. He married me merely for the reason that his grandparents were pushing him." She said calmly.

    "Whether he cares for you or not, we will see." Tony Wilson said and took out a phone from his pocket.

    Brianna almost gasped when she saw that it was her phone. She watched him anxiously, her heart beating fast.

    Tony Wilson put the speaker on.

    "Brianna! Where are you?! Sean and I have been looking for you all over town!" Scott sounded anxious.

    Brianna didn''t expect that Scott would care much about her.

    Tony Wilson said with an evil smile. "Scott Anderson, this is Tony Wilson."

    Scott was silent for a while then said calmly, "Tony Wilson, what do you want?"

    "A location will be sent to you, and you have to be here within one hour, alone. Remember, ALONE, or I will offer her to my staff for fun before I feed the dogs. By the way, she has taken the strongest aphrodisiac, and it shall start working very soon. Ha-ha."

    "I will be there," Scott said without hesitation.

    Tony Wilson laughed hideously. "Ha-ha. You are surely a strange one, Scott Anderson. There are plenty of gorgeous women that would die for you, but you have chosen the one that Liam William has dumped. Ha-ha."

    "Don''t hurt her, or you will all be dead," Scott said icily.

    Tony Wilson hung up, glared at Brianna for a while, then quickly ordered the guys to guard the place and ambush.

    Brianna hoped that Scott would come to save her, yet at the same time, the possibility of him getting hurt or even killed frightened her.

    His words that ''Don''t hurt her, or you will all be dead'' echoed in her head. He said he would be here. He sounded worried. Brianna thought.

    Though Brianna had been through a lot of difficulties, and it wasn''t the first time that she had been drugged. She recalled how Scott saved her last time. This time, the drugs seemed to be much stronger. She felt heavy and weak, her body getting hotter and her breathing faster.

    They had untied her, and she was allowed to move, but she had no strength to. The guys stood around the cage and watched her with nasty smiles.

    She wanted to pinch her t.h.i.g.hs or bite her arms to keep herself sober, but she was too weak.

    "S.l.u.t. Are you feeling horny? Shall we help you? Ha-ha." They started talking dirty and teasing her.

    Brianna tried to control her body, but her mind slowly gave way, and she crawled towards then. Just as one of the guys dragged her out of the cage, there came a loud commotion outside, noises of flying bullets, screaming animals, and men.

    "Damn it! He cheated!" Tony Wilson cursed. He grabbed Brianna''s hair and threw her into the cage.

    Bang. The door was slammed shut.

    Brianna banged her head on the bar again, and blood gushed out. The next thing she saw was Scott rushing in from the side window, running towards her, knocking out a couple of guys. A few bodyguards, fully armed, followed right behind.

    "Rescue her first!" He ordered.

    Seeing that Scott was knocking out all his guys and they were about to get Brianna out of the cage, Tony Wilson took out a small remote control from his pocket and shouted with a sneer. "Scott Anderson, I''ve had enough of you. You refused to collaborate with me and sent me to jail! Do you think you can escape this time? You see this little thing here? I only need to press the button here and BANG! Everyone will be gone. Ha-ha."

    Scott stared at the remote control in his hand. "You know very well how dirty your business is, how much black money you''ve made and how many people you''ve harmed. Even if you have now collaborated with Jake Moore or Chris Butler, aren''t you too stupid to work for them and end your life now just in order to kill me? Say it. What do you want?"

    Tony Wilson hesitated. It seemed like Scott had guessed it right.

    "You have to kneel down and apologize to me; give me a decent amount of your company shares, or just blow your head off right now," Tony said furiously.

    "Ha. You must be joking." Scott said coldly.

    "Am I?" Tony nodded at the guy in the cage with an electric saw. The guy sliced Brianna''s arm, but she bit her lips tight and didn''t utter a sound. The guy then put the saw close to Brianna''s face.

    "Stop! You can have my life, but leave her alone!" Scott snapped.

    Just as Scott was to pull the trigger, Tony shouted, "Throw your gun over. My guy will do the job for you. Quick!"

    "No, Mr. Anderson!" Scott''s bodyguards chorused immediately. Scott ignored them and threw the gun over.

    "Mr. Anderson, you can''t do this! You can''t sacrifice your life just for a woman!" The bodyguards tried to persuade him anxiously.

    "Back off. Protect Brianna. That''s your job." Scott demanded.

    "Bravo! Scott Anderson! Wow. How impressive! You will actually die for this girl?! Ha. Alright, I shall let you then." Tony Wilson laughed.

    Brianna finally burst out crying, "Scott Anderson, have you lost your mind?! It''s only a deal between you and me! Why are you dying for me?! What''s wrong with you?"

    "Shut up. Don''t insult yourself."

    Tony nodded at the guy standing next to him and said, "Give him a good..."

    All of a sudden, Brianna pushed off the guy with the saw and rushed out of the cage and banged her head at Tony''s crotch hard. She had no idea where from and how she got the sudden strength to do so.

    Tony screamed out of pain and kicked Brianna in her head. She fell over and passed out.

    The guy with a gun fired at Scott, but he was too late. Scott dodged and quickly threw herself at Tony Wilson, who was stumbling out of pain, snatched the remote control off his hand while his bodyguards fired at the guys.

    Before long, Tony Wilson was on the floor, face down. "Mr. Anderson, what would you like us to do with this guy?" The chief bodyguard asked.

 Chapter 395 - 107: I Only Want You

    (Warning: This chapter contains a s.e.x.u.a.l scene. If you''re not comfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)

    Scott went over to Brianna immediately. He took off his jacket, wrapped it around her, and carried her in his arms. "Brianna, you were so brave. Don''t cry. It''s all good now."

    Brianna felt Scott picking her up, and she opened her eyes for a bit. She couldn''t believe how she managed to do what she did, rushing out of the cage, giving Tony Wilson a hard strike. She felt so weak now.

    Scott carried her to the car.

    The drugs were making her unbearably horny, despite the wounds all over her, she twisted and turned and m.o.a.n.e.d desperately. Scott was trying hard not to respond to her.

    "With those that are still alive, break their legs and arms and send them all to the police." He said to the chief bodyguard.

    "Yes, Mr. Anderson. With what Tony Wilson has done, he will probably be sentenced to life in prison, especially now that he has drugged and kidnapped Mrs. Anderson." The chief bodyguard replied.

    "Try to find out who he''s working for."

    "Yes, though I doubt that he will tell. He probably doesn''t have the guts to."

    "Even if he doesn''t say anything, the guy won''t let him live anyway," Scott said indifferently.

    "You mean they will kill him."

    Scott nodded. The bodyguards left.

    Brianna was conscious enough to feel shame, and she didn''t want to start touching herself to embarrass herself with the driver and Scott around. Suddenly, she intended to bang her head at the door hard, hoping to relieve herself from the torture, but Scott reacted quickly and put his palm on her head. "Don''t be silly."

    Scott held her in his embrace and asked the driver to speed up.

    His touch and his scent drove her even crazier. She felt ashamed, and despite herself, she stroked his c.h.e.s.t with one hand and the other down his crotch. Her hands were shaking and hot. Scott looked down at her, startled, and put his hand on her forehead. "You''ve got a fever!" He said. "Damn it! That bastard!" He cursed and called the private doctor to hurry to Home for Sol.

    "Scott, please, help me. This is killing me. I... Scott...Please." She tried to reach for his lips and take his shirt off. Scott held her tight. "We are almost home. You will be fine soon. Brianna. The doctor will be waiting for us."

    Brianna gazed at him with her tearful eyes. She wanted him desperately. "Scott, help me. Scott...Please..." she pleaded.

    "We will be home soon, babe. The doctor will help."

    As soon as they reached home, Scott carried Brianna up to his room. He held her on the bed, trying to still her. "Hurry up, doc."

    Brianna felt like she was on fire. It was torturing her so much. When the doctor put the needle in, she was startled and seemed to sober up, but it only lasted a few seconds, and soon she was feeling desperate again. She hugged Scott tight, begging, "Scott, I want you... Scott, help me..."

    "It will work soon. You will be fine soon. Hush. Hush." Scott stroked her hair and comforted her. However, it didn''t work. They waited for five minutes, then ten minutes and twenty minutes. Brianna couldn''t take it anymore. "Get out! All of you get out! I don''t want you to see me!" Brianna screamed.

    "Why doesn''t it help at all?" Scott questioned the doctor impatiently.

    "It''s probably the newly invented drug, the strongest one. It starts slow, but it lasts longer, and there isn''t any other way except..." The doctor explained.

    "Except what?" Scott snapped.

    "Give it to her. She needs men." The doctor said directly.

    "Alright. You may leave now." Scott said plainly.

    There was only Scott and Brianna in the room now.

    Scott stood there, looking at Brianna thoughtfully. Brianna thought that she could now finally have him, but seeing that he wasn''t even making a move, she felt even more ashamed of herself. She struggled to move to the edge of the bed, rolled over down to the floor, and crawled towards the bathroom. Perhaps I can sober myself up with a cold shower. She thought naively.

    Scott hesitated for a bit, then carried her off the floor. "Brianna, will you stay with me forever?"

    "Will you divorce me when Sol Keaton comes back?"

    Scott was silent.

    Despite herself, Brianna started stroking him again, yet Scott pushed her off. "If you promise to be with me forever, then I will give it to you now."

    Brianna shook her head. "Scott. I have self-respect. When she comes back, and you choose to be with her, I will leave."

    "Alright, I will get you a man or two. How many do you want?" Scott said angrily.

    She shook her head again and wrapped her arms around his neck, wanting to kiss him. "You. I want you. Scott, help me. I only want you..."

    "Only if you promise not to leave me."

    "No. I will either be your wife, or I will leave you." Brianna shook her head again, and this time, she managed to kiss him. "Help me, Scott. I want you." She pleaded.

    Scott heaved a sign. He knew he had to surrender to her request. "Shower first." He said and carried her to the bathroom.

    Only then did Brianna remember that she had been kept in the stinky, filthy slaughterhouse, and there was dirt and bloodstain all over her. She had been oblivious to it due to the drugs. She obeyed and buried her head in his c.h.e.s.t.

    The warm water c.a.r.e.s.sed their n.a.k.e.d body. Scott cleaned her gently. It hurt when he was cleaning the wounds and cuts despite how gentle he was, but what tortured Brianna even more, was that his every touch made her want him more desperately.

    Then he started to kiss her, every part of her body. She m.o.a.n.e.d and pleaded as she felt his manhood, hard and warm, pressing on her skin, but he didn''t seem to be in a hurry. They were both breathing heavily. "Don''t ever leave me, Brianna," Scott demanded.

    Brianna muttered a yes and hurried him. She was helpless. She was desperate.

    He thrust in, and Brianna shivered. She felt fulfilled all of a sudden, and she surrendered, like a leaf floating in the ocean, letting the waves take her, following his rhythm. She wrapped her arms and legs around him and let him take her to heaven. As usual, he seemed to be able to go on and on, riding her tirelessly, eagerly, with more passion than ever.

    **********************************************************************************************

    Dearest Lovies,

    Since it''s weekend I produce another extra chapters today. There are only a few chapters left before this one ended, however, worries no more, I will produce another short story afterward as volume were you can unlock with your fast pass as I plan not to put any privileged on it. By the way, I participated in a contest on another platform GoodNovel. I posted a great story too as my contest piece, titled:  Dangerous D.e.s.i.r.e: The CEO''s Hidden Woman. If you love to read it, you can download that app on your Google play store or App Store and search for the novel title. Please kindly leave a short review of it. Thank you in advance!

    Love lots,

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 396 - 108: Are You Sure?

    It was past midnight when Brianna finally sobered up from the drugs. Scott asked a female doctor to come and check on Brianna. The doctor cleaned up all the tiny pieces of rusty metal on her wounds, stitched the deep cuts, and bandaged the minor ones.

    When Brianna woke up from a long and deep sleep, she opened her eyes a bit and quickly closed them, finding it hard to adjust to the bright light. It must be midday now. She thought. She tried to stretch her body, but the sharp and sudden pain all over her body shocked her. She then opened her eyes wide open and saw that she was sleeping in Scott''s arms. He was cuddling her tight, fast asleep.

    It took a while to sink in as she slowly recalled what had happened yesterday, from being kidnapped and Scott coming to rescue her to the wild and crazy experience in bed last night.

    Gently, she put her arm around him and kissed his lips softly. Startled, Scott awoke, cuddled her tighter, and looked at her with a content smile.

    Brianna blushed and looked away. He felt her forehead gently. "You still have a fever. The medicine didn''t seem to help. You will probably need an injection."

    "Injection?" Brianna shook her head. She was scared of needles ever since she was little.

    "Don''t worry. I will ask the nurse to be gentle. It will be quick, and you won''t feel a thing. And you needed that most to fully recover," Scott spoke softly. He was being unusually gentle, and Brianna had noticed it since he saved her.

    Brianna gazed at him, startled by his sudden gentleness, and nodded.

    Scott called the doctor and explained.

    "The doctor will be here in twenty minutes. Go back to sleep if you''d like." He said with a smile.

    Brianna nodded. Her head was actually aching terribly. Before long, she was wandering in her dreamland again.

    She heard the doctor speaking in her half-asleep, half-awake state. Suddenly she tensed up and tried to hide away in Scott''s cuddle. "Hush. It won''t hurt at all. Relax." Scott stroked her hair gently.

    Since her father died in the car accident, the company went bankrupt, and her mother got sick, Brianna had to depend on herself, and she had hardly felt loved or cared for since then.

    This was probably the first time she had to admit to being weak and be taken care of, and how would she have expected that it was the cold and distant Scott Anderson that was making her feel loved. She relaxed, and the doctor injected the needle in. Scott held her hand. She looked at him gratefully, seeing the tenderness in his eyes and smile.

    "Most of the wounds and cuts should heal well soon. It''s the one from the gunshot last time that got infected, which has possibly caused the fever. The injection should help. I will come back and check on her tomorrow morning." The doctor explained.

    Scott nodded, and the chief maid ushered the doctor out.

    Scott sat up on the bed, stroking Brianna''s hair. He seemed to be deep in thought.

    Brianna looked up at him a few times, wondering what he was thinking about. "I know I''m very good-looking, but you see me every day, shouldn''t you give your eyes a little break?" Scott pinched her cheeks gently as he teased.

    "I wasn''t looking..." Brianna quickly looked away, blushing.

    Scott kept his eyes on her quietly, then said, "Brianna, if you promise to be with me forever, you have my permission to be taken good care of."

    "Huh?" Brianna found his wording rather strange. "To be taken care of by whom? By you? You give me permission to be taken care of by you?"

    "Right," Scott said matter-of-factly.

    "Hmmm. I don''t quite understand, but Sol Keaton is the girl that occupies your heart."

    Scott said nothing, and it left some doubt on Brianna''s thought.

    Brianna went on, "Scott, I know what I want, in terms of love and marriage. It doesn''t matter how much I love you or want to be with you, I will not stay because you have to choose between her and me, and I know you will choose her. For now, I will just enjoy and cherish the days while I''m with you."

    Scott looked upset, but he made no comments.

    The chief maid knocked at the door and came in with some fresh juice, tuna sandwiches, and assorted fruits.

    "Would you like a sandwich?" Scott asked.

    "I''m not hungry."

    "You didn''t eat anything yesterday, and you must have felt exhausted after last night. Come, eat a bit." Scott sliced a small piece and handed it towards her mouth.

    Brianna stared at him in disbelief. He''s being so gentle to me! He came to save me yesterday, and now he''s even feeding me!

    "Come on, babe." He said again.

    Did he call me babe? Brianna opened her mouth and took a bite, still gazing at Scott, finding it difficult to believe. Then she thought perhaps this was how he treated Sol Keaton with tenderness and love. A mixed feeling of gratitude and jealousy filled Brianna''s heart.

    This is only temporary. Brianna told herself. His tenderness is only temporary. She didn''t want herself to have false expectations as she was scared of getting hurt worse when she had to leave him one day.

    When Brianna had finished the sandwich and downed the juice, Scott seemed to feel better. "Alright, get some more sleep. I will come back to check on you later." He got out of bed and patted her head gently.

    When Scott reached the door, Brianna said, "Scott."

    Scott turned around, "Yes?"

    She heaved a sigh and went on, "It seems like since I married you, I''ve got myself in all sorts of trouble, like those crazily jealous women that want to be with you, and those nasty men that want money or power..."

    "I''m too charming," Scott said with a cheeky smile. "Why? Do you regret having married me now?"

    "No, I don''t," Brianna said briefly.

    Scott watched her doubtfully. "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 397 - 109: Donéˆ¥æª› Be Ridiculous

    Sincerely, Brianna said, "Look, I know they are just using me to harm you, but I''m not even someone important. I can''t imagine what kind of danger you have been through. Though people look up to you, you have fame and power, and you are very successful, but what you have been through to get what you have now must be crazy. I really hope that at least your friends and the woman you love will love you truly and stand by you forever."

    Scott seemed touched. He looked at her quietly.

    "You know, in the very beginning, I hated to be with you, but I don''t know since when it started to change, this feeling...I don''t regret having married you at all. It doesn''t matter how long our marriage will last, I will always remember and cherish the time I''ve spent with you." Brianna went on.

    "Do you look forward to the end of it?"

    Brianna shook her head, "No. It would be best if it could last forever, of course. I wish it would. However, if it won''t be just the two of us anymore, I... I will leave. Scott, don''t you think in love and relationship there''s only space for two people? It''s beautiful to walk the path of life with the one, the one you love, isn''t it? It will only get too crowded if another person joins in." Brianna said genuinely and calmly as she looked at Scott into his eyes.

    Scott listened attentively, then looked away, muttered an obscure yes, walked out, and closed the door behind.

    Just as he got downstairs, he heard a commotion outside. It was Jodie and Sean. They had come to see Brianna.

    The bodyguards know Sean well, so they didn''t stop them. Alex ushered them in. Jodie hurried into the living room, eager to see Brianna, but only to see Scott staring at her icily. She retreated and hid behind Sean. "Don''t worry," Sean said to her.

    "I apologize, Scott. I, I shouldn''t have asked Brianna to go to the caf¨¦ with me. It was my fault. How, how is she now? I, err..." Jodie stammered a bit, feeling terribly sorry and guilty.

    "Scott, I''m the one to blame. I should have kept an eye on Jodie. From now on, I will have bodyguards following her, so if Brianna goes out with her again, they will be protected." Sean cut in.

    "Hmm. Are you blaming me indirectly? But you''re right that I shouldn''t have let her go alone." Scott said plainly.

    "Scott, can I, err, can I go and see her?" Jodie asked tentatively.

    Scott didn''t seem very pleased. "She needs to rest. Make it short."

    "Right. Thanks." Jodie nodded.

    "Tea or coffee, Sean?" Scott asked.

    "Tea, please." Sean answered, then patted Jodie on her back and said gently, "Go on then, go and see her."

    Jodie scurried to the stairs, then she stopped and turned around. "Uncle Sean, will you have any more blind dates?"

    "No."

    "No matter how beautiful the girls are? No matter how much your parents like them?"

    "Is this why you have been sulking these last few days? Ha-ha. Just because I had a blind date?"

    "Huh! I knew it. I knew you would do it again. I hope you find the perfect one to marry then!" Jodie said angrily.

    "Really? Alright. Thanks. I shall see then. There''s another one arranged tomorrow anyway." Sean said with a cheeky smile.

    On hearing so, Jodie stomped her feet and said furiously, "Don''t you dare! If you do it again, I will never talk to you anymore. I will move out and find myself a boyfriend!"

    Scott took a look at Jodie and saw that she was tearful.

    Sean heaved a sigh and said, "Shall I go or not then? You are confusing me."

    "You know the answer! You don''t allow me to date any guys, but you have had a few blind dates!"

    "A few? Those ones don''t count. My parents are friends with theirs, and it was more of a business gathering. I couldn''t say no to that."

    "That''s a lame excuse! So if some guys really like me and are really genuine, I shouldn''t say no to them then."

    "Don''t be ridiculous, Jodie."

    "Ridiculous? What''s ridiculous is that you can date other girls, but you don''t allow me to meet other guys!" Jodie retorted. Scott knitted his brows on hearing so. He thought about what Brianna had said earlier.

    "Alright. I won''t do it again, I promise." Sean heaved a sigh again.

    "But you know what, I bet your parents and sister would be so pleased if I move out, if you marry the perfect woman, settle down..."

    "Don''t be silly. I will sort everything out as soon as I can so that we can be together. Now, go and see Brianna."

    Jodie turned around, wiped her tears off quickly, and went upstairs.

    Perhaps all women are just as possessive as well. They don''t want their men to own them and at the same time have the choices to be with other women. Scott thought. Wait! It''s different with Sean and Jodie. There isn''t another woman in their way. I have Sol. Brianna is just temporary. She just happens to show up in my life, but only temporarily, because when Sol comes back, Brianna will, she will, she will have to leave.

    He was thinking logically, yet he couldn''t deny that the thought of Brianna leaving him and meeting other men upset him.

    "Sean, I''ve heard that you and Chris Butler are going to have some kind of collaboration starting soon." Scott had a sip of tea and said.

    "News travels fast."

    "Ha. What are you plotting here? Inviting him to Las Vegas to destroy both of us? Suicidal?"

    "Impossible." Sean smiled. "The Smiths and the Andersons are life-long partners. With Chris Butler, there are only limited areas that we can collaborate on."

    "If you don''t want Chris Butler or the Moores to take over, I''d suggest you build a better relationship with other big businesses in Las Vegas instead."

    "Ha, I''m afraid the temptation that Chris Butler and the Moors are offering is too big for anyone to resist, well, perhaps, except the Morgans," Sean said rather plainly.

 Chapter 398 - 110: To Hire A Bodyguards

    "I''m sure you know better what the best choice is in the long term." Scott sneered.

    The Anderson Corporation had been growing too fast and too big, especially in the past years since Scott took over. Their markets are covered all over the world. Their success had, as expected, brought jealousy from other big businesses, not only in Las Vegas but in the whole country.

    As Jacob was Scott''s best friend, the Morgans would support the Andersons. However, one should not expect other businesses to do the same. Even Sean Smith wasn''t very supportive.

    The Moores had gradually built and expanded their business in Las Vegas, and now the mysterious Chris Butler was also targeting Las Vegas. Sean thought he had to be more cautious. He doesn''t want to interfere with the rivalry between two giant companies to avoid any problems in the future.

    The Smith Group was the second biggest corporation in Las Vegas, and naturally, the Moores had tried every way they could to collaborate with Sean to defeat The Anderson Corporation.

    Sean didn''t really want the Moores to take over the Andersons'' place, but he didn''t want to turn them into his enemy either. So he had agreed to certain offers by the Moores while keeping a good collaborative relationship with Scott.

    Sean had not changed his strategy, which was to get the maximum benefit and keep a friendly relationship with all parties.

    "Have you thought that it could be your half-brother that did it? Kidnapping Brianna, I mean." Sean asked, changing the subject, and he seemed to be genuinely concerned.

    "No," Scott answered briefly without hesitation.

    Thoughts still run through Sean''s mind and blurted out, "But isn''t he the one that wants to replace you the most?"

    "He knows that I''ve got enough enemies now. He''s waiting and watching the show." Scott said matter-of-factly.

    "Right." Sean nodded in agreement and saw Jodie come downstairs. "Shall we go home?" he asked her.

    "Yep," Jodie said shortly.

    Scott bid them goodbye, then said to Alex, "Send me the profiles of all the bodyguards for the house." Alex was a bit confused by the sudden request, but he didn''t question.

    Scott went upstairs back to his room and sat down on the bed next to Brianna. He opened his email on his phone and showed her the profiles of the bodyguards that Alex had sent.

    Staring at Scott with her big eyes, Brianna asked, "What is it for?"

    "Take a look and pick a few," Scott said briefly.

    Brianna opened her eyes even wider. "Do you...do you want to err... offer me to them?" Confused, she managed to ask him.

    Scott rolled his eyes and gave Brianna''s head a rather hash tap. "You wish!"

    "What''s this about then?" Brianna stroked her head and looked at him with her big innocent eyes.

    "You need a few bodyguards. Your safety is the main concern here. We are together most of the time, but we can''t be together all the time. And sometimes I am not cautious enough to protect you." Scott explained.

    "Is it necessary?" With agitation, she asks again.

    "If you don''t want to die yet." A short answer came from his mouth.

    "Alright. Let me take a look." Brianna took his phone and had a quick glance. "There are SO MANY!" she exclaimed.

    "These are the ones that are responsible for the safety of the house. There are more if you don''t like these ones."

    "What?! How many bodyguards have you hired?"

    "Enough to shock you."

    "Come on, tell me," Brianna asked curiously, but Scott would not answer her. The more she knows, the more danger she''s putting herself in. He thought.

    After a good while, Brianna pointed at one of the profiles and said, "This one! He actually looks a bit like Leonardo DiCaprio! Well, a younger version of him. And I like his smile."

    Scott looked displeased instantly and took a quick look at the picture. "Not this one!" He said sternly.

    "Why? Look at him. He''s good looking and..." Brianna argued but stopped halfway as she suddenly realized that Scott was actually jealous. "I didn''t mean that. Are you jealous? I just thought that he''s pleasant to look at, and he seems to be a good fighter as well."

    "Jealous? Because of you?!" Scott sulked. "They are all great fighters, or they aren''t qualified to work for me."

    "Alright. How about this one?" Brianna pointed at another picture.

    Scott glanced at it and looked even worse. "I''m not asking you to choose a date!"

    "But who doesn''t like good-looking guys?" Brianna muttered.

    "They are all good-looking, but my point is you shouldn''t choose how they look. Choose another one." Scott demanded.

    "Alright." Brianna pouted her lips and nodded. It was true that all the bodyguards that worked for Scott were not bad looking at all. He had picked them personally.

    Finally, Brianna chose one that didn''t stand out much and said, "Ok, him."

    "Choose a few more," Scott said.

    "I don''t want to have too much attention from people. One is good enough. Also, if whoever it is that wants to use me to hurt you is truly somebody, they won''t just keep kidnapping me to threaten you, will they?"

    "True."

    A week later, Brianna had recovered well. As she sat sunbathing on the balcony, she was planning to go back to work the next day. She sipped tea and thought about the designs for Andy Jordan''s wife and daughters. Just as she was lost in thought, her phone rang.

    It was from Chris Butler. She hesitated for a while, then answered. "Yes, Mr. Butler?"

    "Would you like to have lunch with me today?"

    "I''m afraid it isn''t a good idea, Mr. Butler. I''m Scott''s wife, and I don''t think it appropriate to have lunch with you." Brianna refused immediately.

    "Ha. Scott''s wife. Right. But do you think you will be his wife for long?" Chris smiled.

    "Well, at least till he finds Sol Keaton."

    "What if I tell you now that I''ve found her."

    "What?!" Brianna jumped up from the chair and knocked over the tea.

 Chapter 399 - 111: Is This The End?

    Though Brianna had been preparing herself to leave Scott once Sol returned, she had not expected it to happen so fast.

    Is this the end? Brianna thought. Am I to leave Scott now?

    "Ha. Do you want to be with Scott for longer? If you do, then do as I say." Chris smiled.

    Brianna thought it over and said, "Where should I meet you?"

    "If I remember correctly, you''ve once said that you would cook for me to thank me. Why don''t you come to my house in Green Valley Ranch?"

    Brianna hesitated for a while.

    "Alright." She agreed. He seemed to show up whenever I needed help, and now he''s got me to do what he wants. But what does he really want? To use me to harm Scott? But if he has found Sol, he can use her as bait instead. She''s the one that Scott really loves, not me. She wondered and hurried downstairs.

    Jeff, the bodyguard Brianna chose the other day, came to meet her. "Are you going out, Mrs. Anderson?"

    "Right."

    "Does Mr. Anderson know?"

    Brianna was going to meet Chris, and it was for the reason that he had found Sol. Surely, Brianna couldn''t let Scott know. She said, as casually as she could, "I''m just going out to see a friend."

    "I''m afraid that I can''t let you leave the house without Mr. Anderson''s permission."

    "Jeff, are you a jailer or my bodyguard?"

    "I''m responsible for your safety, Mrs. Anderson. Please understand."

    Reluctantly, Brianna gave Scott a call saying that she had some errands to run and needed to go out. Scott happened to be in an important conference and muttered a quick yes and hung up.

    Jeff drove her to the location Brianna showed him. The Green Valley Ranch was one of the best areas in Las Vegas, and Chris'' house was once surrounded by trees and gardens. It was pretty much a castle.

    Brianna wondered how many houses he had and how much it would cost. What does he want from me, someone as rich and powerful as him?! Is it just for the business that he wants to harm Scott? Or is there some secretive personal reason?

    As soon as Jeff saw the fancy house they had arrived at, he sensed that something wasn''t right. He took out his phone and was about to inform Scott, however, two bodyguards came behind him suddenly, snatched his phone, and knocked him out. "Good day, Mrs. Brianna Anderson. We shall take care of your bodyguard while you meet Mr. Butler. He''s waiting for you in the living room."

    Brianna nodded. "Alright. Please don''t hurt him."

    "We won''t."

    It was the same style of d¨¦cor as the mysterious house that Brianna had been to before. As Brianna walked in, she saw Chris seated on the sofa listening to some mantra singing. He had his eyes closed and a content smile on.

    "May I use the kitchen please, Mr. Butler?" Brianna walked up to him and asked directly.

    Chris opened his eyes and pointed to the right. "Over there."

    "What do you fancy?"

    "Surprise me."

    "Alright."

    "Oh, I''ve heard that you are an artistic chef. I would love to see some of your artwork." Chris added.

    "Sure."

    Brianna went into the kitchen, had a look at the ingredients in the fridge, and decided to make something Greek, tzatziki, a garlic-flavored cuc.u.mber dip, with pita bread as a starter, moussaka as a main dish, with a classic white bean soup, fasolatha, and a custard-filled phyllo pie as dessert. It was rather time-consuming, but as usual, Brianna enjoyed cooking and found it rather meditative.

    When she suddenly looked up to see Chris standing by the door, watching her quietly, she was startled. "You gave me a fright!" She exclaimed.

    "Am I that frightening?" Chris smiled.

    "Well, you are more mysterious than frightening."

    "I''m not mysterious. I just don''t want too much attention from people. I don''t want many to know me or know about me."

    "Why?"

    "Because I belong to Coraline only." His smile grew to a playful grin, yet there was a hint of sadness in it.

    "Hmm," Brianna responded with a smile. "But you are someone of great success and wealth, possibly as successful as Scott, if not more. How is it possible that you don''t get attention from people?"

    "I have people work for me and manage the business."

    "I see."

    "I look forward to our lunch," Chris said rather cheerfully and walked out of the kitchen.

    As Brianna brought out the food, Chris was very impressed. He nodded approval. "Can you cook Asian food as well? Chinese?"

    "Yes, but I''m not very good at it."

    "Would you like to cook for me again?"

    "Mr. Butler, I''ve only promised to cook for you once to thank you. Just once."

    "What if I can help postpone Sol Keaton''s return?"

    "Huh? Where is she?"

    "Not in the States yet. You have the chance to decide when I allow her to come back to Las Vegas." Chris said, watching her closely.

    "When did you find her?"

    "A few days ago."

    If Brianna was to be selfish, she did hope that she could be with Scott longer, however, she was thinking sensibly, and she knew she should try to get as much information as she could about Sol and what Chris wanted to do, so she could inform Scott.

    Chris enjoyed lunch very much, but Brianna didn''t have an appetite at all. After lunch, Chris took Brianna to the garden and sat outside for tea and sweets.

    They chatted casually, and about half an hour later, Brianna realized that she wasn''t getting much information from Chris and decided that she''d better leave. "Mr. Butler, I''ve been here for a few hours now, and I should leave soon."

    "You are in a hurry to go back to him, aren''t you?"

    "He''s my husband."

    Chris smiled. "Not for long, Brianna, not for long."

    "Mr. Butler, what do you really want? What do you want from Sol Keaton and me?"

    "To defeat him and take over Las Vegas, of course."

    "Just as simple as that?"

    "Simple? Do you think it''s simple to destroy The Anderson Corporation? Ha."

    So he does want to destroy The Anderson Corporation to defeat Scott. Brianna thought.

 Chapter 400 - 112: I Want To Focus On My Career

    Brianna watched Chris closely, hoping to see if he was telling the truth, but he appeared to be so serene yet emotionless that she couldn''t guess his feelings at all.

    "Do you find me good-looking, Brianna?" Chris teased, seeing that she was watching him.

    A bit embarrassed, Brianna smiled and said half-jokingly, "You are absolutely charming, Mr. Butler."

    "Good. Why don''t you come and be with me when you leave Scott Anderson?"

    Startled by the suggestion, Brianna shook her head immediately, "Thanks for the offer, but no. I want to focus on my career."

    "Your career? Do you think that you can still be a designer at The Anderson Corporation when you and Scott Anderson separate?"

    Brianna thought it over and shook her head. She knew that even if Scott and Sol asked her to stay, she would not. She could not.

    "I can help you with your career if you are with me."

    "Thanks, but I will find another job somewhere else, or I don''t have to do jewelry design but switch back to interior design. That''s what I studied anyway." Brianna refused indirectly.

    "Brianna, why do you dislike me?"

    I don''t dislike you. I feel intimidated. Brianna thought, but she didn''t have the guts to say so. "I don''t dislike you, but I don''t think I''m capable enough to work for you, Mr. Butler."

    Chris didn''t insist, and he changed the subject. "Scott Anderson has probably changed how he feels about you, and he obviously cares about you now, but he will never truly love you."

    Brianna smiled a bitter smile. "That I know. I have noticed the change in the way he looks at me sometimes, but I know that it''s only because I remind him of her."

    She had asked him more than once, but he never told her that he loved her. He will only admit his love for Sol Keaton. He''s keeping me only because he loves her very much, and I remind him of her.

    "And even though you know, you will still be loyal to him?"

    "This doesn''t really have anything to do with you, Mr. Butler. Anyway, I should leave now." Brianna stood up.

    Just then, a girl with long black hair and big blue eyes, dressed in a light green dress, came walking towards them. She was wearing a floral head wreath, and her eyes shone brightly with youth and liveliness. She''s like a fairy. Brianna thought and noticed that she looked a bit like herself, both her face and her figure.

    Though it was only for a few seconds, Brianna caught sight of her hostility and jealousy in her eyes. She doesn''t like me, Brianna thought, but she is hiding her feelings well.

    "Is she the perfect replacement for Coraline, Mr. Butler?" The girl asked.

    "Coraline is irreplaceable," Chris said indifferently. He seemed displeased. "Who invited you in?"

    "I''ve missed you, but since you came to Las Vegas, you''ve forgotten me." The girl leaned over to hug him, but Chris pushed her off him, looking annoyed. "You are not welcome here. Get out." He said brutally.

    "Mr. Butler..." The girl muttered tearfully and scurried away. Chris made a phone call and requested the girl to be eliminated.

    Brianna stared at him with her eyes wide open, shocked by his cruelty. He doesn''t appear to be cold and distant like Scott, but he can just take a life like it''s nothing. It''s horrific.

    "Mr. Butler, the girl seems to adore you very much. Don''t you think it''s a bit too cruel?" She asked tentatively.

    "Just an unqualified replacement. There are plenty like her."

    "You have found many girls that look similar to Coraline?"

    "Right. I''ve searched all over the world. They look like her, but they are not like her at all. None of them has her pureness, her innocence, and her smiles."

    Brianna couldn''t help wondering how many girls had been killed and how their families would feel. Where has he got the power to do so?! However, knowing better how cruel he could be, Brianna thought she''d better not ask any more questions.

    "I should go. Goodbye, Mr. Butler."

    "Right. He has just arrived." Chris said while looking at the gate.

    Brianna turned to look and saw Scott''s car parked at the gate. Her heart sank.

    She could even feel the iciness in his stare.

    "I thought you prefer to be secretive and mysterious," Brianna said to Chris.

    "I asked someone to take a photo of us dining together and had it sent to him about half an hour ago. I''m quite impressed that he could find out the location so fast. And he''s come in person. It looks like he does care about you very much." Chris said with a smile.

    "You''re mistaken, Mr. Butler. He''s just being possessive." Brianna said plainly and hurried to the gate.

    The chief bodyguard opened the door for her. She took a quick look at Scott, hesitated a bit, and got in. Scott sat quietly as if he was completely oblivious of her presence.

    Brianna felt her heart beating fast. She looked out of the window and saw her bodyguard, Jeff, came running from the garage, looking worried and guilty.

    "Apologies, Mr. Anderson," Jeff said sincerely.

    Scott didn''t utter a word. He took out a gun from a pocket under the seat and pointed it at Jeff''s head.

    Frightened, Brianna grabbed his arm and pleaded, "Scott, don''t! It''s not Jeff''s fault. He can''t handle Chris''s bodyguards alone. I insisted on coming here. He didn''t know it was Chris Butler that I was meeting."

    Scott remained silent and slowly turned the gun around and pointed it at her head instead. Brianna trembled and closed her eyes.

    "Mr. Anderson, please don''t blame Mrs. Anderson. It was my fault." Jeff said anxiously.

    Scott sneered. "Ha. Look how charming you are, Brianna. You''ve got invited to cook for Chris Butler, and even your bodyguard would now defend you with his life."

    Brianna opened her eyes and said in a trembling voice, "I only came to cook for him to thank him for saving me."

    "Have I not told you that you could cook for me only? Only me."

    Her face turned pale. "Please forgive me." She said helplessly.

    He slid the gun down her face, her neck, her c.h.e.s.t, then her stomach and stopped between her t.h.i.g.hs.

 Chapter 401 - 113:Take It Off

    Brianna felt humiliated, and tears streamed down her face. "No. Scott. No..." she shook her head as she held his stare.

    Scott sneered and demanded, "Take it off."

    "No. I won''t. You are humiliating me." Brianna retorted.

    "How could you meet him in private without my permission?! I have to check if you did it with him."

    "I only cooked lunch for him. That''s it. If you don''t believe me, then shoot me, but don''t humiliate me."

    "Now you are feeling humiliated. Why did you lie to me and go see him then?"

    Brianna couldn''t tell him that Chris had found Sol. "I wanted to thank him for saving me and to tell him then from now on, I don''t owe him anything, and we should not speak to each other again." She lied.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes. I swear."

    Scott watched her closely for a while, then put the gun away. Brianna closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. She felt weak. "Thanks." She muttered.

    "I asked you to stay at home so you can recover well. I didn''t give you the chance to meet other guys secretively." There was still anger in his voice.

    "I won''t see him again. I will go back to work tomorrow."

    Scott nodded, then said sulkily, "I haven''t had lunch yet."

    "Huh? It''s almost three o''clock. You must be starving."

    Scott said nothing. He would not admit to her that he didn''t have the appetite for food because of the lack of her presence.

    Trying to please him, Brianna said attentively, "Let me cook you something later."

    Scott rolled his eyes and said nothing. Guiltily, Brianna moved closer to Scott, put her soft hands on his neck, and started massaging him gently. But soon, her stomach betrayed her and made a hungry sound of complaint. Brianna blushed.

    "Are you hungry too?" Scott asked, surprised.

    "I was too nervous and scared to eat with him. I''ve hardly had anything." Brianna muttered.

    "Nervous? Because you fancy him?"

    "No. I don''t know why, but I just don''t feel at ease with him. Only when I''m with you, I find eating enjoyable."

    Scott seemed to be very pleased to hear so, and he looked less angry. Brianna noticed and went on, "Scott, honey, my heart only allows one man in, just one." She looked him into his eyes and saw that they had softened.

    He said nothing still, but quietly, he put her hand in his, and she rested her head on his shoulder. She smiled, feeling better and much more relaxed. Soon she dozed off, and Scott stroked her head gently as she slept.

    When they got back to the company, Scott resumed his work, and Brianna hurried to the kitchen to start preparing a late lunch. She was starving when she finally got lunch ready.

    "Bon appetit!" She said with a grin and started wolfing down her food.

    Scott rolled his eyes at her and said, "Can''t you be a bit more ladylike?"

    "I will try," Brianna answered indifferently and grinned at him.

    Scott shrugged his shoulders. He was actually pleased to see her eat with such enthusiasm, and it gave him a good appetite, however at the same time, he was annoyed with himself for such a realization. He hardly ate anything the chefs from home-cooked for him, and he recalled last time that as soon as Brianna left to see Jodie, he lost his appetite. He didn''t like that she was influencing how he felt.

    I''ve told her to sit next to me, not opposite me. She didn''t listen. I''ve asked her not to cook for anyone else, and she didn''t listen to either. Damn it! She said she loves me, but she...and why do I care?!

    Suddenly he put the fork down on the table, loud. Brianna was startled and looked up at him. "What''s the matter?" She asked, looking at him with her big innocent eyes.

    "Why are you sitting over there?" He questioned with a frown.

    Brianna pouted her lips and moved her chair closer to him. "It''s, err...it''s a big table." She muttered and remembered that he did ask her not to sit opposite him before.

    She forked a slice of steak and put it on his plate with a cheeky smile. "This is for you."

    Seeing her innocent eyes and cheeky smile, Scott couldn''t get angry with her at all.

    When they finished eating, Scott lit a cigarette and watched Brianna quietly.

    "Yes?" Brianna said, wondering what Scott was thinking about.

    "You haven''t apologized to me, have you?"

    Is he still upset about it?! Brianna pouted her lips. "I apologize. I shouldn''t have gone to see Chris Butler. I shouldn''t have cooked for him. Without your permission, I will never see him again."

    "Or any other men."

    "Right."

    "Go on."

    "Huh?" Brianna had no idea what else she should apologize for. She thought it over and decided to change the subject instead. "You know what, I can tell you a secret about Chris Butler."

    Scott looked at her with his eyebrow arched.

    "Chris Butler loves a girl called Coraline who looks, well, looked very much like me. It''s said that she was his cousin, so he couldn''t be with her. Also, she died years ago. So he has been looking for someone like her. Isn''t it funny that I look like Sol And Coraline?"

    "How much alike are you and her?" Scott asked.

    "Let me show you." Brianna clicked on Chris''s WhatsApp profile picture and showed it to Scott.

    The girl in the picture did look similar to Sol, but her eyes were very different. Her eyes. She reminds me of someone. Who is it? Scott was thinking. Jacob! Right. Her eyes are like Jacob''s and Chris Butler''s. Saying that Jacob and Chris looked a bit alike. Could they be related? He then recalled the fight at the vineyard about twelve years ago and how he saved the dying boy that had got shot. Perhaps this is a clue to find out more about Chris Butler. He thought to himself.

 Chapter 402 - 114: Iéˆ¥æª“ Your Wife

    Brianna tapped on his c.h.e.s.t and asked, "What are you thinking about?"

    "You do look like the girl, Coraline. Actually, you, Sol, and Coraline all look very similar but your eyes. Perhaps Chris Butler will fall in love with you because you look like her. If he wants to have you, what will you do?" Scott asked, looking at Brianna.

    "Impossible. Just because I look like someone that he loves?!"

    "What if?"

    "Scott, I''m your wife."

    "What if we separate one day?"

    "Then I don''t know."

    Scott looked upset and serious. He grabbed Brianna''s chin and said, "Brianna, you''d better behave yourself. If I find out that something is going on between you and him, you will be in trouble."

    Brianna was as frightened as upset. She had learned how cruelly Chris Butler would treat the fairy-like girl with the floral head wreath, and now she was again reminded how cruel and dominating Scott could be.

    Why are they given the power to decide on others'' life? Is it just because they are billionaires?

    She couldn''t help worrying about her own life. These men I''ve got involved with are dangerous.

    "Why do you look scared? Are you guilty of something?" Scott put his arm around Brianna''s shoulder and asked with an unkind smile.

    "Of course not." Brianna denied it instantly while thinking if she should feel guilty for not telling Scott that Chris had found Sol. She knew that he had been longing for her return, yet she didn''t want to tell him yet. They will be able to spend the rest of their life together, but I can only be with him temporarily. I only want it to last a bit longer. Am I being greedy? Am I being selfish? She thought to herself.

    Scott watched her closely. He pinched her pointed nose gently and said half-jokingly, "You''d better be telling the truth."

    "You know I don''t lie to you." Brianna hugged him and buried her head in his arms, avoiding his gaze. "I will always be loyal to you as long as I''m with you. Even though you never tell me how you feel about me, it doesn''t change how I feel about you."

    "You want me to say that I love you? Ha, perhaps in your dreams. However, I''ve told you that you have permission to love me and me only," He said matter-of-factly. "Forever." He added.

    "Scott, don''t you think you are being too harsh to me? You can''t expect me to love someone who has no feelings for me forever. Scott, when she comes back, you have to let me go and leave me be."

    "I won''t. And what can you do about it?"

    Brianna heaved a sigh and said nothing. She was speechless. There''s no point in arguing with him at all.

    The following days were spent quietly and sweetly.

    Brianna and Scott were back to their old routine, going to work together, coming home together, each busy with their own work now and then before bed, and going to dreams together.

    Scott was as cold and distant as usual, very economical with words, but he seemed to be much more tolerant with Brianna and even considerate sometimes.

    Chris still messaged Brianna occasionally, and she would reply briefly just to be polite. They never got into any deep conversations. At first, Brianna was worried that Chris would mention Sol again, but he never did, and gradually, Brianna stopped worrying. Perhaps he hasn''t found her. He was probably just testing me. Scott has been looking for her for so many years. It''s unlikely that Chris could have found her in such a short time.

    Recalling how intimate she had been with Scott lately, she blushed bashfully with a smile. Though he had asked her to say that she loved him every day and he had not once responded to her, when she went to sleep in his arms every night, she felt content.

    When she felt a bit tired while working in the day, she would go to him for a hug, and he allowed her. Sometimes, she felt it surreal to feel so sweet and content, being with the man she''d fallen in love with.

    There was a grand charity auction on Friday night. After work, Scott had the driver take Brianna to The Look, the best hairdressers in town, to get her hair done. He had bought her an evening dress designed and tailored by a top Italian designer.

    It was the first time Brianna had ever been to an event so big, and she couldn''t help feeling a bit nervous.

    The event was held at The Anderson Hotel. The car pulled over outside the gate. The driver opened the door for Scott first, then for Brianna. To Brianna''s surprise, Scott waited for her patiently, and they walked into the hotel arm in arm.

    Most people had arrived when they got there. As soon they had spotted Scott arriving, everyone came to greet him courteously. Scott replied merely with a polite nod. He didn''t shake their hands or even utter a word.

    After they were ushered to the front seats saved for VIP guests, people slowly quieted down, but before long, there came another commotion from the gate.

    What is it about? Someone as important as Scott has arrived? Brianna thought and turned around to see Chris coming in. He was dressed in white, walking in with charm and confidence. Six bodyguards followed behind him, and accompanying him was a slender girl. The girl was wearing a mask that hid her face and was dressed comparatively casual.

    Though Brianna couldn''t see her face, judging by her mannerism and figure, she thought she was a beauty.

    The guests tonight were all successful and wealthy people, but Scott and Chris were the only two that stood out. Unlike Scott, Chris responded to the crowd''s greetings rather politely and warmly. His companion was following suit.

    When the girl glanced at Scott, Scott happened to look in her direction. He felt as if she was someone familiar, but he couldn''t see her face and looked away coldly.

    Chris seemed to have noticed and smiled a very subtle smile, which alerted Brianna. She looked at the girl again and felt a sense of uneasiness.

    As the girl walked closer towards her, the uneasy feeling increased.

 Chapter 403 - 115: She Hates Me

    Chris coughed a deliberate cough, and the girl paused as if Chris had given her a warning.

    Brianna felt a sudden relief. She flipped through a catalog of the auction items on the desk, hoping to divert her attention and ease her worried mind.

    Chris went over to Scott with a smile and extended his hand for a handshake.

    "A p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to see you, Mr. Butler. Who is this? May I ask?" Scott stood up, shook Chris'' hand, and said as he looked at the girl casually. The girl trembled slightly. She was

    Chris smiled, and the charm of his smile excited every woman present. "My partner. I guess she knows very well that she isn''t capable of stealing Mrs. Anderson''s thunder, so she might as well wear a mask to cover her face and be a bit mysterious tonight. However, I do much prefer Mrs. Anderson''s attire." He turned to look at Brianna. "You look gorgeous, Mrs. Anderson. I wonder if I can have the honor to have a dance with you later."

    "I''m afraid not," Scott said instantly, with an icy smile. "She still needs practicing and is only allowed to dance with me."

    Brianna leaned on Scott while holding his arm and said with a smile, "Sorry, Mr. Butler. Perhaps next time when I''ve done my practice."

    "What a pity! No worries." Chris smiled at Brianna gently. He put his arm around the girl''s waist and said to Scott, "Do you mind if we sit next to you, Mr. Anderson?"

    "Not at all."

    The two looked at each other and exchanged a smile. The crowd seemed to sense the hostility between them.

    Brianna was now seated between Scott and Chris, and on the right side of Chris was his partner, the mysterious girl with a mask on.

    Now and then, Brianna could feel that the girl was looking at her unkindly. It made her shiver with fear. She wished she could escape. Scott seemed to have felt her uneasiness, and softly he whispered to her ear, "There''s nothing to worry about. I have got your back."

    Brianna gazed at him with her eyes wide open, startled and touched. She leaned closer to Scott and subconsciously took another look at the girl. She saw her clenched fists. She hates me. Brianna was certain.

    "Brianna is just my cup of tea. Mr. Anderson, when you and her separate, I would love to date her." Chris said matter-of-factly.

    Brianna pouted her lips. What''s wrong with him?!

    Scott didn''t look pleased with all. He replied with a sneer, "I suggest you stop talking nonsense, Mr. Butler, or I shall kick you out."

    "Ha. I''m not sure if you are capable, same as I''m not sure if you can have Brianna for long." Chris retorted and held Scott''s stare. Brianna and the girl exchanged a look, then, each patted on their man''s hand as a gesture to calm them down.

    Soon the auction started, but there wasn''t much enthusiasm in the beginning as the items for bid were not of much value. Brianna watched for a while, finding it difficult to relax. She could feel Chris moving closer to her and Scott growing more irritated.

    Suddenly, Scott stood up and exchanged seats with Brianna. Chris chuckled and said, "By changing seats with her, you can''t change how I feel about her. Ha-ha."

    "Mr. Butler, it''s obvious that you do not respect my wife and me, but shouldn''t you think about how your partner feels? I feel sorry for the girl."

    "She''s just a partner for tonight. She''s not my girlfriend or wife. I don''t care how she feels at all." Chris said indifferently.

    "And you don''t feel ashamed for coveting other''s wife?"

    "Well, that''s because I know you two will separate soon."

    Just then, the host brought out a beautiful bracelet with green diamonds. It would go perfectly with a necklace that Scott bought her, Brianna thought. She was intrigued and watched tentatively.

    Chris noticed and asked with a smile, "Do you like it?"

    "It''s nice," Brianna replied briefly.

    An expensively dressed lady seated behind said with a disdainful laugh, not knowing who Scott and Brianna were, "Ha. Another cheap item? Really. This is very disappointing. Don''t they check before they decide on the auction items? I wonder who the organizer is."

    Brianna shook her head slightly and smiled, with no intention of explaining or arguing with the lady. However, Chris glanced at the lady and said, "The three green diamonds on the bracelet, I believe, are one of the rarest and most valuable diamonds available in the market. It''s Aurora Green. Also, this bracelet was designed by one of the top ten designers in the world. Those that know little about jewels can''t tell the difference between a piece of cheap glass and a valuable gem. One can''t judge a book by its cover. Some people dress expensively, but it doesn''t hide their shallowness and ignorance."

    The lady was furious and embarrassed, but she didn''t have the guts to utter another word.

    "I''m impressed, Mr. Butler. I believe you are probably as competitive as the Andersons, the Smiths, and the Moores." Scott commented.

    "Not sure if I''m as competitive as you, Mr. Anderson, but it shouldn''t cost me much to get this bracelet."

    "I''m afraid you don''t have the chance as I''m getting it for my wife."

    "Is that so? We will see."

    As it was a valuable item with a starting price at one million, soon only Scott and Chris were the only two people left bidding. Both were persistent, and the price soon went up to eight million.

    Brianna watched them in disbelief. This is crazy. The seller must be laughing now. Even the crowd started murmuring.

    Judging by their comments, Brianna could tell that most people didn''t know much about Chris. He had indeed been a mysterious one. However, the crowd could tell that he was as competitive as Scott Anderson, who was the most powerful person in Las Vegas, and couldn''t help wondering who he was.

    Unlike Scott, who was often perceived cold and distant, Chris was more gentleman-like and appeared to be more easy-going. One thing they had in common, though, was that neither of them seemed tempted by women. They were never accompanied by female partners when attending important public events, and this was the very first time that they both had partners, which was a rare coincidence. Or was it just a coincidence? Moreover, they were now competing on the same item.

 Chapter 404 - 116: Donéˆ¥æª› Let Me Down

    Who is this girl? What''s about her that''s got these two most successful young men competing for her? The crowd wondered.

    It''s understandable that Scott Anderson is bidding the bracelet for his partner, but what about this other gentleman? What''s he doing?

    The price had gone up to ten million. Brianna tapped Scott''s hand gently, hoping that he would get the message and stop, but Scott didn''t even take a look at her and went on raising the price.

    Helplessly, Brianna leaned back and looked towards Chris, who was sitting next to Scott. "Please. It''s not worth it." She whispered. Chris gazed at her for a few seconds, then smiled and nodded.

    In the end, Scott paid fifteen million dollars for the bracelet. Brianna wasn''t sure how to feel about it. He probably did it just for the sake of defeating Chris. I doubt he really wanted to get it for me. She thought.

    When the auction was over, and most people had dismissed, Brianna and Scott walked out arm in arm. Chris and the girl followed behind.

    They stopped by the fountain outside the hotel. Scott took out the bracelet and handed it to Brianna. "Try it on." He said plainly.

    "It''s for me?" Brianna asked doubtfully.

    "Of course."

    Brianna accepted with a big smile. Scott had bought her lots of expensive jewelry, but they meant nothing to her. She had hardly worn any. However, this bracelet was different. He had competed to get it for her, with everyone watching. Just as she was to put it on, someone snatched it off her hand suddenly.

    Brianna turned around to see Sophia Moore glaring at her angrily. As usual, she was followed by a few muscular and tough bodyguards.

    "You don''t deserve such a valuable item!" Sophia Moore said with disdain.

    Brianna took a look at Scott, who arched his eyebrows as if to say, ''Show me what you''ve got. Don''t let me down.''

    Brianna felt encouraged and retorted with a smile, "I know I wasn''t born with a silver spoon in my mouth like you were, but I''ve married the best man, and this is a present from my husband. Ms. Moore, you are not jealous, are you?"

    Sophia clenched her fists and stomped her feet angrily. "Jealous?! Jealous of you?! You wish!"

    "Well, I find it rather strange that someone as exceptional as you claim yourself to be hasn''t even got a boyfriend. I wonder why. Also, what you do every day is just wander about, followed by a group of bodyguards. What did you go to Harvard for? Or did you actually make it there? You probably bought your way into Harvard." Brianna mocked.

    A fair amount of people had slowed down or paused to watch what was going on. Sophia Moore, together with Maggie Taylor, were considered the two best-looking women in town, while Brianna had got her own charm. One was the daughter of the American Mafia boss and the other, Scott Anderson''s partner. These two in a fight were, of course, a big show to watch.

    Fortunately, all the journalists had been asked to leave, or it would be all over the news.

    "I have money that can last forever, and I do whatever I please, unlike you, who have to please men to get what you want! You are no one to judge me! Shame on you." Sophia retorted as she glared at Brianna.

    Scott seemed intrigued to see how Brianna would react to Sophia''s remark. He watched Brianna attentively.

    "I''m happy to please the man I want to please, not for the sake of getting what I want, but simply because I want to please him. I feel sorry for you that you don''t even have someone to please." Brianna said sincerely. Scott smiled.

    "Because I love Scott only. I''ve loved him since I was little. And, err, and all the other men know they aren''t good enough for me..." Sophia stammered a bit.

    Brianna couldn''t help finding her arrogance ridiculously amusing, and she burst out laughing, which enraged Sophia, and she suddenly lifted her hand up, ready to give Brianna a slap.

    However, Scott reacted quickly. He grabbed Sophia''s waist with one hand and slapped her on her cheek with the other. Sophia cried out in pain. Her cheek turned red instantly. "Scott..." she muttered, looking at Scott with tearful eyes. "How could you..." She then raised her voice, sounding more shocked and angrier. "How could you?! My father and brother won''t let you off."

    Scott took out a handkerchief, wiped his hands, and threw it into the bin. "I hope you have by now learned that this is Las Vegas. It''s not the Moores'' territory. If you treat my woman unkindly again, you won''t just get slapped."

    With tears streaming down her cheeks, Sophia pouted her lips and threw the bracelet at Brianna angrily.

    Brianna took the bracelet and followed Scott to the car. She felt proud and protected.

    Just as they were about to get into the car, Chris spoke. "Mr. Anderson, can''t you feel it at all? Someone you know so well for so long is just right here with you, but you don''t seem to notice at all."

    "What do you mean?" Scott turned around and looked at Chris and the girl with the mask on, who had not uttered a word yet.

    Scott did find her a bit familiar when he saw her coming in earlier, but he couldn''t relate anyone he knew to Chris Butler. Now their eyes met, and as Scott looked into her eyes, he felt that he had seen those eyes before. He noticed that the girl trembled slightly. She looked fragile and thin. Is she... is she... He couldn''t say the name he had known so well. How is it possible?

    Then, the girl took the hair clip off, and her long wavy hair fell onto her shoulder and back.

    She''s...She is Sol. Is she?

    She took off the light purple long jacket to reveal a white dress with delicate embroideries of flowers. Scott remembered the dress. It was the one he bought for her on her birthday during their most difficult time together.

 Chapter 405 - 117: Thereéˆ¥æªš No More Hope

    Scott trembled slightly. He couldn''t believe it. He moved a few steps towards the girl, then stopped. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but he didn''t utter a sound.

    Is she Sol? I''ve looked for her worldwide for so many years, and I couldn''t find her, but she''s now right here with Chris Butler?

    Brianna watched silently. Her eyes were teary. She felt a fear so intense that she couldn''t move. She stood still and watched.

    Chris said he had found Sol Keaton. This girl here is... is she? Is she Sol Keaton? Scott has always been so calm, but he seems to be so emotional now. She must be then! How does it happen all so fast? Everything was just so sweet and perfect then!

    She admitted to herself that lately, she had started hoping that Scott would grow to love her one day and they could love each other and live together as normal couples did.

    There''s no more hope...

    "Scott..." the girl spoke softly, her voice trembling. She had to pluck up the courage to call his name as she wasn''t sure if Scott still cared about her or if he cared more about Brianna than her.

    The familiar voice startled him. It was a voice that he had heard only in dreams in the past years, yet now, it was calling his name right in front of him.

    He suddenly marched over, took off her mask to reveal a pale and familiar face that he had dreamed of so many times.

    "So..." he was trembling. He was too surprised to speak.

    "Scott, it''s me." Sol looked at him into his eyes. She looked sad and worried. "Don''t you remember me anymore?"

    Of course, I do! I think about you every day! Scott heard his own thoughts speaking. In a trembling voice, he said, "Sol... it''s you."

    "Yes, Scott. It''s me." Sol gazed at him, and tears ran down her cheeks. "Three years. It''s been three years, and there hasn''t been a single day when I don''t miss you, but I, I was scared to come back. I don''t want to be a burden to you again..."

    Scott put his hand on her shoulder as if to hold her still, watched her quietly for a while before he could calm down a bit to speak.

    "Sol, where have you been? Where have you been hiding? How have you been?"

    "I''m good. Scott. I''ve been receiving treatments. What about you? How''s your neck pain? I remember you used to have terrible neck pain." Tears were streaming down her face.

    "I''ve recovered well. Send me the records of your treatments in the past years. I will find the best doctor for you."

    "Thanks, Scott." Sol nodded. She extended her hands, wanting to hug him, but she hesitated and took a look at Brianna standing by the car a few meters away.

    Scott had completely forgotten about Brianna and was oblivious to anyone around. He embraced Sol. "I''m so glad that you are back, Sol. I''m so happy. Please, don''t leave me again..." He said emotionally. It was the very first time Brianna had seen Scott so emotional. He had always been so economical with words and rarely showed his emotions.

    "I didn''t want to..." Sol cried in his embrace. "You have no idea how hard it was for me to leave you and how much I''ve missed you." Feeling the warmth of his body and hearing his heartbeat, Sol slowly regained confidence, and she felt more certain. "Scott, I''ve missed you terribly." She added.

    "I know." Scott nodded.

    "Scott, I, I love you."

    Scott was a bit startled. Then he nodded.

    "Do you, do you love me? Do you still love me?" Sol insisted.

    Scott hesitated.

    She glanced at Brianna over Scott''s shoulder, then looked up at Scott and awaited.

    He noticed the disappointment growing in her eyes, and quickly he nodded. "Yes, of course, I do. You are the person that I care about the most. Of course, I love you."

    Brianna staggered and leaned on the car to balance herself. She felt as if someone had gripped her throat, and she could not breathe. She had tried so many times for so long just to hear him tell her that he loved her, but he never did. And now, he said it to another girl right in front of her.

    Of course, she''s the one he loves. She is his only love. She''s back now, and I... I should leave... Brianna thought to herself, her heart aching badly.

    Scott gazed at Sol with a smile. She had not changed, her eyes, her face, the way she looked at him, except that she looked a bit more fragile and paler. Suddenly, the face of Brianna popped up in his head, and it startled him. Why am I thinking about her?! Sol is the girl that I love. Brianna is just a replacement. Now that Sol is back, Brianna should...leave... The thought saddened him, and the realization that he was upset about it irritated him. He knitted his brows slightly.

    S.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e as she was, Sol noticed the subtle change on his face. Tentatively, she stood on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around his neck, and pressed her lips close to his.

    Scott was a bit startled, and he, to his own surprise, recalled the scenes and feelings when he kissed Brianna and when they were having s.e.x passionately. I''m with the girl that I should love, but I''m thinking about someone else! He felt guilty for having such thoughts and thus accepted Sol''s kiss.

    Sol felt excited and even ecstatic. They spent three years together, from when she was seventeen to twenty, yet they were rarely as intimate as normal couples were. Scott would hug her, stroke her, pat her, kiss her on her cheeks, but never had he kissed her on her lips, let alone sleeping with her. Many times, she had questioned about their relationship.

    Brianna closed her eyes the moment they kissed and turned around. She couldn''t bear it anymore.

    Sensing that Scott was being acceptive, Sol hugged him tighter and slipped her tongue into his mouth daringly. Scott hesitated for a second, then he put one hand on the back of her head and the other around her waist and returned with a French kiss. Just then, he heard Brianna sobbing and running away.

 Chapter 406 - 118: Do You Love Her?

    He seemed to suddenly sober up, and gently he released Sol from his embrace and said softly, "You must be tired from the auction."

    Sol was disappointed, but she did not show her feelings. With a smile, she nodded, "A little bit. It felt so long, the auction."

    Scott picked her up, carried her in his arms, and went to the car. He could see Brianna in the distance, running away. Before he got into the car, Scott said to Jeff, "Follow her."

    Jeff was rather confused as everyone could tell that the girl in Scott''s arms was the one that he truly cared about, not the one he married. Jeff wasn''t sure what he should do. Though he was hired as Brianna''s bodyguard, he worked for Scott after all.

    Now that his boss had made it clear, Jeff answered, "Yes, Mr. Anderson."

    Sophia Moore was totally ignored and forgotten. She stood there and watched quietly. She hated Brianna as she thought she could have been with Scott if it wasn''t for her, but now that Sol had returned, she felt utterly hopeless.

    In the car, Sol sat quietly in Scott''s arms and looked at him affectionately and sadly. Scott felt hurt seeing her sad eyes. He stroked her face gently and asked, "What is it? You look upset."

    Sol heaved a sigh. "I shouldn''t have come back, should I?"

    Scott knitted his brows and hugged her tighter. "Don''t be silly. You can''t leave me again. No one can get in our way anymore, I promise you."

    "But, but, you are married." Sol muttered, "I''m too late."

    "Sol, I''m always yours. You are not late, never late. I''m just happy that you''ve finally come back." He looked at her closer and went on, "You look pale. It must have been hard for you these years."

    "It wasn''t too bad. I''ve grown. You know, I can live on my own. I can be independent now."

    On hearing so, Scott felt even guiltier. He took her hands and noticed that they had grown rougher. He wondered what she had been through in the past years. He was teary. "Sol, you can''t leave me again. You hear me?"

    "I never wanted to...Scott." Sol rested her head on his c.h.e.s.t. "But I would hate to see you argue with your grandpa because of me. Every time I thought about how he treated you, how hard it was for you and those sleepless nights you have been through...I, I can''t bear it."

    "It will not repeat. He can''t control me anymore."

    "What if he still dislikes me?"

    "Then I will not see them."

    "But..." she looked at him with teary eyes.

    "You are the most important to me, Sol. Don''t, please, don''t ever leave me again." Scott pleaded.

    Sol nodded and smiled. She felt reassured that she was still the one to him, just like three years ago, despite the fact that he had married Brianna and spent a few months with her. I''m still the most important one. I will win his heart back and everything else.

    "Scott," After a while, Sol spoke uncertainty.

    "Yes?"

    "I still feel that I shouldn''t have come back. You are married. I don''t want to make it difficult for you."

    "I married her only because she looks like you. She is just a replacement."

    "Do you love her?"

    Scott shook his head.

    Sol was very pleased, but she asked pitifully, "Will you divorce her and marry me now that I''m back?"

    Scott went quiet.

    He didn''t think he had to think about it at all. He knew from the very beginning that Brianna was just a possession to him, and as soon as Sol returned, he would kick her out. However, now that Sol was back, he didn''t know anymore. The scene of Brianna running away came to his mind.

    Should I? Can I? He asked himself. Can I ask her to leave? To his own surprise, he recalled the night when Brianna risked her life to save him at Turn On Bar.

    He didn''t have an answer to Sol''s question, and the feeling of uncertainty bothered him. He gestured for the driver to give Jeff a call to find out what Brianna was up to.

    "She''s drinking a lot at a bar," Jeff answered. Scott felt more irritated.

    Sol sensed that Scott wasn''t in a good mood. She said tentatively, "Scott, perhaps, I should leave..."

    "No! Sol, please don''t talk about leaving anymore."

    "Ok. I won''t."

    When they almost arrived at Home for Sol, Scott suddenly said to the driver, "Go to The Place."

    Sol''s heart sank, but calmly she asked, "Scott, why don''t we go back to Home for Sol? Didn''t you say that''s the place for you and me?"

    Scott couldn''t look her into her eyes. "She''s lived there before. It''s not just for you and me now, but Sol, I will make The Place even better than Home for Sol, and it will be the place for us."

    "Ok." Sol nodded.

    The Place was a villa with a beautiful garden. It was more spacious and beautifully designed than Home for Sol, but it had hardly been inhabited, so it felt less homely.

    Scott gave Alex a call and asked him to start refurbishing The Place tomorrow and make it the best villa in town. Then he arranged a few maids, chefs, and bodyguards to serve Sol.

    After a shower, Sol sat on the bed with a book, trying to read while waiting anxiously. A few minutes later, Scott came in. "It''s late. You must be tired now. Have a good rest." He stood by the door and said gently.

    Sol nodded, then asked, "Scott, are you sleeping next door?"

    "I... I will go back to Home for Sol." He didn''t want to upset her, but he couldn''t lie to her either.

    "Are you going back to her?" Sol asked anxiously.

    "No. I just need to sort out everything with her, then I will come and live with you. Whenever you miss me, you can come to the company."

    There were tears in Sol''s eyes. "Scott...you are the only one...you know what my foster parents and siblings are like, how they treat me...I only have you..."

 Chapter 407 - 119: Please, Let Me Leave

    Seeing her tearful eyes, Scott felt apologetic and went and sat down next to her. He hugged her and stroked her head gently. "Yes, Sol, I know. I know. Listen to me. All you need to do now is to recover well and be healthy, ok? I will take care of everything else. I will give you the best of everything."

    Sol hugged him tightly. Tears streamed down her face and wetted his shirt. "All I want is you, just you."

    "I am yours. I''m always yours. Now, have a good sleep, and I will see you soon."

    Sol nodded and lay down in bed. Scott put the blanket on her and left quietly. As soon as Scott closed the door, Sol opened her eyes, and with her lips pouted, she thought angrily that she had underestimated Brianna after all. Scott seems to want to keep her, and he''s now left me for her! I thought he would kick her out as soon as I come back. However, she wasn''t too worried either, knowing that someone as exceptional and powerful as Sophia Moore couldn''t tempt Scott at all. This girl is just a replacement! A replacement is a replacement, and now that I''m back, she will have to leave for sure.

    Brianna must have drunk half a bottle of whisky by now. Jeff had tried asking her to stop, but she would not listen at all. He noticed that Brianna''s phone was ringing, so he reminded her. "Mrs. Brianna Anderson, your phone''s ringing."

    "I don''t want to answer, whoever it is..." It was obvious that Brianna was already drunk. She could feel her head heavy, and everything seemed to be spinning.

    Then Jeff''s phone rang, and he answered. He looked anxious and quickly passed the phone to Brianna, "Mrs. Anderson, Mr. Anderson is asking you to go home right now."

    "No!"

    "Please answer the phone, Mrs. Anderson."

    "No!"

    "Mr. Anderson is angry."

    "Angry? Ha-ha. He should be happy that I''ve run away and left them alone!" Brianna laughed and downed another glass.

    "Please stop, Mrs. Anderson. Take the phone please, Mr. Anderson wants to speak to you."

    "No! No!" Impatiently, Brianna slapped the phone off Jeff''s hand and poured herself another glass.

    Jeff quickly took the glass away. Brianna stood up and tried to get her glass back, but she stumbled and fell onto the floor. Jeff bent down to help her up, and he felt someone stand over them. He looked up to see the angry face of Scott.

    Scott grabbed Brianna''s arm and pulled her up. "What the hell are you doing here?! Don''t forget who you are!"

    Just by the arrogance and anger in his tone, Brianna could tell who it was despite her drunkenness.

    Jeff released Brianna''s arm and moved a step backward. Brianna looked up and saw Scott blurrily. She looked away and leaned onto the table to balance herself. Her silence angered him even more. "Have I given you permission to get drunk?"

    "What do you want me to do then? To disappear?!" Brianna said, with her head down, sounding helpless.

    Scott grabbed her chin and lifted it up so that she had to look at him. "Why did you run away? Without my permission!"

    Brianna looked at him into his eyes, and tears filled her eyes. "So what?! I''m just a useless replacement anyway. She''s back, and I leave. That''s how it should be, isn''t it?! Shouldn''t you be grateful instead? I didn''t even need you to kick me out. But you are here shouting at me instead! I''ve done nothing wrong."

    Scott was startled. He didn''t know what to say.

    Brianna held his gaze with her tearful eyes.

    Scott watched her quietly, then he simply said, "Let''s go home." He dragged Brianna towards the car. Brianna stumbled after him, and when she got in, she banged her head at the door accidentally. "Ouch." She exclaimed.

    "Good for you," Scott said angrily.

    "I should do it again then!" Brianna was about to do it again, this time, deliberately, but Scott pulled her over and held her still.

    As soon as they arrived at Home for Sol, Scott dragged Brianna up to his room. "You are hurting me!" Brianna exclaimed.

    "Good! I can hurt you worse!" He threw her onto the bed. He didn''t know why he himself was so angry and irritated. It started when he heard Brianna run away sobbing.

    Brianna buried her face on the blanket. "What do you want from me?! Shouldn''t you be with Sol Keaton now?!" She was crying, but she tried to sound calm.

    "Are you jealous?"

    There was silence, then suddenly and emotionally, she said, "Yes, I am! I am jealous. Whatever I do means nothing to you. She''s the only one to you."

    "You are no one to be jealous of her."

    "Ha-ha. Right." Brianna laughed, mocking herself. "Of course. I''m just a nobody girl. Mr. Anderson, won''t you be so kind and divorce me as soon as you can? Please."

    Now Scott was quiet. Am I really going to divorce her? He questioned himself. But then he thought about Sol and remembered his promise to her that he would give her the best of everything, including his heart, his wealth, and a grand marriage.

    He had looked for her for so long since she saved him fourteen years ago. He had been hoping to return her favor and love. Three years ago, he wasn''t rich and successful enough, and she left without saying goodbye because she didn''t want to be his burden. But now, she had returned, and he had the ability to take care of her and love her.

    But why am I hesitating? Why? If I keep Brianna, it will be unfair to Sol. And it''s not my initial intention at all!

    Brianna dried her eyes, took a deep breath, felt a bit calmer, then she looked up at Scott and said sincerely, "Scott, I can''t stay. I can''t stay and see how happy you are with her. I am jealous. I admit that I am, and I can''t help it. I don''t know what I would do if I stayed. Please, please let me leave."

 Chapter 408 - 120: Why Do I Feel Empty?

    "Shut up! You are irritating me." Scott snapped. He had never thought that the return of Sol would affect Brianna so much. He thought that when Sol came back, everything would be perfect. The fact was that it was now a complete mess. If I have to choose between them, then I can only... He waved his hand and said impatiently, "You can get out of my room now."

    Just as I have expected, Brianna thought. She got up and stumbled back to her room.

    For half a month, Brianna had shared the same bed with Scott. As soon as Brianna left, Scott had this feeling of sudden emptiness. He did not like it. Sol is back. I should feel happy and content instead. Why? Why do I feel empty? Why do I long for Brianna when Sol has been with me?

    Sol was now standing by the French window, looking out at the moonlit garden. She felt content and confident. She felt Scott would soon marry her and they will have a happy family.

    Scott was now one of the most successful men in the world. He was no longer under the control of his grandfather, and if he wanted to be with her, then no one could interfere. She could feel that he still cared about her as much as before. The only change was that he had married Brianna.

    But it''s ok because he married that girl merely because she looks like me. It shouldn''t be hard to kick her out.

    Too excited to fall asleep, Sol rang Home for Sol. One of the maids answered. "How can I help you, Miss Keaton?"

    "What are Mr. Anderson and the girl doing now?" She immediately asks when the maid answered the phone.

    "Mrs. Anderson was asked to go back to her room. When they got home, she was dragged upstairs by Mr. Anderson. He seemed very angry. I heard him kick the door open."

    "Did they argue?" She''s eager to know the situation between Brianna and Scott while she''s staying away from Home for Sol.

    "I don''t know, Miss Keaton. I''m just a maid. We are not allowed to go upstairs except for cleaning or when we are requested. There are cameras. Also, only two maids specifically appointed by Mr. Anderson are allowed to go into their rooms and study." The maid explained.

    Before she hung up her call, she left a clear order, "Alright. If you know anything, don''t forget to tell me."

    "I will. Miss Keaton. Thank you."

    Sol hung up, and she felt much better. With the help of the maid Chris Butler had paid to keep a close eye on Scott and Brianna, she was confident that Brianna would not stay long.

    Sol was too excited to sleep while Brianna was too sad to get any rest. Brianna thought about how much she and Scott had been through to get to where they are now. They had slowly built trust, but now that Sol had come back, everything was destroyed. She stared at the trees outside the window as she recalled the time spent with Scott in the past few months.

    Suddenly, she heard the door open, and someone walked in gently. She was startled. Is it Scott? It can only be him at this time of the night. She thought.

    She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Scott stopped by the bed for a few seconds, then bent over and touched her cheek softly. Seeing that she was asleep, he squatted down and stroked her head gently while watching her sleep.

    Brianna held her breath, nervous and worried that he would find out that she was actually awake.

    I didn''t want to keep her. She was meant to be just a replacement. But now I can''t ask her to leave. I can''t. I don''t want to.

    He knew he should divorce her and give her some money as payment and not see her again. He should spend the rest of his life with his angel, Sol. But he wasn''t sure if that was what he wanted anymore.

    He touched her cheek again and noticed that Brianna''s eyelashes move a bit. Worried that she would wake up to see him in her room, he quickly got up to leave. Then he noticed that she was breathing heavily. He turned around and said coldly, "Don''t pretend. You are awake."

    Brianna hesitated a bit, then opened her eyes and sat up. "How do you know?"

    "You were holding your breath earlier and now catching your breath."

    "..." Their eyes met. Brianna heaved a sigh. "Scott, Mr. Anderson, let''s talk it over."

    "I''m tired. Another time." Scott said.

    "It will be short," Brianna said in a hurry.

    "Another time."

    "You are just putting it off, Mr. Anderson."

    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Scott snapped, annoyed by the way Brianna addressed him. He regretted coming to her room though he couldn''t sleep and couldn''t help thinking of her.

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Brianna got out of bed quickly. "Mr. Anderson, please, let''s talk. We will have to separate anyway, why don''t you just divorce me now? I can''t... I can''t bear it. Please, just let me leave..." she was pleading, standing behind him.

    Scott stopped at the door.

    There was a wall of silence between them.

    Then, calmly, Scott asked, "Do you really want to leave me? Are you that eager to have your freedom?"

    Brianna didn''t answer, instead, she said, "Don''t you want to marry her? She already came back, yet you still force me to stay. You''re being unfair, Scott,"

    Scott was silent. He can''t find an exact word to express his emotion.

    To marry Sol was the plan and promise that he made six years ago when he first found her. But, to marry Sol now would mean divorcing Brianna. He didn''t understand why it troubled him so much as he knew very well that Brianna was just to replace Sol, and as soon as Sol returned, he would kick her out without hesitation.

    The fact was that he was now hesitating. He had grown attached to Brianna despite himself.

 Chapter 409 - 121: I Have To Be Strong

    Irritated, he turned around and glared at Brianna, "What do you want, huh? You were just saying you are jealous of Sol, and now you want to leave me."

    Brianna smiled a helpless smile. "What do I want? Mr. Scott Anderson, I''ve told you that I love you, but we can''t be together, can we? What do you expect me to do? To be your secret lover to humiliate me? And shouldn''t you be loyal to Miss Keaton?"

    He didn''t like seeing her smile. It upset and angered him at the same time. Without another word, he turned around and left.

    "Will you let me leave? Make up your mind, please..." Brianna muttered.

    Scott hurried back to his room. He didn''t have an answer.

    Feeling helpless and hopeless, Brianna collapsed onto the bed and stared at the ceiling all night long. She didn''t get up till the maid knocked at her door in the morning to ask her to have breakfast. Seeing the tired and drawn face of herself in the mirror, she pinched her cheeks and said to herself, "Come on, Brianna! This is not you! Cheer up. Life goes on!" The worst that will happen is that he will divorce me, and we will separate. So what?! That''s not the end of the world. I still have a mum and my job. I have to be strong. Why am I torturing myself like this?! She thought to herself and cheered herself up.

    Scott wasn''t waiting for her at the dining table this time. It had been a while since she ate alone. She looked at the empty chair and ate her breakfast quietly. From now on, I will slowly get used to living alone. Wait, there''s mum! I need to remember my dream. Work hard, save, buy a house for mum, have my studio, and start life anew! Right!

    The maids could feel that there was something wrong, but no one had the guts to ask any questions.

    After breakfast, Brianna went out to the garden, and Jeff hurried over to her. "Good morning. Mrs. Anderson. Are you staying home today or going out?"

    "To the company."

    Jeff was a bit startled by her answer, then said, "Ok."

    On the way to work, Brianna kept yawning. She didn''t look very well.

    "How are you, Mrs. Anderson?" Jeff asked with concern.

    "I''m ok, just a bit tired," Brianna said and slowly dozed off.

    Jeff woke her up when they arrived at the company building.

    Just as Brianna was walking to the gate, someone called her name from behind. She turned around to see Sophia Moore with a victorious smile, followed by her loyal bodyguards as usual.

    "How does it feel to be abandoned?" Sophia asked mockingly.

    "That shouldn''t concern you, Miss Moore."

    "Ha-ha. Pretending to be tough? I thought you would kill yourself or something."

    "Why would I ever do that?"

    "Look how arrogant you are! You are just now a forsaken, forgotten nobody girl."

    "Even if I am forsaken now, I was at least once taken, unlike someone who has never been and will never be."

    Enraged, Sophia stomped her feet and couldn''t find her tongue.

    Brianna heaved a sigh and said, "Miss Moore, I''m sure you know who Mr. Anderson really loves. I''m just a replacement. Honestly, you shouldn''t waste your time on me at all."

    "Ha-ha. Look at your pitiful face. Anyone who wants to take Scott away from me is my enemy."

    "I never want to take him away from anyone. He''s not yours, nor mine. His heart belongs to Sol Keaton. If anyone is your enemy, it''s her, not me."

    "Brianna, are you speaking badly of me? What are you two plotting about?" A delicate voice came from behind them.

    Both Brianna and Sophia turned around and saw Sol walking towards them. With her long and wavy hair down, in a white dress with floral patterns, she looked pretty and gentle. There was the fairylike delicacy and fragility about her that made people want to protect her.

    "You look so pale. I thought you wouldn''t live." Sophia mocked.

    Sol smiled and said calmly, "Even if I''m dead, Scott won''t marry you. Did you ever have the chance to be with him during the past three years while I was away? No. However, Brianna, who is just a common girl, has become Mrs. Anderson, which is rather intriguing."

    Sophie pouted her lips at her and retorted, "No matter how much Scott likes you, Senior Mr. and Mrs. Anderson will never want you to marry into the family."

    Brianna didn''t want to hear the two argue. She turned around to leave. Sol hurried after her, "Brianna, wait for me, please."

    "Sorry, Miss Keaton, I''m going to work, and I don''t really know you well."

    "Scott has asked me to see him in his office, and you work in his office, right? I''m sure we will get to know each other well very soon."

    Brianna felt a sharp pain in her heart. Scott asked her to go to his office? Is he doing it on purpose? To make it more difficult for me?

    "Sol Keaton, are you Scott''s mistress then? Isn''t it immoral to seduce Mrs. Anderson''s husband?" Sophia shouted from behind with a sneer.

    Sol was as angry as embarrassed. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and replied rather casually, "At least I''m capable of seducing Scott. It''s something that you can never do."

    "I... I..." Sophia was so furious that she stammered, pointing the finger at Sol, and stomped her feet.

    Brianna watched them argue and shook her head while thinking, it''s so pathetic. Three women fighting for one man?! Really? I don''t want to be part of this.

    Brianna heaved a sigh and turned to leave.

    "Brianna!" It was the clear and pleasant voice of Jodie, but Brianna wasn''t sure if she was pleased to see Jodie now. She would rather be alone.

    Jodie gave her a hug, looking as cheerful as usual. Then she saw Sol and was shocked. "Holy Jesus! Who''s this? Brianna, I didn''t know you have a twin sister!" She exclaimed.

 Chapter 410 - 122: He Will Be Pleased

    Brianna was startled. She had forgotten the fact that she and Sol looked like. "No, she''s not my sister." She shook her head.

    "But my goodness, you two look just the same." Jodie looked at Brianna, then at Sol, and back at Brianna, in disbelief.

    Sol had a closer look at Jodie, noticing her attire and her pretty face. She asked cautiously, with a smile, "Who are you, may I ask?"

    "Jodie Field. I work here. And you?"

    "Sol Keaton."

    "Nice to meet you. Do you work here as well?"

    "No, not yet. Perhaps in the future. I''m here to see Scott."

    "To see Scott? Mr. Anderson? You know him well?" Jodie looked at her suspiciously.

    "Yes. I want to keep him company."

    "Huh? What do you mean? He''s got his wife to keep him company." Jodie said matter-of-factly.

    Nice one, Jodie. Brianna thought gratefully.

    Sol looked displeased at first, then she smiled and replied, "The thing is, his wife isn''t the one he loves. I am. Those who are just a replacement will have to leave sooner or later now that I''m back."

    Jodie pouted her lips and retorted, "A replacement? I don''t know about that. But I do know that they are married and are happy together. Why did you come back anyway?"

    "I had to leave him because I didn''t want to be a burden to him, but now things are different. Shouldn''t I come back?"

    Brianna tapped Jodie''s hand to gesture for her to leave it. Jodie smiled and shrugged her shoulder. They walked towards the lifts for the general staff while Sol used the one exclusive to the CEO.

    He''s someone else''s now, not my Scott anymore. Brianna thought. She went to Scott''s office and peeked through the gap of the door to see that Scott wasn''t in. In a hurry, she sneaked in, packed all her stuff, and went back to her old desk in the secretaries'' office.

    She knew she would hate to see Scott and Sol together. Out of sight, out of mind. She thought.

    Even though Scott was trying to put it off and not make a decision yet, Sol had invited herself to the office so they would be spending much time together. He will divorce me sooner or later. It''s for sure. She heaved a sigh.

    It''s ok. I was fine before I met him. I just need to let it go. People say there''s plenty of fish in the sea, right?! She cheered herself up, took a few breaths, and started to focus on work.

    After a while, Levi came over and knocked at her desk. "Mrs. Anderson, Mr. Anderson requests that you move back to his office."

    "Anything else?"

    "No."

    "Please tell him that I don''t want to."

    "He will be angry, Mrs. Anderson."

    "He will be pleased."

    "Mrs. Anderson, you are putting me in a difficult situation."

    "I won''t move back there. Listen, Levi. Do you think he wants to see me watch him and Sol Keaton having a sweet time in his office?"

    Seeing that Brianna was determined. Levi heaved a sigh and walked away. Brianna watched him leave, took a deep breath, and tried to get back to work.

    "Mr. Anderson, Mrs. Anderson doesn''t want to come back to the office."

    Scott was gazing at the sky standing by the French window. He frowned. "Why?"

    "She doesn''t want to see you and Miss Keaton having a sweet time, she said," Levi answered plainly.

    The frown on Scott''s face grew deeper. How does she know Sol''s coming to the office?

    He gestured to Levi to leave and lit a cigarette. She''s becoming more and more irritating. Perhaps she''s prepared to leave and doesn''t care about pleasing me anymore. And the way she looked at me last night! Damn it! She''s getting out of control now. No! I won''t just let her leave. She is mine still. I''m in charge.

    Scott didn''t normally smoke much, but these couple of days, he was smoking double the amount of what he normally did.

    Suddenly he felt someone hug him from behind. The delicacy and gentleness of the touch told him that it was Sol. He felt a bit startled. "How did you sleep?" He asked.

    "I couldn''t sleep. As long as I closed my eyes, I thought of you and the time we spent together."

    The sense of guilt grew inside him again. He took her hands and said softly, "I''m sorry, Sol. I couldn''t take good care of you then."

    "Don''t be silly, Scott. You sacrificed a lot for me, and you gave me the best you could." Sol pressed her face on his back. "Scott, I was happy and content when I was with you. I know you really did the best you could. I didn''t want to leave you. I''ve thought about you every day." She was in tears. Scott turned around and embraced her.

    Then he saw the empty seat where Brianna usually sat, and he felt irritated again. "Did you see Brianna this morning?" He asked.

    "Yes, I bumped into her at the gate. I told her I''m here to keep you company, but...I... perhaps I shouldn''t have said so..."

    "You should say whatever you want to say. Get yourself a tea or something. I need to reply to some emails."

    "Ok."

    Around lunchtime, Scott asked, "How did Chris Butler find you?"

    "One day, I was waiting for a taxi outside the hospital, and somehow I fainted. He happened to pass by and ask his driver to take me back to the hospital. Later the driver told him my name, and he seemed very interested. He asked me if I wanted to come back to downtown Las Vegas. I hesitated, but I missed you so much..."

    "How long did you stay at his place?"

    "About half a month. Why?"

    "I should thank him for finding you. Perhaps I can buy him lunch."

    "Sounds good. When?"

    "Now." Scott gave Chris a call, and he agreed to meet.

    Arm in arm, Sol and Scott went out. As they were passing by the secretaries'' office, Sol suddenly twisted her ankle, and she exclaimed, sounding very much in pain.

 Chapter 411 - 123: Does He Miss Her?

    Scott bent down immediately to check. "You ok? Did you hurt your ankle?"

    Sol nodded. "I''m afraid so." Then she had a glance at the secretaries'' office and saw that Brianna could see them clearly. "Oh. Silly me. I shouldn''t have worn heels." She said regretfully.

    Scott put one arm around Sol''s back and the other under her knees and lifted her up, so Sol wrapped her arms around his neck. "Scott, I think I can manage. I''m worried that your staff will think it inappropriate to see you carrying me like this."

    "Inappropriate?" Scott knitted his brows and marched towards the lift. "Whoever thinks it inappropriate should get fired." He said it aloud.

    As soon as the secretaries see them get into the lift, everyone exclaimed, and soon gossips followed. Everyone saw and heard clearly how much Scott cared about Sol, including Brianna, especially when Sol smiled at her victoriously over Scott''s shoulder.

    She didn''t need to do that. Everyone knows she''s the one that Scott loves anyway. Brianna thought.

    All the girls glanced at Brianna now and then, curious about how she felt. Brianna smiled a bitter smile and shrugged her shoulders.

    It was known to all that Brianna was the legal wife of Scott, but now another girl had suddenly shown up, and it was obvious that Scott cared very much about the girl. Surely, people were curious.

    It took Brianna a good while to manage to refocus on work and hide the pain in her heart.

    Scott asked the driver to stopped by a hospital nearby to have a doctor check on Sol''s ankle. Gently, he said to Sol, "No more wearing high heels for some time now."

    "Yeah." Sol nodded.

    "Still hurting?"

    "Not if you give me a kiss." Sol looked at him with a smile. Somehow, Scott was reminded of how Brianna had started coming to him for a hug and kiss recently. He watched the face that he had missed all these years, yet now he was thinking of Brianna.

    Sol noticed a hint of sadness on his face, and it got her worried. Does he think about her? Does he miss her?

    She asked tentatively, "Scott, what if people talk? I mean, they all saw how intimate you and I were just now. I wonder how Brianna was feeling."

    "I didn''t think about it. Don''t worry."

    "I noticed that Brianna didn''t look happy, though."

    "That''s her problem. She knows who she is."

    Sol nodded and rested her head on his shoulder, feeling reassured.

    Meanwhile, Brianna received a phone call from The Anderson Private Hospital. She was told that someone had paid for her mother''s treatment for the next five years, five million dollars in total. It was too big an amount that they requested her signature to confirm.

    Five million! That means he has chosen the most expensive treatment and the best. Is this his way to keep me under his control? But wait, who is it? Is it Scott? Perhaps he wants to keep both me and Sol, so he''s being nice to me in the hope that I will compromise? But... She wasn''t sure it was Scott. Something didn''t make sense.

    She asked for a leave and hurried to the hospital.

    "May I ask who paid?" Brianna had a look at the receipt and asked the doctor.

    "A guy that looked like a bodyguard. He said he was just following his master''s order."

    Master? Scott''s bodyguards don''t address him as a master. Brianna thought. Chris? Can it be Chris? There''s no one else that would pay such a large amount of money.

    Holding the pen in her hand, Brianna hesitated. With this money, I will have the chance to leave Scott and start working towards my goals, to buy mum a house and open my studio. But, Chris isn''t just doing this for charity. He wants something from me for sure. If I accept his help, I will probably fall into his trap. No! He''s more dangerous than Scott. I should stay away from him. I feel something was up to this man''s sleeve.

    Brianna put the pen down. "I can''t accept the money. Will you please tell them that I''m grateful for their help, but I can''t accept."

    "Would you like some time to reconsider?"

    "No. I''ve decided. Thanks." Brianna smiled at the doctor gratefully and turned to leave. Just then, her phone rang.

    It was Chris.

    He''s watching me! Brianna thought. I have to be more cautious. "Yes, Mr. Butler?" She answered.

    "Brianna, I don''t really like people rejecting my favor. If you accept, I will give you your space, but if you don''t, then I will try a more forceful way to make you accept." His voice was pleasant to one''s ear as usual despite the coldness in his tone.

    "What do you want from me?"

    "Not you, Brianna. It''s Scott Anderson. Do what I say, and you will be safe, or your mother..."

    Brianna''s heart sank. She tried hard not to give away her fear. As calmly as she could, she said, "You have met my mother? You know where she is?"

    "I don''t have the time to meet your mother, but I have found out where Scott Anderson has sent her to. If you want her to be safe, just do as I say. Sign the paper." Chris hung up.

    Brianna was left without a choice. Reluctantly, she signed her name, wondering what was going to happen to her next, now that she was in debt to Chris Butler.

    A fancy Lamborghini pulled over by Brianna as soon as she came out of the hospital. The window opened, and the driver said, "Please get in, Mrs. Anderson."

    Startled and confused, Brianna looked around and found that her bodyguard Jeff was nowhere to be seen, neither was the car.

    "Mrs. Anderson, our master has sent a few bodyguards just to invite you over. Your bodyguard got knocked out a few minutes ago and is somewhere in the parking lot." The driver said.

    Brianna said nothing and got in the car. She didn''t have a choice.

 Chapter 412 - 124: Why Should I Worry About Him?

    They arrived at one of the best high-end restaurants in town. Chris was looking out of the window, enjoying the view while waiting. He heard the door open and Brianna''s footstep. Without turning around, he said quietly, "I''m glad you made it here."

    "Mr. Butler, why did you pay for my mum''s treatment? I don''t want to be in debt to you or anyone."

    "You are not. I have my own intention." He replied without giving her any further explanation.

    "What do you mean?" Puzzled, Brianna asked him again.

    Chris looked at her, smiled, and said, "No worries. I just want to see you and buy you lunch."

    "I have no appetite." She refused his offer.

    "Ah. It''s alright. I do. Two more people are coming, by the way."

    "Who?" Brianna snapped.

    "Take a seat. You will find out soon." Chris stood up, pulled out a chair for Brianna, and gestured to her to sit down.

    Brianna felt more worried, but knowing that there was no way she could leave without Chris'' consent, she obeyed.

    "Did you finish the books I gave you?" Chris asked casually.

    "Yes, I did. They are very helpful and inspiring. Thank you."

    "I really like your talent and creativity. Why don''t you join us? I can offer you all the changes you need to become successful."

    "Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Butler, but I''m afraid I''m not as ambitious as you think I am. I''m happy with my job now."

    "It looks like you still can''t let him go. He''s never treated you as his wife, and now the girl he truly loves is back. Will you still be with him? As a mistress?"

    "That''s between him and me, Mr. Butler. Even if we can''t be husband and wife, or lovers, we..." Brianna was about to say that they could still be friends and she could work for The Anderson Corporation as a designer, but then she recalled how Sol deliberately twisted her ankle and looked at her with a victorious smile, and she understood that Sol would not allow her to stay anywhere near Scott at all.

    Once they divorced, she would have to leave the company and look for a new job. She went quiet.

    Chris seemed to understand what Brianna was thinking. He smiled and said, "Scott Anderson loves someone else. He can''t be your husband, but I can."

    Shocked, Brianna stared at him. "What?!"

    "My Coraline is gone, and it doesn''t really matter who I marry anyway. I can marry you, give you the best support for your career and protect you and your mother."

    "But why?"

    "Because you look like Coraline. Isn''t that a reason good enough?"

    "There are other girls that look like her. Why are you being so nice to me?"

    Chris smiled. "Give it a think. You won''t be with him for long anyway. Why not leave him now and come to me?"

    "Ha-ha..." The door opened, and Scott walked in with a mocking laugh.

    Brianna turned around immediately to see Scott coming towards them, with one hand in his pocket and the other holding Sol. He smiled at them icily. Brianna bit her lips and quickly looked away. She stood up, ready to leave.

    "You are not leaving just as I''ve arrived, are you? Why? Are you feeling guilty about anything? That''s a great offer he is giving you. Are you tempted?" Scott said with a sneer.

    Chris smiled and said casually, "Shouldn''t she be? She''s now abandoned by her husband, who''s with his real love. It''s understandable that she should think about her future."

    "She''s still my wife, Mr. Butler. You are too much in a hurry to seduce my wife. What''s your intention?" Scott''s voice rang with a mocking tone.

    "Simply because she looks like the girl I love. Same as your initial intention, Mr. Anderson."

    "Aha, I''m afraid you can''t have her because she''s mine."

    "Is she? Do you really see her as your wife?"

    "Whether I do or not, she knows very well. Brianna, come over here."

    Brianna remained seated.

    Scott pulled a long face. Damn it! How dare she! If she thinks Chris has her back now and she can do whatever she pleases, she''s too na?ve!

    "Come over here!" Scott demanded.

    "Why? You are with someone else now. Don''t you think there isn''t space for me?" Brianna said clearly. Sol was shocked by Brianna''s reaction. She thought Brianna would obey and do as Scott said. Doesn''t she want to stay with Scott? Surely she knows that no one ever dares to displease Scott.

    Brianna saw the surprise in Sol''s stare, but she didn''t care. I''m just a joke to them anyway. She thought. However, they think of me...

    "Mr. Anderson, no two are exactly the same. Sol Keaton and Brianna aren''t. One has paler skin and almond eyes, while the other darker skin and more rounded eyes. They aren''t of the same height either. Their personality is surely very different, which I''m sure you have realized. If you do love Sol or her type, then Brianna isn''t your cup of tea at all." Chris said.

    Brianna was rather impressed by how observant Chris was. They had only met a few times, and he had noticed the differences between her and Sol.

    "It''s none of your business, whoever I love." Scott snapped. He beckoned Brianna over, and normally Brianna could go to him straight away, but this time, she hesitated. "Mr. Anderson, I can''t be with you."

    Scott glared at her. "Don''t you disobey!" Angrily, he marched forward and grabbed her wrist, intending to drag her away. Chris took Brianna''s other hand instantly. Scott pulled Brianna over, and she stumbled into his embrace, at the same time, Scott threw a fist to meet Chris''.

    They exchanged a look, both surprised to know that they were at a similar level. Sol was so frightened that she stepped backward. Brianna wanted to escape, but Scott held her wrist tight, and she could only stay by him.

    Her heart was racing, worried that Scott or herself would get punched. No! Why should I worry about him?! Brianna thought.

 Chapter 413 - 125: Are You Tempted By Him?

    Both Scott and Chris'' bodyguards stood aside and watched cautiously. There was only limited space in the room, and even if the bodyguards wanted to help, they couldn''t squeeze in.

    There were a few times when Brianna felt fists flying right next to her cheek, and her heart was racing fast, frightened. Brianna had learned how good Scott was, and she was very impressed, but little did she expect Chris, who seemed so calm and elegant, to be another Kong Fu master. Hugging Brianna with one arm, Scott wasn''t as swift as Chris, and suddenly, Chris threw a fierce punch towards Scott. Brianna screamed and held up her palms, intending to block Chris''s punch.

    Both Scott and Chris were shocked, and at the very same time, Chris retreated his fist while Scott covered Brianna''s hands with his.

    That brought an end to the fight.

    "Didn''t you want to leave me? Why did you try to take the punch for me then?" Scott chuckled and teased.

    "I, I didn''t mean to...it just happened," Brianna explained feebly.

    "Didn''t you?" Scott embraced her in his arms and planted a kiss on her lips. Brianna opened her eyes wide, shocked by the fact that he was kissing her so suddenly and right in front of Sol Keaton. She was too shocked to respond.

    Scott took the chance and played with her tongue, then after a while, he bit it slightly as a punishment. Brianna exclaimed out of pain.

    Sol stared at them in disbelief, and she had to lean onto the door to support herself. During the three years while they were together, Scott had never kissed her on her lips, but only cheeks and forehead. Does he really love me? Has he been so nice to me just to return the favor? She used to think that it was both love and gratitude, but now she wasn''t sure anymore.

    As if Chris had heard her doubts, he asked, "Mr. Anderson, you don''t love Brianna, but why won''t you let her go?"

    "Who says that I don''t love her?" Scott retorted.

    Brianna stared at Scott again in disbelief. What did he say just then? Does that mean he loves me?

    Sol felt a sudden and intense pain in her heart. She shook her head and exclaimed frantically, "No! Scott! Am I not the one you love?!"

    Chris sneered. "Perhaps you don''t really know what love is or who you actually love, Mr. Anderson. You have searched all around the world to look for Sol Keaton, but now that she''s back, you want to keep Brianna with you. How interesting and confusing!"

    "What has it got to do with you, whoever I love? You don''t have the excuse to seduce Brianna. Before I divorce her, she''s still my wife, and no one can take her away from me."

    "But it''s just her face that you like, isn''t it? Your real love is back now. You don''t have any reasons to keep her." Chris went on.

    "She''s my wife. She''s mine. I can have her for as long as l like. Aside from that, we haven''t divorced yet, and here you are trying to take her away," Scott said clearly.

    Chris chuckled and mocked, "Ha-ha. Your wife. Right! What about Sol Keaton, then? Is she your mistress? You must be kidding, having two women in your life, what a great deal,"

    This was what bothered Scott the most. If he kept Brianna, he would surely upset Sol, but he couldn''t let Brianna go and marry Sol.

    He could still recall clearly the first time he met Brianna, and he helped her merely for the reason that she looked like Sol. He was so certain that as soon as he found Sol, he would kick Brianna out. He didn''t marry her for love for sure. However, he now realized things had changed, and he couldn''t let her go.

    As long as he thought about Brianna leaving him and being with another man, he felt terribly irritated. It hurt him to think about it.

    "Isn''t it what you''ve always wanted to do, to find Sol, love her, and marry her? She''s right behind you now. All you need to do is divorce, Brianna. I happen to like Brianna and her talent in design. I can take good care of her and help her with her career. Isn''t it just perfect for both of us? For all of us, actually."

    Sol nodded and said tentatively. "Scott, what Mr. Butler said makes sense to me. Why are you hesitating? Don''t you want to be with me?"

    Scott was silent for a while, then he said gently, "Sol, I will sort it out with her. Please give me some more time."

    Sol didn''t want to be too pushy. She nodded and said, "Take your time. I trust you."

    Brianna said nothing.

    Scott grabbed her chin and turned her head up to face him. "Tell me, are you tempted by Mr. Butler''s offer that he will marry you and help you with your career? Will you accept?" He asked her, looking into her eyes.

    Brianna shook her head.

    "Why?"

    "My heart is only big enough for one man."

    There was a delight in Scott''s eyes. He looked at Chris and said confidently, "Did you hear that, Mr. Butler?"

    Chris didn''t seem surprised or disappointed. He smiled and said casually, "As expected. I hope you made up your mind soon, Mr. Anderson, so I can have my next move."

    With one arm around Brianna''s waist, Scott walked towards the door. An idea came to Brianna''s mind, and she said cleverly, "Mr. Butler, I will pay back the money you paid for my mum''s treatment as soon as I can."

    "He paid for your mum''s treatment?" Scott stopped and asked her.

    "Yes, for the coming five years."

    Scott turned to Levi and said, "Ask for Mr. Butler''s bank account number and transfer the money to him."

    "Yes, Mr. Anderson," Levi said.

    Scott held her tighter and walked out of the room.

    "Brianna, I have plenty of patience for you," Chris said with a smile.

 Chapter 414 - 126: Arent You Coming With Me?

    Brianna acknowledged what Chris said but made no reply. She was literally dragged away by Scott. He walked faster and faster, and she had to rush to catch up. At one point, she almost twisted her ankle, but she bore the pain and said nothing.

    The bodyguard held the door open for them, and Scott pushed Brianna into the car rather violently and slammed the door shut.

    Brianna shivered, frightened. She rubbed her ankle gently and accidentally saw through the window that Sol was running after them. She stumbled and almost fell over, but Scott went over to her quickly and held her arm.

    Seeing that she was struggling with her twisted ankle, Scott lifted Sol up and carried her to the car.

    It hurt Brianna to see how much Scott cared about Sol. It''s obvious who he really loves. He won''t divorce me only because he''s being possessive. He doesn''t want other men to have me.

    Scott''s phone rang. The bodyguard helped answer the phone and held it by Scott''s ear.

    "Mr. Anderson, our team has studied the record of the treatment that Miss Keaton has received in the past three years. Fortunately, her illness has not worsened much, though she should have had better treatment. It seems that she has had some hard times, and it has affected her wellness. Her heart condition and her knees will need some extra caring. We don''t suggest too many physical activities. Also, calmness will be good for her heart. With better treatment, her sickness should be under control." The doctor said patiently.

    However, Scott wasn''t pleased with the answer at all. "What do you mean by under control? I want you to cure her, thoroughly!"

    "Right, Mr. Anderson. I understand. It''s still not too late, but radiation therapy and chemotherapy won''t be enough to cure her thoroughly. Stem cell transplantation will be the best solution, but her blood type is Rh-negative which is very rare, and there''s great difficulty finding the right cord blood or bone marrow."

    The doctor went on explaining the difficulties and what needed to be done, and Scott listened carefully. He requested the chief doctor of the Anderson Private Hospital to contact all the hospitals around the world to search for cord blood and bone marrow.

    When he hung up, Sol said softly, "Scott, I don''t want to take the medicine anymore. I don''t want to continue the radiation therapy either."

    "I understand, Sol, but you need it now."

    "No. I had the treatment for half a year, and I lost so much hair. And, my skin, oh, it was awful. I looked so ugly then. I would rather die than look ugly."

    "Don''t be silly. You never look ugly."

    "I know my body, Scott. Don''t listen to the doctors. They just want money from you. Don''t you remember when I was with you, I never had any chemotherapy in those three years, and I was fine?"

    "You were, but that was only when it started. It''s been six years now, and you haven''t received proper treatment."

    "But, but, I don''t want to take the medicine anymore."

    "I will ask the doctor to see if there''s medicine with fewer side effects."

    "Thanks, Scott. I really hope I can have the stem cell transplant soon. I don''t want to look ugly again."

    "You never look ugly, and however you look, I love you."

    "You are lying. You care about her much more." Sol pointed at Brianna in the car.

    Scott was a bit startled, then he said with a smile, "Silly girl. No one can replace you."

    "Really?"

    Scott watched her pale face and felt a sharp pain in his heart. He nodded sincerely.

    Sol looked at him with tearful eyes and said, "Scott, you know that I never want to be a burden to you. If you ever want me to leave, you have to tell me, ok?"

    "Why would I ever want you to leave me?! I''ve looked for you for so long."

    Sol nodded, and Scott kissed her forehead gently. He put her in another car, fastened the seatbelt for her, and closed the door. To Sol''s surprise, he didn''t come in the car and sit next to her, and instead, he walked towards the car that Brianna was in. "Scott? Where are you going? What are you going to do with her?" Sol shouted after him.

    Scott paused and turned around to look at Sol.

    "If you have fallen in love with her, I understand, and I won''t be a trouble to you two," Sol muttered.

    Scott came over and held her hands through the window. "Sol, you will never be a trouble, and I will never want to upset you." He said sincerely.

    "Can I still trust you?" Tears ran down her cheeks.

    Scott wiped the tears off gently. "Of course you can. I''m always here for you. I promise."

    Sol nodded and felt more secured now that Scott had promised her as she knew that he rarely ever made promises to anyone. She believed that Scott still loved her, but he just needed some time to leave Brianna.

    She was terrified when she saw how possessive Scott was with Brianna at the restaurant and how he kissed her passionately.

    "Scott, as long as I can be with you, I''m happy."

    Scott stroked her cheeks affectionately. "And you are with me, always. The driver will take you back to The Place."

    "Aren''t you coming with me?"

    "I will when I have free time."

    Sol was obviously disappointed, but she tried not to show her disappointment and said sweetly, "Ok. I look forward to your visit. Scott, can I still go see you when I miss you?"

    "Of course you can. The doctor said you need to watch your knees, though, and no more high heels, ok?"

    Sol nodded, then added tentatively, "I was just worried that I''m not as tall as Brianna, you see..." She blushed.

    "Silly girl." Scott tapped her nose affectionately with a smile. "You are of perfect height."

    It brought a sweet smile to Sol''s face. Scott gestured to the driver to leave and waved goodbye at Sol, who leaned on the car window and watched Scott as the car sped away.

 Chapter 415 - 127: No Lies

    Scott dragged Brianna into his office angrily and slammed the door shut. All the secretaries stared in disbelief. Though everyone was curious, no one dared to utter a word.

    He threw Brianna onto the sofa and looked at her furiously, "No lies. Why were you at the restaurant with Chris Butler?!"

    Brianna held his stare with her lips pouted. She remained silent.

    Scott suddenly sat down next to her and pinned her down on the sofa, with his face right above hers, glaring at her threateningly. "Tell me."

    Brianna felt that she had done nothing wrong and Scott was being unfair. She heaved a sigh and said plainly, "He said he knows where my mum is, and he threatened me, so I had to go see him. You and Sol Keaton arrived just two minutes after I got there. I didn''t know you were coming."

    Scott looked into her eyes for a while as if to confirm if she was lying, then he got up, walked over to his desk, with his back facing her, and said, "I will take care of your mother. Now you can go back to work."

    Brianna found his cold unbearable, but she said nothing and went out. Back to her desk, she found it very difficult to focus on work. It can''t go on like this. I can''t take it anymore. Brianna thought, then she remembered that Jacob was back to work and wondered if he could help her.

    With much hesitation and uncertainty, she knocked at Jacob''s office door. "What a surprise!" Jacob exclaimed with his usual na?ve grin despite his pale face as he had just recovered.

    For a second, Brianna couldn''t take her eyes off Jacob as she suddenly noticed for the first time that Jacob looked rather similar to Chris and Coraline, especially their eyes. Wait! And Sol Keaton! Are they related? The question randomly popped into Brianna''s head.

    "Don''t fall in love with me." Jacob teased, seeing that Brianna was gazing at him.

    Brianna pouted her lips and said, "You wish! How are you?"

    "I''m good. There''s no need to beat around the bush. What do you want?" Jacob sat on his desk casually, looking at Brianna with a cheeky smile.

    "I want to leave Scott," Brianna said directly. "Perhaps you can help."

    Jacob knitted his brows, surprised by Brianna''s request. "How can I help you?"

    "I''m not sure, but I''ve always had the feeling that you don''t want me to be with Scott anyway," Brianna said frankly.

    "Ha. Alright. I will think about it." Jacob grinned. He was actually more concerned about Sol''s return, but, same as Chris, he had realized that Scott had grown attached to Brianna or even fallen in love with her.

    Meanwhile, Sol was having a walk around the garden at The Place, thinking about what had happened at the restaurant, specifically how Scott kissed Brianna. She couldn''t get her mind off it. Why did Chris ask Brianna to be there? What''s his plan? She wondered and gave him a call.

    "Chris, I''m worried. Do you think Scott has fallen in love with Brianna? Will you help me still?" Sol said pitifully.

    "I will as long as you keep the secret," Chris said.

    Sol nodded. "Of course I will."

    Chris was abandoned by his parents when he was about four, and he could remember them vaguely. It was when he was about fifteen years old that he discovered that he had a younger sister that was given away by his parents as they found that she was very sick and couldn''t afford to pay for her treatment. It took him a few years to track her down, and that was when she was living in poor circ.u.mstances with Scott.

    He told her everything he knew about their parents and took her home. Though same as Scott then, Chris had only started his business and couldn''t afford the best treatment for Sol, his sister, he managed to give her enough and keep her well. His business grew big and fast just within a few years as Scott took over and was expanding The Anderson Corporation as well.

    When asked how she ended up with Scott, Sol told Chris that Scott had mistaken her as a little girl who once saved him because she looked very much like the little girl.

    When they had learned that Scott had grown tremendously successful and had married another girl that looked like her, they both agreed that it was time for Sol to return to Scott. They both wanted to share Scott''s fortune, and Sol wanted Scott while Chris had also grown interested in Brianna.

    It wasn''t just because Brianna''s face reminded him of Coraline, the girl that he loved but couldn''t be with, it was also because of the similarities in her personality and mannerism. When he saw her for the first time, he suddenly felt that he had seen hope again.

    Uncertainly, Sol asked, "Chris, but what if Scott found out? He will not love me anymore, will he? If he knows that I''m not the little girl that saved him. Are you still looking for the girl, by the way?"

    "He won''t find out. I am looking for her, and once I find her, I will make sure she knows nothing about Scott Anderson." Chris said briefly.

    "Ok. What should I do next?"

    "Just be observant and keep me updated about him. Don''t push him too much. Brianna can be very useful to us, though I know that you don''t like to be threatened by her." Chris assured her.

    "I will. Wouldn''t it be perfect if I can be with Scott and you can marry that girl, Brianna, I mean? Well, if you wish so. And, of course, I will share Scott''s fortune with you." Sol said wishfully

    "We will make it happen. Take care, Sol, my lovely little sister." Chris said and hung up. He looked at the photo of Brianna he saved on his phone and the one of Coraline in a photo frame on his desk. His eyes spoke of sadness and hope.

 Chapter 416 - 128: He Has Some News For Me

    The next few days, Scott and Brianna hardly saw or spoke to each other. Scott had arranged a few more bodyguards to keep Brianna safe. He felt that he needed some time for himself.

    The moon was up in the clear sky. Standing at the balcony, looking at the moonlit garden, with a cigarette in his hand, Scott recalled the last few months spent with Brianna, from the first time he saw her drugged and vulnerable outside the lift at Turn On Bar to the time when she risked her life to save him and the other day when she tried to take Chris'' punch for him.

    There was a voice telling him that he had grown attached to and even fallen in love with her. He had to admit to himself that he missed her though he was the one that decided to have a break. As he pictured her face in his head, he suddenly thought of the little girl that saved him on the icy winter day again.

    Why do I always relate her to the little girl? Sol is the girl that saved me, not Brianna. He thought to himself, then an idea occurred to him. He gave Levi a call. "Check on Brianna''s childhood, especially around the time when she was about eight. Talk to her mother if necessary." Scott requested. After a short pause, he added, "Get some photos of her from her mother if you can."

    "Yes, Mr. Anderson. I will get back to you in two days." Levi answered.

    Brianna realized that Scott had been avoiding seeing her intentionally. It will do both of us good, I guess. Hopefully, he will make up his mind soon. She thought and used the time to focus on finishing the design for Andy Jordan.

    She had sent two drafts to Andy and asked for his feedback. Andy was very much impressed and loved both of them, and he would just need to decide on which one, which was great news. When Brianna checked her email and received the reply that night, she was so happy that she rushed out of her room and was about to knock at Scott''s door to tell him the good news, but then she suddenly remembered that they were on a break and she went back to her room quietly. Lying on the bed, she heaved a sigh and wondered what Scott was doing.

    The next day just as Brianna arrived at the office building and got out of the car, she saw Jacob waving at her at the gate. He looked rather serious, unlike his usual self.

    He has some news for me. Brianna thought. Probably something negative.

    Brianna went over and greeted him. "Come to my office in about half an hour. I have something important to tell you." Jacob said plainly. Brianna nodded.

    Jacob was tapping a pen on the desk while looking out of the window when Brianna knocked at his door. "Come in."

    Brianna sat down opposite him. "What is it? Is it about Scott?" She asked, sounding a bit worried.

    "Yes, and No," Jacob said.

    Brianna knitted her brows and waited.

    "Since you asked me to help you leave Scott, I had done some research on Chris Butler," Jacob said.

    "And?"

    "Chris Butler is my cousin," Jacob said after a while.

    The message took a few seconds to sink in. "Chris Butler is your cousin?" She exclaimed.

    "That''s what I said."

    "That''s why! You know, I''ve noticed that you two looked a bit similar, especially your eyes." Brianna said, then she hesitated for a bit. "And, Coraline, you know the girl that Chris loved, but he later found out that she was his cousin."

    Jacob looked at Brianna and went quiet. He looked as if he had suddenly found an answer to some question that had been bothering him.

    "It makes sense now." He muttered.

    Again, Brianna waited patiently.

    "So she was my little sister that I have never met, well, half-sister." Jacob continued. "I found out that my father had a daughter before he married my mother."

    "And that''s Coraline," Brianna said.

    Jacob nodded. He seemed upset, probably by the thought that he had lost a half-sister that he never had the chance to meet.

    "Chris'' mother is my aunt. She got kicked out of the family when she insisted on marrying Chris'' father. My grandparents were enraged. They never saw her again since she got married. They don''t even know if she is still alive. Also, Chris has a little sister that was abandoned when she was barely a week old, which means I have another cousin. I don''t know if Chris knows about her. She was born a sick girl and was thus given away, I guess." Jacob said, looking out of the window.

    He recalled seeing the family photos he discovered in the attic room, and the photo of his aunt somehow left such an impression on him. She had the look of a wild child and a serene woman. Chris has it as well. Jacob thought. He wasn''t sure what he should do about his new discovery. Should I tell Chris? Should I tell Scott? Somehow, the first person he thought of talking to was Brianna.

    "How do you feel?" Brianna asked gently. She could feel that Jacob wasn''t his usual self. Why are there so many hidden stories in families? Brianna thought, and again she thought of Scott''s family and his father''s betrayal.

    Jacob was silent.

    "I don''t know." He muttered. "Part of me wants to tell Chris with the hope of reunion. It''s kinda nice to know that I have a cousin, if you know what I mean. And we can probably find my other cousin, his little sister." He looked at Brianna, a bit excited. Brianna nodded.

    "It will probably affect the relationship between Chris and Scott and even the two companies," Jacob added. "At the same time, I''m a bit worried. I don''t know how Chris would react and what changes it will bring. Will it change my relationship with Scott?" He looked thoughtful.

    Brianna nodded again, "Right, I understand." She thought it over and suggested, "I think deep down, you do know what you want to or prefer to do, though. Trust your feelings." Brianna smiled at him encouragingly.

    Jacob heaved a sigh and seemed more relaxed. "Right." He replied with a smile, "Thanks."

    After Brianna left, Jacob took out the photo of his aunt from his bag, and looking at the wild and serene look of her face, he decided that he would talk to Chris.

 Chapter 417 - 129: Is This A Goodbye Kiss?

    Two days later, Levi knocked at Chris'' office door, carrying a bag of doc.u.ments and photos.

    "Come in," Scott said, his eyes fixed on his laptop, trying to focus on work and not to think about Brianna.

    "Good Morning, Mr. Anderson. Here are some doc.u.ments and photos of Mrs. Brianna Anderson." Levi handed Scott the bag.

    "Have you spoken to her mother?" Scott asked. He somehow felt that he was going to discover something that would change everything.

    "Yes. I have. There was something in particular that I think you should probably know. It happened when Mrs. Brianna Anderson was about eight years old."

    Scott looked up at Levi, surprised, expecting.

    "According to Mrs. Sue Loran, Mrs. Anderson had a fever when she was around eight years old and lost part of her memories." Levi went on.

    "Did she say how and why?" Scott asked eagerly.

    "She said Mrs. Anderson had fallen into icy water that winter and caught a bad cold. She also mentioned that she probably had the accident of saving a stranger, but she had never seen the man. She only heard Mrs. Anderson muttering something about a man when she had a terrible fever and was unconscious." Levi said and noticed that Scott seemed emotional.

    Scott then understood why the little girl never came back after visiting him for a few days. She must have been sick herself when she came to see me with food and medication. That''s why she never came back. She had fallen sick, and she didn''t remember me.

    The memories of the little angel saving him on the icy winter day were now so vivid in Scott''s mind. He could see her face so clearly. But the mole. She doesn''t have the mole. He thought.

    He opened the bag and poured out the photos anxiously. There were photos of Brianna from when she was a baby to the time she met Scott. Scott flipped through them quickly, then he suddenly stopped and held up a photo of Brianna when she was a little girl. It was a clear photo of Brianna looking right at the camera.

    Scott gazed at the face in the photo. There were tears in his eyes. It was the exact face of the girl he remembered.

    He saw the mole at the corner of her left eye.

    There was silence for a couple of minutes till Levi asked tentatively, "Mr. Anderson?"

    Scott then slowly took his eyes off the photo, looked at Levi, and gestured to him to leave.

    As Levi went out and closed the door behind, Scott smiled, and tears ran down his face. It''s you. You are the one. He thought, and it dawned on him that he was so lucky to have found her accidentally. It''s meant to be. It must be. He told himself. But what about Sol? Who is she? I''ve mistaken her all these years, yet she never told me the truth!

    His heart was beating fast. Calm down, Scott. He told himself. He couldn''t wait for the day to end to see Brianna at home tonight, though he knew that she was just at the secretaries'' office now.

    There were still many questions in his head. He gave Levi a call. "Check on Sol." Scott said, "Sol Keaton." He then added. The thought that she had lied to him displeased him.

    "Yes, Mr. Anderson," Levi said, wondering what Scott was trying to find or what he had found.

    The day seemed to go by extraordinarily slow for Scott, and when it was clock-out time, he asked Jeff to be sure to take Brianna back home straight away.

    It had been a productive day at work for Brianna, and she felt great when Andy Jordan had decided on the design. Whenever her mind was not occupied with work, she thought of Scott. She was thinking of going out for a drink with Jodie to have a little celebration for the completion of the design, feeling quite disappointed that Scott didn''t even say anything about it. However, Jeff told her about Scott''s request and took her home, and it got her worried. She wondered what it was about.

    He has probably finally decided... to divorce me. Brianna thought. Sitting in the car, watching the traffic go by, she clenched her hands nervously as she wondered about what was going to happen to her life. The thought of leaving Scott made her heartache though she had been telling herself that the day was to come sooner or later, and she had to learn to be independent.

    She was too anxious to eat that night and sat on the balcony in her room with a book, waiting anxiously.

    Suddenly, she heard the footsteps of Scott, and she felt her heart racing. She remained seated, her back facing the door, and listened carefully. The door opened. He came closer to her. She took a deep breath as if to pluck up all her courage and suddenly stood up and turned around to face him.

    "You have decided..." She started and was stopped right there as Scott took her into his arms and kissed her. He kissed her like he was to make up for the intimacies that he had missed in the past days and nights; he kissed her so eagerly as if he wanted to melt her into his embrace. Brianna had her eyes wide open at first, stunned and utterly confused, then she surrendered to his tenderness and passion.

    It was after a while when Brianna realized that Scott was in tears. It confused her even more. Is this a goodbye kiss? She thought and let it go on. If it was the last kiss, she wished it would last forever.

    Gently and slowly, Scott moved his lips off hers and finished the kiss with a tender peck on her forehead. He held her in his arms softly yet assertively.

    "Scott, why do you cry?" Brianna finally spoke.

    Silence.

    Brianna waited.

    "Scott?" she spoke again tentatively, "Is this our goodbye kiss?" she wanted to know the answer as much as she was worried to know.

 Chapter 418 - 130: Finale: You Are Mine

    The moon was up and shining bright, and the stars were out watching.

    Scott released Brianna from his embrace and looked at her into her eyes with affection and love. It was the first time Brianna saw Scott in tears. She held his gaze, hoping to be able to guess his thoughts.

    "What happened to the mole here? Why did it disappear?" Scott stroked the corner of her left eye gently and asked.

    Brianna knitted her brows, surprised by the question. "I..." she muttered. How did he know?! Does he think that I''m cursed? That I will bring him a bit of back luck? This is probably why he''s decided to leave me. She thought. But he seems so gentle and affectionate. It''s not like the usual him at all. Should I tell him the truth or just make an alibi?

    Scott seemed to sense her worries and said gently, "Tell me, please."

    Brianna watched him for a while uncertainty, then said, "After my father died, I was told that it would bring bad luck to people close to me, so I had it removed." She told the truth and waited nervously.

    "You are the best thing that''s ever happened to me. I humiliated you several times, but you still have a big heart that forgave me," Scott replied sincerely and pecked a kiss at the corner of her left eye. He then whispered to her ear, "I love you. I won''t let you leave me. You are mine,"

    He told her about the memories she had lost; he told her how grateful he was that he had finally found her, that fate had brought her back to him and that he would never separate with her again ever.

    Jacob got Chris''s contact from Brianna and decided to call him to meet up.

    "This is Jacob."

    "What do you want, Jacob Morgan?" Chris asked indifferently.

    "I''d like to meet up. There''s something I need to tell you."

    Chris hesitated.

    "I believe we are related." Jacob went on.

    About half an hour later, they met at a caf¨¦ downtown. Jacob showed Chris the photo of his mother and the family and told him what he had discovered. He watched Chris''s reaction closely, uncertain of how he would feel.

    Chris was quiet. Looking at the photos, he could vaguely remember his mother. There was a time when Chris hated his parents for abandoning him and his little sister, and it took him a long time to forgive and forget them and to accept that the only family he had was his little sister.

    After a long while, he took his eyes off the photo and looked at Jacob. Jacob waited with a frown, then the frown was changed to a smile as he saw a smile light up Chris''s face.

    Chris stood up, extended his arms, and they hugged. "Great to meet you, cousin." He said.

    Jacob was relieved and very pleased. When the fact that they were related as cousins had slowly and finally sunk in, they chatted cheerfully over coffee, and Jacob told him about the family.

    "There''s another thing that I should tell you, Chris," Jacob said, a bit more seriously, during the cheerful conversation.

    "Yes?"

    "I don''t know if you know, but you have a little sister."

    Chris was silent and looked thoughtful. Jacob thought he needed some time to let the news sink in. Then, to Jacob''s surprise, Chris answered, "I do. And I have found her."

    "That''s great then!" Jacob exclaimed happily, but then he noticed that Chris didn''t seem particularly excited. He looked hesitant instead. There''s something else he hasn''t told me. Jacob thought, and he waited.

    Chris looked at Jacob for a while. "Sol is my little sister, your cousin." He said.

    Jacob stared at Chris with his eyes wide open. "Sol?! Sol Keaton?" He exclaimed.

    "Right," Chris said calmly and told Jacob how he had found Sol. After a long discussion, Jacob and Chris agreed that both Chris and Sol should meet the family, and they said goodbye feeling grateful, knowing that they were one family.

    At the same time, Levi had reported to Scott about Sol and her real identity. Scott asked Sol to move out of The Place without further explanation and removed her from his life.

    ***

    Three years later.

    PlayHard, the game company that The Andersons and The Butlers collaborated on, became the biggest company in the game industry in the world. Scott, Chris, and Jacob were ranked the top three most successful young businessmen nationally. They were respected and looked up to for their success and friendship.

    Sol had the stem cell transplantation operation, and she recovered well. She moved to Sweden to live a quiet life. During the first year, she had asked Chris quite often about Scott as she couldn''t forget him yet, but gradually, she accepted and let it go.

    Home for Sol was renamed The Floral House, and Brianna''s mother, Sue, was the private gardener.

    "Grandma, what''s this flower?" An angelic little girl pointed at the jasmine and asked curiously, her blond hair shone beautifully in the golden light of the setting sun.

    Sue was watering the plants, and she answered gently, "It''s a jasmine, sweetheart, same as your name!"

    "Jasmine!" The little girl exclaimed excitedly and ran into the house. "Mummy! Daddy! Come see jasmine!" she shouted with a happy grin.

    Scott was watching Brianna cook in the kitchen with a glass of wine and a content smile. On hearing their daughter and seeing her running to them, he put the glass on the table, bent down, and extended his arms to pick Jasmine up and swirled her around. She giggled happily. Brianna put the tray of pie into the oven, then took off her gloves, came over, and kissed Jasmine on her rosy cheeks.

    Scott carried Jasmine with one arm and wrapped his other arm around Brianna''s waist, and pecked a kiss on her head affectionately.

    "Daddy, mummy, I love you."

    Scott and Brianna smiled at each other, then at their beautiful daughter and said gently, "We love you too, sweetheart."

    Author''s Note:

    Dearest Lovies,

    It has been a great journey to share this short and compelling novel with all of you. With tears, we are witnessing the happy ending of Scott and Brianna. I feel all the pain and sorrow of the characters inside this novel, and I often shed tears.

    But truly, love is all about forgiving, understanding and chances. Your humble author wishes you all the good in life and wishing this novel gave a great lesson in life. ''Till our next short story! I love you all! Thanks for the love and support that you guys showered to me!

    Volume 5 is coming: Sudden Encounter With The Heir

    Love lots,

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 419 - SYNOPSIS/ 1: Mistakenly Abducted

    Synopsis:

    Brian William, an heir of a million-dollar business and a well-known playboy in town, had suffered a severe illness. Eager to find a cure, he went to several renowned Doctors across the globe, yet still, everything didn''t work.

    Someone had told him to approach a young Doctor specializing in traditional ways to cure several illnesses. He urgently sent his men to abduct the young Doctor. Their fate changed when his men mistakenly took the twin sister of the said Doctor.

    Diana, who was in shock while facing the handsome young man, has no way out to escape, pretending to be his brother. With the tremendous amount of money he promised, Diana accepted the task, but later on, he discovered her real identity.

    He threatened her with the contract they''ve signed as his personal Doctor. They hated each other, but the intense attraction pulled them together into a whirlwind relationship.

    He began to dote on her and promise to take her as his wife, but his position as an heir has been into trials along the way.

    Would they still end up together? Does their fate change when things get worse?

    **************************************************************************************************

    Chapter 1:  Mistakenly Abducted

    "What do you want? Where am I? Let me go!" Diana Anderson shouted. With a black sack dr.a.p.ed over her head, she could not see anything, though she could hear some rapid footsteps coming towards her. Seized by two muscular arms, Diana was carried into a room.

    "Boss, he''s here," a man said. Judging from his voice, Diana could tell he was quite a young man. Though before she had time to think further, she was thrown roughly to the floor.

    Fortunately, the floor was covered with a thick wool carpet, so Diana didn''t feel much pain. She struggled and managed to get the sack off her head. Her eyes squinted at the bright light, but she could still see the man in front of her.

    It seemed that she was in a well-decorated room. A young man was sitting on the sofa before her. The man was casually dressed in a white shirt with the collar fastened and a pair of dull grey trousers; he looked no more than 25 years old. His upturned eyes were incredibly bright and sharp. Diana was amazed by his gorgeous face.

    "So, you''re the one I''m looking for?" he uttered with a deep and s.e.xy voice. He stood up slowly and stopped before Diana. Seeing that Diana was sitting on the floor, not moving, he ran out of patience and unfastened his belt. "Let''s do it."

    How would you feel if a totally unfamiliar man, who also happened to be the most handsome man you had ever met, stood right in front of you and took off his trousers?

    Without expression, the man ordered: "Look at me!"

    "Oh, my God!" Diana screamed and firmly covered her eyes. Jesus! I''m going to go blind!

    What was going on?Was she being kidnapped by a wicked gang? Despite her fear, Diana had noticed that the man''s abdominal muscles were undeniably perfect.

    Thinking of his beautiful body, she opened her eyes again. But now, the man was leaning towards her, holding his thick manhood right in front of Diana''s face!

    "Oh, my gosh! Are you crazy?!" Diana screamed again.

    "Be quiet! You''re so noisy. Look at it carefully!" the man said, whilst bending over to grab Diana''s short hair.

    "What the f.u.c.k! I''m not going to look at your manhood! You are disgusting!" Diana shouted and struggled to get off the man.

    "F.u.c.k! Being a doctor who specializes in men''s s.e.x.u.a.l health, what else do you want to look at?" the man shouted.

    Hearing this, Diana stopped screaming and asked confusedly: "What do you mean?"

    The man gazed down at her, with confusion and annoyance in his eyes.

    "Aren''t you, Daniel Anderson, the best men''s health doctor in Florida?"

    The man put on his trousers and calmed down. He turned around, sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, and asked again: "Aren''t you Daniel Anderson?"

    "Yes, I am!" Diana answered. Finally, she understood what was happening. He had mistaken her for her twin brother, Daniel Anderson!

    It had all started half an hour before¡­

    Diana had had no classes that morning, so her brother Daniel sent her a message to ask her to look after his clinic. Actually, his clinic couldn''t really be called a clinic. After all, it was just a small house set in a lane with a hand-written sign hanging on the door.

    On Monday morning, very few people usually visited the clinic. As Diana was dozing off on the counter, a group of people suddenly broke in.

    The man coming in first was a handsome mixed-race man whose brown curls were tied up behind his head. Seeing his face, Diana was totally dumbstruck.

    However, this handsome man didn''t say anything to Diana. Instead, he waved his hand to order several strong men behind him to grab Diana. And that is how Diana had come to be in her current situation, looking at this gorgeous, attention-seeking man, showing her his manhood.

    Diana came from a family of traditional Chinese physicians. Her older brother specialized in men''s health and was known as a professor in curing unmentionable health problems like infertility, premature ejaculation, and impotence.

    As Daniel''s twin sister, she looked exactly the same as her older brother, though Daniel was taller than her. It was possible that this man''s staff had kidnapped her by mistake, having only seen her brother''s photo.

    Thinking of her brother''s career, Diana felt sorry for this man. "Alas," Diana sighed. This tall, handsome, muscular man was impotent.

    He seemed to know what Diana was thinking, and he said with a cold voice:

    "If you heal me, the money is yours." And then he threw a suitcase towards Diana.

    The suitcase was not locked and opened on the floor, cash spilling out everywhere. Diana was amazed by what she saw.

    Shocked by the tremendous amount of money, she was unable to speak. After a while, she uttered: "Is all this money for me?"

    "Heal me, the money is yours. If you cannot heal me or let anyone else know about it..." the man didn''t finish what he was saying, and instead smiled lightly. But his eyes were as cold as sharp knives, and she could tell that if she failed, he would kill her!

    Realizing his threats, Diana could not help shaking. Although she knew nothing about this man, she could tell that this was not a joke.

    If she told him that she was not her twin brother, Daniel, would he let her go?

    "Do you agree?" the man said and lifted his chin. It appeared that he was negotiating with Diana, but there was no sense of compromise in his fierce eyes, only menace.

    "If you agree with what I have said, begin your job right now."

    "Aright, alright," Diana answered with a quivering voice. She was extremely frightened and on the verge of tears, but one glance at the cash on the floor, and she just couldn''t say no.

    How about pretending to be her brother this time and then going home to tell her brother to cure him next time? Wondering how to get out of this trouble, Diana tried to imitate her brother and said: "If you want to be cured, you must first tell me what is wrong with you."

    The man fell into silence. His face conveyed a sense of great embarrassment and frustration, and then he slowly said: "Impotence."

    Diana almost burst out laughing. But once she met with the man''s sharp eyes, she pinched her t.h.i.g.h and tried to act as a professional doctor. She asked: "What happened?"

    "I was shot," the man answered.

    "I cannot cure you if you were shot in your manhood! Goodbye!" Diana turned around and walked toward the door. Are you kidding me? His manhood had been shot! The only way to cure it is by killing him and making him born again.

    Boom! Hearing the sound of a gun, Diana was shocked and stood still, looking straight at the smoking bullet hole on the door handle.

    A real gun?

    She turned back slowly and looked at the man who was holding a silver-grey pistol and blowing at it. He said: "Move again, and I will not miss the target."

    Diana knelt down and cried: "I will cure you. Antonette though your manhood was blown off, I will still cure you. Please do not kill me!"

 Chapter 420 - 2: Had He Become Gay?

    "What the hell are you talking about? I wasn''t shot in my manhood," he shouted.

    The man was Brian William, first heir to his family fortune. Although he had been in elite education since a child and had always been taught to conceal his real emotions, Brian couldn''t help cursing as he spoke with this young physician.

    He put his hand to his forehead and took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    Brian couldn''t hurt this doctor. After all, he was the last doctor specializing in men''s health that Brian hadn''t visited.

    Ken had promised him that although Daniel Anderson was young, he was born in a family of traditional Chinese physicians who all specialized in men''s health. Ken listed numerous examples of how Daniel had helped his patients to recover from impotence. It was said that his clinic was full of thank you presents from his past patients.

    If Daniel had not been praised for his talent, why would Brian have ordered his men to kidnap such a young doctor?

    "I don''t care where you got shot! Just don''t kill me, please!" Diana shouted and covered her head. She was hoping that if she pleaded with him, he might let her live.

    Diana was only 21 years old and had always been well behaved. The most thrilling thing she had ever encountered was a policeman arresting a thief on a bus. And now this man was shooting a gun in front of her!

    "Shut up! Or I will shoot you." Brian said with a cold voice. His patience was fast running out.

    Diana immediately closed her mouth and looked at him with teary eyes.

    Brian could tell that this doctor was a coward and said: "I was shot in my lower abdomen."

    "Then why can''t you get erect? Did somewhere else also get hurt? Or perhaps the problem is in your head?" Diana questioned. As a medical student, she was curious about his condition.

    Hearing what she said, Brian thought that maybe this doctor was capable of healing him. He replied: "Those doctors and psychologists I visited before all told me that they couldn''t find the cause and persuaded me to turn to traditional Chinese physicians. Tell me, can you heal me?"

    "Of course, I can!" Diana answered without hesitation. In reality, she was very nervous, sweating, and shivering.

    Brian was holding a pistol! How dare she say no?

    "What is your treatment plan?" Brian squinted his eyes and gazed at Diana.

    Clearing her throat, Diana used her brother''s usual tone and said: "I have to feel your pulse first."

    Hearing that, Brian reached out his hand, rolled up his white shirtsleeve, and put his strong, tanned wrist before Diana.

    Diana placed two fingers on his wrist and began to feel his pulse. She pretended to ponder his symptoms, with slight head shaking and sighing.

    Brian gazed at her and asked: "You should have used a cushion, shouldn''t you?"

    "Uh...I was brought by your people in a rush, so I wasn''t well-prepared. Moreover, feeling the pulse without cushion is my family''s expertise," Diana replied immediately in a professional tone.

    Standing quietly, Brian clapped his hands, and the door opened at once. The young, mixed-race man came in. "Boss, what can I do for you?"

    "Our traditional Chinese physician forgot to bring his equipment," Brian replied.

    "We have prepared that," the young man said with a large, eye-catching smile.

    A traditional Chinese medical kit was put on the table.

    Diana stared at it. In the kit were various medical instruments, a cushion, a lancet, and so on. Although she knew what these instruments were, she had no idea how to use them.

    In order to convince Brian that she was a traditional Chinese physician, Diana picked up a set of needles used for acupuncture.

    "Well, let''s begin with acupuncture," Diana said, touching her nose. She considered that acupuncture was the least harmful treatment she could offer that would still look professional. The man was strong and muscular; maybe acupuncture treatment wouldn''t hurt him.

    Diana went to wash her hands and paid no attention to the sound behind her. When she turned back, she was so shocked that she almost threw the needle away. "God! Why are you taking off your pants?" she shouted.

    Brian was undoing his zipper. With his well-made suit trousers half off, his tanned abdominal muscles and the lurking V line came out clearly.

    "Are you an exhibitionist?" Diana said. She immediately put up her hands to cover her eyes and squinted at his eight-pack through her fingers. His abdominal muscles were the perfect type that all women dream of touching. There was a scar on his stomach that looked like it had been made by a bullet.

    "Aren''t you going to insert your needle here?" Brian asked, pointing at his manhood. He had been visiting physicians specializing in men''s health, and all those doctors had ordered him to remove his trousers first. So, he had simply started taking off his trousers automatically before the doctor.

    "You can still wear your u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r," Diana answered shyly. She honestly had no idea where the needle should be inserted. Since he was wounded in his abdomen, how about inserting it there?

    Brian despised Diana''s reaction. He took off his trousers and sat on the sofa with his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r on, waiting for Diana''s acupuncture treatment. He uttered: "You are so girlish. You have been a physician specializing in men''s health for years, haven''t you seen any of your patients taking off their trousers?"

    "I am frightened that some ugly thing might make me go blind," Diana thought. Squinting her eyes, she walked toward Brian with a needle in her hand. Diana turned her head away and held the needle on Brian''s abdomen to find the right place to insert.

    Seeing her behavior, Brian was suspicious and asked: "How can you find the right place if you aren''t even looking?"

    "Acupuncture is my area of expertise. You know nothing about it." Diana replied. She waved her hand randomly and inserted the needle.

    "Ow..." Brian m.o.a.n.e.d. He didn''t know in which acupuncture point it was inserted. He started to feel rather numb and limp.

    "Do you feel the pain? Pain is a good sign. It shows that you are suffering from blood stasis. I will cure you," Diana made up this symptom. She took out the needle and then inserted it into him again.

    "Hey!" Brian yelled. The shiny silver needle was headed for his manhood. How could a man bear that? Brian jumped and sat up on the sofa. He grasped Diana''s wrist firmly.

    "What are you doing?" Diana shrieked. As Brian pulled at her arm, she couldn''t keep her feet and fell on Brian.

    To avoid whole-body contact, Diana reached out her hands to support herself on Brian''s body. But she forgot she was squatting beside his legs, and her hands were pressing down around Brian''s groin!

    What was that soft thing under her hand? It seemed alive and swelled to a hot and tough thing under her hand at once.

    Both Diana and Brian fell into an awkward silence.

    As they both watched, Brian''s black u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r lifted like a small tent. That thing was becoming erect!

    There was a deadly silence.

    Diana swallowed her saliva and dared not make any reaction. She took back her hands and managed to smile at Brian: "Congratulations! You''re erect..."

    Brian was motionless. He was shocked.

    Brian William, in his life, had had uncountable girlfriends and s.e.x partners. It was unfortunate to be shot in an ambush and become impotent, but it was unbearable that he would get hard because of a man. And that man was the same physician who had cured his unmentionable disease.

    Had he become gay? Or was his manhood malfunctioning after the treatment?

    Brian could not accept the fact that he got hard before the young doctor.

    Instead, he started getting angry and yelling. He roared: "Daniel Anderson, I''m going to chop off your hands!"

 Chapter 421 - 3: Why Can You Never Behave?

    "Boss, what''s wrong?" Ken asked as he opened the door. He stood at the door, gazing intently at Diana.

    "Who said you could come in? F.u.c.k off!" Brian yelled angrily. He didn''t even care that the man he was yelling at was one of the best employees.

    Ken closed the door immediately. Boss was furious. What a shame that he was impotent! But it seemed that the boss wasn''t wearing his pants. What was going on?

    Like a furious lion, Brian sat on the sofa and breathed out heavily, looking in surprise as his erection subsided. He still could not take the fact that he got hard because a man touched him.

    Diana crouched beside him. She looked at the pistol that Brian had thrown beside him and was frightened by Brian''s anger. What if he shot her? Shivering, she slowly said: "OK... try and calm down, please. You see, you are erect! Your disease is curable. Understand?"

    To save herself, Diana tried to calm Brian down.

    "What?" Brian uttered. Although he was shocked by what had happened, the fact that he had gotten hard was undeniable. At least it showed that his manhood was still functioning. Hearing what Diana said, he slowly calmed down.

    "It means that your impotence comes from your own psychology! Maybe your erection just needs a certain stimulus. So, no matter whether you are touched by me or someone else, you can still get hard..."

    Diana stopped talking when Brian aimed the pistol at her. Brian''s face had a dreadful look, and he said: "Do you think I am out of my mind?"

    "Ha, ha... no, I don''t think so. Either way, you have been cured by my acupuncture. Can I go home?" Diana replied. She was soaked with sweat.

    "How can I make sure that I am really healed? What if I cannot get hard next time?" Brian said with a cold voice.

    Overwhelmed by frustration, Diana pursed her lips and murmured: "What do you want?"

    She shouldn''t have been greedy for the money. Now, she was going to die for it.

    Brian glanced at Diana. "You will stay here and cure me until I am healed," he said slowly.

    This young physician indeed had a more delicate and beautiful face than ordinary men. He had pink-white skin and red lips. When his face had that sorrowful expression, Brian really wanted to pinch his face.

    Brian was shocked by his own thoughts. His manhood, which had only just calmed down, was now getting hard again. F.u.c.k! Brian couldn''t help cursing. He yelled at Diana: "Get out! Now!"

    Diana had been waiting desperately for him to let her go. Hearing that, she immediately ran out of the room.

    Seeing Diana, Brian put his hands to his forehead in frustration.

    Brian, have you been impotent for such a long time that you would even get hard before a man?

    Knowing nothing about what Brian was thinking, Diana ran out of the horrible room. But once she got out, Ken quickly grabbed her.

    Ken had a handsome face. When he smiled, he looked even more eye-catching. However, what he said disappointed Diana: "Have you cured my boss?"

    Running away from Brian''s threats, Diana was delighted. Looking at Ken''s young face, she couldn''t help making a joke with him: "What will you do if I have cured him? And what will you do if I have not?"

    Ken''s smile grew wider, and Diana could see his two cute canine teeth.

    "If you have cured my boss, the money is yours. If not, I''ll break your legs."

    Like a boss, like staff, both of them had a hot temper. Diana quickly reassured him: "Your boss''s symptom has been partially relieved. I am going to prescribe some medicine for him."

    Brian was not just partially relieved from his symptoms. Actually, he had already got hard! Diana kept this thought to herself.

    "What medicine do you need? I''ll order someone to prepare it for you." Ken said. He was not going to let Diana escape.

    Diana''s plan failed. She had thought about using ''preparing medicine'' as an excuse to run away. She sighed quietly. After contemplating for a while, based on her limited knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, Diana prescribed some medicine that was considered beneficial to general health.

    Brian was a strong and muscular man. These medicines would not kill him. Thinking of this, Diana smiled cunningly and added a bitter herb to the medicine list.

    Brian''s staff worked efficiently. In no time at all, a man brought back the medicine that Diana had asked for.

    Diana squatted in the kitchen and boiled the herbs. She didn''t know the proper temperature for each one, so she just boiled them all together.

    Ken watched her for a while. Viewing her as a coward and thinking she would not make any trouble, he picked up his phone and walked out.

    Hearing his footsteps fade away, Diana dropped the herbs at once and tiptoed out of the kitchen. The bodyguards were in the front yard. No one was watching her.

    Diana walked around the yard and picked up a chair that was lying nearby and placed it next to a tree. She used to climb trees when she was a little girl. She struggled but eventually managed to climb up the tree and over the wall.

    The wall of Brian''s house was so tall that Diana fell down from it on the other side. Rubbing her painful back, she hobbled slowly back home.

    It was already evening when she reached her house. The sun was slowly setting as Diana arrived at her house. On its wooden door, two cooper-made knockers hung. Besides the door, a sign hung there which read: "Specialist in Infertility, Expert in Men''s Health, Saviour of Impotent Men". The writing style of the sign was similar to that of most common cheap advertis.e.m.e.nts.

    Diana pushed open the door and walked in. The pleasant scent of herbs flowed through the air.

    Flowers and herbs grew in the yard, and beside them were several racks on which different herbs were dried. In front of the yard was the main room in which Daniel diagnosed his patients.

    "Daniel!" Diana shouted. She was eager to talk to her brother about what she had suffered.

    "Be quiet," the voice of a young man came from the room. A man walked out.

    If someone unfamiliar with the two had seen them, he would have screamed. Daniel Anderson and Diana Anderson looked exactly the same! When they stood together, few people could tell which was Daniel and which was Diana. The only differences between them were their height and that Daniel had a small mole under his eye. They also differed greatly in character; Daniel was always calm and straight-faced, whereas Diana was much more open and emotional.

    Wearing a clean linen shirt and light brown trousers, Daniel looked nice and gentle. However, this handsome young man was holding an old cup and acted as a senior citizen. What a waste of his handsome face! He asked: "Diana, did you get in a fight with somebody?"

    Scanning Diana from her head to toe, Daniel complained: "I asked you to do me a favor and watch the clinic, and you ran away! What''s more, you then messed up all the herbs I dried in the yard. Why can you never behave?"

    Diana fell into silence. She had been bullied by that strange man at his house and now told off by her twin brother. It had not been a good day!

    Rolling her eyes, Diana decided not to tell Daniel what had happened. She simply hobbled up to her room and sulked.

 Chapter 422 - 4: Bring Back That Young Physician

    The bed in the hotel''s presidential suite was large and soft.

    Wearing a bathrobe, Brian William leaned on the headboard of the bed.

    He had just finished his shower. The dripping water on his black hair flowed down along his chin to his c.h.e.s.t. He had a tanned, muscular c.h.e.s.t and a perfect eight-pack. He was so masculine and handsome that no woman could refuse him.

    Brian was torn, thinking about the day''s events.

    He had gotten hard from the young physician''s touch, and although he was shocked, he now knew that his impotence was indeed influenced by his mind. So despite knowing that the physician had run away, he didn''t order his staff to seize the physician again.

    To prove that he was really OK again, Brian had called one of his regular s.e.x partners. However, he knew he couldn''t get an erection. Feeling that, Brian squeezed his eyes tight and prayed for it to come.

    The sound in the bathroom stopped. A s.e.xy woman slowly walked out in only a towel.

    She had a beautiful face and a s.e.xy figure. With the thin towel tied around her, her D-cup b.r.e.a.s.ts looked even bigger.

    Concealing her excitement, Madeline looked at Brian shyly and said: "Brian, you haven''t called me for a while..."

    Smelling the scent of Madeline, Brian frowned. He disliked women who use strong perfume. Actually, he was fond of the herbal scent of that young physician. Realizing that he was thinking about him again, Brian felt angry with himself.

    Feeling that Brian was not in a good mood, Madeline was not sure how to please him. She gently touched his c.h.e.s.t, lay on Brian''s body, and said: "Brian, I miss you so much."

    Madeline''s b.r.e.a.s.ts pressed on Brian''s arms. Brian hadn''t had s.e.x for days. Feeling her soft body, he was getting hot.

    Brian felt what he did in his old days when he played with his s.e.x partners. He raised his hand and touched Madeline''s face. He lifted her chin, smiled slightly, and asked: "Tell me, how do you miss me?"

    "Brian! You are so bad..." Madeline replied shyly, though her hands gave no signal of being shy. She put her hands directly into Brian''s bathrobe.

    Under the dim light, the man and the woman fell into a passionate embrace.

    Madeline was holding Brian''s manhood. But his big thing wouldn''t get hard by her touching it. Madeline felt frightened. She could imagine how furious Brian was, even without looking at his face.

    The room was in deadly silence. Only Brian was panting angrily.

    Taking back her hands, Madeline tried to relieve his anger and said: "You may be tired, Brian. I know you have a lot of work to do, but you need to take care of yourself."

    Brian was even more furious.

    Brian William was known for his talents in s.e.x. He had never encountered such an embarrassing problem.

    He felt right when Madeline lay down on him. But when Madeline touched his manhood, he just couldn''t get hard. How could it be possible? Wasn''t he cured?

    Madeline still tried to calm Brian down. Her expression carried a sense of sympathy. Brian was a famous playboy in Florida. Although he had other s.e.x partners, he was a gorgeous guy who was good at s.e.x. Madeline did quite like him.

    Who would believe such a young man had the problem of getting hard?

    Seeing Madeline''s "I feel sorry for you" look, Brian grabbed the lamp beside him and threw it at the door. He shouted: "Get out! Out!"

    Madeline didn''t dare utter a word. She quickly put on her clothes and ran out.

    Brian smashed anything he could find in the room and walked around in a fury.

    He had gotten hard that day. What had been different at that time?

    Brian tried to recall what happened: the young physician fell on him, and his scent came into Brian''s nose. Then his soft hand grabbed Brian''s manhood...

    His manhood was getting hard under the bathrobe! Brian was desperate for it.

    The door opened. A man with brown curls came in. It was Ken. Seeing the mess in the room, Ken realized what had happened at once. He uttered: "Boss, you..."

    Brian interrupted him and said: "Ken, come and drink with me." He sat down on the couch in frustration.

    Ken moved away from the mess under his feet to make space. He took out a bottle of wine from the cabinet and filled two glasses, then sat beside Brian.

    Brian drank silently. Ken was worried about him and said: "Boss, you need more time to recover. After all, your disease is affected by your mind."

    "I got an erection," Brian said with a straight face.

    "Really? That''s awesome! Then why did you ask Madeline to leave? I thought you were quite fond of her." Ken said with a big smile.

    "I..." Brian uttered. It was quite difficult for him to admit that he got hard because of a man. But compared with the possibility of being impotent, he would rather accept the fact that he might become gay.

    After a deep breath, Brian turned and looked at Ken. His black upturned eyes were filled with deep emotion. Brian said within a deep voice: "I might be gay."

    "What?" Ken shouted. His smile went stiff. After a few seconds, he was able to take in what Brian had said and jumped off the couch with a shout. Ken put his hands up and said: "Boss, I know we grew up together, but I''m not gay!"

    Brian was speechless after this reaction and threw a glass at Ken.

    Ken was not one to keep secrets, and he told his co-workers about Brian''s confession. Brian''s staff were tall, tough men. But hearing Brian might be gay, they were all frightened to take off their shirts; they kept all the buttons fastened, even on the hottest days. When they saw Brian, all of them were quite nervous and tried hard to show him they were straight.

    Brian couldn''t believe it and soon became tired of their reactions.

    Brian was a determined man. He thought for a whole night about it. Finally, he called Ken to his room and ordered: "Go bring back that young physician."

    He had to figure out whether he was gay or not. If he could only get hard before him and became gay, this was not totally unacceptable; at least he could still get hard.

    Ken answered: "The young physician? Well, he has a beautiful face, indeed. So, you are fond..."

    Brian interrupted him and said with a sharp expression: "Why are you so nosy?" Hearing that, Ken closed his mouth and called several bodyguards to seize the physician.

    "Whether the young physician or someone else, do not try to turn me gay," Ken thought.

 Chapter 423 - 5: You Want Me To Help You

    The bright sun shone on the quiet house. The breeze made the sign on the door sway lightly and brought up the scent of herbs.

    Breaking into the courtyard, Ken and his bodyguards were amazed by the scenery. The courtyard was well kept and beautifully arranged.

    The room in front of the courtyard was used to diagnose patients.

    The young physician hadn''t dozed off this time. He was standing beside the counter, cutting some herbs.

    Ken gazed at him for a while. This young physician had a beautiful face with a sense of coldness. He was tall and slim. But he was definitely a man.

    "This young physician is not girlish. Why does the boss like such a man?" one of the bodyguards said.

    "I think Ken has a more beautiful face than him," the other man replied.

    The other two bodyguards agreed and whispered to each other sly jokes about the boss'' latest pursuit. Ken snapped his fingers and said: "You are talking nonsense!"

    Cutting herbs, the young physician did notice these men but didn''t even look up at them as he said: "Please make an appointment before the diagnosis."

    "You have become a cooler guy since we last met. Seize him!" Ken smiled and then ordered his men with a waving hand.

    "What are you doing?" Daniel shouted in shock. But his head was already covered with a black sack. He couldn''t see anything and nobody answered his questions.

    After someone removed the sack, Daniel Anderson found himself in a well-decorated bedroom. A tall, handsome man was sitting on the couch, looking at him with a complicated expression.

    Was it popular among the rich to invite doctors for treatment in such a rough manner?

    Daniel stared at the man angrily. "You want me to help you. But the way you behave is completely inappropriate."

    "Step closer," Brian ordered, gazing at Daniel. It was strange to Brian that the young physician faced him so coldly and confidently. He didn''t seem to be a coward this time. But Brian found that he preferred the way the young physician had behaved the other day.

    Daniel didn''t know what he wanted and walked closer to him. He felt it was a bit strange and asked: "What do you want? If you want a diagnosis..."

    Daniel stopped speaking because the man in front of him began to take off his trousers. He tossed his trousers to the side and stood with only his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r left. In all honesty, Daniel was quite jealous of the man''s long and straight legs.

    Nonetheless, it was still a weird scene.

    "Why have you taken off your trousers? You don''t have to stand so close to me for a diagnosis," Daniel said. He felt even weirder.

    Taking a deep breath, Brian grabbed Daniel''s hand and pressed it toward his manhood!

    F.u.c.k! Daniel was astonished by Brian''s actions.

    "You wicked gay!" Daniel roared. Before his hand reached Brian''s manhood, he took out the scalpel he had hidden behind his back.

    Brian quickly rolled to one side to avoid being cut by the knife. It was headed for his manhood! Brian was furious and shouted: "What are you doing?!"

    How dare this cowardly man try to cut him with a knife!

    Daniel Anderson was also in a fury. He grabbed Brian''s collar and punched him in the face. He shouted: "You wicked man! I''m going to kill you!"

    "F.u.c.k! You touched it last time! Why do you refuse this time?" Brian yelled back. The young physician was good at fighting. Why didn''t he show this last time instead of behaving like a coward? Whilst dodging Daniel''s attacks, Brian was trying to work out this dramatic change.

    "Last time? What are you talking about?" Daniel shouted louder. His gentlemanly behavior had long since escaped him.

    Brian and Daniel fought and fell on the carpet. Brian turned and pushed himself on top of Daniel. He grabbed one of Daniel''s hands to hold him down.

    It felt different.

    Last time, the young physician''s fingers were slim and soft, his hand soft and gentle, but this one was a powerful, calloused hand. Brian started to doubt his own memory. Was what he felt last time all in his imagination?

    "How is it possible?" Brian murmured confusedly, "You were here last time and made me get hard."

    Upon hearing this, Daniel stopped fighting and fell into silence. Brian found that Daniel had adopted a furious expression. Daniel shouted: "You bastard! What did you do with my sister?"

    "Sister?" Brian was amazed by what he heard and said, "You have a sister?! So, the man I saw last time who looked similar to you is your sister?!"

    Daniel answered Brian''s question with a heavy punch to his face and yelled at him: "You acted indecently toward my sister! I''m going to cut your manhood off!"

    "What is happening?" Ken wondered, standing outside the door. Hearing their shouts and fighting, he pushed open the door and walked in.

    Brian''s clothes were still on, but his trousers were off. With only u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r left, Brian was on top of the young physician. They both fell on the carpet, rolling around fighting each other.

    Was this some kind of s.e.x game? Oh, you filthy men! Blushing, Ken turned to run out of the room. "I''m sorry. Go on, please..."

    "Idiots! Get him away from me!" Brian roared in anger.

    "You are sick! What did you do to my sister? Tell me!" As a roaring lion, Daniel was intent on beating Brian to death. Antonette as Ken carried him away, he still fought and shouted. How could you call such a man a coward?

    "Boss, I just got the information." Sending Daniel away with one of the other guards, Ken offered the doc.u.ment he had just printed out to Brian. "Diana Anderson is Daniel Anderson''s twin sister. Born in a family of traditional Chinese physicians, she is 21 years old and is a junior student in a medical university."

    In the picture, the twins stood side by side. One was tall and slim, with a cold expression; the other was shorter and gentle, standing with a silly smile.

    "Am I blind? How could I have mistaken them?" Brian thought. Shamed by his embarrassing mistake, he put his head in his hands.

    At least it proved that he was not gay. And that was a great relief to Brian.

    "Diana, we''re going for lunch in the canteen. You wanna come with us?"

    Back on the college campus, in the girls'' dormitory, several girls were heading to the canteen.

    On a bed over which hung a blue star curtain, a girl with short hair was lying on her stomach. She gazed at her phone and replied in frustration: "No..."

    "You have been in the dormitory for days. I think it''s better for you to walk around a bit," another girl said. Wearing a floral dress, she had long hair, a lovely face, and a sweet voice.

    "Antonette, you are the best! Can you bring me a take-out? I want to eat beef noodles." Diana answered with a wink towards Antonette.

    "OK! Let''s go." Antonette White nodded and left with the other girls.

    After their leaving, the dormitory fell silent. Diana rolled on the bed and put her phone on the other side. She sighed deeply. She had been eating take-outs for days, she was eager to eat in a proper restaurant.

    Diana had been worried since the day she ran out of Brian''s house. The man was cold-blooded. She knew his impotency secret and had tricked him. Would he employ someone to kill her?

    Diana was so frightened that she didn''t dare go home or go to the canteen. She hid in her dormitory, with the excuse that she was preparing for the final exams.

    Stuck in a state of desperation, she heard her phone begin to ring.

 Chapter 424 - 6: Iéˆ¥æª’l Treat You

    "Diana." Picking up her phone, Diana heard her twin brother''s cold voice.

    "Daniel! Why can''t you be kinder when you speak with me? I am your sister. But every time when you call me, I feel like I am talking with a stranger."

    Still, Diana was quite relieved to find it wasn''t a phone call from Brian.

    But Daniel made her worry again. He asked: "Are you in trouble?"

    "I... Why do you say that? I am not in trouble." Diana smiled to hide her fear. Though in truth, just being asked that question, she was already sweating.

    "I hope not. But anyway, I have settled it. You stay at home for a while and don''t go out. If you make any more trouble, I won''t save you."

    "Daniel, you are the best brother ever!" Hearing his reply, Diana was overjoyed and so grateful, thanking and praising her brother over and over.

    But Daniel just hung up. All Diana could hear was the "di di" sound. "What a shame, couldn''t you just be nicer?" Diana thought.

    She rolled over on the bed and sat up. Since Daniel had settled everything with Brian, now she could stop hiding in the dormitory and go out!

    "Diana." Antonette White came in with a take-out just as Diana opened the door. Carrying the take-out, Antonette saw that Diana was well dressed and asked confusedly: "Why have you changed your clothes? Are you going out? I''ve brought you those beef noodles."

    "Forget beef noodles! Come with me. Let''s go for a feast somewhere, then Karaoke. It''s on me!" Diana grabbed the take-out, put it on the table, and took hold of Antonette''s hands.

    "Alright. Give me some time to change," Antonette replied.

    After getting dressed, the two girls left the dormitory hand in hand and headed for the bus stop beside the school gate.

    Seeing that Diana was so happy, Antonette asked: "Diana, what happened? You hid in the dormitory for days, and now you are suddenly OK again."

    Diana was s.u.c.k.i.n.g happily on a lollipop and answered vaguely: "Nothing happened. I am just happy. How about Japanese food? I''ll treat you."

    "You always pay for the bill. I..." Biting her lip, Antonette lowered her head, she always felt so inferior in these moments.

    "Stop saying that." Diana interrupted. She knew that Antonette grew up in a single-parent family and didn''t have much allowance. So, Diana always paid the bill when they went out.

    Diana tried to change the subject. "You help me a lot. Just consider it me showing my gratitude. Ah! After dinner, would you prefer to go to a bar or to karaoke?"

    Diana was a fun-loving person, but she had been hidden in the dormitory for days without socializing. Now it was safe to go out, she was very enthusiastic and spoke passionately to Antonette.

    Suddenly they heard a loud honk. Diana and Antonette tried to find whose car it was. A black Maybach stopped outside the school gate. The elaborate design of the luxurious car drew the students'' attention.

    "Very flashy, isn''t it?" Diana murmured. Scared by the loud sound, Diana held Antonette''s hand and tried to leave.

    But Antonette stood still and gazed at the car. She whispered: "Diana, the man sitting in the car seems to be looking at us."

    "Does he?" Diana was confused. She was not familiar with anyone who could afford a Maybach.

    The car door opened, and a mixed-race man in a shirt and jeans walked out. He seemed to be over six feet tall and was incredibly handsome.

    Some girls standing beside him started screaming and taking pictures with him on their phones.

    The man walked to the other side of the car and bent down to open the door for another man. The man inside the car was even taller than the first. His well-designed suit showed off his perfect figure and long straight legs. He was wearing sunglasses but judging from his tall nose and s.e.xy lips, everyone could tell that he was a gorgeous man.

    Moreover, this man was rich and powerful. Seeing him walking toward them, Antonette grasped her dress nervously.

    Diana opened her mouth, and her lollipop dropped to the ground.

    It was Brian William! How could he know she studied at this university?

    Wondering whether this man was going to kill her to keep his secret, Diana shivered, and her face turned to white. Meanwhile, the girl standing beside her, Antonette White, was blushing with excitement.

    They were both immersed in their own thoughts and did not notice each other''s reactions. Brian William stopped before them and took off his sunglasses. His eyes were brighter than stars.

    Looking at his gorgeous face, Antonette breathed deeply. This was the most handsome man she had ever met! Facing the man''s cold expression, Antonette asked: "What can I do..."

    "Diana Anderson," the man interrupted Antonette and looked directly at Diana, "You are the little sister of Daniel Anderson, aren''t you?"

    "I... You must have the wrong person. Actually, I am Daniel''s other sister. My name is Dian Anderson," Diana slowly uttered, looking at Brian''s threatening eyes.

    "You lied to me last time. Do you know what I do to people who lie to me?" Brian still felt ashamed by his foolish mistake and was eager to erase the memory if he could.

    "I am sorry. I beg your pardon..." Lowering her head, Diana apologized to him.

    Meanwhile, Antonette was getting upset that the handsome man was not paying attention to her. She thus decided to do something to make him remember her. This might be the only chance that she would get to make friends with such an outstanding man. And such a man was standing so close to her. How could she miss the chance?

    Antonette pulled Diana''s arms and stood before her. It was only then that Brian noticed Antonette. It seemed that he hadn''t seen her until now. Brian looked her up and down with an appreciative smile and asked: "Who are you?"

    "I am Diana''s best friend, Antonette White. Why do you want Diana? Did she offend you? Whatever she did, please forgive her." Antonette replied with a soft and sweet voice. She often behaved in this innocent, shy way, which regularly attracted the attention of men through their d.e.s.i.r.e to protect her.

    Hearing Antonette''s words, Diana was almost moved to tears. Antonette, you are my true friend!

    However, Antonette''s introduction didn''t move Brian at all. He looked straight past her and gazed at Diana again.

 Chapter 425 - 7: Iéˆ¥æª’l Give You A Choice

    "You...My brother says that he has settled it. I cannot help you..." Diana said, shivering. Brian was worried that she would reveal his secret, so he grabbed her hand and pulled her into his car.

    "What are you doing?!" Falling on her stomach on the back seat, Diana covered her head and screamed.

    Brian sat in the car beside her and grabbed her neck. "You are too noisy! Shut up!"

    "Please calm down. Don''t kill me!" Diana stopped fighting and looked at Brian with tears running down her face.

    Although she looked like her brother Daniel, Brian much preferred her timid reaction. Moving his hand off Diana''s neck, Brian said with a light smile: "Don''t worry. Before you cure me, I will keep you alive."

    "Didn''t you talk about it with my brother? Haven''t you settled everything? Are you still impotent?" Diana looked at him, confused. What she said deeply hurt Brian. Brian looked dreadful.

    After the misunderstanding with Diana''s brother Daniel, Brian had begged for Daniel''s forgiveness and paid a lot for the famous physician''s diagnosis. But the result was no different from what Brian had gotten before. He was healthy, and his manhood was functioning well. His impotence was the result of something in his mind, and he might recover without treatment sometime in the future.

    However, Brian had tried to have s.e.x with women in recent days. But it turned out that he still couldn''t get hard. What was worse, his family called him again, reminding him that he was engaged and soon to be married. Under pressure from his family, Brian was even more nervous.

    He recalled that after getting shot, he had only gotten hard once, by Diana''s touch. So, he came to Diana again.

    "You and your brother didn''t cure me. So, I am here for your after-sales service." Brian replied.

    "Daniel! You told me that you settled it! You liar!" Diana thought angrily.

    Diana was almost crying. She turned nervously to look at Brian. "I... Actually, I know very little about traditional Chinese medicine. If you want to be cured, you''d better ask for my brother''s help."

    "You made me hard last time. I trust you." Brian said earnestly, while his hand was touching something in his pocket.

    Hidden in the pocket, Diana could see its shape. Was it a pistol?

    The air-conditioners in the car were on. But she was sweating. "I... I will not disappoint you. Can you please just keep your pistol away?" Diana cried.

    Brian looked at her jokingly. He put his hand into the pocket and took out a checkbook. He wrote a number on it and held it out for Diana to see. "This is the deposit on your treatment. If you cure me, you can take the rest of the payment."

    Staring at the number, Diana was greedy for a large amount of money. But she was determined to refuse. Seriously, what if she got killed for the money? She replied: "But I really have no idea how to cure you."

    "Diana Anderson, does your brother operate his clinic without a proper license?" Brian asked, his face calm and unrevealing. But Diana felt frightened. He continued: "And you, Miss Anderson. You have failed many subjects in the past three years. I think it might be difficult for you to graduate."

    "Are you threatening me?" Diana was annoyed by Brian''s words. She turned to glare at Brian''s handsome face. This bastard! Diana was frightened before. But now faced with Brian''s threatening, she was annoyed.

    "I''ll give you a choice." Brian smiled slightly and dropped the check. "Cure me in a month, or you drop out of college, and your brother''s clinic is shut down."

    "You say it like I have any other choice..." Diana took the check and got out of the car, slamming the door behind her.

    "Why do you behave so coolly towards me? I have seen you so emotional and fiery when it comes to other things," Diana scolded Brian silently. As the black Maybach pulled away and out of sight, Diana still stood angrily beside the road.

    Antonette White ran to Diana and instantly noticed her dark expression. Antonette asked confusedly: "Diana, who was that man?"

    "That man? He is a..." Diana stopped herself mentioning Brian''s impotence and bad temper. She reminded herself of the confidentiality agreement between herself and Brian. If she told anyone his secret, she would surely suffer.

    "It''s no big deal. I am not very familiar with him."

    "Do you know his name?" Unlike her usual timid self, Antonette persisted in asking, "You seem intimate with him. And you have been behaving strangely these days. Was it all about him? Is... is he your boyfriend?"

    How could it be possible? Antonette''s question frightened Diana. How could she fall in love with that man?

    As they continued with the rest of their night, Antonette kept asking and trying to get more information about Brian. Diana was exhausted by her questioning. Moreover, she also wondered how to cure Brian. Finally, Diana decided to call it a day, and they went back to the school dormitories.

    The next morning, Diana was awakened by a call. She picked up her phone and heard Ken''s voice. "Diana, I am downstairs. It''s time to go."

    "God damn it!" Diana grumbled and struggled to get up.

    "Diana, are you going out?" Seeing Diana was wearing clothes, Antonette sat up on her bed and said, "We don''t have class this morning."

    "I have something to do," Diana replied.

    "What is it? Are you going to meet the man we saw yesterday?" Girls truly are gifted with excellent intuition.

    Diana was nervous. She wasn''t good at lying but couldn''t tell Antonette the truth either. She replied: "No. I''m going home. Goodbye!"

    Then she grabbed her bag and rushed out of the dormitory.

    Sitting on the bed, Antonette White had a bad feeling. "Diana is hiding from me because she is afraid that the rich man might fall in love with me, isn''t she? And she always says that I am her best friend. But nothing is more important than her own interests."

    Antonette''s mood was saddened. She noticed Diana''s expensive skincare products and began to sulk. It was all because she didn''t have rich parents and a gifted brother. She must plan for her future. With this in mind, Antonette was determined to get Brian''s attention.

    Sitting in Ken''s car, Diana was brought to Brian''s house again. This time she could see clearly what the house looked like.

    A real billionaire wouldn''t build their villa in some remote area, but somewhere like this place.

 Chapter 426 - 8: You Win

    Brian''s house was located in the downtown area. Here, every square inch of land was worth a fortune. In the most prosperous area of the city, the whole land was used to build villas, each villa separated from the neighboring buildings, on its own piece of land. Unlike the hazy polluted air in the rest of the city, the air here was crisp and clean, thanks to the large areas of plants and trees that grew all around.

    The downtown area was also attractive due to its convenience in relation to transportation and entertainment. It was designed to make people enjoy tranquillity in the most prosperous area of the city.

    The iron gate opened automatically. The car stopped in the parking lot. Diana got out of the car, and her legs felt like jelly, forcing her to walk in a rather odd fashion.

    Seeing her movements, Ken asked confusedly: "Do you get car sick?"

    "No, I get money sick," Diana answered.

    "Nonsense," Ken murmured. He guided Diana through the well-decorated living room and stopped at the reading room. After knocking the door, Ken said: "Boss, Diana Anderson is here."

    "Let her in." Diana heard a soft but cold voice.

    The door opened. The room was well lit, and its windows were open. The scent of flowers flowed through the room.

    "Mr. William." Being in his house, Diana decided she had to try and placate him.

    Brian was not wearing his usual suit. Instead, he wore a plaid shirt and brown trousers, in the classic, traditional style.

    "So, have you figured out how to cure me?" Brian asks directly.

    "Yes. I thought about it all last night and came up with a special prescription for you. Once you stick to taking it, you will be cured." Diana said with a professional tone.

    Squinting his eyes, Brian gazed at Diana. It was like he could tell what she was thinking about. "How long do I have to take it?"

    Maybe eight or even ten years... Diana complained in her mind while answering in a serious tone: "It can''t be rushed. Your impotence is caused by your mind. After taking medicine, you might become erect immediately like last time or take six months to a year for recovery."

    "I cannot wait for so long." Brian stared at Diana coldly. "You have to cure me in a month. Otherwise..." he paused, "I will have no choice but to go for my plan B," he thought to himself.

    Diana didn''t know what he intended to say and replied sulkily: "I can''t make the promise that I will cure you. I have told you I am not a real physician, and you''d be better off going to my brother."

    "I believe in you." Brian glanced at her and took out an agreement. "If you cannot cure me in a month, this agreement will be nothing but a piece of paper. But until then, you will have to do everything you can to cure me and keep my secret."

    "Really? To be honest, I have always thought that I am gifted in medicine ever since I was a child. But my parents didn''t think so and taught all that they have mastered to Daniel, which has always made me quite angry." Diana smiled shyly. "You are the first person who trusts in my talent for medicine."

    Brian didn''t show much interest in her childhood and pointed at the agreement. "If you agree with what I said, please sign the agreement."

    Roughly scanning the agreement, she couldn''t see anything unusual and signed her name.

    After signing it, Diana thought she had perhaps not been careful enough and wanted to read the agreement again. But Brian took it from her and ordered: "OK. Go to prepare my medicine." Diana felt he was treating her as if she was his servant.

    As she squatted in the kitchen to boil the medicine, Diana deliberately added a handful of bitter herbs to the mixture.

    A large bowl was put before Brian, a black and smelly concoction bubbling within. Smelling it, Brian was sure he wouldn''t be interested in any other food that day.

    Standing beside him, Diana looked at him earnestly. "Drink it. Good medicine tastes bitter. For your self-esteem, be a man and drink up!"

    Brian held the bowl and drank the concoction. He frowned and said: "Diana Anderson! You better pray this medicine works!"

    "I promise," Diana swore. Though in her head, she was not so sure.

    Diana was driven to boil medicine for Brian every day for two weeks. The prescriptions were from Daniel and were good for treating impotence. At the very least, they wouldn''t do any harm.

    Every day Diana went out in the morning and came back to the dormitory in the evening. As such, her roommates wondered if maybe she was now dating someone. Antonette White was especially curious about this topic and questioned Diana several times but never got what she wanted to know.

    Diana was optimistic about the situation. After this month, she would be free. Unfortunately, Brian William did not have the same idea.

    Diana walked into Brian''s living room and almost burst out laughing. Brian''s nose was stuffed with tissue. She asked: "Is your nose bleeding?"

    Brian took out the tissue and threw it into the trash. Luckily, his nose had stopped bleeding.

    He didn''t answer and glanced at her coldly. His cold expression successfully stopped Diana''s questioning. And then he uttered: "Did you add something you shouldn''t have? Do you think this is a joke?"

    "No..." Diana stared at the floor and was too frightened to make eye contact with him. She lowered her head and murmured sorrowfully: "I cannot cure you. And you know it..."

    Brian was about to say something, but his phone rang and interrupted him.

    Diana saw his face become colder after picking up the phone. Brian hung up the phone and looked at her with a serious expression: "My engagement ceremony has been brought forward. We have no time to waste. Now, let''s try plan B."

    "What''s plan B?" Diana was perplexed by his words.

    Brian stood and leaned towards Diana with his hands on the table. Diana''s astonishing face was reflected back in his black eyes. "How did you get me hard last time?"

    Diana understood his hint but pretended to have no idea what he meant. She stammered: "I... I inserted a needle into you."

    "Your hand," Brian said directly. "You made me get hard with your hand last time. Try it again."

    "What the hell!" Diana was shocked and jumped away from him. "Are you crazy? I am not going to sacrifice myself by doing that!"

    Brian walked around the table and stepped towards Diana. Diana was forced to step back until she had her back to the wall. Brian said, "I am not interested in you. I just need your hands."

    "My hands are not meant to serve you in this way!" Recalling what she felt about his manhood, Diana blushed. She had been single her whole life. She had never even had a first kiss. This was too much for her.

    "Have you forgotten your mission? You''re in charge of my treatment. Act professionally." Brian said unemotionally. But a smile appeared in his eyes. He grabbed Diana''s hand and pushed it toward his groin.

    "Ahhhhh!" Diana screamed crazily. Brian thought he might go deaf from her screech. So, he released her hand and rubbed his ears.

    Diana seized the chance and jumped away from him. She shouted in a fury: "I quit! I know nothing about all this! You are disgusting! Go find someone else to cure you!"

    She continued shouting at him. Brian had never been spoken to in this way before.

    His face turned black again, and he threw their agreement down on the table. "It is written in this agreement that if you break your promise, you have to pay me ten million dollars in compensation."

    "That''s bull-shit!" Diana didn''t believe it and grabbed the agreement. There was a sentence in small font towards the end of the doc.u.ment. It read that if she broke her promise, she must pay Brian ten million dollars.

    "You lied to me!" She tore the paper into pieces and looked at Brian elatedly. "Now, your evidence is gone."

    Brian pulled the drawer out slowly and produced another piece of paper. "That was just a copy. This is the original version."

    Diana ground her teeth in frustration, and reluctantly said: "You win."

 Chapter 427 - 9: You Will Be In Big Trouble

    "Pay me ten million dollars, or cure me. It''s up to you." Brian said kindly as if he were offering Diana a solution to everything.

    "You are shameless! You tricked me! You have been thinking about this from the beginning, haven''t you?" Though Diana was not as smart as Brian, she had now worked out that this had been his plan all along.

    Knowing she was not a real traditional Chinese physician, how could it be possible that such a billionaire would trust her and ask for her treatment? He had planned to trick her!

    "You signed the agreement voluntarily," Brian sneered at her, "Think about it. I am not a patient."

    "I will not give in to you!" Diana said, pretending to be brave. And then she ran away.

    Though she was acting tough, she worried about what was going to happen to her. Ten million dollars¡­ how could she ever earn that much money? Thinking about the possibility of such an enormous debt, Diana was desperate.

    Lying on her bed in the dormitory, Diana held her phone and scanned through her contacts. She decided to call her parents for help.

    "Diana, What''s wrong?" Diana heard her mother''s joyful voice in a noisy place and the sound of waves and wind over the phone.

    "Mum, I am..." Diana had just opened her mouth when she heard her father''s shouts over the phone.

    "Honey! Come take a photo for me!"

    "Coming!" Mrs. Anderson answered and talked rapidly to Diana, "We''re at the beach. I''ll call you later. Bye, sweetie!"

    Diana knew that her parents would ignore her when they were traveling. Feeling hurt, Diana decided to call her brother, Daniel.

    But Daniel coldly replied: "Ten million dollars? Stop daydreaming! Diana, you''d better work hard for your final exams; otherwise, you will not be allowed to graduate."

    What cold-hearted people!

    Diana ran out of her dormitory, slamming the door as she went. She was nervous and frightened about the agreement and Brian''s threats.

    Unfortunately, final exams were also just around the corner.

    Clearly, in a dark place, Diana sat in her dormitory in a trance. Her roommates got used to her behavior during those days and guessed that she had broken up with her boyfriend. So, they treated her, especially kindly and avoided topics that might upset her.

    "Diana, Professor Morgan asked you to go to his office," Antonette came in and said.

    "OK!" Diana immediately stood up and walked out.

    Professor Morgan was Diana''s supervisor. He was over sixty and a kind gentleman. Diana thought he was cute.

    Thinking about her unfinished paper, Diana was even more nervous.

    She walked into his office and didn''t see anyone. "Professor Morgan?"

    "He is not here." A man replied, and Diana was scared by the voice.

    She looked around and found that a man wearing a baseball cap was squatting behind the desk, piling cardboard boxes. Scared by him, Diana replied angrily: "Excuse me, the college has a rule that delivery guys are not allowed to enter the teaching buildings."

    "So where should I put the parcels?" The man asked and stopped what he was doing.

    "You can put them in the front office with the security guards." Realizing that he didn''t know the rule, Diana answered him patiently, "You will be in big trouble if the security finds you here. Now leave. I will not tell anyone else."

    Shrugging his shoulders slightly, the man stood up.

    He was tall and wore a white T-shirt. With his broad shoulders and muscular upper body, he looked great in just the simple T-shirt. He was like a supermodel. The man said: "Are you Professor Morgan''s student?"

    "Yes, why do you ask that?" Diana replied doubtfully.

    "Diana, you are here." Diana heard a loud voice. A cheery professor walked in.

    "Professor." Diana ran to greet him. She said: "There is a man...."

    "Ah, have you already met? He is your senior, Kyle Norton." Professor Morgan smiled and turned to Kyle. "Kyle, this is your junior. Her name is Diana Anderson."

    "Hi, Diana." Taking off his cap, Kyle showed more of his young and handsome face. He was clearly a very well cultured man. How would Diana think he was a delivery person?

    "Nice to see you, Kyle." Diana smiled awkwardly. How embarrassing!

    "I am going traveling with my wife to celebrate our anniversary. I hope you two finish the project I mentioned." The Professor didn''t seem to notice the uncomfortable atmosphere between Kyle and Diana and continued happily, "You two should get along just fine."

    "That''ll be no problem, Professor. Diana is lovely. I''ll take care of her." Kyle replied naturally and looked at Diana with a smile.

    "I will work with Kyle," Diana answered in a low tone. Meeting with her co-worker for the first time and she had acted so foolishly. How could she come back from this?

    Professor Morgan had been married to his wife for thirty years, and they celebrated every anniversary. This year, they planned to travel to Hawaii. So, the Professor asked his favorite student Kyle Norton to help Diana. He gave some advice to Diana before leaving.

    "Kyle is an excellent student. Diana, you can ask him if you have any questions about your study." The Professor tended to say a lot when he was in a good mood. He continued: "If you fail the exams, I can do nothing about it."

    Diana cleared her throat, and her face went bright red. "Professor, please do not reveal my shortcomings."

    Kyle smiled slightly beside them. He was kind of interested in Diana and looked at her. "Diana, I''ll be happy to help you with your homework."

    Walking out of Professor''s Morgan''s office, Diana sulked and pretended not to see Kyle who was walking behind her.

    Kyle said gently: "Diana, we''re going to complete this project together. It will take a few days for us to finish. Let''s go get a cup of coffee, and we can re-introduce ourselves, start over, how about it? It''s on me."

    His words were reasonable, and he spoke in a gentle way. Diana could no longer keep her poker face and replied with a smile: "OK."

    Sitting in a cafe beside the school gate and eating desserts, Diana was much happier and talked a lot with Kyle.

    "How did I never see you before?" Diana asked, looking at Kyle. Such a handsome senior must be famous in college.

    "I went on a student exchange program when I was a sophomore," Kyle answered with a smile. Diana found that Kyle loved to smile. When he smiled with his bright white teeth, people were quick to like him.

    "I see." Diana nodded. No wonder she hadn''t met him before in Professor Morgan''s office.

    Sitting behind the glass window, Diana chatted contentedly with Kyle and was completely unaware of a sharp pair of eyes now fixed on them.

 Chapter 428 - 10: Why Are You Here

    Walking out of the cafe, Diana was in a good mood. She waved goodbye to Kyle and then hopped happily down the steps.

    Kyle was handsome, chatty, and gently carried himself. Moreover, he was highly talented. The fact that the Professor asked such an outstanding man to tutor her made her feel more confident about her graduation.

    Being in such a good mood, Diana smiled and walked with a spring in her step. Her mood quickly changed; however, as a man suddenly came towards her.

    "Brian William! Why are you here?"

    "You tell me why you are here!" Brian walked directly at Diana and grabbed her hand forcefully. Diana cried out in pain.

    Kyle was still stood at the door of the cafe. Seeing Brian seize Diana so angrily, he rushed to them and shouted: "Let her go!"

    "Who do you think you are?" Brian frowned and glanced at Kyle. He thought he had seen this face before. But he would not waste his time on unimportant people. He grabbed Diana''s hand and walked her toward his car.

    "Let her go! Who are you?" Kyle raised his arm and put it between Diana and Brian.

    "She''s my..." Brian replied automatically. But then he realized that it would be quite hard to tell people about their embarrassing relationship, which irritated him intensely.

    "Your mother didn''t teach you to mind your own business? F.u.c.k off!"

    "Your mother didn''t teach you to be gentle with girls, did she?" Kyle shouted back, not moving an inch.

    Two handsome men were fighting for a girl at the school gate. It was like the plot from a TV soap opera!

    The passing college students were very young and longing for love. Seeing the scene unfold before them, some took out their phone and began taking photos of Brian and Kyle.

    "Stop it!" Diana shouted. She didn''t want to see her photos online. Covering her face, she turned to Kyle: "Kyle. He...he is my friend. I''m afraid I have to go." Then she pushed Brian and said: "Let''s get out of here!"

    Like he was the winner of this battle, Brian looked smugly at Kyle. He pushed Diana into his car and drove away.

    Standing still, Kyle saw the car drive out of view and smiled inexplicably.

    Diana Anderson and Brian William¡­ interesting.

    There was a long silence in Brian''s car. Brian wore his usual cold face whilst Diana was equally unhappy. Ken, who usually never stopped talking, also shut his mouth and pretended he wasn''t there.

    After arriving at his villa, Brian ordered his staff to leave the house and dragged Diana into his living room. He sat on the couch, angrily. "Who was that man?"

    "Who?" Diana was confused by his strange question.

    Seeing her reaction, Brian got angrier. "The man who sat with you in the cafe!"

    Diana realized that he was talking about Kyle and felt uncomfortable with him questioning her private life. So, she replied jokingly: "He is my senior in college. He is really handsome, isn''t he? And you thought you were the most handsome guy!"

    "You think he is more handsome? Than me?" Brian said with a cold voice, frowning.

    Diana didn''t notice his anger and continued praising Kyle. "He is so kind. He just finished the student exchange program and is very talented. Most importantly, he has a good temper!"

    Brian frowned, and his face turned darker. Diana was praising another man in front of him! Somehow, this idea made him angry. And if Diana kept talking about that man, he would get even more annoyed. If she continued praising that man, he might lose it!

    Brian decided to make her stop talking. He stood up, seized Diana''s hand, and pushed her on the couch.

    Diana could not fight against Brian''s force. She felt unable to stand and fell down. When Diana calmed down, she found that she was lying under Brian, face to face.

    It was undeniable that Brian was gorgeous. Kyle was handsome for his gentlemanly behavior; while Brian was handsome for his sharp coldness. He had deep eyes, beautiful eyebrows, and thin lips. He was definitely Diana''s type.

    This was the first time that she had had a good look at Brian. After all, he often quarreled with her or got mad at her silently. He had even threatened her life! This was one of the few times they had actually made eye contact.

    Diana was still immersed in her thoughts when Brian suddenly kissed her. Realizing what had happened, Diana stared at him. With her heart beating crazily, Diana pushed Brian away.

    Brian was also surprised. He could not explain why he had kissed Diana. He was annoyed by her praising another man and wanted to shut her mouth. Why did he choose a kiss to stop her talking?!

    Seeing Diana slightly open her wet lips and gaze at him directly, like she was frightened, aroused Brian even more.

    "Boss..." Ken walked in, but his words caught in his throat.

    What had he seen? No, he saw nothing!

    Trying to ignore Brian riding on top of Diana, Ken continued his words: "You have a guest."

    "I don''t care who it is!" Brian shouted angrily. His ears turned a fiery red. "I''m not going to see anyone!"

    Diana quickly climbed up from the couch and cleared her throat. She whispered to Ken: "We didn''t do anything. Honestly!"

    Ken wore a complicated expression as if to say that he knew what had happened, and it was normal. Diana was irritated by his expression. "You know nothing!" she thought.

    As Diana continued looking at Ken, someone opened the door.

    Diana heard light footsteps. A girl in a white dress stood at the door. She had a beautiful, innocent face and her appearance made the room look brighter.

    She glanced at Diana and turned to Brian with a sweet smile. "Brian, you don''t want to see me?"

    Seeing the girl, Brian changed his expression immediately and bounced up from the couch. The anger in his eyes disappeared in a second. He had gone from a furious lion to a cute little dog. "Carol!" Brian exclaimed.

    The dramatic change in him made Diana curious about the relationship between Brian and this girl. After all, she could alter his mood so easily.

    Carol walked toward Diana and acted like she hadn''t seen the strange look between her and Brian. She hugged Brian''s arm and looked at Diana with a bright smile.

    "Hi. I''ve heard about you. You are Brian''s physician, right? I''m Brian''s fianc¨¦e, Carol Jefferson."

 Chapter 429 - 11: Whenever I Call You, You Should Come

    The old house was drenched in sunshine, as was the black Maybach.

    The house was beautifully built in an old, traditional style, capturing the imagination of anyone who passed by. There was a sign on the door, however, which read: ''Infertility Expert: Here to Help!''. The sign somehow made the house seem not so pleasant.

    When Brian shot a glance at the sign, his eyebrows knitted into a frown.

    He had been waiting there the whole morning.

    With a slim, custom suit and slender body, Brian looked incredible, just like the luxury car beside him.

    Unfortunately, given that he was waiting outside an infertility clinic, most passers-by felt sorry for Brian, rather than the usual admiration he was accustomed to receiving. He even heard a few old women whispering to each other:

    "What a pity! Such a handsome boy. He looks so young, but¡­"

    "God bless. Hope he can be treated well by Doctor Anderson."

    "Yes. I hope so."

    Brian maintained an aloof expression. He didn''t care about those people; they had nothing to do with him. He instead focused all his attention on the door of the old house.

    Of course, there was a feeling of anger deep in his heart. He got back into his car, playing things over in his mind. What was Diana doing? How could she dare keep him waiting here for so long?

    Diana had been asleep for a long time; she was very tired. When she finally awoke, she sat up, stretching her arms above her head.

    She had already forgotten all the unhappiness of yesterday and walked towards the door with complete content. As she had slept so long and there was no food in the kitchen, she had to go out for something to eat.

    Happily swinging her purse, she went out into the courtyard. But, as soon as she stepped outside, she spotted Brian waiting for her in his car. To her surprise, Diana''s bag went flying out of her hand and landed on the path in front of her.

    "Brian?!" Diana shouted out.

    Brian opened the door and got out of the car. First, the long legs, then the pretty face. For anyone who didn''t know what Brian was truly like, seeing such a man get out of such a car, they would surely believe that nothing could look better.

    Diana, of course, was well aware what kind of man Brian was.

    And seeing Brian reminded her of all the things that had happened the previous day. She didn''t want to see him at all. Her good mood was well and truly gone.

    Brian looked at her straightly and wanted to say something. But Diana gave him no chance. She picked up her purse at once and ran away as fast as she could.

    "Diana!" Brian was a little angry. He couldn''t believe Diana was so annoyed that she would run away from him.

    Still, although Brian had only said her name, Diana could feel the warning in his voice and stopped. She didn''t want things to end badly.

    She tried to comfort herself with the idea that this would be the last time she would see Brian, however fanciful that was. Despite her fear, she turned around to face him and asked bluntly: "What are you doing here? What do you want?"

    Taking a deep breath, Brian calmed himself down. "Come with me."

    He acted as if nothing had happened yesterday, which made Diana angry, "This is my house, and I live here. Why should I go with you?"

    "Don''t you think that you have forgotten something?" Brian realized that he should remind the little girl of something. He turned to Ken, who was sitting patiently in the driver''s seat.

    "Ken."

    "Yes, boss." Ken understood exactly what Brian wanted and typed a number into his phone''s calculator before presenting it to Diana.

    "If you breach the contract, you have to pay the penalty."

    "Wha¡­t¡­" The figure quickly made Diana give in. Panicking, she began listing off any excuse she could to get out of it: "I have to go to class! I am still a student. I haven''t graduated yet. I have to go to school. I have to finish a paper. You can''t force me to give all that up!"

    "So¡­you want to pay the penalty?" Brian looked at her questioningly.

    When Diana thought of the penalty, an impossible amount of money that would take a lifetime to pay, she wanted to cry.

    She was almost ready to say yes and go with him when suddenly, the image of Brian''s fianc¨¦ appeared in her mind. She felt something special inside her. She was determined to stand her ground and refuse Brian''s request.

    "If I go with you, what about my studies? I have to graduate. I have to finish my paper. It''s your problem. You can''t let me, such a beautiful young girl, pay for it."

    "Beautiful?" Brian shot a look at her b.r.e.a.s.t.

    Seeing where his eyes were staring, Diana covered her c.h.e.s.t with her hands. "Hey! Stop it!"

    Diana''s face started to go a little pink. She looked shy and nervous.

    A special kind of feeling hit Brian. He remembered the night before when he''d kissed her. Her lips were so soft. What about her b.r.e.a.s.ts? Such a thought made him slightly aroused.

    "Shit!" he thought. He was frustrated by his own thoughts and feelings. He tried to stop them in their tracks.

    "Ken. Miss Anderson can''t afford the penalty. Take her with us."

    Hearing this, Diana shouted, "Help! Kidnap!"

    Unfortunately for her, there were not many people around, just a few old men and women. Of course, they were curious about any disturbance in the neighborhood, eager for some gossip. So when they heard the yelling, they all looked straight at Brian.

    "What''s he doing?! What does an impotent man want with a young woman like that?"

    Though Brian didn''t care much about those passers-by, their righteous looks made him feel uncomfortable. He scowled.

    Without another word, Ken covered Diana''s mouth.

    Diana struggled and stamped down hard on Ken''s feet.

    "Boss..." Ken turned to Brian for help.

    Brian frowned, "OK, shut up and stop struggling. If you do that, I promise that you can go to school."

    Diana was surprised and tried to say something. But as Ken''s hands were covering her mouth, Brian couldn''t understand her. So she nodded instead.

    Finally, Brian gave a sign to Ken, and he let Diana go.

    Diana took a deep breath and asked with sparkling eyes, "So do you mean I don''t have to abide by the contract?"

    "You want to violate it?" Brian lifted his eyebrows, "So brave."

    "No, of course not!" Diana gave in at once. She didn''t want to make him angry. She''d already seen what he was capable of.

    She considered her options for a few seconds, then asked, "Now that I can go to school, does that mean I don''t need to see you every day?"

    "No way!" Brian burst out. He was so angry, but he didn''t know why. Just hearing such words, he became unhappy, "Does she so want to stay away from me?" he wondered.

    "So...when should I go to find you?" Diana was deliberately cautious in order not to make him angry.

    Loosening his tie, Brian finally conceded. "Whenever I call you, you should come to find me. If I don''t call you, you can do whatever you like and go wherever you want."

    Diana smiled and thought that Brian maybe wasn''t so bad after all.

    Since Diana had already made a promise, Brian curved his lips a little, turned around to the car, and left Diana alone by the pavement.

    Watching Brian leave once again, Diana felt immense relief and hoped that this time things would finally start to settle down. However, Diana was quite aware of how strange it was that Brian had been so kind today. She even felt a little regret. If she had found this boldness earlier, she could maybe have gotten out of the contract altogether.

    But most importantly, for now, she thought, she had to go to class, or she would fail the exam.

    A few days later, after a full day of classes, Diana and Antonette came out of school, talking and laughing.

    "I heard there is a Japanese restaurant that opened recently. People told me it''s delicious! I want to try it! They say the noodles are amazing¡­ that everything tastes so good. I can''t wait!" Diana chirped away about the dinner, very excited to visit it for herself.

    Antonette smiled gently but had no answer. In her opinion, only rich people like Diana would consider such things important. For people like her, it was just another expensive restaurant they couldn''t afford.

    "Antonette, what do you think? It sounds great, right?"

    Antonette meant to respond, but she suddenly noticed there was a large group of people gathered at the school gate.

    "What''s going on?" Diana dragged Antonette over to the gate and looked into the crowd curiously.

    There was a handsome, mixed-race guy in the middle of the crowd. It seemed that he was quite uncomfortable being surrounded by so many delirious, young women.

    Antonette knew who he was. He was the assistant of the guy who came to find Diana at that time they''d gone to dinner. She remembered it clearly. The assistant was here. Did that mean the boss would be here too? Antonette was quite excited.

    At the sight of Ken, Diana wanted to try and sneak away. But Antonette wouldn''t move. Diana flicked her on the arm to get her attention, but she made no response. Diana pleaded with her, "Antonette, go!"

    However, Ken had already found her and stopped her from escaping. "Miss Anderson, come with me."

    He was not in a good mood, probably remembering his previous encounter with Diana, where she''d stamped on his feet.

    His words surprised people, and everyone turned to look at Diana, including Antonette, for she had told her previously that she didn''t know this man.

    "Diana, are you OK?" Antonette looked worried and held Diana''s arms tight in hers.

    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I will be back soon and explain everything." Diana didn''t want to be the focus of the crowd, so she said goodbye to Antonette as fast as she could.

    Just as Diana was about to get into the car, Antonette stopped her and said with concern, "Diana, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone. Let me come with you."

    "Sorry, boss only invited Miss Anderson." Ken interrupted. He roughly ushered Diana into the car and went round to the driver''s seat.

    "Don''t worry, Antonette. I''ll be fine." Diana was only able to say these few words before Ken sped off down the road.

    After arriving at the villa, Diana was surprised to find that Brian was not his usual, confrontational self. She prepared the medicine for him as requested, and he took it without any protest.

    Diana was feeling much better, Brian was no longer acting so wildly, and she felt happier and happier, hoping it was a sign of things to come.

    ************************************************************************************************

    Dearest Lovies,

    First, I would like to say thank you for supporting my novel and buying my privileged chapters. I''m always grateful and appreciate those acts of kindness coming from all of you. (The comments, reviews, and power stone votes).

    Second, I will announce another massive mass release on Friday and on April 26th as my way of saying appreciating all the support and love you''ve given this humble author. It''s my birthday on the 26th of this month, so I am happy to share this greatest event of my life.

    Love you all!

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 430 - 12: Touch By Her Consideration

    Several peaceful days followed, and Diana began to relax and enjoy life once again. That was, until one day later that week, Diana was sitting in class when suddenly she felt her phone vibrating in her pocket. Taking it out, she saw it was Brian calling!

    "It''s only been a few days; why is he calling again?" Diana complained.

    Antonette stole a glance at Diana''s phone and instantly remembered the name, Brian. She felt a deep longing to see him again.

    "Hello?" Diana answered the phone.

    "Where are you?" Brian said gruffly.

    Antonette sat right beside Diana, so close that she could hear what Brian was saying on the phone.

    "I am in class!" Diana replied indignantly. After all, they had agreed that Brian would not bother her when she had classes.

    In truth, Brian didn''t have anything important to say to Diana. He just had a lot going on and felt restless. And he couldn''t help missing Diana, simply wanting to hear her voice.

    Brian continued speaking for a while, a few trivial questions but nothing specific. Diana replied coldly and indifferently to Brian''s chitchat but without realizing, a smile slowly spread across her face.

    Antonette observed all of this, and a cunning idea began to form in her mind. She made sure to give no clue of what she was thinking, or even that knew who had called. "Diana, who called you so early in the morning?" she asked.

    "It was my elder brother''s patient," Diana replied casually. This wasn''t entirely a lie as Brian had originally requested her brother''s help with his ''personal problem''.

    Antonette didn''t believe her and probed further, "Why did your brother''s patient call you?"

    Diana looked at the ceiling. She did this whenever she told a lie; it was her not so subtle tell. She racked her brain and made up another excuse, "My brother gave him the wrong number by accident."

    Antonette suddenly became serious, "Diana, did you get a boyfriend? Tell me the truth."

    Diana was astonished and couldn''t understand why Antonette had asked this, a boyfriend? The face of Brian appeared in her mind. She immediately shivered and shook her head to expel his handsome yet hateful face from her thoughts.

    No way. She wanted to be safe, to live a long, happy life. How could she possibly date Brian William?

    Antonette decided Diana''s silence was confirmation of her theory. "What kind of person is your boyfriend? Was he the one waiting for you at the school gate at that time?" Antonette asked.

    "No!" Diana replied loosely with a forced laugh, "How could it be him? He has a fiancee¡­ ¡­" Diana stopped herself. "Who wants to be his girlfriend?" she finished.

    Thinking of Brian''s fianc¨¦e, Diana felt depressed.

    Antonette looked seriously at Diana. Tears suddenly filled her eyes.

    Diana was immediately in a panic. She didn''t know why her gentle roommate was crying. She hated to see her upset and hurriedly said, "Antonette, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cry¡­"

    "You''ve been ignoring me ever since you got a boyfriend!" Antonette''s eyes turned red, and she seemed very angry, "You didn''t tell me you have a boyfriend? Do you even think of me as your best friend?"

    With that, she turned around angrily and refused to talk anymore with Diana.

    Diana tried her best to make Antonette happy. But she still wouldn''t respond.

    Diana scratched her head and finally decided to tell Antonette everything.

    "He is not my boyfriend." Diana thought for a while but didn''t know how exactly to describe her relationship with Brian.

    She hesitated for a long time and eventually said, "You could say that he is my patient."

    Hearing Diana''s explanation, Antonette burst out laughing, and her tears disappeared. She turned around to listen to Diana.

    Diana saw Antonette''s pained expression and decided she had to tell her. It wasn''t a big deal, after all. What''s more, Antonette didn''t know Brian.

    "Patient?" Antonette was curious about this. She thought of the handsome, rich man with a mixed feeling of sweetness and depression. She was glad Diana hadn''t seized the opportunity to be with this guy. But what kind of disease did he have?

    Diana nodded. She was feeling quite emotional, and her ears turned a deep shade of red, exposing perhaps how she truly felt about Brian.

    "Well, what happened was¡­" Diana said with sadness, "You know my brother''s job¡­ He originally thought I was my brother and asked me to treat him."

    Antonette had seen her elder brother, Daniel Anderson, before. They were almost identical to each other. Although Daniel was taller and more mature than Diana, it was normal for strangers to mistake their identities. But when thinking of Daniel Anderson''s profession, Antonette was astonished; "He consulted your brother about his illness. Does he...is he...?"

    Diana nodded seriously, "He is..."

    She sighed, "Brian William is president of William Group. Born into privilege and God''s gift to women. No one would ever think that he is¡­."

    Diana burst out laughing. Brian had been so rude to her on the phone, so cold and distant. So she decided to take her anger out on him in the only way she could, by hurting his reputation.

    Antonette''s facial expression suddenly changed. Now she had a dilemma. Diana hadn''t been explicit, but Antonette had worked out what the problem was. Still, she couldn''t help thinking it wasn''t such a big deal, bearing in mind Brian''s wealth, status, and handsome face.

    Antonette looked at Diana with worry, "Diana, have you been upset because of him recently?"

    Antonette''s thoughtfulness moved Diana. She nodded her head, "I am in big trouble."

    "What''s wrong?" Antonette asked with concern.

    Diana was visibly upset. "He forced me to sign an agreement to cure him. And he requires that I should be available any time that he wants me. What''s worse, he has a fianc¨¦e but kissed me without my consent!

    Antonette was astonished. She knew well that Diana was an innocent girl who knew little about love. And Brian William was such an amazing guy! Although he was impotent, he was handsome and rich. A lot of women wanted him.

    However, it was obvious that this bachelor was interested in Diana. Although it may not have been obvious to Diana, it was quite clear to Antonette that this was the case.

    But Diana was a tomboy and not ''conventionally pretty''. Antonette certainly thought that she was far more beautiful than Diana. How had Diana ended up with this wonderful man?

    Antonette was feeling rather jealous of Diana and said to herself, "Diana cannot be his girlfriend!" Thinking of this, Antonette said comfortingly: "Diana, cheer up. If you don''t want to do what he wants, you can just leave."

    "No, I can''t." Diana shook her head with a worried look, "I am not able to afford the compensation."

    "Or let me¡­" Antonette changed her mind, "Or you can tell your parents and ask them to help you?"

    "My parents are on vacation now." Diana rejected this suggestion gloomily. "They are enjoying themselves abroad. I don''t want to bother them."

    There was a curious smile in Antonette''s eyes. However, this went unseen by Diana, who still had her head in her hands.

    "Let''s do it this way," Antonette said magnanimously. "I''ll help you cure Brian William. My graduation thesis is in this area of men''s health. It makes no difference which goes to treat him."

    "You?" Diana raised her head in surprise. She hesitated, surprisingly unhappy at the idea of Antonette spending time with Brian in her place. "Are you sure, Antonette?"

    "Yes." Seeing her emotion, Antonette continued pretending to be a helpful friend. "You have been a little down recently. If you are unhappy about all this, I can help you. Then you will be able to prepare your studies. You cannot fail any more exams."

    "Antonette¡­" Diana was touched by her consideration.

    But Brian was in trouble and so hard to escape from!

    Diana herself was a clear example. She''d fallen into Brian''s trap. Now she was facing threats to her life, plus the choice between an impossible task and an impossible sum of money!

    She had learned the truth about Brian the hard way. There was no way she would put Antonette in that same danger. What''s more, Antonette was so kind to her. Her conscience simply wouldn''t allow it.

    For her friend''s sake, Diana shook her head firmly; "Thank you for your kindness. You are so considerate. How could I let you get involved in this terrible situation? Don''t worry, I am okay!"

 Chapter 431 - 13: Could You Please Be Friendly To Her?

    Antonette looked at Diana with eyes wide open. She really hadn''t expected Diana to reject her offer of help. Diana usually seemed so innocent. Antonette would never have thought that at that important moment, Diana would be so smart, knowing to keep other women away from her target.

    There are no true friends, she thought.

    But she was Antonette White; she would not give up that easily.

    Antonette began thinking things over in her head, whilst at the same time pretending to comfort Diana. Soon the class began, and they stopped talking.

    The handsome, wealthy man constantly appeared in Antonette''s mind. She was even attracted by his voice through the phone.

    It didn''t matter to her that Diana wouldn''t allow her to approach him. She would make it happen for herself.

    Diana and Antonette were always together, both in and out of class. Diana cared a lot about Antonette and her family. Antonette had a wonderful, gentle character, so they got along well with each other and had become best friends.

    Best friends should never keep secrets from one another. But Antonette quickly noticed that every afternoon there was a car to pick Diana up and send her back at night. Yet Diana was still acting as if she didn''t like Brian!

    It was the same handsome guy who picked Diana up every time. Antonette was sure that Diana didn''t hate Brian, and in fact, enjoyed staying with him.

    When the car arrived, Diana would carry her medical kit as a disguise and wave goodbye to Antonette.

    The next day, Antonette waved goodbye to Diana as she left once again to visit her man. Since the first time he''d picked Diana up, with the crowds of young women swarming around him, Ken knew to maintain a low profile. Henceforth he drove a commercial vehicle to pick Diana up and would never get out until necessary.

    Antonette gazed after Diana with a sweet smile.

    Arriving at Brian''s downtown villa, Diana always began by taking his pulse.

    Recently, Diana had learned some skills from her elder brother. Although at the moment she was still putting on an act, she believed that she would genuinely be proficient in the job very soon.

    Diana asked Brian to stretch his hand out, then, like always, turned back to open her medical kit. She specially asked her brother for a doctor''s home-visit outfit to fool Brian.

    Usually, she would put the medical kit in Ken''s car. Then Ken would help her bring it into the villa and place it beside her. However, this time, she found nothing when turning around.

    Diana was in a trance for a moment. "Where is my medical kit?" she asked Ken.

    At first, Diana simply thought that Ken had forgotten to bring it to her.

    Ken puzzled with a frown, wondering why Diana had not brought her medical kit today. But he did not ask her about it.

    "I''ll go back to the car for another look." Ken thought he might have remembered wrong; after all, Diana did normally bring the kit. So he went to the garage to check again.

    Soon Ken came back and said to Diana, "There is no medical kit in the car."

    "No?" Diana said, eyes wide open. But she remembered taking it to the car. The medical kit was her brother''s prized possession. Losing it would seriously annoy him. What''s worse, she didn''t know how to handle her current situation.

    Diana was anxious, "How could I lose it? I remember putting it on the backseat. Antonette helped me carry it. Ken, did you look carefully?"

    Ken flashed her a strange look. He was sure there was no medical kit in the car, but when seeing Diana''s worry and his boss''s expression, he said, "Let me search one more time."

    Brian looked at Diana with a thoughtful expression. He lay back on the sofa with his legs crossed. The outline of his face looked outstanding in the soft light; his eyelashes were so long that they could cover his deep eyes.

    While Diana was stuck without her medical kit, Antonette was back in their dormitory, happily playing on her phone. She was sitting on a chair, a medical kit in front of her. It was the one that Diana was looking for!

    Another roommate got up to leave for dinner. When seeing the medical kit, she instantly questioned, "Why didn''t Diana take her bag today like normal?"

    "Diana said she didn''t need it today," Antonette showed her roommate an innocent smile, "So I helped her bring it back. It was inconvenient for her to take it where she was going."

    "Wow, you are such a good friend." The other roommates liked Antonette for her tenderness and often gave her these genuine compliments.

    When there was no one in the dormitory, Antonette smiled, proud of herself for having carried out her cunning plan. She had sent Diana off and, with nobody seeing, took the medical kit out of the car.

    It was almost time to call Diana. Antonette phoned her with a worried voice, "Diana, did you forget to take your medical kit? It is still in the dormitory."

    Diana was relieved and replied happily, "I have been searching for it for ages! Thank you, Antonette. I am gonna come back and fetch it."

    "I can deliver it to you," Antonette offered. "It''s very close. I remember there was a good coffee shop nearby, I happened to have a coffee there once."

    "Thank you very much." Diana was moved by Antonette''s gesture. "I will treat you later."

    After hanging up, Diana caught her breath. On the one hand, she was thankful she didn''t need to face her brother to explain she''d lost his bag. But Diana began to worry about Antonette coming, for fear of Brian''s bad temper.

    Brian showed no kindness to anyone. Would Antonette be intimidated by him?

    Diana herself was quite carefree, but Antonette was very s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and shy. That was why Diana always took care of her.

    Brian William had a large fortune but a bad temper. How would Antonette react to his arrogance?

    Diana was worried she''d made a bad decision allowing Antonette to come and said to Brian in a serious tone: "Brian, I want to check with you about something."

    It was seldom to see Diana so serious. Brian''s pretty face showed some interest. He didn''t want to promise anything, so he replied: "You should tell me the matter first."

    "My best friend is coming later to give me my medical kit," Diana said somewhat severely, "Could you please be friendly to her? She is different from me, and she might be scared."

    She asked him to be friendly to her friend? Did Diana know who she was talking to? Brian thought about what Diana had said and about the friend he had heard her talking to on the phone. It was very quiet in the villa, so he had been able to hear both their voices quite clearly.

    Brian lowered his eyes and realized he was familiar with this voice. It was the voice of Diana''s best friend who he''d seen before. Brian was indifferent to irrelevant people, but he had a good memory. The girl was Diana''s classmate. He had forgotten her name, but there was a certain d.e.s.i.r.e in her eyes that had impressed him.

 Chapter 432 - 14: She Totally Felt Worthless

    Antonette may have thought that she disguised herself well. But Brian had already worked out her plan. From a few words through the phone, Brian could quickly tell that her caring for Diana was fake. She was getting exactly what she wanted.

    Brian glanced at Diana. She was still waiting for his reply, her clear eyes staring at him.

    "Do you want to be impotent forever?" Diana threatened. Brian''s silence gave her the courage to continue, "Antonette White is a gentle girl. Could you promise me for my sake that you''ll be nice?"

    Her pink lips moved sweetly, her watery eyes, and the fragrance of medicine that surrounded her suddenly blew Brian away.

    Brian knew that Antonette was going to try something. And Diana had no idea. She was totally clueless. Brian''s blood boiled. That girl had the courage to play tricks in front of him. How dare she?

    Antonette soon arrived at Brian''s villa; the school was not too far from his neighborhood. She wore a floral skirt, and her long white legs were exposed. Her hair was done up nicely, and she wore just the right amount of makeup. She was the picture of gentility and sweetness.

    As Antonette entered the room, Brian could smell her fragrance. He recognized this perfume. It was cheap but seductive; some referred to it as the ''young man-killer''. Men with little experience always liked this smell. Brian''s thin lips moved slightly upward. It was interesting to see that Antonette wore such exquisite makeup and this perfume, just to bring over the medical kit.

    Diana took the medical kit and thanked Antonette happily.

    Then Diana opened the kit and took out the equipment to take Brian''s pulse.

    She had learned various new medical skills from her brother and now knew different pulse readings were connected to different conditions.

    Brian''s pulse was smooth and regular, which meant he was healthy. As there was nothing wrong with him, Diana just prescribed some nutritional supplements, as usual.

    Diana busied herself, preparing the prescription for the medicine. She wanted to finish her work as soon as possible so that she could leave and get Antonette out of there.

    After all, Antonette had come for her. She didn''t want her to be there and have to tolerate Brian.

    Since she''d arrived, Antonette hadn''t had the chance to talk with Brian.

    When seeing Diana was busy preparing everything, and Brian was sitting alone, Antonette quickly sat beside him with a smile. She shyly greeted him, "Hello, I am Diana''s best friend¡­ ¡­"

    Brian took the prescription from Diana and gave it to Ken. He completely ignored Antonette as he told Ken to go and get his prescription.

    Diana stared at Brian. What happened to their agreement? Didn''t he hear Antonette''s saying hello?

    Brian seemed to remember her words, and despite himself, he looked at Antonette. He felt disgusted with just this one glance.

    Antonette leaned forward with tears in her eyes. It was obvious that she wanted to please him.

    Since entering the room, Antonette had not stopped looking around the house.

    The real rich are not willing to flaunt their wealth. Brian William''s villa was not splendid but decorated with a low profile. His house was mainly black, white, and grey, in keeping with his cold, artistic style.

    Although the decoration was simple, Antonette still noticed some extremely costly items. On the desk, there was a jade carving, probably worth around $10 million! In the corner, there was a piece by a world-famous designer. Antonette the sofa, Antonette could see, was from a very expensive home furnishing company.

    Antonette swallowed greedily and could not take her eye off all the treasures that surrounded her. It was what she had always dreamed about. She had been dreaming of living in a house like this since she was a child.

    And all of this belonged to a man who was the most handsome guy she had ever seen!

    Thinking of this, Antonette couldn''t help blushing, her heart beating rapidly. If she were with him, all of this would belong to her.

    Antonette was confident in her figure and appearance. Moreover, the guy even liked Diana Anderson! Surely she could find a way to make him see her? Antonette decided it was time to use some tricks. And though she thought she had hidden her intentions well, all the while, Brian knew everything.

    In Brian''s eyes, Antonette was like a simple baby lamb, cute, but without any secrets, without any intrigue.

    He had met a lot of women who liked power and wealth. His ex-lovers had all been that type, only after his money. He was used to people hovering around him purely for their own benefit.

    However, he had no interest in these kinds of women, like Antonette, who pretended to be innocent when the only thing they wanted was his money.

    What''s worse, she was using her best friend to get close to him.

    Antonette betraying her friend made Brian feel sick.

    If she had not been Diana''s best friend, he would never have let her step foot in his villa.

    Hence, Brian''s glance was simply for Diana''s sake.

    But Antonette misunderstood him. She thought his glance was the chance she had been waiting for.

    Antonette had always been beautiful. She knew what kind of posture was s.e.xy and how to please a man. She lowered her head slightly and lifted her b.a.r.e, white legs just off the ground. Designed to appear like an unconscious change of position. But Antonette clearly knew she would be showing off her assets for Brian to see.

    She was aiming to appear shy but s.e.xy, with her gorgeous legs on show for Brian.

    "Mr. William, I am sorry about last time¡­ ¡­" Antonette whispered shyly.

    Brian glanced at Antonette with no emotion. He leaned back on the sofa with his legs crossed and looked at Diana''s hands. She was packing away her medical kit. The feeling of her dry but soft hands were still fresh in Brian''s memory.

    Antonette''s face began to turn red as Brian continued to ignore her. It felt like he looked down on her; she felt totally worthless.

    Her eyes were full of tears, and her hands clasped tightly together. She was better than Diana, she thought. Why wouldn''t Brian even look at her? Had Diana said something bad about her to Brian? She was in a panic, fearing that she might miss her chance.

    Diana finished packing and turned around. She could see Antonette was about to cry; what was going on?

 Chapter 433 - 15: I Donéˆ¥æª› Care

    Diana was pissed off. How could Brian act so rudely?!

    "Antonette, don''t be sad. I''ll ask him to apologize." Slamming the medical kit on the table, Diana walked toward Brian.

    Antonette saw the chance to attract Brian''s attention. She shyly reached out her hand to stop Diana and whispered, "Diana, don''t be mad at him. It''s my fault."

    With her shy, sweet voice and angelic innocence, Antonette knew she could manipulate people into trying to protect her.

    Hearing what she said, Diana became angrier and said indignantly, "Antonette, you are too kind!"

    Antonette tried to calm Diana down. But her comforting words made Diana feel even more irritated by her unfair treatment. Brian was a bastard! How could he look down on Antonette like this!

    Seeing Diana was in such a burning rage, Antonette felt pleased. As long as Diana was mad at Brian and alienated from him, she might have the chance to take Diana''s place. So, she pretended she was willing to accept Brian''s cold treatment.

    However, Brian seemed to run out of patience. He leaned on the couch with his fingers crossed. Raising his eyebrows slightly, Brian said in a cold voice, "Time is up. After Six o''clock, guests are forbidden here. Especially women."

    The clock, another expensive masterpiece, chimed just as Brian finished his sentence.

    Antonette stood there, frozen. Her plan to gain Brian''s favor had failed. No! If she couldn''t stay alone with Brian, Diana couldn''t either! At least she would leave with Diana!

    Antonette pulled Diana slightly. "Diana, Let''s get out of here."

    At that same moment, Brian raised his hand and pointed at Antonette. Antonette''s heart beat crazily with his gesture. She thought that Brian was going to allow her to stay.

    "I asked you to leave, not her." Brian''s words caught Antonette unawares, almost taking her breath away. He continued, "She is my doctor. Who do you think you are?"

    Antonette had always been treasured by the men she''d met, and she had never been humiliated in this way. She wanted to cry, but she knew that tears were useless and would only make Brian despise her. So, holding back the tears, she stamped her feet and ran out.

    Seeing her best friend being treated so impolitely, Diana stared at Brian for a second, then took the medical kit and ran to the door.

    Just as she was leaving, Ken arrived back from the pharmacy and stopped Diana. Diana heard Brian say in his cold voice. "You can''t leave here. You have to boil my medicine."

    Diana ground her teeth in a fury and stared at Brian like an enraged lion. "Why are you so mean to Antonette? You can be mad at me, I don''t care. But she has never offended you. How could you be mad at her? You are a man! Why are you so mean to a woman? Are you just trying to embarrass her intentionally because she is my friend?"

    Diana''s complaints and frustrations came pouring out. Meanwhile, Brian was still sat on the couch. He said nothing and gazed at her coldly.

    After Diana had finished her rant, she noticed Brian''s weird expression. A sense of sharpness shined in his black eyes. Diana asked, "Why...why don''t you answer my questions?"

    "This is my house." Brian hated Diana fighting against him for others and continued firmly, "I have the right to do what I want."

    Diana fell into silence. She had no defense, he was right.

    "Miss Anderson." Ken walked to Diana and said, "The herbs are prepared." His appearance broke the tension in the room.

    At times like this, Ken knew he had to help keep the peace, to release the tension between Brian and Diana. If Diana got angry with his boss and ran away, he was the one who would have to pick Diana up the next day. Brian would be angry, and Ken, plus the rest of his staff, would suffer more. He also didn''t want to have to get Diana at her college and be surrounded by those crowds again.

    Diana stood still for a while. Then she shouted furiously, "You are ridiculous!" She turned to the gate, intent on leaving the house immediately.

    Ken ran after her. "Miss Anderson, you haven''t boiled the medicine."

    "F.u.c.k the medicine!" Diana didn''t want to hear anything about Brian and said angrily, "You can boil them for your boss. Why must it be me? I am just a guest!"

    Diana deliberately emphasizes the word "guest", hoping Brian would hear it and ask her to leave.

    "Compensation," Brian uttered the word slowly and lightly, but Diana still heard it. It was like a whisper from the devil. She stopped immediately.

    Although dusk was just falling, the temperature had dropped sharply. With a cold wind blowing, Diana shivered in her thin clothes.

    Ken said in his young voice, "Miss Anderson, it''s cold outside. You go boil the medicine, then I will drive you home."

    Remembering once again the figure due if she broke their agreement, Diana folded her arms tightly and reluctantly yielded.

    Following Ken to the kitchen, Diana stayed there for just half an hour, then waved to Ken and told him the medicine was boiled already.

    Ken felt it was quite strange and asked, "Usually, you boil them for more than two hours. How did you finish so quickly today?"

    "I''m the doctor," Diana glared at him and said, "If I tell you it''s boiled, then it is. You send it to him. I''m going home."

    The decreased boiling time would not change the herbs. They were still beneficial to health, but their benefits were weakened. Anyway, Brian was not ill. The medicine was not necessary for him. Most importantly, Diana was sick of serving him.

    She had started to change her opinions about Brian and thought maybe he was not as cold-hearted as he seemed. But what had happened that day let her see what Brian was really like. He had kept his anger about her inside for days and today let it all out on her friend.

    Diana scolded Brian in her mind and picked out her phone to call Antonette. Diana heard Antonette''s voice and could hear she had been crying.

    "Antonette, please don''t be sad. Brian is a bastard! Ignore him." Hearing Antonette crying, Diana knew that she was deeply hurt by Brian''s humiliation.

    Diana felt sorry for her. She tried again to comfort her, "Antonette, forget that monster! It''s my fault. If I had brought the medical kit, all this wouldn''t have happened. Ah! You remember you mentioned there is a new coffee shop in town. Where is it? I''ll treat you."

 Chapter 434 - 16: Never Treated Her As A Woman

    The William tower was the tallest building in the city. Standing on the top floor, people could see for miles around. Places like this were usually designed as an observation deck so that people could come and enjoy the view.

    But here, this was not the case. The top floor of the tower symbolized the power of the William Group. because it was the office of the CEO, Brian William.

    It was the day after Antonette''s disastrous encounter with Brian. He was sitting on his customized office chair. Behind him was a giant glass window, through which he had a view of the whole city.

    Brian was not in a good mood. After finishing his last piece of work, he closed his computer and rubbed his nose with his slender fingers.

    Ken, the mixed-race man, knocked on the door. He walked in and said cautiously, "Boss. Miss Jefferson has called to invite you for dinner."

    Brian frowned and looked at his watch. It was five o''clock in the afternoon. Diana was supposed to come and treat him later.

    Knowing what Brian was thinking, Ken cleared his throat and said lightly, "Boss, I think Miss Anderson is not coming today. She was really furious yesterday."

    "I know." Brian rubbed his temple and stood up from the soft chair. He walked to the window and looked down at the city below him.

    Seeing it from his height, the cars on the street were like children''s toys, and the people were like tiny ants.

    "How should I reply to Miss Jefferson?"

    "Tell her I have a meeting tonight."

    Thinking of Carol Jefferson, Brian had mixed feelings. Because Diana came to his house at night, Brian had ordered her to cancel his work every evening. Actually, there was no meeting tonight. Brian just used the meeting as an excuse to refuse Carol''s invitation.

    Ken was confused for a second. But thinking of Miss Jefferson and the reason for Brian''s temper recently, he smiled. It was definitely a good thing for Brian not to see Carol.

    Knowing that Brian had refused his fianc¨¦e''s invitation, he really hoped Diana would show up!

    On the drive home, Ken wondered whether Diana would come or not. After all, she hadn''t texted him back. The atmosphere in the car was decidedly frosty; Brian was clearly not in a good mood.

    Ken decided he''d be best off staying silent and let his boss think in peace. Thankfully, the driver also picked up on Brian''s coldness, and he too remained silent.

    The negative atmosphere in the car was affecting all three men, and they all felt quite dreadful as they pulled up at Brian''s house. But, when they got out of the car, a slim figure came into view.

    Diana had been waiting for them for a while. She had started to think Brian might not come back that night and was ready to leave. Luckily they showed up just in time.

    Seeing Diana was waiting for him and had come earlier than usual, Brian was utterly surprised.

    He had spent the afternoon coming up with various ways to threaten or force Diana to give in. Since she had shown up, all his plans had been for nothing.

    Curiously, this time she didn''t act in a fury. This was not Diana Anderson''s style, Brian thought silently.

    Diana felt Brian''s pulse with a quick touch of his wrist then listed the herbs he should take. It seemed no care or thought had gone into anything she had done.

    Brian looked at her and didn''t say anything until Diana turned to the kitchen, "That''s it?"

    "That''s it." Without even glancing at him, Diana packed her medical kit. The medical kit she used this time was also different from the one she used before. This one looked like a cheap old thing from a second-hand market.

    Locking the medical kit, Diana stood up and tried to leave. Brian reached out his hand and held the kit, preventing her from leaving.

    When this had happened before, Diana would stare at him and ask him to move his hand. But today she didn''t say anything. She just looked at him with a blank face.

    Brian had never been treated like that by a woman before. Let alone a woman he was paying!

    "Are you sure you haven''t made a mistake?" Brian said, trying to break the awkward silence between them.

    "Yes," Diana replied immediately, "Give me my medical kit back," she said in a cold, unemotional voice.

    Brian realized that Diana was still mad at him. But she had learned the lesson that it was better to satisfy his needs rather than fight against him. She acted like a robot, automatically set to complete the task.

    Brian was slightly nervous about her behavior. Diana was normally so full of life. "Yesterday..." he began.

    But Diana interrupted him and said, "Leave the medical kit here, I''ll take it later."

    "Diana Anderson!" Brian was furious with Diana''s attitude, but seeing her face, he just couldn''t be angry with her, it was like all his anger just evaporated.

    "What else can I do for you?"

    Diana looked at him without expression.

    Brian gazed at Diana with his sharp eagle eyes. But Diana still gave no reaction.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go to boil the medicine." Diana turned her head and walked away.

    After her leaving, Brian smashed Diana''s medical kit fiercely.

    "Boss!" Ken was surprised by his actions.

    "Buy her a new one. The best one you can find." Brian said coldly.

    Ken rushed out and quickly brought the new medical kit back. Diana brought the nutritional concoction to Brian. She took two hours to boil it and didn''t add any unnecessary herbs in it this time. All she wanted was to finish what the agreement required and leave Brian''s place as fast as possible.

    After arriving home that night, lying on her bed, Diana thought a lot. She didn''t want to see Brian, but it was impossible.

    Firstly, she had signed the agreement. Secondly, Brian was powerful and rich. No matter where she hid, he was capable of finding her and bringing her back to treat him. She would rather come to his house voluntarily than hide.

    Thinking of the treatment, Diana couldn''t help sighing. She knew that her knowledge of men''s health was limited. Brian''s impotence was caused by something in his mind. If Daniel couldn''t cure him, there was no way she could! All Diana could do was keep prescribing things that were generally beneficial for men''s health.

    She had no other plan. Since the agreement they signed was only for this month, Diana prayed that after that period, everything would be over.

 Chapter 435 - 17: No Reaction

    "Diana, are you going out today?" Antonette asked worriedly.

    Diana nodded in silence. It had been a week since they had been together at Brian''s house. Diana could tell Antonette was worried about her and was touched by her concern.

    "It''s OK. Just diagnosis and treatment." Diana said cheerily. She tried to persuade both Antonette and herself that it would all be fine, "After this month, the agreement will be nothing but a piece of paper. I will be safe and free then."

    Antonette squeezed out a smile. She had contemplated everything for the last week and had concluded that she couldn''t give up on Brian. Brian hadn''t fallen in love with her yet because he hadn''t seen her beauty. Antonette was determined to meet Brian again.

    Antonette talked happily with Diana, while in her mind, she was cursing her.

    "You acted like I was your best friend, but actually, you were just scared that Brian would fall in love with me. If only I did not have to meet him through you..."

    After another week''s treatment, Diana still kept silent and rarely looked at Brian.

    Brian got used to her silence and didn''t bother her. When they were in the same room, they went about their own work in a slightly weird atmosphere, but at least they had stopped quarreling and fighting with each other.

    One afternoon, Brian was invited to a banquet for elite businessmen, held by one of his business partners. Since they were partners, Brian could not decline his invitation.

    When Ken dropped Brian off at the venue, the banquet had already started.

    Though the organizer had prepared many fancy ways to welcome Brian, Brian was not interested. There was no need for him to prove himself; he didn''t need a grand entrance or introduction. So he just entered the banquet like everyone else.

    The party hall was bright and full of the smell of alcohol. People were cl.u.s.tered together and chatted in every corner of the hall. This was a great chance for some people, if they got favors from some powerful or rich elites, they might get the opportunity to work with them and someday became elites themselves.

    The hall was bustling, and there was great energy in the air. Many people were walking around, searching for one person or another, all desperately hoping they would get the chance they wished for.

    Of course, Brian was not someone who was seeking an opportunity; he himself was the opportunity many people were longing for.

    Though he came in quietly, he got constant attention from the minute he walked in. The directors and owners of major companies, as well as many single women, were all equally impressed by him.

    Brian''s customized suit perfectly showed off his broad shoulders and long legs. He had a god-like face and sharp eyes. How could anyone ignore such a man?

    Under the dim light, a young, mixed-race man with brown curls appeared. He was smiling, but his job was to stop people from getting too close to Brian. Most people who knew Brian also knew Ken. He was good at his job, and they knew it would be tough to get close to Brian.

    With Ken''s help, Brian strolled leisurely around the hall, and soon he saw the organizer of the banquet.

    The organizer was a stout man in his late forties. He was ecstatic to have the chance to talk more with Brian, to praise him, and try to charm him. He was desperate to discuss more opportunities for them to cooperate together.

    However, Brian didn''t show much interest. This made the organizer very nervous. Thinking fast, he clicked his fingers and called over a young actress.

    As many high-level businessmen were assembled here for this banquet, young actresses were also invited to please them. These young girls were happy to have the chance to dine in such a company. After all, if they gained the favor of any one of these rich businessmen, they could enjoy a totally different life.

    The organizer rubbed his hands and winked at Brian. He said lightly, "Mr. William, this is Delia, a new girl from our entertainment company." Delia immediately greeted Brian, "Mr. William."

    She raised her head to reveal her dark, enchanting eyes.

    Brian glanced at Delia. She had D-cup b.r.e.a.s.ts and a slim waist. She was not only s.e.xy but elegant too. More importantly, the organizer had introduced her, so she must be trustworthy. No one would dare risk offending Brian with a bad introduction.

    Brian nodded slightly. He wanted to check out the effect of this week''s treatment. He hadn''t had s.e.x for months. He was horny and in need of release.

    Delia''s eyes shined, acknowledging Brian''s silent agreement. She was overjoyed.

    After the banquet, Delia was approached by one of Brian''s men and given a hotel room key card. She went to the nearby five-star hotel and found her way to the room. Brian was already there, sitting on the bed. She looked over at him.

    Under the soft light of the room, Delia thought Brian''s face was like a perfect sculpture, and his eyes were as bright as stars in the sky. He was definitely the most handsome man she had ever seen! Antonette the actors in her company didn''t compare with him.

    Delia''s heartbeat crazily. Antonette if Brian was not the CEO of William Group., she still felt lucky to have a chance to sleep with him, just for his face.

    Climbing on to Brian''s body, Delia bent slowly over him and allowed her b.r.e.a.s.ts to rest gently on Brian''s c.h.e.s.t.

    His body was also perfect! Delia screamed in her mind, Thank God!

    Her warm, soft body touched Brian, and she moved s.e.xily. But Brian was still frowning.

    Delia was already immersed in her passion and paid no attention to Brian''s reaction. Her hands touched his perfect body, then reached down past his rock hard abs and felt for his manhood.

    What?

    It made no reaction to her touch.

    Delia looked into Brian''s face.

    "Get out," Brian said coldly. With his blackened face, Delia could tell he was on the verge of burning rage.

    Shivering, Delia felt cold and climbed off Brian''s body.

    She peered at the big thing hanging between Brian''s legs. She had used all the s.e.x.u.a.l tricks she knew, and he didn''t get hard! Was she that bad at s.e.x?

    This was the first time Delia had met Brian. She never suspected it might be Brian''s problem, assuming instead that she had done something wrong.

    "Ken!" Brian shouted. Ken was standing outside.

    Ken walked in. After a quick glance, he knew what had happened and handed Delia an envelope full of crisp $100 bills.

    Delia should have been happy; nothing happened between her and Brian, and she still got the money. But looking at Brian''s gorgeous face, she thought it was a great pity that nothing had happened.

    Feeling frustrated, Delia left the room. Ken noticed his boss'' face and said cautiously, "How about inviting Diana for more treatment?"

    Brian gazed at Ken with his dark eyes. His gaze was chilling. Right now, Brian was like a furious but silent lion.

    "I''ll go pick up Miss Anderson," Ken said quickly and called the driver.

    Brian didn''t say anything. He stood up from the bed, got dressed, and walked out of the room.

    Delia was amazing. But he just couldn''t get hard, and he had no d.e.s.i.r.e for her. Taking a deep breath, Brian wondered why he could only get hard for Diana. Thinking of the fragrance of herbs on Diana and her soft, watery lips, Brian felt his limp manhood slowly getting hard.

    Brian was vexed and decided to drive to Diana''s college.

 Chapter 436 - 18: Boil The Medicine

    When Ken ended his phone call and turned around, he found that Brian had already left. Where did he go?

    Meanwhile, Brian was driving quickly to Diana''s dormitory. It was nine o''clock at night. Several students walked on the road, chatting with their friends. Most of them were tired after a day''s study, so few of them noticed him.

    Driving to the dormitory, Brian took out his phone to call Diana to come downstairs. When he was searching for her name in his phone contact book, he saw two people walking toward him. One was Diana, and the other was the man he had seen Diana with that day by the restaurant.

    Why were they coming home together?

    Earlier that day, hearing Brian would be out for the banquet that night, Diana came back to school early. Then she got a call from Kyle.

    "I have some questions for you about the program Professor Morgan mentioned last time." Kyle''s gentle voice came to Diana''s ear through the phone.

    Thinking of her thesis, Diana was cheered up. She had to cooperate with Kyle and learn from him. In the past three years in the college, Diana had failed several major subjects. And she knew little about the Professor''s program.

    Fortunately, Kyle was her tutor. He was a true genius in medicine, just back from working abroad. Though she knew little about the program, Kyle could surely guide her and teach her.

    They worked hard on the project together for two hours. With Kyle''s careful explanation, Diana had a good idea of the program. If she could finish it successfully, she would be able to graduate. Thinking of that, Diana was elated.

    Walking out of the lab, Kyle smiled gently. "Can I walk you to your dormitory?"

    Diana nodded happily. She had many more questions about the program that needed explaining.

    They chatted all the way happily. As they approached the dormitory building, Kyle suddenly stopped and looked at the man sitting in his car beside the dormitory entrance.

    Diana caught up with him and found he was stood still. She asked, confusedly, "Kyle?"

    Kyle answered her with a big smile. He had a gorgeous face, and his gentle smile made him more charming.

    "Don''t move."

    What''s wrong? Diana was confused.

    Kyle reached out his hand and put it on Diana''s head.

    Though feeling strange, Diana stood still. She gazed at him and asked, "Kyle?"

    "There is a leaf in your hair." Kyle removed his right hand from her head with a leaf in his fingers.

    Kyle stood very close to Diana. She could feel the heat from his body and be feeling very flushed. Wasn''t this a too intimate and close gesture?

    Diana didn''t realize her blank expression toward Kyle was interpreted in a different way by the man watching them in his car. Brian stared at Diana. From his angle, Diana''s blank expression was one of admiration and love.

    Brian clenched the steering wheel. Diana treated him coldly but was so happy with this other man. And this man was very handsome!

    Taking a deep breath, Brian turned on the engine. With a rumbling, he pulled away from the curb.

    Diana and Kyle were standing under a tree. The rumbling sound brought Diana''s mind back into focus. She stepped back to a comfortable distance from Kyle and then turned in the direction of the rumbling sound.

    The Bentley logo on the car shined under the streetlamp. How pretentious to make such a noise at night just to show off his famous car! How rude!

    Diana sneered at the driver silently and waved goodbye to Kyle. She walked back to her dormitory with light, quick steps.

    She had an outline of her thesis!

    Thinking of the progress she''d made with her work, Diana was elated and slept deeply.

    The following afternoon, Ken waited at the school gate as usual. Diana got ready deliberately slowly in the dormitory. Then her phone rang.

    Ken''s young voice sounded in Diana''s ear. "Boss is not in a good mood. You''d better show up on time."

    Diana sighed to herself. She answered, "Alright, alright. I''m coming. Just wait a minute."

    Ken kept silent all the way. He seemed to have something to tell Diana but held his tongue hesitantly.

    Diana noticed his hesitation and couldn''t help muttering, "Just say what you want to say."

    "What did you say to my boss?" Yesterday night, after Brian arrived home from his visit to Diana''s college, he stayed silent and asked Ken to drink with him. It seemed that something had happened, but Brian wouldn''t say. Ken was afraid of asking him, so he came to Diana for an answer.

    "We didn''t say anything." Diana felt strange. "You were there when I felt his pulse yesterday."

    "He came to you yesterday night. What did you talk about with him then?"

    "He came for me?" Diana frowned and felt quite strange. "I was in the lab with my tutor the whole time. I didn''t see him."

    Diana suddenly realized what had happened and looked at Ken in a shock. "You must be delusional," she said, "nothing happened!"

    As they arrived at Brian''s house, Diana grabbed her medical kit and got out of the car. She tried to adjust her expression, wanting to appear cool and calm. Then she walked into the house.

    Actually, she was not that mad at Brian. But since she and Brian hadn''t spoken in so long, if she was the one who surrendered, she would feel like the loser.

    Entering the room, Diana instantly felt the tension emanating from within. Ken was right; Brian was not in a good mood. But it was none of her business. She was just a physician. All she had to do was to treat him.

    Diana felt Brian''s pulse and prescribed him some nutritional supplements as usual. During the treatment process, Brian gazed at her with his sharp, cold eyes, which made Diana feel quite uncomfortable.

    In such a stressful atmosphere, Diana felt very awkward. She cleared her throat and wanted to say something to break the tension. "You have been taking medicine for days. Do you feel any better?" Diana felt embarrassed and spoke in a low voice. But at least she was the first one to compromise!

    "You talk so weakly. What''s wrong with you? Are you too poor to buy food?" Brian replied coldly.

    Diana was shocked by his reply. She didn''t expect Brian would reply to her compromise in that way, it was very hurtful.

    Diana didn''t know what to say and simply murmured, "I''ll go to boil the medicine."

 Chapter 437 - 19: Take It Away

    Diana immediately escaped to the kitchen. God damn it! Couldn''t Brian behave nicely to her?

    As Diana was preparing the medicine, she wondered if she should add the bitter herb or not. At last, she gave up on that thought. Brian was not in a good mood, so she would forgive him this time. She concentrated on boiling the medicine.

    Standing beside the window, Brian looked at the black concoction that Diana offered to him. He frowned at it and gazed at Diana with his dark eyes, "What unnecessary thing did you add to it this time?"

    "Just the herbs on the prescription, nothing else."

    Thinking of the bitter herbs she had added to Brian''s medicine before, Diana felt guilty. But this time, she really hadn''t added anything. Diana looked directly into Brian''s eyes and said, "It''s said that good medicine tastes bitter. It''s better to drink it while it''s still hot."

    "Take it away." Brian seemed to detest it.

    Diana had spent two hours boiling it! Feeling angry, Diana said, "You say you want to be cured, and this is your medicine!"

    Brian looked at her coldly and said in a sarcastic tone, "Your medicine doesn''t work, and it''s disgusting. Are you trying to get back at me with this shit?"

    Diana was irritated and answered, "I told you over and over again that I can''t heal you. You forced me to come here. These medicines are beneficial for your health, but your impotence is all in your head!"

    Finally, Diana had had enough of Brian''s treatment. She was furious. Without waiting for Brian''s reply, Diana grabbed her medical kit and ran out of the villa. If she ever tried to reconcile with Brian again, she must be an idiot!

    The next day, when Diana came to Brian''s house, she didn''t utter a word to him. Brian likewise said nothing. So, it became a battle of silence between them.

    But Diana was happy with the situation. At least they stopped quarreling with each other.

    The end of the month soon arrived. Diana came to Brian''s house and felt quite nervous. Today was the day for her to get her salary.

    Brian still wore his same poker face, so Diana felt his pulse in silence.

    Over the past weeks, she had learned some basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine from her brother Daniel. Feeling his pulse, Diana knew that Brian was definitely healthy.

    After feeling his pulse, Diana wrote down the prescription as usual. Writing down the names of the herbs, Diana raised her head to look at Brian from time to time. Thinking of the coming salary, she felt full of happiness.

    Once she got the salary, she would be free and finally rid of this place. She would finally be free from Brian!

    She finished the prescription, and Brian still kept silent.

    Was he so busy with his work that he would forget Diana''s salary? After all, he was a powerful CEO, while she was just a lowly, fake physician. Diana thought maybe she should ask about it first.

    Diana hesitated and slowly asked, "When will I¡­"

    But Brian didn''t give her the chance to finish. He stood up and walked directly into his study, slamming the door behind him.

    Lowering her head, Diana said to herself that she would talk about it later with him.

    Boiling the medicine, Diana was delighted, thinking about her salary. The program with Kyle was also going well. The future looked bright!

    After boiling the mixture, Diana brought it to the study room. She looked at Brian earnestly and expected he might remember that today he should pay her.

    But Brian didn''t even look up. Diana uttered, "Today, you should¡­"

    But once again, Brian interrupted her. He turned to Ken and said, "Go get the program file for me."

    Feeling that Brian was ignoring her, Diana was furious. She stood before him and said angrily, "Brian, are you planning to skip my salary?"

    Brian turned his head and glanced at her. He replied coldly, "I feel no difference after your treatment."

    "But, we agreed that this would be the last day of the treatment!" Diana stared at him in disbelief.

    She had a classmate whose mother was ill, and she had donated all her money to help them. If she didn''t get the salary, she would have no money!

    She hadn''t expected that Brian would act so shamelessly and not pay her.

    "Is this the right attitude to have with your boss?" Brian replied, still with his chillingly blank expression.

    "The agreement we signed doesn''t say that I should please you every day!" Diana retorted.

    Brian stared at her coldly, while Diana also looked at him angrily.

    She deserved her salary!

    A few seconds later, Brian raised his hand. Seeing his movement, Ken immediately put a checkbook in Brian''s hand. After writing some numbers on it, Brian threw the check at Diana.

    Diana was overjoyed. Brian was not that shameless!

    But wait, why had he only given her one-third of the salary?

    Knowing what Diana was thinking, Brian gave the checkbook to Ken and said in his icy cool voice, "Your attitude is awful, and your treatment hasn''t worked. You should be happy that I even gave you one-third of the money."

    Diana was close to really losing her temper. "You didn''t write this in the agreement. This is totally unreasonable!"

    "It also didn''t say that deduction was not allowed." Brian squinted his eyes and answered.

    "But I have tried my best!" Diana didn''t give up. She had to get what she deserved.

    "Your salary depends on your performance." Brian slowly walked to the couch. He had a sarcastic look on his face. "You didn''t cure me. You should have gotten no money. This money is out of mercy. If you don''t want it, you can give it back."

    After saying that, he reached out to take back the check-in Diana''s hand.

    Diana grasped the check firmly. This was all the money she had now.

    "You can leave now," he said, dismissing her with his hand.

    With no other options, Diana grabbed her purse and went back to college, frustrated and angry.

    The driver taking her back was a new guy. Ken didn''t show up.

    This money wasn''t enough to support her daily life. What would she do?!

    Arriving at the dormitory, Antonette saw Diana and asked worriedly, "What happened today?"

    Diana almost cried. She held Antonette''s arm and complained, "My boss has totally screwed me! He broke our contract and only gave me a third of my salary!"

    Recalling what Diana told her before, Antonette realized that Diana''s agreement with Brian was now expired.

    Feeling elated, Antonette asked cautiously, "Diana, will you still go to Brian''s house?"

    Diana replied in a fury, "No! He is a bastard! He wasted my time and didn''t even pay me properly!"

    Antonette comforted Diana in words. But in her mind, she was already thinking about the next stage of her plan.

    Since Diana would not go to Brian''s house anymore, this was her chance!

 Chapter 438 - 20: A New Job

    Antonette was already thinking about her future plans. But she had to keep comforting Diana.

    "Don''t be too sad. At least you still have your allowance. Although the salary isn''t what you thought, it won''t affect you that badly."

    Thinking of the allowance, Diana felt even sadder. She murmured, "A few days ago, our classmate''s mother got cancer. I thought I would get my salary today, so I¡­"

    Antonette was surprised. "Did you donate all your allowance?"

    Diana nodded slightly. "Yes, I thought the salary would be much more."

    Antonette sighed and said, "You are too kind. Remember to keep some money for yourself next time."

    Despite her kind words, Antonette had other things on her mind.

    Brian was definitely fond of Diana. He just hadn''t realized it yet. Diana was the obstacle between her and Brian.

    She had to keep Diana close, so she might have the chance to meet Brian again.

    Antonette had thought of a plan.

    "Diana. If you want to make some money, why not find a part-time job?"

    A part-time job? Diana was cheered by this idea. Many of her classmates had part-time jobs. Though the salary was not very much, it was a great help to have a little extra cash.

    Diana had never thought about finding one in the past. For one thing, her parents gave her enough allowance. For another, her family was near the college, and Daniel sometimes asked her to watch the clinic, so she had no free time to do part-time jobs.

    But it was different now. It was hard to ask Daniel for help. So, finding a part-time job was a practical option.

    But even if she wanted to get a part-time job, Diana had no idea where she should go and what she should do.

    Diana revealed her worries to Antonette, who immediately answered, "That''s no problem. I could recommend a part-time job for you."

    Antonette had been hoping Diana would ask her for help.

    She had thought of a special part-time job for Diana, one that would surprise Diana and make Brian hate her.

    And then she would seize the chance to take Diana''s place and make Brian fall in love with her.

    Of course, Diana knew nothing about what Antonette, whom she regarded as her best friend, was thinking about. On the contrary, she was moved by Antonette''s offer of help and hugged her. "Thank you. Antonette, if you weren''t here, I really don''t know what I would do."

    Antonette gently tapped Diana''s back, happy that the first step of her plan was complete.

    At night, with the whole city immersed in an ocean of bright lights, it was almost lighter than it was during the day.

    Diana followed Antonette down a narrow street. It was far from the main street, so it was very quiet. Thinking of certain horror movies she had seen before, Diana couldn''t help shivering, and her legs felt like jelly.

    Diana swallowed her saliva nervously and grasped Antonette''s hand. "Antonette, is this the right direction? Would such a remote place really offer part-time jobs?"

    Antonette tapped Diana''s hand softly and tried to comfort her. "Don''t be scared. We are close."

    But Diana still felt frightened and wanted to give up.

    She whispered, "Why must we come here at night? Couldn''t we go there tomorrow?"

    Everywhere was dark and damp. Diana was afraid that something would be awakened if they talked too loudly.

    "Because it only opens at night," Antonette replied.

    They arrived at the end of the street. Hearing the sound of music and people talking, Diana felt quite relieved.

    Antonette stopped before a narrow door. She knocked, and someone quickly came to open it.

    Behind the door was a dim light. The sound of light jazz music reached Diana''s ears. Finally, she felt she was in the right place. It seemed that there were many people here.

    The man who greeted them was in his forties and wore a suit with a badge on his c.h.e.s.t that read, Manager - Adam''s Bar.

    Seeing Antonette, the manager smiled. "Antonette, it''s been a long time."

    Antonette greeted him and pulled Diana to stand beside her. "This is my classmate, Diana Anderson. She is looking for a part-time job. The bar still has vacancies, right?"

    Actually, Antonette had called the manager before and knew about vacant positions in the bar.

    This was the first time for Diana to interview for a job. She felt nervous and replied shyly. The manager frowned at her and said, "Your appearance is nice. Come in!"

    After stepping inside, Diana found the place was actually well designed.

    The manager led the way to the kitchen. Various fruit platters and desserts were being made there and handed over to the counter.

    Walking through the kitchen, Diana could hear the sound of loud music and people talking.

    She finally realized that this was a bar. Lots of men and women were dancing on the dance floor.

    Diana had never visited this kind of bar before. She only went to quiet pubs where people chat with friends. Seeing the lively dance floor, Diana was scared to step back.

    Was the part-time work Antonette had mentioned here?

    Noticing Diana''s hesitation, Antonette grasped Diana''s hand and pulled her to follow them.

    The manager led them to a vacant room. Diana was told that the door they came in was the back door of this place, Adam''s Bar.

    The manager briefly introduced what Diana would need to do. Diana was still shocked and only really understood the main idea, she was now a waitress!

    A waitress knocked at the door and asked the manager to come outside. The manager excused himself and left Antonette and Diana alone.

    Diana held Antonette''s hand and whispered, "This is a bar!"

    It was extremely noisy. And recalling the mini skirt and low-cut top the waitress wore, Diana was even more unwilling to take the job.

    "You just have to do the work a waitress needs to do. It doesn''t matter." Having got her here, Antonette would not give Diana a chance to run away. "Diana. You have to trust yourself. Good people will always be decent, no matter where they work."

    "But¡­"

    "The salary is quite high," Antonette looked at Diana and continued, "Aren''t you in need of money?"

    Diana still thought it was not a good idea to work here and said, "I could go back to ask Daniel to lend me some money. But would just tell me off for being stupid..."

    Thinking of Daniel and his angry expression, Diana was quite sacred.

    Antonette suddenly wore a serious expression and asked, "Diana, do you not think this is a good job?"

    Diana shook her head at once.

    "The manager knows me. I have worked here before," Antonette said seriously, "You don''t want this job because you think it''s not decent. Do you think that little of me?" Antonette''s eyes went red and were full of tears.

    Diana held Antonette''s hand immediately and said, "No. I don''t think that. Trust me, Antonette."

    Antonette blinked her eyes, and a tear fell from her cheek. She stood still and silent.

    Finally, Diana bit her lip and agreed to take the job.

    Antonette was right. It was just a job. And decent people would always be decent; it didn''t matter where they worked. Besides, she really needed the money. The salary the manager offered was great. She could make money while her parents were traveling. Then when they got home, she could use the money to buy presents for them and prove that she was capable of supporting herself.

 Chapter 439 - 21: Exerted Effort

    With Antonette''s help, Diana successfully got the job as a waitress.

    The manager asked Diana to prepare to work the next night. Since it was her first day, Diana felt nervous and arrived early at the bar.

    Seeing Diana had arrived before the work time, the manager looked surprised.

    Diana said nervously, "Did I get here too early?"

    "It''s okay. Let''s go get your uniform." The manager wore a serious expression. He was quite confused by Diana. Antonette had told him that Diana was lazy, but she arrived so early.

    Diana put on the uniform. It was a black dress trimmed with golden lace. The short skirt just covered her bottom and left little to the imagination.

    This is too much! Diana screamed in her mind.

    But she had prepared for this. Diana was smart. Having seen the uniform the previous night, she bought a pair of thick black stockings. Although they would be hot to wear, it was better than showing off so much of her long, slender legs!

    The problem of the s.e.xy skirt had been solved. Looking down at her b.r.e.a.s.ts, Diana frowned.

    The uniform was designed to make people wear it look s.e.xier with a revealing heart-shaped hole cut in the middle. Maybe it looked s.e.xy on other girls. Like the waitress Diana had seen before, the heart shape cut at the c.h.e.s.t showed off her deep cleavage.

    But for Diana, it only highlighted her weakness. She didn''t have big enough b.r.e.a.s.ts to support the dress. Anyone who was taller than her could easily see her white-laced bra through the heart shape cut.

    Ashamed, Diana took out the pair of falsies she''d brought with her. Putting them in the right position to support the dress, Diana looked at her new cleavage and nodded with satisfaction.

    Diana stayed in the dressing room for a long time and was too shy to walk out until the manager knocked forcefully at the door. Diana covered the heart shape cut and opened the door slightly.

    "Did you fall asleep in there?" The manager was impatient. When Diana opened the door, he was blown away by the cute, s.e.xy girl standing before him.

    He hadn''t expected Diana''s slim figure could support the dress. But she was indeed very beautiful.

    He looked at the thick stockings Diana wore. He was about to say something about it, but technically there was nothing to say waitresses couldn''t wear stockings. So, he gave up and asked mockingly, "Are you preparing for winter with those stockings? And how about some makeup?"

    "What?" Diana touched her face and recalled the waitress with a lot of makeup she had seen the night before. She hesitated and said, "I''ll try it."

    Though she had hoped not to have to, Diana had brought her make up bag just in case.

    Recalling the makeup the waitress wore, Diana sat before the mirror. After a while, she took out her eyeliner.

    Soon, it was almost time for her shift. A s.e.xy woman walked into the dressing room. She was the head waitress of the bar. Walking into the room, she saw a young girl who was making herself up.

    This young girl was a new one. She hadn''t seen her before and watched her attempts with the makeup. Before long, she burst out laughing.

    "Oh, my God! You must be new! That''s not the right way to do makeup." The head waitress laughed.

    Diana turned to face her. Her eyes were painted like the eyes of a panda, and her lips were like big pink sausages. Hearing the laughing, Diana covered her face immediately and cried, "I know I am ugly. Please don''t look at me!"

    The head waitress stopped laughing and held Diana''s hand. "I can help you. But you need to wash your face first. I have never seen a girl make herself up like that."

    Diana was angry with herself. She had only tried to copy the makeup of the waitress she had seen. Instead of looking s.e.xy, she looked more like a clown in the circus.

    With the head waitress''s help, Diana rushed into the washroom to clean the makeup off her face and came back to sit before the mirror.

    The head waitress had worked in the bar for years and met many different people. She was incredible at makeup.

    After ten minutes, a beautiful girl sat before the mirror. She had soft, delicate eyebrows. The upturned eyeliner highlighted her black eyes and added a sense of mystery. The champagne eye shadow made her eyes look bright and enticing.

    On the choice of the lipstick, the manager didn''t pick the usual deep red for Diana. Instead, she chose alight red. Diana was too young to wear dark red lips, while the light color made her look young and cute, with a mix of s.e.xiness and innocence.

    The head waitress was satisfied with her work and took Diana''s photo with her phone after finishing the makeup.

    Diana was grateful to the head waitress and thanked her. If she hadn''t met her, she would have gone out with her own awful makeup, how embarrassing that would have been!

    The manager waited outside impatiently. When Diana walked out, he immediately sent her to clean the bathroom. Several waitresses passing by showed their sympathy for Diana. The washroom was dirty and hard to get clean. Moreover, how could you meet rich guys in the bathroom? None of the other girls were willing to accept that job. They guessed this new waitress must have offended the manager before.

    But Diana was actually quite happy with this job. She was ordered to clean the ladies'' washroom. So even though she wore the s.e.xy dress, she didn''t have to worry about being stared at by leering men.

    Despite being assigned to clean the bathroom, Diana cherished this part-time job and worked hard. Her manager got several guests'' feedback that the washroom was clean and fragrant. Guests hoped they could always keep the washroom clean and tidy.

    The manager was perplexed. Antonette had told him that Diana was born in a rich family and was very picky, that the part-time job was just for fun. So to start with, he didn''t like Diana and gave her the worst job. But he never expected that the picky, lazy girl Antonette had described she would turn out to be very good at her job.

    After giving it some thought, the manager decided to assign Diana to a better position.

    Having worked at Adam''s Bar for several days, Diana had tried almost all the worst jobs, cleaning the floors, wiping tables, and washing dishes. No matter what job she was given, she exerted herself to do it well.

    Finally, that night, Diana got her new job to welcome guests at the gate of the bar.

    Though she had to stand the whole night and smile at everyone she met, she still thought it was an easier job than what she had been doing before.

 Chapter 440 - 22: Being A Waitress

    Hearing about her new assignment, the head waitress was happy for Diana. She liked Diana and could tell she was a diligent girl. Every night before their shift, she would help Diana do her makeup.

    Getting prepared, Diana stood beside the door nervously. Honestly, she didn''t like this job. But all the other waitresses were jealous of her new position, and Diana had no choice but to take the job.

    It was seven o''clock in the evening, the opening time of Adam''s Bar. The doors opened, and several rich, young men dressed in designer clothes walked in. The man stood at the front of the group was quite tall. He had broad shoulders and long legs, and his face was absolutely gorgeous.

    The waitress standing beside Diana walked earnestly toward them. If she could get to know any of them, it could lead to a totally different life for her.

    Diana, however, just wanted to escape from them. Because the man stood there in the middle was the last man she wanted to see. It was Brian William!

    The men standing close to Brian were his childhood friends, Liam Field and George Dalton. Liam ran several businesses abroad; George was a professional photographer, often away on business trips. It was hard for them to have a chance to get together. After their dinner that night, George suggested they continue the night at a bar.

    Upon entering the bar, Brian had instantly noticed Diana. She looked different. The makeup made her sweet face look charming. And the innocence in her eyes enchanted all who looked into them. And the heart shape cut on her c.h.e.s.t made Brian feel dizzy!

    Brian decided he had to renew his impression of Diana. It seems that her slim figure was also s.e.xy. However, she was not dressed up like that for him; this annoyed Brian greatly.

    What did she want? She wore an outfit that showed off her cleavage and legs. Every man in the bar became captivated by her.

    Brian looked at her legs. Luckily, this silly woman knew to cover her legs with silk stockings. But didn''t she know that the black stockings would make her look even s.e.xier?

    She was trying to hide from him. She really thought that that pillar could cover her?

    George noticed Brian''s glance first and smiled. He looked at Brian and then over at Diana.

    Having grown up together, George knew very well what type of girls Brian liked. So why was Brian interested in this sweet, innocent girl? It wasn''t possible.

    But Brian''s behavior forced him to believe it. After seeing that girl, Brian''s face blackened. "It''s going to be a good night," he thought. He couldn''t wait to see how this turned out.

    Glancing at Diana for a second, Brian walked into the bar as if Diana was just a stranger.

    The manager saw them from afar. From his experience in the bar, he could guess who these rich young men were and showed them up to the balcony area.

    As Brian and the others were walking up to the balcony, George deliberately fell behind and whispered to the manager, "Go ask that girl standing beside the door to come here."

    The girl standing beside the door?

    The manager thought for a second. There were two girls by the door tonight. He had no idea which one George was looking for and didn''t dare to ask him again.

    In Adam''s Bar, there were two kinds of a waitress. One kind was like Diana. They just did the jobs like serving drinks and doing the dishes. Then there was the other group who would chat and drink with guests. These were the girls who were longing to find a rich man.

    The manager glanced at the balcony. The men sitting in there were rich and powerful. He had come to like Diana, so he decided to give her the chance to meet one of those rich men and change her life.

    Diana felt confused by the manager''s order. He had just assigned her to welcome the guests. Why was he now ordering her to the balcony?

    "Diana! Quick! The guest is waiting for you!"

    Hurried along by the manager, Diana walked blankly forward. Maybe the balcony needed waitresses, so she was being asked to help out?

    As the door opened, Diana saw Brian sitting there. He, too, saw her and looked up with a dreadful expression. How could she deal with this?

    Diana felt her stomach immediately and cried, "I''m sorry. I have a stomach ache. Can you find someone else to come here?"

    The manager grabbed her and ordered angrily, "Suck it up and get in there!"

    He then turned to Brian with a big smile. "Here are the girls. I''m leaving. If you need anything, just call me. Have a good time!"

    The manager left, quickly closing the door behind him. He perhaps sensed that Diana wanted to escape out with him.

    Without turning around, Diana could feel cold, sharp eyes fixed on her. It must be Brian William.

    The room fell into a deadly silence. The other waitress that came in with Diana was too scared to say anything.

    Liam had no idea what was happening. He looked at everyone in the group and noticed George was wearing an excited expression. He then looked at the two waitresses and understood at once what was going on.

    "Fill my glass," Brian spoke first to break the silence in the room. His words lifted the awkward feeling in the room. Suddenly, everyone burst into life and began happily drinking and chatting together, encouraged by the dark, sensual surroundings of the room.

    Hearing what Brian said, the other waitress immediately stepped forward. She knew that if she could get this man''s favor, even if she just slept with him, she would definitely benefit from it even if she didn''t get the money!

    "Not you." Brian''s words quickly broke the fantasy playing out in the waitress''s head. He raised his hand and pointed at Diana, who was trying to pretend she didn''t exist. "You."

    Now everyone in the room gazed at Diana. She had no choice but to walk slowly toward him and hold the wine to fill his glass.

    Brian grasped Diana''s wrist and said in a deep voice, "This is how you fill your guests'' glasses?"

 Chapter 441 - 23: The Customer Is Always Right

    Where there any other ways to fill a glass?

    Diana thought Brian was just being picky and struggled to get Brian''s hand off her arm. But Brian used his position and pulled Diana into his arms.

    Smelling Brian''s perfume, Diana felt her heart beating crazily and her face blushing. She struggled to stand.

    Compared with Brian, she was as weak as a lamb. Brian hugged her lightly, and Diana was held firmly in his arms.

    "Let me go!" Diana yelled angrily.

    "The customer is always right. You''d better do what I say," Brian said in a deliberately flippant tone. He put his slender, warm fingers on Diana''s waist, and continued, "Or, you want me to complain to your manager?"

    Diana hadn''t received her salary yet. Her hard work in recent days was all for the money. Grinding her teeth, Diana decided to bear it.

    She sat down meekly and picked up the bottle of wine to fill Brian''s glass. But as she bent over, Diana accidentally sat on Brian''s t.h.i.g.h. Brian embraced her lightly as their bodies made contact. It was too intimate for Diana, and she felt very embarrassed.

    She tried to adjust her position. But it turned out that no matter what she did, she still sat intimately on Brian''s l.a.p. Diana could do nothing to stop her body from making contact with Brian''s.

    But she didn''t notice that behind her, Brian was looking quite uncomfortable.

    God damn it! It was already hard for him to bear that she was touching him. And now she was moving on his t.h.i.g.h!

    Is that how she treated her guests?

    "Don''t move," Brian said with his deep and s.e.xy voice. Right now, his breath was getting hotter and hotter.

    Though Diana hadn''t had s.e.x with anyone, she knew what was happening behind her.

    What was worse, Brian''s hand was touching her!

    Diana felt her body go stiff as his hand moved around to her waist.

    Brian lowered his hand down Diana''s waist and was about to sneak his hand under the mini dress.

    The fragrance of herbs on Diana flowed into Brian''s nose. Even in the room with its strong incense, her scent was still fragrant and refreshing. Her skin was soft and smooth, and her cleavage showed through the heart shape cut on her c.h.e.s.t. Brian thought of the kiss half a month ago. Her lips were soft and pink.

    Damn it! Brian felt hot, and his manhood was getting hard.

    The part of his body that was in contact with Diana was getting hot. He felt Diana was like a heat source, inputting her heat to his body continuously. And that heat rushed straight to his genitals.

    Brian hadn''t had s.e.x for months. The feeling was overwhelming and made him dizzy. Diana felt something like electricity flowing through her body and dared not even move. But now Brian''s actions were too much for her, she had to remind him of that.

    Staring at Brian, she saw his blank expression. And the part of his body she was sitting on was getting hotter and harder. What was that thing stabbing her?

    Without thinking, Diana reached out her hand to touch it.

    Her soft hand fell on Brian''s manhood. Brian panted heavily, and his manhood swelled even bigger.

    The emotion in his eyes changed. His usually cold eyes seemed to be covered with light moisture, which cut his usual distant feeling and added a sense of charm and s.e.xiness.

    He was turned on.

    Diana opened her eyes widely in shock. It was hot and hard. Although she had no experience of s.e.x, she knew what it was! Brian got hard just because she was sitting on him?

    "You are disgusting!" Diana forcefully pushed Brian off her and backed away to the other side of the room.

    If she didn''t need her salary so badly, she would already have been screaming at him!

    Brian regained his composure. He was irritated by his actions. Whenever he was with Diana, he felt like he was out of control, there was a strange connection between them. But Diana just pushed him away like he was a virus. His childhood friends would laugh at him about this for years!

    Brian glanced over and saw George and Liam, both of whom were desperately trying to keep a straight face.

    Brian looked at Diana with his usual cold eyes. "Come here," Brian ordered.

    Thinking of what she had just touched, Diana shook crazily and grumbled, "You are disgusting! You use your impotence as an excuse to act indecently!"

    "You are a bar girl, is this how you treat your guests?" Brian said fiercely. "I asked you to come here. Are you deaf?"

    Brian was livid. His impotence was a secret. Only a few of his closest staff knew about it. His childhood friends had no idea, and Diana had just shouted it out in front of them!

    Brian was incensed with rage. He sneered at Diana, "You are just a bar girl sleeping with guests to get money. Stop acting like you are pure and innocent!"

    Sleeping with guests? Diana thought Brian must be out of his mind now! She did her job as a waitress in the bar and worked hard to earn the salary. Nothing had happened in the past. Now everything had changed since Brian showed up.

    Diana was furious and, without thinking, shouted, "Have you paid? You pay nothing but ask me to serve you. Who do you think you are?"

    Brian smiled coldly and picked out a credit card from his suit pocket. He threw it on the table and said, "Finish this glass of wine with me. And the credit card is yours."

    See, she refused him for money. Diana''s words were a great relief to Brian. In Brian''s opinion, if something had a price, then it could be easily obtained.

    Diana saw the black credit card on the table and hesitated. She would not give in so easily!

    Diana walked to the table and took the card.

    Brian''s eyes gazed at her coldly. Somehow, he was vexed by Diana''s reaction. Like he was expecting Diana to refuse the money.

    Diana stared at him and threw the card into the glass full of wine.

    Brian was relieved.

    "That is my answer," Diana said.

    It was just money. She could work here as an ordinary waitress for the salary. Why should she betray her body to earn that money? She despised that way of earning money.

    Brian gazed at Diana with his dark eyes. He had seen this trick before in places like this. It was just a trick first to refuse so as to attract his interest and accept the money later on.

    But no matter how carefully he looked at Diana''s expression, he couldn''t see the slightest bit of d.e.s.i.r.e for the money.

    The second waitress, on the other hand, simply gazed at the credit card in the glass, thinking to herself what a wasted opportunity it was.

 Chapter 442 - 24: You Will Never Show Your Face Again

    George was very unhappy with the situation. In his opinion, waitresses in these bars were employed to please guests. If guests gave them money, they should do whatever the guests ask.

    He was a frequent guest in these bars. Those girls he was interested in were pleased to take his money and sleep with him.

    Diana was the first girl he had met who dared to say no to a guest. If she wouldn''t accept the money, then he would have to take some tough measures.

    George slapped the a.s.s of the other waitress and whispered to her.

    The waitress was elated and nodded. She replied in a low voice, "Thank you, Mr. Dalton." And then she snuck out of the room.

    Liam looked at George with a confused expression. George smiled at him and said quietly, "I''m gonna do Brian a favor."

    Soon, several people opened the door of their room. A young man with gold glasses walked in. He was the boss of Adam''s Bar.

    He came in and saw Diana staring at Brian and struggling to leave, while Brian was pulling her hand.

    Though he was young, he had run this bar for years. A quick glance was enough for him to know what was going on here.

    One was an ordinary waitress in the bar; the other was a man born into a rich and famous family. What''s more, he was the CEO of a giant company. He knew clearly that he would have to sacrifice the waitress to please his customer.

    Just behind the boss, the manager also came in to see what was going on. Having seen his boss walk in this direction, the manager had thought of Diana and felt nervous. So, he immediately followed him in.

    It turned out that his guess was correct. The trouble was in this room, and the troublemaker was Diana.

    The manager sighed silently. He knew his intention to help Diana had led her to be in this situation. Antonette''s description had made him think that Diana intended to find a rich guy in this bar. But he was wrong. And what he had done might destroy Diana.

    But he was faced with rich, influential men. Moreover, the man confronting Diana was the CEO of William Group. Though he felt sorry for Diana, he could do nothing to change it. In fact, if he spoke out to help Diana, he would suffer more. So, he wisely shut his mouth and hoped he could maybe make it up to Diana in the future.

    The boss of the bar approached Brian. He was willing to do whatever it took to try and rescue the situation. "Mr. William, What''s wrong here?"

    "Can''t you see?" Liam answered. His childhood friend had come here to have fun, but the bargirl refused them rudely. Liam was angry now. Was this the way in which this bar treats its guests?

    The young boss smiled and asked slowly, "Did this waitress offend Mr. William?"

    Brian took back his hand and sat on the couch with his legs crossed. He pointed at Diana and said, "She doesn''t know how to pour a glass of wine! Do you train all your waitresses in this way?"

    Then he looked down at the glass on the table. The black credit card was still in it.

    "She is unwilling to take my money, look at what she did with my bank card!" Brian smiled coldly.

    Seeing this, the young boss changed his expression and turned at Diana with a furious face. Diana was scared and took a few steps backward.

    She felt it was unfair to be scolded, but what else could she say?

    But Brian was not going to forgive her so easily. He stared at the boss of the bar with his cold eyes. "I came here to have fun. But I am seriously disappointed in your service. Your waitress is great at making guests have a bad time. What special service I have received from your bar!"

    The boss was nervous and frightened. He glanced at Diana and realized he hadn''t seen her before. A recently employed waitress? He stared at the manager. How could he employ this kind of na?ve, innocent girl?

    The manager was scared and guilty now. He coughed and nodded to show his apology. Indeed, he was the one who had made all this happen.

    The young boss apologized to Brian and smiled. "Mr. William. It''s all our fault. This waitress is new here. She is not familiar with the rules. Please forgive us, Mr. William."

    George was still angry. He sneered at the young boss, "How dare you ask a new waitress to serve us!"

    "I¡­" the young boss was too nervous to answer George. His forehead was dripping with sweat now. He forced himself to smile and said, "All drinks are on the house. And ¡­"

    He stopped and pointed in the direction of the door. Several gorgeous women with long, slender legs and big b.r.e.a.s.ts came in and greeted the men sitting there. "Mr. William, Mr. Dalton, Mr. Field."

    "These girls are well trained and considerate," the young boss wiped the sweating on his forehead and continued, "You will find they are extremely friendly. It''s all on me."

    The boss gestured at those girls, and they sat among the three men at once. One began filling glasses, the others slipped in between the three men, ready to please them. They were indeed well trained.

    George''s anger slowly lifted.

    Brian raised his hand and pointed at Diana.

    The young Boss smiled at him and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. William. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied with her punishment."

    Satisfied? Looking at the expensive drinks on the table, Diana was very anxious. Was she going to pay for all these? No way!

    It wasn''t her fault. Brian was the one who had been picky with her. He meant all this to happen! She bit her lips, trying to keep her anger at bay. In fact, she wanted nothing more than to stand up and fight for herself.

    The manager noticed her expression and quickly intervened. He pulled Diana aside and pleaded silently with her to keep quiet. There was no way she would win this battle.

    Diana felt helpless. She knew the manager had stopped her for good reasons. If she continued, she would likely receive heavier punishment. She might get fired immediately. And no way she would get her salary then!

    Diana lowered her head and stood still. Nothing good had happened since she met Brian! He had caused her nothing but trouble!

    The boss explained quietly to Brian what he would do with Diana, and Brian nodded his head in satisfaction. The young boss apologized again and glanced at Diana. Then he walked out of the room.

    Diana shivered. She had no idea what would happen to her after this. Whatever it was, it would not be pleasant.

    Following the boss out of the room, Diana said cautiously, "I¡­"

    The boss turned at her and glared at her coldly.

    Diana swallowed what she was going to say at once and begged, "Boss. I''m sorry. Please do not fire me!"

    Thinking for a second, she continued and cried, "And please do not deduct my salary. I''ll starve without that money!"

    The boss laughed at her and nodded. "Fine, I won''t fire you. From now on, you will work in the maintenance department. You will never show your face to the guests again!"

 Chapter 443 - 25: Why Are You So Stubborn?

    The maintenance office was in charge of all the cleaning work.

    Diana had been assigned to do some cleaning work before. But the work assigned to the waitresses was much easier than that of the maintenance staff.

    The boss led Diana to the maintenance office.

    It wasn''t clear there. Staff in other departments had gone home already. But right now was the busiest time for staff in this area.

    All the glasses and dishes were sent here. Piles of bowls and plates were waiting to be washed. Most of the staff here were a bit older, in their forties or fifties. Compared with them, Diana was so young. Everyone was very surprised to see such a pretty young woman down there with them. Then they noticed Diana''s red eyes and nose and understood that she had been on the end of some unfair treatment.

    Most of the staff there had sons or daughters Diana''s age. Seeing Diana''s sad face, they felt sympathy for her. After the boss left, a senior woman came voluntarily to take the heavy work from Diana and left her with the easiest tasks. Diana was extremely grateful for her kindness. But she also knew she couldn''t take that for granted. So, she helped any of her co-workers who needed assistance without being asked.

    Beginning their daily work, one of the women asked Diana, "You poor thing, why were you assigned to work here?

    What a waste that such a young girl worked with them!

    Thinking of what happened, Diana''s eyes turned red. She still felt irritated.

    "Guests forced me to drink with them. But I refused. The boss was mad at me and assigned me to work here." Diana answered angrily.

    Though Diana was only speaking with one woman, the other senior workers all came closer to hear what they were talking about. There wasn''t much to do down there and little entertainment. They mostly just chatted with each other and discussed what was happening at the bar. This was great gossip!

    Diana tried to concentrate on her work. Everyone wanted to know what had happened.

    One of the guys gave her a thumbs-up and said, "You were right! You had guts to stand up to those guys!"

    The old woman who questioned Diana was also surprised. She had been working there for many years and knew many stories about those bar girls meeting a rich guy to earn a different life. She knew very well how much money those guests would offer to bar girls. She was shocked by Diana''s refusal.

    Did this young girl just give up the chance to become rich? Would she really rather wash dishes down there than a drink with the guests?

    The senior woman contemplated Diana''s story for a while and slowly began to see Diana in a different light. She praised Diana, "That''s right! We earn an honest salary down here!"

    Diana was elated by her new co-workers'' encouragement. She felt vindicated. There were some people who thought she had made the right choice!

    "An honest salary!" Diana smiled.

    The maintenance office, usually immersed in sadness, was now full of laughter.

    The manager walked in and heard their laughter.

    Normally, the maintenance staff just complained all the time. Every time he walked in here, he felt depressed. Why were they laughing this time? Had he come to the wrong department?

    The manager stepped back to check the sign hanging on the door. It read the Maintenance Office.

    Feeling confused, he walked in. The staff that was doing the dishes stopped laughing at once and acted like nothing was happening.

    He was the manager of the bar who was in charge of their work! If he caught them working lazily, they would get their salary deducted!

    But the manager ignored them this time and walked toward Diana.

    There was a lot of water on the floor, the room looked messy and dirty. The manager walked carefully to keep the stains off his expensive trousers.

    He walked in slowly and stood before Diana. He whispered to her, "If you meet Mr. William again, remember to treat him nicely."

    After chatting with the senior women, Diana understood what had happened before was caused by the manager. As an ordinary waitress, she didn''t have to drink with guests. Knowing what he''d done, Diana struggled to keep her tone civil.

    Carrying the basket filled with glasses, she said coldly, "Move, and I''m busy right now."

    The manager felt very guilty about Diana''s new assignment, so he was not angry at Diana''s reaction. He followed Diana and reminded her, "Brian William is not the kind of people we can offend. Just do what he asks next time you meet him. Besides, he will give you money. Wouldn''t you like that?"

    Diana just felt like an annoying mosquito was buzzing in her ears. She turned back to him, "Why should I do what I do not want to? I have dignity, you know."

    The manager thought Diana was ridiculous and shook his head. "No, you are wrong. This is also a way to earn money. If you can get easy money, why not do it?"

    "I will not betray myself for money!" Diana sneered at him and looked at her co-workers. She said loudly, "We earn honest money!"

    The staff in the maintenance office all laughed and shouted, "Honest money!"

    Hearing that, the manager''s face blushed with anger. But Diana and her co-workers were laughing crazily.

    "If you do not want to earn that money, you still shouldn''t offend such a rich and powerful man. We are in the service business. The service business! Understand? Guests are our kings!" The manager was anxious about Diana''s stubbornness. Why couldn''t she understand him? Why did she fight against him?

    If she could please Mr. William, she would get infinitely more money than if she stayed washing dishes in this place. And he himself, as the one who had introduced her, would also get a large sum of money.

    Diana felt the manager was not only demanding, but also a coward. He was a vulgar man!

    "What''s wrong with the service business?" Diana said coldly, "Guests are our kings? But the king wouldn''t force people to do what they''re unwilling to do just to satisfy his needs. If so, he wouldn''t be the king."

    "Why are you so stubborn?" the manager said sadly, "At first, I thought you were a worthy girl training. But you just don''t listen to me."

    Diana made a face at him and said, "Why should I listen to your stupid ideas?"

    "You!" the manager was so mad he became speechless. He waved his arm dramatically in the air and raised his head to leave.

    Seeing the manager''s ridiculous, self-righteous behavior, Diana smiled slightly and reached out her foot as the manager walked past.

    The floor was very slippery. The manager stumbled over Diana''s foot and fell heavily on the ground.

    Diana took back her foot immediately and picked up a basket of dirty dishes. She acted as if she was totally innocent. Seeing the manager howling on the floor, the whole office burst out laughing.

 Chapter 444 - 26: Who Is That Girl?

    It was the crack of dawn. Diana yawned loudly, looking at the mess all around her, she wanted to cry.

    Morning is the start of the day for most people. However, at Adam''s Bar, the day was only just ending.

    The revelry was over; customers are finally stumbling out of the bar and beginning their journeys back home. Now it was time for the maintenance department to get to work.

    The workers tidied the tables and mopped the floors. But this was only the start of the cleaning work in Adam''s Bar.

    Although the workers in the maintenance department were very diligent, it took them several hours to complete their work.

    After a whole night without sleep, Diana was exhausted.

    She felt that her brain was not working properly any more.

    Getting dressed, taking the bus, she did all these things without thinking, barely conscious.

    Adam''s Bar was located in the center of the city. It was the morning, so there were only a few people on the bus. Diana found a seat and had a nap.

    She was so tired that she fell into a deep sleep, dreaming of her soft queen-size bed back home. It felt so clear in her mind, the soft, warm bed¡­ rolling lazily around in the covers.

    Suddenly the bus stopped. It sent Diana flying forward, and she hit her head on the seat in front.

    Massaging her head, she felt depressed. She missed her bed so much. Fortunately, she would arrive at school soon so she could finally have a good sleep.

    On the way to the dormitory, she ignored all the tutors and lecturers who greeted her. The only thing in her heart now was her bed. All she wanted was to go to sleep under the warm quilt.

    When Diana finally arrived at her dormitory, she opened the door, walked towards her bed, and lay down without looking. But the bed was much harder than usual.

    She looked at her bed and was dumbfounded. There was no bed mattress or quilt on her bed. There was only a bed board. What had happened?

    Diana was totally confused. The shock shook her out of the dream-like state she''d been in before.

    When she turned around, she found her roommates all looking worriedly at her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Diana, did you offend some powerful person?" One of her roommates looked nervously at the door as she spoke.

    Offend somebody? Such words instantly reminded Diana of Brian.

    Thinking for a while, she chose to keep silent. She didn''t want her roommates to know that she had a part-time bar job or about her experiences there.

    Though what she did in Adam''s Bar was not bad, the bar was not a good place.

    "Of course not. I spend all my time either at my part-time job, or I''m in the college lab. I have no chance to offend somebody." Diana felt guilt hiding from her friends like this.

    "But Antonette¡­" Absolutely her roommate didn''t believe her. She pointed at the door and looked at Diana.

    Diana looked at where she pointed. She could see several bodyguards in suits, standing straight. Diana recognized them, they were Brian''s employees.

    She was so tired when she arrived that she hadn''t noticed them.

    Diana was so angry now, and she rushed out of her room. Of course, she was not sleepy anymore. Her heart was full of anger.

    "Bang!" she bumped into somebody as she rushed out of the room.

    It was Brian. Surrounded by two rows of bodyguards, he looked like some kind of emperor.

    Girls in other rooms had come out to see what was happening. When they saw Brian, they were captivated by his good looks.

    "Oh my god! He is so handsome."

    "Yes, you are so right."

    "Who is that girl?"

    "Did she run into that man just now?"

    "What do you want?" Diana shouted at Brian, full of anger.

    He had humiliated her in the bar and made her do the cleaning work for the whole night. Now he had moved all her bedding so she couldn''t even sleep after. "What do I want?" Brian looked at her, emotionless. "Remember what you did last night?"

    Though she had already been punished with a hard shift of cleaning, he was still angry with her for what she''d done.

    Her brain slowly began to form an answer to Brian''s question when it suddenly occurred to Diana that Brian was in the girls'' dormitory! "How did you get into the girls'' dormitory?"

    "I didn''t go in there." Brian lifted his eyebrows.

    "Neither could your bodyguards. They are also men."

    "Nor did they," Brian said sarcastically.

    "Then what about my bedding?"

    "I threw it out."

    "You didn''t go in, but you threw out my bedding?"

    It was your best friend who helped Brian, though ironically. But he didn''t tell Diana about it.

    "Mr. William, please, have some tea." Antonette came in with a cup of tea in hand.

    Diana was surprised. Antonette had on a blue, floral dress, and she had put her hair up.

    Unknown to Diana, Brian had come that morning to her dormitory and asked Antonette to come out. His bodyguard told Antonette to move Diana''s bedding out.

    Antonette already knew at this time what had happened with Diana from the manager of the bar. The moment she heard the words, she felt so happy. Though Brian had come for Diana, which made her unhappy, it was still a good chance to be closer to him.

    So Antonette happily obliged and threw out all of Diana''s bedding without hesitation.

    As for what Diana should do without her bedding, Antonette didn''t care. As long as she could have some kind of relationship with Brian, everyone would have to make way for her. And Diana was her biggest stumbling block.

    Diana looked at the tea in Antonette''s hand and felt very angry. How could Antonette make tea for him?

    When Antonette saw Diana''s expression, she trembled and looked away sheepishly.

    Diana grabbed the tea from Antonette and threw it against the wall.

    "Pah!"

    The cup cracked into small pieces.

 Chapter 445 - 27: What The Hell Do You Want?

    What the hell do you want?" Diana questioned Brian. She was so mad at him! Brian had thrown out all her bedding. How could he now take advantage of Antonette''s kindness, her best friend?

    Brian still looked at her without emotion.

    "Thanks to you, I had to work all night. Now you come to my dormitory. When will you stop?" Diana was so angry she could almost cry.

    Her words made the room silent. The roommates all looked at her curiously.

    Brian smiled. He looked even better when he smiled. But his eyes were taunting her.

    "So¡­did you enjoy it?"

    Diana was speechless.

    The girls all looked curiously at them. Life in school was so boring and mundane. Such drama was a welcome distraction.

    How could he say such words?

    Brian was trying to make everyone think that the two of them had been together s.e.x.u.a.lly!

    We''ve never even touched one another, Diana thought.

    But actually, they had. Suddenly Diana thought of the kiss long ago, she was reminded of his heat, his s.e.xy lips, and smell.

    When she thought of it, her face blushed, and her ears turned red.

    Brian looked at her red ears and felt they were so attractive.

    Antonette was listening to everything that was said. She kept calm on the surface, but her heart was full of hatred.

    The manager told her that Diana didn''t have a good night.

    She never thought that it hadn''t been a good night because Diana had s.e.x with Brian!

    She assumed that Brian would hate Diana when he found her working at the bar. What was wrong with her plan?

    Antonette realized she might have underestimated Diana. She must have seduced Brian like those other girls in the bar.

    Antonette felt full of regret. If she had met Brian earlier, he would never have had any feeling for Diana.

    Now Diana had taken advantage of her to be close to Brian.

    When Antonette thought of this, she was so jealous of Diana and looked at her with hatred. However, Diana was so buried in her shyness that she didn''t even see Antonette standing there.

    Brian finally broke the silence and said, "You want to make money. It''s OK. But you don''t need to go to that kind of place."

    Since Diana was in the bar with the waitress dressing, Brian knew that she must be short of money.

    "That kind of place? What was wrong with the bar?" Diana thought.

    "So what about you? You can go to that kind of place. Why can''t I? I was working there." Diana emphasized the words "that kind of place", mocking Brian''s voice.

    "Do you think you and I are the same kinds of people?" Brian frowned.

    "You are a girl. You shouldn''t go into Adam''s Bar. It''s not a good place for you."

    "Why shouldn''t I go there? I have been working there for several days. Nothing bad has happened. And everyone there likes me."

    Diana did lead a good life there before Brian came. Everyone in the maintenance department loved her.

    However, when Brian heard that everyone liked her, he misunderstood. He considered "everyone" to mean the customers who went there.

    He thought maybe Diana was not what he''d imagined before.

    "Do you really need the money that badly?" Brian''s voice turned cold.

    When he mentioned it, Diana felt angry.

    "You dare to mention money! If you hadn''t cut my salary, I wouldn''t have had to get a part-time job in the first place!"

    Brian thought it was ridiculous that Diana used this as an excuse.

    "Keep treating me, and I will pay you."

    As long as she didn''t need to go to the bar, he could provide everything she needed.

    "I have already helped you move the bedding. You don''t need to do anything. You can move into my villa right now. Though the date of our contract has already expired, I am no better than before. I still have that problem."

    Diana didn''t care about it. She wasn''t afraid anymore.

    He wanted to cheat her, make her sign a contract to sell herself. No way.

    "I won''t go there. I am determined." She refused him.

    Antonette stood by, hating Diana more and more. This was what she dreamed of. But Diana refused it. Didn''t she know how special this chance was?

    Brian didn''t l even look at her. But she could treat him too. Antonette decided it was time to speak up.

    "Mr. William. I am a student majoring in medicine. I can¡­"

    However, Brian didn''t care about her. He signaled to the bodyguards, and they pushed Antonette away. Stood to the side with the rest of the crowd, Antonette felt aggrieved and hostile.

    Why does Brian only like Diana?

    Brian snapped his fingers, and Ken soon appeared from outside.

    "Boss, I have thrown away all of Miss Anderson''s bedding."

    "What about the room in the villa?"

    "I have already prepared it."

    Brian looked at Diana and said, "So where do you want to live? In this shabby dormitory, where you don''t even have a mattress? Or in the villa, with a luxury bed and anything you could d.e.s.i.r.e? You can think for a while and then come to give me the answer."

    ***

    After presenting Diana with his offer, Brian strode out of the dormitory.

    After he left, the girls started gossiping sadly to each other.

    "Is he a superstar? How could he be so handsome?"

    "God, he is much more handsome than any superstar!"

    "Who is that girl? How should she yell at such a dashing man? I''d be happy if he would just look at me.

    "His car is also very cool!"

    Despite the other girls'' gossip, Diana complained in her heart, if these girls knew what kind of person Brian really was, they would definitely change their mind about him. He was a sheep in wolf''s clothing. And he was impotent!

    Diana walked drowsily to her bed, only to see the empty bed frame.

    She raced downstairs with clenched fists but saw Brian''s Maybach already pulling away. There were only exhaust fumes left for Diana.

    First, Brian, now even his car, was bullying her!

    Diana roared at the disappearing car: "Give me my stuff back! That''s my private property!"

    There were a lot of onlookers with cameras outside the dormitory, trying to catch a glimpse of the handsome man. They all thought Brian must be a star there to make a movie.

    "Give me my stuff back! You are the devil!" Diana was so angry and still shouting.

    Diana''s behavior seemed very strange to those watching her.

    The man had a powerful aura with two lines of bodyguards following him. Why would he take her things?

    People also wondered about Diana, looking at her curiously.

    She was so common-looking. How did she know that guy? Was she delusional?

    Or was she just crazy for handsome boys?

    Diana could feel his stares all around her and shouted up at the people watching: "It''s none of your business!"

    Then she went gloomily to the dormitory. If she stayed where she was, she would soon be well known throughout the school.

    Antonette looked at Diana aggrievedly as she came back into the dormitory.

    She had dressed up today, which made her look delicate and attractive. Normally, Diana would have commented on her beauty. However, today was different.

    Diana was really angry about Antonette''s behavior. She had even served Brian tea!

    "Diana¡­ ¡­" Antonette stopped Diana and called to her in a low, regretful voice.

    Diana didn''t reply, nor did she look at Antonette.

    "I am sorry, Diana." Antonette was on the verge of tears. She continued to say, "You know what he''s like. Please forgive me."

    Diana stopped when she heard this. It was true, if Brian asked Antonette to do something, Antonette would definitely not have the courage to refuse.

    She looked at Antonette with a complicated feeling.

    Antonette was her best friend. But Antonette had helped the person that she hated most. For this matter, she was unable to get over.

    Seeing Diana''s silence, Antonette cried out. She choked with sobs, "Diana, I dare not disobey him."

    "You¡­" Diana was disappointed at Antonette, "Do you remember the way he treated you in the villa?"

    Antonette wiped her tears and answered with a sob, "Yes, I do. But I think I think that''s just how he is, he doesn''t like to talk to strangers."

    Of course, Antonette remembered Brian''s coldness and indifference. But she believed if Brian knew her merits, he would change his attitude.

    Diana must have said something bad about her to Brian. Otherwise, Brian would already have noticed her. Antonette swore to herself that she would get revenge on Diana.

    But for now, she still needed Diana to get close to Brian. She had to keep their friendship going. And Antonette was a master of manipulation.

    She quickly pulled Diana close, hugging her tightly.

    "Sorry, Diana," Antonette wiped her tears and apologized to Diana, "I won''t ever do it again. Now I realize what kind of person he is."

    Diana began to melt when seeing Antonette''s tears.

    They had been friends for a long time. Antonette had helped her a lot in the past. If she didn''t attend the class, but the teacher checked attendance, Antonette would help her answer.

    She would have failed many classes without Antonette''s help.

    "He was so mean to you." Antonette continued, "I will not listen to him anymore. Diana, please don''t be angry. We are still good friends, right?"

    Diana finally gave in. Antonette lacked good judgment and didn''t know how to refuse others. So it was wrong for her to be angry with Antonette.

    "All right, all right. I forgive you." Diana comforted Antonette with a hug. But she was too tired and sleepy to stand up. She almost fell on Antonette.

    Antonette held Diana quickly and then said with great care, "Diana, there is one more thing I need to tell you. Please don''t be angry."

    Diana stood up with a struggle, "Go ahead."

    "I moved your bedding outside under their orders." Antonette said carefully, "I was scared of what they would do to me if I didn''t help."

    "It doesn''t matter. I forgive you." Thinking about Brian''s despicable actions, she comforted Antonette in between yawns, "I know you were forced to do that. It''s Brian''s fault."

    When Antonette saw things were going well, she asked the question that was most troubling her, "What did you do with Brian at Adam''s Bar?"

    "Adam''s Bar? Brian?" Diana was too sleepy to think about Antonette''s question, "What¡­?"

    Diana walked to her b.a.r.e bed and quickly fell asleep.

    "Diana? Diana?" Antonette''s voice gradually disappeared.

    The bed board was very hard, and there was no pillow. But Diana was too tired and sleepy to answer Antonette. She was sound asleep in her bed, even with Antonette calling loudly to her.

    *****************************************************************************************************

    Dearest Lovies,

    As I''ve promised earlier, another birthday mass release from this humble author, as my way of giving back the love and support you guys have showered to me.

    It''s been almost two years being part of this platform, and even though I haven''t got any chance to see you all in person, yet I could feel the undying support you have given to every novel I''ve published.

    From the bottom of my heart, a million thanks!

    W¨¯ ¨¤i n¨«men! (I love you, all!) Z¨¤ic¨¬ f¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨ n¨ªn! (Thank you so much, once again!)

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 446 - 28: She Felt His Concern

    Now Antonette looked at Diana coldly, making no effort to hide her feelings. Diana Anderson, you just knew Brian earlier than me. Why are you such a hypocrite? You''re an easy girl who''ll sleep with anyone!

    Diana was dead to the world as she slept. Suddenly, her phone rang.

    She was woken by the call and drowsily picked up the phone.

    Although her body was awake, her mind still wasn''t. Diana answered the phone by instinct.

    Kyle''s gentle voice appeared in Diana''s ear, "Diana, why didn''t you answer my call? Is there something wrong?"

    "Kyle?" Diana glanced at the phone to check who was calling. It was Kyle. No wonder the voice sounded so nice.

    Kyle was worried about her, how sweet.

    But why was he calling her at this time?

    Was there a problem with their project? No! It was too important!

    "What''s wrong?" Diana sobered up at once, "I am sorry. I was on the night shift yesterday."

    Diana checked the time but found it was already evening. She remembered that she had made an appointment with Kyle before.

    After the night shift, Diana had planned to have a sleep and then go to the lab in the afternoon. However, a quarrel with Brian and tiredness from work made her forget the time. If Kyle hadn''t called her, Diana would still have been asleep. It was completely dark outside.

    "I am really sorry, Kyle. I overslept and forgot to go to the lab." Diana was very nervous, "I was working last night, and it was super busy. I have been asleep since I got back."

    Kyle lowered his voice to comfort Diana, "It doesn''t matter. I have handled the experiment by myself. Take it easy. But why didn''t you answer my call this afternoon?"

    Phone call?

    Diana thought for a moment. She had been sleeping so deeply she hadn''t heard a thing.

    She looked around but found no one. Her roommates must have gone for dinner, so there had been no one to wake her up when Kyle rang.

    Diana scratched her head and apologized to Kyle. She found she had more than 20 missed calls from him.

    Kyle had been looking for her for so long. But he had finished the experiment by himself. Why did he call her so many times?

    "So, is there anything you need to ask me now?" Diana asked.

    Kyle was still anxious for her, "Did you really not answer my calls because you were sleeping? Not for any other reasons?"

    "It''s true. My roommates can prove it." Only then did Kyle let out a sigh of relief. His kind voice continued, "Diana if you have a problem, you can tell me."

    Problem?

    Diana thought it was better not to let Kyle know the problem, since Brian was so powerful. Antonetten if Kyle knew it, he would be unable to help her. It would also cause trouble for him.

    So Diana denied quickly, "No, I don''t have any trouble. Anyway, I can handle myself, don''t worry."

    "But this morning¡­" Kyle said slowly.

    Hearing this, Diana knew he must have heard the rumors. After all, there had been a handsome man, a luxury car, a team of bodyguards, and a crowd of people that morning around her dormitory.

    Although she didn''t want to be famous in school, she was on the way to being very well known.

    Diana was frustrated. But she didn''t want to tell Kyle the truth, nor mention Brian''s name. She only said, "Ah, it was no big deal, just some weird guy in my dormitory."

    Diana looked around cautiously after saying these words. She was afraid that somebody might have heard. Fortunately, there was no one in the dormitory. Diana felt relieved. She was so nervous these days!

    Seeing that Diana didn''t want to talk about it, Kyle changed the subject.

    "Diana, I hear that you are working at Adam''s Bar. Is it true?"

    Diana tensed. How did Kyle know about this?

    "Kyle, please don''t misunderstand!" Diana explained urgently, "I am just a waitress! Please trust me!"

    "It is not safe for a girl to work there." He wasn''t judging, just looking out for her. Diana felt touched by his concern.

    She didn''t want Kyle to worry about her. She pretended to be happy and strong, "Everything is good. The bar owner and the manager are friendly to me. And a lovely supervisor is teaching me how to do makeup properly. I look pretty beautiful after her makeovers!"

    She recounted various funny stories of things that had happened in the pub.

    Kyle listened to her carefully and laughed at Diana''s tales.

    "That''s good," Kyle said with a warm smile.

    "I am relieved to hear you are safe." Kyle continued, "Although everyone is friendly to you there, men are complicated. You''d better keep an eye out just in case."

    Diana felt his sincere concern.

    She repeatedly nodded in approval, fighting back the tears in her eyes, "Thank you, Kyle. It''s OK, and there''s nothing to worry about!"

    Although Diana sounded bright and happy, in fact, she was very moved.

    She didn''t expect someone who didn''t know her that well to be so concerned about her. She was determined to prove herself worthy of Kyle''s concern.

    ***

    After hanging up the phone, Diana washed her face. In the mirror, Diana saw her haggard appearance, with dark circles around her eyes.

    When thinking of Brian, Diana couldn''t help getting angry again.

    Why did he throw her stuff away?! She would never give in to him!

    After washing, Diana took the bus to go to Brian''s villa.

    The villa was surrounded on all sides by a sea of trees and flowers, beautifully arranged and maintained by Brian''s employees.

    At the entrance, there was a large iron gate carved with exquisite patterns. On each side stood two rows of bodyguards, dressed in crisp suits.

    It was not the first time for Diana to come to Brian''s villa. But it was the first time for her to come alone. She was eager to see Brian, but the bodyguard stopped her as she tried to enter.

    "Brian William asked me to come. I am here for him!" Diana argued with the bodyguard.

    "Sorry, Miss, we didn''t receive any notification of this." The bodyguard was handsome and muscular, intimidatingly attractive in a fitted suit.

    She had been here so many times. Why wouldn''t this bodyguard just let her in?

    Diana pointed behind the guard''s back and said, "Here comes your boss!"

    The bodyguard immediately stood up straight and turned round to give a salute.

    As he turned to greet his boss, Diana attempted to run past him.

    But the bodyguard quickly realized what she''d tried to do and stopped Diana with one hand.

    Diana rolled her eyes, "Where is Ken? Ask him to come out!"

    "Ken will not meet you." The bodyguard threw Diana out. "We cannot let you in without an appointment."

    Why was Brian''s bodyguard so unkind?

    Realizing there was no way in, Diana stepped backward.

    "OK, I get it. I will not come here again, even if you invite me!" after these words, Diana kicked the wall heavily and turned to leave, clutching her foot as she went.

    After Diana left, the bodyguard made a phone call.

    "Miss Jefferson, we have completed your task. Please rest assured. We didn''t let her in nor give her an opportunity to see Mr. William."

    The bodyguard was completely submissive now. The fierce look disappeared from his face.

    There was a sweet voice on the phone. The bodyguard cheered up after hearing her words. "Don''t worry. I won''t say anything to Mr. William. Thank you, Miss Jefferson. I will follow your instructions."

    He was just a gatekeeper. Of course, he would obey orders from whoever paid him.

    He knew Diana was Mr. William''s doctor. But the future Mrs. William gave him the command. He didn''t dare to resist.

    What''s more, there had been a nice reward in it for him. The bodyguard smiled as he thought of the money deposited in his bank account.

    "Diana?" Diana was slowly making her way home when Ken, en route back to the villa, noticed her walking along, angrily kicking stones along the pavement as she went.

    Ken pulled over and popped his head out, "Are you here to treat Mr. William? Why didn''t you go in?"

    Diana was really angry now.

    But it was not the time to be mad. Diana answered with a forced smile, "Your bodyguard didn''t let me in."

    "I have already told the gatekeeper if you¡­" Ken muttered and opened the car door for Diana, "Get in. I will bring you inside."

    Diana got in the car happily. When they passed the front gate, Diana discovered the bodyguard looked at her without expression, as if it was not he who had rejected her.

    Diana opened the window and asked him, "I told you I knew Ken. Why didn''t you let me in?"

    Hearing these words, Ken stopped the car and said to Diana, "Miss Anderson, please wait a minute."

    Diana didn''t know what Ken was going to do. She just nodded her head.

    Ken opened the door and got out of the car. He walked toward the bodyguard and said something.

    The bodyguard turned pale with fright. He almost knelt before Ken.

    The bodyguard left, appearing to be in much distress. Ken got back in the car with a smile.

    Diana was puzzled, "What did you say?"

    Ken smiled at Diana, "I just told him a dog should be loyal to his master. If a dog betrays its master, it will be punished."

    Diana''s head was in the clouds. She didn''t quite understand what Ken meant but admired the effect his words had on the bodyguard.

    They drove slowly into Brian''s villa. Ken opened the front door.

    Brian sat leisurely in the living room. He was not surprised to see Diana here, as if he knew she would come. There was only arrogance on his face.

    Diana couldn''t contain her anger anymore. She rushed over and pounded the table, "I will not treat you! Forget it!"

    Brian looked at her with deep eyes, "Really?"

    "I don''t have money!" Diana yelled, "Even if you tried to get the compensation, it would be impossible."

    "So, why are you here?" Brian stood up. He looked at Diana oppressively, his hands against the table. "Have you made up your mind yet? Where do you want to live?"

    Brian felt annoyed. Diana only wanted money, but why would she not accept his money? Didn''t she know the right choice for her was to stay by his side?

    But Diana was not afraid of him.

    "Where is my stuff?" she asked, "Where did you put it?"

    "You want to know?" Brian walked around the table and stepped towards Diana, cornering her.

    Diana had no way to step back. She wanted to push Brian away, but he grabbed her wrists.

    Brian looked deep into Diana''s eyes. Her clear eyes contained only anger.

    Had he misjudged her? Brian began to doubt himself.

 Chapter 447 - 29: Playing Some Kind Of Tricks

    "What do you want?" Brian''s staring made Diana feel like a rabbit being eyed up by a wolf. She felt a strong urge to run away from him.

    But she was caught firmly in Brian''s arms and couldn''t move. The only thing she could do was stare at him.

    Looking down at Diana''s half-open mouth and wet lips, Brian felt hot.

    "Brian William! Let me go!" Diana struggled and shouted, "Where did you throw my stuff?"

    Brian was lowering his head toward Diana. Hearing what she said, he stopped his movements and gazed at Diana, his dark eyes filled with complicated emotions. And then he seemed to remind himself of something and replied sarcastically, "I threw them in the rubbish tip over by North Street Station. Do you still want them?"

    Diana was shocked and scolded him, "You asshole! Those were my personal belongings! You had no right to throw them away!"

    Compared with Brian''s figure, Diana was much smaller. But somehow, she wriggled free from Brian''s grip and punched him hard in the c.h.e.s.t.

    But she found that under Brian''s suit was hard, strong muscle. Brian was not hurt by her punch, while Diana''s hand was quite painful.

    "This doesn''t make any sense," thought Brian. Why couldn''t she just act gently and timidly? Her things were nothing but rubbish in his eyes. Why did she care so much? As long as she did what he asked, he could give her things far better than that garbage.

    Gazing at Diana, Brian recalled her sweet lips and grasped her wrists. Then he lowered his head to kiss her.

    Looking at Brian''s handsome face coming closer and closer, Diana was too shocked to move. Just at that moment, a beautiful face appeared in her mind. It was Brian''s fianc¨¦e.

    Miss Jefferson was gentle and cute. She was the one who was meant to be with Brian.

    Diana turned her head to the other side and pushed Brian away. "You make me sick! You bastard! You have a fianc¨¦e! Why do you kiss me?"

    Hearing the word "fianc¨¦e", Brian fell into silence. It was like someone had pushed a stop button on him.

    Seeing his reaction, Diana was so angry that she smiled, "You are such a jerk! If you love your fianc¨¦e, why do you flirt with me? Do you think it''s funny?"

    Brian''s eyes changed, and he wore a complicated expression.

    Diana felt emboldened and continued to shout, "You should treasure and love your fianc¨¦. So please, can you just stay away from me? I want to study hard and graduate. I have my own life. We are a different kind of people!" Saying that Diana''s eyes twinkled and were filled with tears.

    "You¡­" Brian closed his eyes. His long eyelashes cast a shadow on his face.

    Diana didn''t want to hear Brian''s voice. She pushed him away, forcefully, and rushed out of the villa.

    Why did she want to cry? Brian wasn''t worth her tears. Diana wiped the tears from her eyes, which luckily he didn''t see.

    Brian was nothing but a jerk! He had a fianc¨¦e. Why did he act as he cared about her? Did he know that his gorgeous face was seducing Diana into doing something wrong?

    Running quickly away, Diana felt her tears being dried by the wind. She stopped for a moment and squatted down, hugging her knees. Panting heavily, she took out her phone and scanned the contact book.

    "Papa, Mom, Daniel, Kyle¡­" They would only worry if they saw her now.

    Putting the phone back in her pocket, Diana gave up the plan to call somebody for help. She looked around and walked to the bus station.

    The bus station was empty. Only the notice board still shone in the dim light. No more buses were running, the bus drivers had all long since finished.

    Biting her lip, Diana began the walk to the rubbish tip where Brian had dumped her stuff. There was a treasured possession in amongst the things that had been thrown away. There was no way she could accept it was gone, she had to find it.

    Diana walked on in a fury and paid no attention to the black car following her. The car was not noticeable at night. But it followed Diana silently all the way, like a cheetah stalking its prey.

    Ken was driving the car. Though he had a young, innocent face, he was indeed a master in tracking and following people. He followed Diana with one hundred percent prudence. Antonetten if Diana had noticed someone following her, she wouldn''t have seen it was Ken.

    "Boss, Miss Anderson, left the bus station." Sitting in the driver''s seat, Ken told Brian about Diana''s movements. "I know that the buses don''t run at this time. Boss, should we go pick her up?"

    "No. Just follow her." Brian closed his eyes to relax in the back seat.

    "Yes, boss." Ken turned on the engine and slowly followed Diana. He complained silently, Brian made Diana mad at him, and now he followed her. Was he playing some kind of trick? Ken didn''t understand.

    But as the most trustworthy of Brian''s staff, Ken would keep all his doubts to himself. His boss never made mistakes. No matter what was going on, Brian''s happiness always came first.

    They were following Diana for over an hour before she finally arrived at the rubbish tip. Brian was bemused. Did she really care about her things that much?

    He remembered that there were a few luxury bags with her things. So, was she worried about those bags? It was nearly midnight, and she still went to get them. Diana Anderson, you truly are a greedy girl.

    He couldn''t believe that he had been worried about her walking alone at night, went out to protect her and all so she could go to a rubbish tip!

    "Boss, shall we drive-in?"

    Ken worried it would be too difficult for them to drive or walk in without being noticed. He hesitated and waited for Brian''s answer.

    Closing his eyes, Brian replied in his deep, cold voice, "Just wait outside."

    He wasn''t interested in watching Diana rummage through the rubbish.

 Chapter 448 - 30: She Was Too Angry

    The tip had an intensely repulsive smell and was rather cold. Diana sneezed the moment she walked in. Rubbing her nose and her cold arms, Diana walked to the first pile of rubbish she could see.

    Diana looked up at the mountain of rubbish in front of her. The light was dim, and she felt it would be an impossible task to find her things. But thinking of the gift she had kept for so long, Diana convinced herself to try.

    Having searched through the rubbish for over an hour, Diana began to despair. She was about ready to give up when she suddenly spotted the logo of a luxury bag, poking through a pile of rubbish to her left. She grabbed it, and to her immense joy, she discovered it was her bag! She looked inside and found what she''d been looking for. It was a small, wooden sculpture about the size of her palm. It wasn''t an object of obvious beauty. But Diana looked at it and smiled happily.

    "This is for you. I carved it myself. You have to look after it," the little girl smiled sweetly before Little Diana and put the wooden sculpture in her hand with a serious face.

    Little Diana accepted it earnestly and nodded at the little girl. "For as long as I live, I will keep it with me. It''s the symbol of our friendship!"

    Recalling the memory of her childhood friend''s sunny smile, Diana felt everything was great and beautiful again. She held the wooden sculpture tight to her c.h.e.s.t.

    In the shadows, in the corner of the tip, a pair of eyes were fixed on Diana. But immersed in the happiness of finding her treasure, Diana had no idea. Wiping the dirt off the wooden sculpture, Diana turned to set off home.

    Suddenly, a hand seized her arm! Diana looked back and saw a dark face. She screamed hysterically.

    "It''s useless to shout." The tramp grasped Diana''s shoulders and looked her up and down. His eyes had a sinister feel to them.

    He had been living in the rubbish tip for weeks. He never once expected that a girl would show up here. Let alone such a sweet, innocent girl. She might still be a v.i.r.g.i.n. Thinking of that, he smiled creepily.

    "Do what I ask, and you will suffer less." The tramp pulled Diana to the ground and slapped her hard in the face. He continued, "I am good at s.e.x. Several girls have enjoyed s.e.x with me. Don''t be afraid."

    Diana was petrified. The rotten smell from the tramp filled her nostrils as she tried to shout for help.

    Diana screamed, "Let me go! Oh, god, please let me go!"

    The tramp''s dirty hands clawed at Diana''s c.h.e.s.t and undid the buttons on her top.

    Diana kept fighting against him. But being pressed down by his weight, she couldn''t push him away. She cried and yelled for help. But she was overwhelmed and desperate.

    The air-conditioner in Brian''s car was on and maintained a comfortable temperature. But despite this pleasant environment, Brian suddenly felt anxious.

    He couldn''t explain it, but he felt something was wrong.

    "Why hasn''t Diana come out yet?" he asked.

    "How interesting," Ken thought. Brian was so worried about Diana that he was getting paranoid. He opened the window.

    "It won''t take too long. We dumped her stuff just by the entrance. She''ll find it soon."

    Brian nodded and closed his eyes again. But he just couldn''t relax. He felt something was wrong.

    Suddenly, the sound of Diana''s screams came from inside the tip.

    Brian reacted instantly, thrusting the door open and running out into the night.

    Ken heard the screams too and followed Brian in.

    Sprinting toward the sound of Diana''s cries, Brian quickly found where she was.

    A dirty tramp was pushing down on Diana, his eager mouth heading for her neck. Diana was overwhelmed with fear. Though she scratched the tramp fiercely, she couldn''t stop him.

    Brian exploded with anger. He jumped over the rubbish around him and kicked the sordid tramp hard in the back.

    The tramp was sent sprawling into a pile of bin bags, shocked at the sudden, fierce attack.

    "Who are you?!" the tramp cursed. "Why don''t you mind your own business? If you want her, you''d better wait your turn."

    Brian was so focused on Diana; he barely heard the ramps muffled words. He took off his coat to cover her body and cradled her in his arms.

    Diana''s clothes were torn to pieces, and her c.h.e.s.t was exposed. She burrowed herself into Brian''s embrace and sobbed. Seeing the state she was in, Brian turned his attention back to the friend who had inflicted such a vicious attack on an innocent girl. He shouted, "Ken!"

    "Understood, Boss." Without explanation, Ken knew what Brian meant and picked out his phone to make a call.

    Ken spoke quickly, uttering just a few words. Nobody would care if a tramp disappeared. He didn''t have long left in this world.

    Brian and Ken helped Diana back to their car. They laid her down gently on the back seat, but Diana flinched at their touch. She was completely traumatized.

    Brian ordered Ken to drive back to his villa.

    Diana began sobbing, shocked at what had just happened to her. She stayed like that for several minutes. Slowly, she was able to calm herself down a little and managed to murmur, "Thank you quietly."

    "You''re welcome," Brian replied. He sneered at Diana, "Did I disturb you?"

    "What?!" Diana was still not thinking clearly and froze with Brian''s words. What did he mean?

    "Did you refuse the tramp because he was poor?" Brian said sarcastically, "If he was rich, you would be straight into his bed. Am I right?"

    So did Brian think she was a whore?Diana was too angry to reply? Who did he think he was?

    Overwhelmed by everything that had happened, Diana began to laugh. Brian thought she was a whore? She would show him what a whore was.

    Taking off the coat, Diana sat beside Brian and hugged his arm. She breathed lightly into his ear.

    Diana acted suddenly, and Brian didn''t stop her. He just stared at Diana and wondered what she was going to do.

    Seeing Brian''s numb face, Diana felt shy. But as she had started now, she had to keep going.

    Opening her legs, Diana sat on Brian''s l.a.p and lowered her head to kiss Brian''s neck. Her lips lightly brushed his skin.

    Her warm breath touched Brian''s neck. Through her thin shirt, Diana''s warm skin pressed against his.

    Brian was unable to control his emotions and was extremely aroused.

    Ken looked at the rearview mirror and was surprised by what he saw. Brian noticed Ken''s surprised look at once and stared at him. Ken swiftly turned away and concentrated on driving. He murmured, "I didn''t see anything¡­"

    Brian struggled to resist Diana''s flirtatious movements. But he couldn''t have s.e.x with her here. He was sweating and felt his manhood slowly getting hard. With a deep voice, he said: "Stop! Take your hands off me!"

    But the more he resisted, the more Diana touched him. Her hands moved passionately around his body and showed no sign of stopping.

    Blue veins were bulging on Brian''s temples. If he could say no to this, he was not a real man.

 Chapter 449 - 31: You Are My Physician

    Brian was just about to remove Diana''s hands and push her aside, when Diana suddenly climbed off him, flashing him a strange smile.

    Diana sneered at Brian, "Sorry. I forgot you have trouble with this kind of thing." She glanced down at Brian''s groin.

    "Even if you are rich, it''s still a waste to flirt with you." Putting the coat back on, Diana slid back to the other side and turned her head to look outside.

    When she was flirting with Brian and saw his reaction, Diana decided something. Since Brian was forcing her to live in his villa, she would take that invitation. But she intended to change who was going to suffer from this decision.

    It was the first time Brian had been humiliated by a girl in this way. He sat back in his seat, struggling to process the rejection.

    Ken saw what had happened through the rearview mirror and burst out laughing.

    "Stop the car," Brian ordered coldly. How could Ken laugh at his boss?

    Ken stopped laughing at once and stopped the car at the roadside. But his eyes still made Brian mad.

    "Get out. You can walk back." Brian ordered.

    "Boss!" Ken looked at Brian with a pitiful face. But he didn''t dare argue and got out of the car.

    Brian jumped into the front seat and drove himself home.

    Ken sighed at the roadside. Watching Brian drive off, he called one of his staff to pick him up. On the way home, he still couldn''t help laughing at what he''d seen.

    There was no traffic at that time of night, and it took Brian just ten minutes to drive back to his villa.

    The bodyguard that opened the door for Brian saw him driving and asked, "Where is Ken?"

    He had seen his boss go out with Ken. Why did he come back with a girl sitting on the backseat instead?

    Brian sneered at him. The bodyguard closed his mouth immediately and watched Brian walk into the house.

    Arriving at Brian''s villa, Diana looked around and sat down naturally on the couch, as if she was the owner of the house. "It''s OK with me to move in. But I will choose my room."

    Of course, Brian would not turn down such a requirement. He gazed at Diana, still trying to figure out what she was planning.

    "Mr. Carson, show her upstairs to find a room," Brian ordered.

    Mr. Carson, the butler, was a friendly, hearty man in his late sixties. Looking at Diana, he was confused. Wasn''t Miss Anderson the boss''s personal doctor? Why was she moving into the villa?

    Though confused, having worked as Brian''s butler for a long time, he knew clearly what he should and should not ask. So, he showed Diana around the villa.

    There were three floors. The kitchen, living room, and gym were located on the first floor, and on the second floor were the bedrooms. As for the third floor, it was forbidden to enter there.

    Diana looked carefully at every room. All the rooms for guests were arranged tidily and were very clean. They were all similar in decoration and furnishing; all of them had their own balcony with table and chairs. Diana shook her head. One guest room here was larger than two of her dormitories. How luxurious these rich people were!

    After seeing two guest rooms, Diana turned a corner and pushed open the door before her.

    "Miss Anderson!" the butler stepped closer to her and said nervously, "You can''t choose this room."

    But he spoke too late; Diana had already opened the door and stepped in.

    The decoration of this room was different from the guest rooms. It was twice the size, and the floor was covered with a beautiful carpet. Diana took off her shoes and stepped on it with her b.a.r.e feet. Her feet sank into the soft carpet, how comfortable!

    She ran to the window. The whole garden could be viewed through the window, and the flowers'' enticing fragrance wafted in on the cool night breeze. Diana loved it, "I want this room!"

    The butler wiped the sweat from his forehead. "This is the master bedroom. It''s Mr. William''s room."

    Diana stood with her back to the butler.

    She rolled her eyes and smiled silently. She had already realized that this was Brian''s room. But he had forced her to move in, so she would make him feel as uncomfortable as possible.

    "Brian said I could choose!" Diana jumped on the bed and rolled around on the soft king-size bed. This bed was much more comfortable than her bed in the dormitory.

    Seeing the butler was still hesitating, Diana asked him, "Your master didn''t say I couldn''t pick his room, right?"

    "I¡­" the butler couldn''t make up his mind. Thinking for a while, he said, "I''ll go to ask Mr. William."

    If anyone else had made such a request, he would already have asked them to leave, but Diana''s words seemed reasonable.

    Brian smiled after the butler told him about Diana''s choice of room. Interesting! Diana had chosen his room. He thought she would act decently this time. But it turned out that he was wrong.

    Entering his room, Brian saw a pair of slippers on the floor, meanwhile, while Diana was rolling around happily in his bed.

    Did she really intend to stay in his room? Brian shuddered with excitement, recalling the feeling he''d had on the drive home as Diana had straddled him.

    Brian walked to the bed. He lowered himself onto the bed, planting his hands to hold his upper body just over Diana. He asked in a deep voice, "Did you plan to move in and climb on my bed?"

    The butler saw their position through the open door and considerately closed it for them.

    Ahh! Miss Anderson was intimate with Brian. If she had said earlier, he would not have had to ask his master''s permission. It had been tiring for him to run between the two floors to check with Brian.

    Diana seized the quilt to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts; they were almost showing beneath the shaggy clothes she was wearing. She laughed out loud. Glancing at Brian''s groin, she laughed, "Have you been healed? How could you sleep with me if you are impotent?"

    Humiliated by her again, Brian felt hurt. No matter his level of power and wealth, he couldn''t stand his self-esteem being stamped on by others. He looked at Diana with a dangerous expression. "You are my physician. If I am impotent, you should heal me."

    Diana felt anxious and reached out her hands to push Brian away. What? Was he made of steel? Why couldn''t she push him away?

    "Why not test my impotence yourself?" Brian grasped Diana''s struggling hands and pushed them against the bedhead. His eyes narrowed, and he wore a threatening expression.

    Brian was like a hungry wolf. Diana was a weak rabbit, presenting herself as his next meal. Brian had Diana in his clutches and was determined to make the most of it.

 Chapter 450 - 32: His Word Angered Diana

    Brian pressed Diana down on the bed and lowered his warm body. Diana was the only one who knew whether he could get hard or not. He would show this girl who had teased him about his impotence, precisely what he could do.

    Smelling Brian''s masculine scent, Diana felt frightened. She just wanted to annoy Brian, not have s.e.x with him!

    But he was strong and powerful. Diana''s wrists turned red from his pressure. No matter how Diana struggled, she couldn''t escape from Brian''s hold.

    "Brian, I¡­Achoo!" Diana felt her nose was itchy. Without finishing her words, she sneezed, and a piece of snot came flying out of her nose and hit Brian in the face.

    The bedroom fell into a deadly silence.

    Diana was scared. Oh, God! What had she done?! She had just sneezed snot on Brian''s face!

    But she couldn''t help it. "Achoo!"

    Another sneeze again. But Brian was prepared this time. He rolled to the other side, took a tissue, and covered Diana''s face with it. He said unpleasantly, "If you stain the quilt, I will throw you out to sleep on the street."

    Diana held the tissue and shook her head.

    Brian wiped the snot on his face with a disgusted face. He wiped so forcefully that his face turned red. Diana worried that he might hurt his skin with the forceful wiping. She said carefully, "How about taking a bath?"

    Brian turned his head to Diana and looked at her as if she was a virus. Tossing the tissue into the bin, he walked quickly out of the room.

    "Boom!" Brian slammed the door shut behind him. Diana shivered at the loud noise, Brian was livid.

    But he had moved close to her. He couldn''t blame her. How could she predict when she would sneeze?

    "Achoo!" Thinking of that, Diana sneezed again. She had to admit that she had a cold. People get weak when they are ill, and so did Diana.

    Lying on the bed, Diana''s eyes filled with tears. She missed her mother and father. If they were here, she wouldn''t have had to suffer all this. Instead, she could sleep in her comfortable house. Most importantly, she could run away from Brian. Diana felt dizzy and was about to fall asleep.

    Suddenly, the door opened. Brian walked in with wet hair. He patted Diana''s face lightly and said, "Take some medicine."

    His movement was not gentle at all. Diana woke up and looked at him blankly. She seemed to be wondering why Brian was standing there.

    "Take some medicine for your cold." Brian put a glass of water on the nightstand and opened the medical kit. He took out the pills and handed them to Diana.

    "I don''t want to take anything." Diana refused without thinking.

    Brian scoffed at Diana and put the pills to her mouth. "Take it. Or are you using this as an excuse to lie on my bed?"

    "This was my¡­" Diana said. It occurred to her that despite her wish to annoy Brian, this was not her room, but his. She had just come in and sneezed on his face.

    Diana felt a pang of sudden guilt and looked at Brian shamefully.

    He wore a pair of soft, beige pajamas. Although just ordinary pajamas, they looked special on Brian. His perfect body supported them well, and he looked like a model.

    Diana thought of the different photos that sellers and buyers put on the Internet. If someone put a photo of Brian wearing those pajamas on the Internet, the seller would surely sell out.

    Looking at Brian''s gorgeous face and body for a while, Diana noticed his wet hair and smelled the scent of shower gel. He had just finished bathing.

    The pajamas somehow reduced Brian''s usual cold feeling and made him seem more human. Diana finally thought she could chat with Brian normally.

    She looked at the pills Brian was holding and repeated, "I''m not taking those."

    He ignored her doubts and put the pills directly into her hand. "Judging from your grades at school, I don''t think you could identify what you should take. Take medicine. Okay?"

    "What do you mean?" His words angered Diana. She could handle a cold. Why did Brian treat her like a fool? After all, her brother was a physician with his own clinic. Even if she were not studying medicine, she would still have learned something from her brother.

    Diana rummaged through the medical kit herself and found a box of pills. "I don''t have a cough, just a runny nose. These are better for me."

    Brian could feel his anger bubbling inside. But remembering that Diana was ill and needed to be looked after, Brian held it in. Seeing Diana finally take the pills, Brian asked, "Would you like something to eat?"

    He had ordered people to follow Diana since she''d left the college. Brian knew she hadn''t eaten today.

    "I''m not hungry."

    But Diana''s stomach betrayed her and made a loud noise. It didn''t care what Diana was thinking. She was eager for something to fill it for a while.

    "If you are hungry, just say." Brian made a call. Minutes later, the butler brought up a bowl of vegetable soup.

    The soup was boiling hot and looked delicious. Diana looked at it eagerly. Perhaps because she was ill, Brian decided not to get annoyed with her and let her eat in peace. When she finished, Brian offered her a tissue. It was rare to see him behaving so gently.

    Brian was usually the one being served by others, but now he was taking off her voluntarily. Diana was moved by Brian''s care. He looked even more handsome when he acted gently.

    "Don''t cry. You are ugly enough as it is. When you cry, you look even uglier." Brian said in his usual sarcastic tone.

    Diana regretted her feeling at once. She must be crazy to think Brian could be gentle!

    It was now past midnight. Having eaten the porridge, Diana felt the pills begin to work. It was difficult to keep her eyes open, and her head was painful. She was longing to sleep.

    Brian had had a busy day too. Seeing Diana was going to fall asleep, he also felt sleepy.

    Diana curled up under the quilt. Fatigue drove her to find the most comfortable position, and she instinctively moved to Brian''s side. Brian reached out his hands to push her slightly. He was afraid that Diana would roll and fall off the bed. But Diana rolled to Brian''s side, took him as a pillow, and hugged him firmly.

    Brian had never been hugged like this before and found himself frozen for a while. He wondered whether he should move Diana''s hand off him or not.

    It was a cold night. Seeing the quilt did not cover Diana''s arms, Brian climbed over beside her and moved the quilt to cover both of them, allowing Diana to still hug him with her arms covered by the quilt. Brian thought this was an excellent idea.

    Having had a busy day, Brian was sleepy the moment he lay down on the bed. Moreover, with Diana''s warm body hugging him, the comfort made him want to stay.

    Alright, he would just sleep with her in this way. He was curious about how Diana would react to this the next day.

 Chapter 451 - 33: Choose What You Like

    "Brian!" The next morning, a loud shout came from Brian''s bedroom. "How could you sleep here?"

    Brian turned his head to the other side to save his ears from Diana''s screaming. Seeing Diana''s furious reaction, he suddenly wanted to laugh.

    He smiled and said slowly, "Someone hugged me tightly and asked me to stay last night."

    Diana was confused for a while. Then she realized he was saying it was she who forced him to stay. Impossible! She was sound asleep last night.

    But she did dream about hugging a giant teddy bear. The bear was soft, warm, and super comfortable to hug. Recalling that, Diana doubted whether the bear in her dream was, in fact, Brian. She couldn''t be sure.

    "If you are awake now, why don''t you let me go?" Brian glanced down at his belly. Diana was still hugging him firmly with her arms.

    So, the teddy bear was Brian¡­!

    Diana took her hands back immediately. She cleared her throat and said awkwardly, "Well. What a nice day!"

    Brian got out of bed; thankfully, he was still wearing his pajamas. In the soft morning light, Brian looked handsome and gentlemanlike, while his perfect muscular body gave him a strong sense of manliness. Diana was amazed by him.

    Was Brian trying to seduce her?

    No! No! No! She would never be seduced by Brian. Even if he was the most handsome man she had ever seen!

    Brian picked up the remote control sitting on the table and used it to open the curtains slowly. It was raining outside. Brian nodded his head in agreement and said, "What a nice day!"

    Diana smiled awkwardly and hid under the quilt. She felt too embarrassed to get up now.

    Brian didn''t expect her to be so slow and looked back at Diana, who was still shyly hiding in the quilt. He raised his eyebrows and said, "We have slept together already. And you are still too shy to get dressed in front of me?"

    Diana ground her teeth. Why did he always have to twist things?

    But this was not what she was most concerned about. Diana murmured, "I¡­I don''t have any clothes to wear."

    Her clothes from yesterday were torn by the tramp. She obviously couldn''t wear the top with a hole in the c.h.e.s.t.

    Brian stopped and looked at Diana from head to toe. He opened the closet and took out a white shirt. Throwing it on the bed, Brian uttered, "Take this."

    "This¡­" Diana held the shirt and looked carefully. "You haven''t given me pants."

    Brian laughed, "Why would you need pants while wearing my shirt?"

    Comparing Brian''s height with hers, Diana had to admit that Brian''s shirt was the length of her dress.

    Seeing Diana still felt shy, Brian left the room, allowing her some privacy.

    Diana made sure Brian had definitely left before getting changed into his shirt. Brian''s shirt went down to her knees and looked just like a dress on her.

    After getting dressed, Diana stood timidly by the stairs. She could see Brian was sitting at the table, watching a business news channel. Ken was telling him his schedule for the day.

    Seeing Diana walk downstairs, Ken was shocked.

    "Does it look weird?" Diana asked, pointing at the shirt. She hesitated to walk down the stairs.

    Ken laughed, "Is this a game between you two?"

    "Shut up," Brian said stiffly, giving Ken a dark look. Ken immediately closed his mouth and gave a light-hearted gesture of zipping his lips. He had been thrown out of the car last night because of his mouth. He had learned his lesson!

    Brian put down his cup of coffee and turned to Diana.

    She was wearing his shirt. The idea of this made Brian elated. He couldn''t understand why the sight of Diana here like this invoked such a reaction.

    Brian''s staff worked incredibly efficiently. Before they''d even finished breakfast, the gate of the villa opened, and a stainless-steel clothing rack was pushed into the living room. Dozens of lady''s dresses and clothes were put before Diana, awaiting her selection.

    Diana was shocked and covered her mouth. "Are these all for me?"

    To Brian, it seemed quite a normal thing. He nodded and stated casually, "Choose what you like."

    At last, Diana obeyed Brian''s order and chose a dress to change into in the bedroom.

    "Well, have you put it on yet?" Brian waited for a while and didn''t see Diana walkout. His patience was running thin.

    Diana replied slowly in a shy voice, "I won''t come out unless you promise you won''t laugh at me."

    Ken burst out laughing.

    Diana was irritated and shouted, "I won''t wear them!"

    Brian glanced at Ken coldly. Ken grinned and said, "I didn''t laugh. I just sneezed."

    Brian reassured her, "Nobody will laugh at you. Come out!"

    He had high expectations for Diana''s new look. Diana usually acted and dressed like a boy. What would she look like if she wore a dress?

    Seeing Diana walk downstairs and stand before him, Brian was reminded how Diana could always surprise him.

    The pink dress looked as if it was tailor-made for her. The design showed off her thin waist and slender legs, whilst also making her skin look white and smooth. The dress helped show her true, natural beauty. She looked like a princess.

    Diana was captivatingly beautiful, something that didn''t go unnoticed by Brian''s numerous domestic staff. They looked at her slyly with a mix of jealousy and anger.

    This girl was just a boss'' physician a few days ago, no different from their status. How could she have worked her way up so quickly? Boss stayed with her the whole night, and today she walked downstairs in his shirt. Didn''t she feel ashamed?

    Boss already had a fianc¨¦e, and she was a decent lady. Moreover, she was beautiful and rich. Who the hell was this girl? Did she plan to take Miss Jefferson''s place? Miss Jefferson always treated them well. Now, this girl was trying to steal Brian. They felt they had to tell Miss Jefferson about it.

    Of course, none of them would admit that they all dreamt of one day being in Diana''s position.

    Diana didn''t notice them watching. She was too focused on not falling over in her new shoes. She found Brian had thrown away her old ones. And the only replacements he''d bought were high heels. Scolding Brian in her mind, Diana had no choice but to walk cautiously in the high heels.

    Brian didn''t know what was driving him. He walked over to Diana and reached out his hand, like a true gentleman.

 Chapter 452 - 34: Prescribe Treatment

    Dressed in a suit, Brian looked like a prince from a children''s fairy tale. And although he didn''t praise Diana''s new look, he didn''t make fun of her either. That was significant progress for him.

    Diana was shocked by Brian''s actions. She hesitated for a moment and then put her hand in his.

    Brian looked at the rest of the clothes still on the rack and waved his hand at the staff that had brought them in, "Bring all these to the dressing room."

    Diana''s eyes were wide open in shock. Did Brian buy all of them? These clothes are worth more than my entire life''s possessions!

    Her worry allowed her to forget the pain in her feet. Diana ran to the staff to stop them. "I don''t need them!"

    Brian glanced at Ken. Ken knew what he was thinking and explained to Diana, "You wear these clothes to please the boss. They are not for you."

    Not for her¡­ Well.

    Diana wasn''t sure but nodded and accepted Ken''s words.

    No! What did he mean by wearing clothes to please the Boss? Was she a doll for people to dress up now?

    Diana considered this for a while, and by the time she looked up, Brian had left the villa. He was much busier than she was, of course, he had to handle a tremendous amount of business work.

    So, Diana was left alone in the living room. Sitting on the couch, Diana felt the house was too quiet and empty.

    Ken also left with Brian. Brian''s servants left too. Diana had no idea where they were. She couldn''t even find a person to chat with. There were many servants in the house. Where were they now?

    Since no one was there, Diana decided to relax a little and took off the high heels, walking around the villa in b.a.r.e feet. The place was exceptionally clean, so she had no worry of getting her feet dirty.

    In the corner of the villa, several servants sat together, taking a quick break together and chatting.

    "I didn''t expect that Miss Anderson would be such a person. I liked her at first. Cats really do hide their claws."

    "That''s right. She knows the boss has a fianc¨¦e, and she still slept with him! What a shameless s.l.u.t!"

    "Can''t she see the difference between Miss Jefferson and her? Miss Jefferson is like a swan, and she is a duck. And she dares to stay in the villa! I really don''t understand how these young people think¡­"

    Feeling bored, Diana saw the servants huddled together. She ran toward them and smiled happily.

    The servants stopped talking and smiled at her earnestly. "Miss Anderson, what can we do for you?"

    "What are you doing?" Diana saw the flowers in their hands and was interested.

    "This? We were going to put fresh flowers in all the vases." The servants looked at each other and didn''t show any interest in talking with Diana. They just wanted to finish the conversation as soon as possible.

    "I see." There were many vases in the villa. Diana had thought the flowers might be fake. It turned out that they were real flowers. What a waste!

    "We were just leaving." A servant stood up to go. She was not willing to stay with Diana any longer and picked up the flowers.

    Diana nodded and smiled, "I''m sorry to bother you. Do you need help? Wait! Don''t move."

    The servant turned to Diana in confusion. She was frightened now. Had Diana heard what they said? They had all been too concentrated on the conversation and didn''t notice when Diana arrived and what she had heard.

    Diana looking at her hand and asked, "Does your hand feel weak from time to time, and are your h.i.p.s sore on rainy days?

    The servant looked ruffled, "How do you know that?"

    "I am a physician." Diana pointed and said, "You didn''t use the strength of your h.i.p.s when you picked up the flowers. I had a patient with similar symptoms, so I could tell you have a similar problem."

    The servant''s expression changed. She nodded and said, "Yes! I haven''t ever taken it seriously. Is it an illness?"

    "Absolutely." Diana explained to her, "This is the sign of a wrist strain. But you will be fine in time if you take the treatment."

    "Will I recover?" Servants like her would not take these kinds of symptoms seriously and never see it as an illness. They always thought such trivial pain was not worthy of being diagnosed in the hospital. It would be a waste of their money.

    "Of course," Diana replied. She took out a paper and pen to write a prescription for the servant. That way, she could buy the medicine and wouldn''t be charged for it.

    Though they disliked Diana, they couldn''t deny that Diana had originally come to treat Brian as a physician. So, they decided to take Diana''s advice and go to the drug store to buy medicine.

    After hearing that Diana gave prescriptions for free, several other servants came to Diana for a diagnosis.

    Diana seemed to open a temporary clinic in Brian''s villa. She diagnosed all servants and prescribed treatment for them.

    "Does your wrist feel any better?" It was several days later, and Brian''s servants chatted while they sat again preparing fresh flowers.

    "Yes. It''s not painful anymore." The servant smiled elatedly.

    "Her medicine really works. I never thought before that my sore wrist could be cured in just one day." Having gotten to know Diana over the last few days, they all called her Diana instead of Miss Anderson.

    "After all, she is the boss''s private staff." Another servant laughed and praised her: "She diagnoses us for free. How nice she is!"

    One of them recalled what happened several days before and brought up the topic again. "What do you think of the relationship between boss and Diana?"

    "She must be his girlfriend," the first servant replied immediately: "She moved into the boss'' room and treated us nicely. She must be the new master of the house."

    "But what about Miss Jefferson?" one servant said guiltily, "Miss Jefferson also treated us nicely. And she is the boss'' fianc¨¦e."

    Another one of the servants rolled her eyes and said, "Treated us nicely? She just gave us tips. In my opinion, the new master must be Diana. Miss Jefferson just saw us as servants, and she was the queen waiting for our service. Diana is different. She treats us fairly. That is what a master should be."

    "You''re right. Hopefully, Diana will soon be the new Mrs. William." Her words were met by sounds of approval from the other servants. Only the girl who originally posed the question about Diana kept silent. She seemed to be thinking about something important.

    Living in Brian''s villa, all Diana did was treat Brian''s servants, play around on Brian''s king-size bed, and manage Brian''s behavior.

    Brian was anxious these days. Diana had to be very careful before talking with him. She was afraid that she might provoke him.

    That day, Brian came back and asked Diana to come and see him. Since they slept in the same bed, this was the first time they had a chance to talk with each other.

    As for his illness, Brian had a new idea. That morning, when Diana hugged him, he could feel the blood rushing to his manhood, and he got hard.

    Luckily, Diana was shy and hid in the quilt. Otherwise, she would have noticed Brian''s embarrassment.

    He had thought about it a lot. Knowing that hugging Diana could get him hard made Brian relieved. He realized that Diana was the "special medicine" for him. She was going to be his cure.

    His wedding was coming up soon. There was no time to waste.

    Diana was nervous to hear that Brian was looking for her. And after Brian explained to her his thinking, she couldn''t believe it! How could a person be so shameless?

    How could he say she was his "medicine"?

    "Idiot!" Scolding Brian, Diana ran out of the room and ignored him as he continued calling her name.

    Though she was mad at him, she still needed to treat him. But she would decide what medicine he would take!

    Diana added two times of bitter herbs for his prescription. Since she had agreed to stay in order to trouble Brian, she had to do something to make him suffer. Maybe the bitter herbs might relieve his bad mood.

    A big bowl full of a black mixture was put before Brian. Having got used to Diana''s strange concoctions, Brian drank it up without hesitation.

    Diana looked at him behind the door and noticed he didn''t seem to feel any difference with this especially bitter mix. She was upset her attempt had failed and lowered her head. She had to think of a new way to trick Brian. Diana wondered what she should do next time.

    Unbeknownst to Diana, whenever she spoke with Brian, one of the servants was spying on her. She saw when Diana added unnecessary bitter herbs to Brian''s medicine, and she saw him drink it without hesitation.

    This was the same girl who had raised the question about Diana with the servants a few days before. Her question was not out of curiosity, but because she was on Carol Jefferson''s side.

    On the very day, she was first employed in Brian''s villa. Carol approached her with an offer; extra money in exchange for spying on Brian.

    Of course, she didn''t tell Carol Jefferson everything she knew. She knew where the line was and only told Carol certain important things that might threaten Carol''s status. After all, if she revealed some secrets, Brian would not forgive her easily.

    It was she who called Carol Jefferson after seeing Diana and Brian were growing too intimate. Carol showed up in minutes after hearing that news.

    And the longer Diana stayed with Brian, the more anxious she was. She had requested to know what was happening between Diana and Brian almost every day recently.

    The servant still remembered Carol''s face when she told her about Diana walking out of Brian''s bedroom in his shirt. Carol was far from gentle after hearing that and sounded like she was going to kill Diana. But after composing herself, Carol smiled gently toward the servant and gave her a great sum of money as a reward.

    Though Carol smiled like a goddess, her angry expression had carved an image in the servant''s mind that reminded her to do what Carol asked and never offend her. The servant was so afraid of Carol that she tried to persuade herself that what she had seen was all in her imagination. Carol Jefferson was just a lady born with a silver spoon. Was it possible for her to do something terrible?

    Sitting in her bedroom, Carol Jefferson was gazing at her phone. On the screen was a photo; it showed Diana wearing Brian''s shirt, while Brian''s eyes were fixed on Diana.

    Carol touched the screen and looked at the next photo. In this one, Brian was sitting with Diana, and she was feeling his pulse. They were very close to each other, with their heads leaning together. Diana seemed to be talking about something, and Brian''s handsome face was showing that he was interested in what she was saying.

    "Boom!"

    Without warning, Carol smashed her brand new cell phone on the ground. It was a costly phone with an excellent, high-quality screen. Needless to say, it took some force to cause her phone to break as it did.

    Carol growled angrily and stared at the photo of Diana and Brian. Her beautiful face was full of anger and jealousy.

 Chapter 453 - 35: I Still Love You

    A lady born into a wealthy, famous family is usually brought up to keep her emotions hidden. This was the case with Carol Jefferson.

    She wore her usual gentle expression, making sure to keep her dark side hidden deep down within her soul. Carol picked up her phone and dialed Brian''s number.

    "Brian. My parents sent me a doll today. I am a grown-up, but they still treat me like a child and send me dolls," Carol spoke in a soft voice.

    "Well." Brian''s deep voice came to Carol''s ear through the phone. He made a sound just to show he was listening to her.

    Though he only said one word, Carol was not mad at him. She knew that this was Brian''s style. Though he might not be interested in what she said, he would listen to her patiently.

    And he only treated her in this way. If someone else spoke with him like that, Brian would hang up the phone, maybe even ask Ken to blacklist the phone number! Carol cherished the special treatment Brian gave her.

    "Brian, do you remember the first doll I got? You made it for me. I still keep it and change its clothes from time to time. It''s beautiful." Carol waited for Brian''s reply.

    Brian kept silent for a while and then uttered, "I thought you threw it away."

    "I lied to you," Carol said naughtily, "Of course I kept it. How could I throw it away? It was the first doll I ever received, and you made it. I still remember when we were little, I performed as a mother, you as a father, and the doll was our child."

    "Carol," Brian lowered his voice, "That was a long time ago."

    "But, I still cherish it." Carol said, ignoring Brian''s tone, "And I still love you. We have so much to look forward to! Soon we''ll be married! Where should we go for our honeymoon? Will we have children? If we have a boy, we could call him Jefferson William. What a wonderful name! It''s the combination of your last name and my last name¡­"

    "Carol." Brian interrupted her with his cold voice.

    "I have to work now," Brian said calmly. At least, he didn''t say anything to upset Carol.

    "Alright. I understand your work is very important. Take care of yourself, and don''t forget, our wedding is just around the corner," Carol replied in an innocent and considerate way.

    "Ok," Brian murmured and hung up the phone. He understood what she was trying to say: don''t do anything to embarrass her before the wedding.

    Putting the phone on the table, Brian returned to his work. Still vexed, he picked up a pen and started writing furiously, so much so that the pen''s gold nib broke and ink exploded out over his papers.

    "Boss!" Ken drew out a tissue to put on the files. Then he checked Brian''s hand to make sure he wasn''t hurt.

    Though Ken didn''t hear what Carol Jefferson said, judging from Brian''s reaction, he could guess what the topic was.

    Boss''s fianc¨¦e acted gently and kindly. But he suspected that might not be the real Carol.

    Ken remembered how his boss was in the past. He was as warm as a summer breeze, with a smile as bright as the sun. But later, he changed.

    If it weren''t Carol Jefferson, the boss might not have become the man he was today. At least, he would not be so temperamental.

    Ken disliked Carol. He also thought that Diana being around was a good thing for Brian. So, he tried to support Diana when he could.

    At night, after Brian arrived at the villa, Diana felt his pulse as usual.

    Brian was not in the best mood today. He didn''t look at Diana until she called his name several times. And his expression seemed to tell her to leave him alone. Diana felt quite surprised by this new behavior. One thing she never thought she would see in Brian was absentmindedness.

    "What happened?" As Brian''s physician, Diana thought she should also care for his mental health.

    "Nothing." Brian didn''t look at Diana. He stared off into the distance and seemed to be deep in thought.

    "You look distracted," Diana said.

    Brian didn''t look at her and revealed nothing. "Just do what you need to do. Mind your own business."

    What did he mean? Diana was confused. What made Brian mad and gave her the cold shoulder? Diana shrugged her shoulders. Since he asked her to mind her own business, she would not ask anymore. He spoke as if she cared about him!

    After a while, Brian came to Diana. Standing beside her, he watched her boil his medicine. "Is it boring to stay in the villa all day?" he asked.

    Diana thought he was indeed strange today. She turned to him, confusedly, "Were you thinking of taking me out for some fun?"

    "You could go to school," Brian didn''t answer her question, "You are free to do your own things."

    This was quite rare! Diana thought she had to seize the chance. "OK fine, you''ve said it now! You can''t go back on your word!"

    "I''ll assign a driver for you. He will drive you wherever you like." Saying that Brian walked quickly out of the kitchen.

    Diana shook her head. She had no idea what had happened to Brian to make him act so strangely. But she was allowed to go to school! This was the best news she had received for a long while. Diana was elated and too lazy to think about why Brian was acting nicely all of a sudden.

    Walking out of the kitchen, Brian''s face became serious. There were complicated emotions in his dark eyes.

    He knew what he was doing. He was trying to avoid staying with Diana.

    He couldn''t help being sarcastic about Diana every time he saw her, just so he could see her angry face. This was abnormal; he knew that. If he had a choice, he would keep Diana beside him always, like a pet. That way, he could see her whenever he wanted. But he couldn''t.

    It was Brian William. He had a fianc¨¦e, Carol Jefferson, his childhood sweetheart. Their marriage was not only about them but also about the interests of their families.

    Meanwhile, Diana had no idea of Brian''s sorrow. She went happily to college. And the first thing she wanted to do was to see her tutor, Kyle Norton.

    During the time she was kept in Brian''s house, Kyle had handled their project on his own. Although she had found an excuse for her disappearance, seeing Kyle do the project without complaint, Diana was extremely touched and almost cried for his kindness.

    Brian had set her free for a while. Now she had to find a way to thank Kyle.

 Chapter 454 - 36: Impressed By His Concentration

    Diana went straight to see Kyle and found him in the college laboratory. He was dissecting a rabbit, another task in their joint project. Impressed by his concentration and silence, Diana approached him quietly.

    "Kyle, I brought a cup of coffee for you."

    Kyle turned and smiled at her, "Have you finished your business?"

    Diana fell into silence. She was not a good liar, and she couldn''t tell Kyle about things between her and Brian. She hoped it would be finished as soon as possible. But who really knew when all this would come to an end?

    After Diana left his question unanswered, Kyle didn''t ask again. He wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeves. Seeing that, Diana went to offer Kyle a tissue, but she realized he was still conducting the experiment and couldn''t take off his gloves. Diana held the tissue in silence. The atmosphere was rather awkward.

    Kyle looked at her and said, "If you don''t mind, could you help me?"

    "Well¡­" Diana flushed and uttered, "Okay."

    Kyle was handsome. As Diana carefully wiped his forehead, she felt it was quite an intimate moment. However, Kyle was entirely focused on the rabbit in his hand. Diana started to think that maybe her excitement was not really justified. It was clear that Kyle was not interested in her. He only asked her to help him to relieve the embarrassment between them.

    "Kyle, what could I do for you?"

    "There is a stopwatch for recording data over there. Could you check the timer and tell me how much time is left?"

    Kyle spoke in his normal tone. Diana was sure her feeling that there might be something between them was just nonsense.

    The experiment took another hour, though Diana''s patience ran out long before it was over. She walked in and out of the laboratory. She played on her phone and watched the time tick by. It seemed that she hadn''t come here at a good time, as Kyle was busy with the experiment.

    After what seemed like forever, she heard Kyle let out a long, relieved breath behind her.

    "Finished?" It should have been the two of them completing the experiment, yet Diana''s tone made it seem like he had kept her waiting.

    Kyle was slightly baffled by Diana''s impatience. He grabbed a cup of coffee and took a well-earned sip. But he acted so quickly that Diana had no time to mind him that cup of coffee was hers.

    Kyle smiled at her and said, "That''s great coffee. Thank you."

    "You''ve had a long day. Kyle, let''s go for dinner. I''ll treat you." Diana threw the other cup of coffee into the bin and quietly followed him out of the lab.

    Rubbing his wrists, Kyle opened a cabinet and handed a paper bag to Diana. "Diana, you don''t have much time left to complete your work. This is the doc.u.ment of my experiments so you can see what I''ve done."

    Kyle held the paper bag easily, while for Diana, it was like holding a huge bag of rocks. Kyle was quite strong, Diana noted. Together with his charming smile, he was gorgeous.

    "You can ask me if there''s anything you''re not sure about." Kyle picked up his coat and put it on. "Where are you heading for the dormitory? I could give you a ride."

    Diana was still dumbstruck, thinking of Kyle''s good looks. Kyle reached out his arms to gently pull Diana out of the room and stood beside her to lock the door. He did this all so quickly and smoothly that Diana became enveloped in his manly fragrance.

    "Let''s go, Diana."

    The image of Kyle waving at her under the setting sun was deeply carved in Diana''s mind. It was so fantastic and beautiful.

    On the way back to the dormitory, Diana continued thinking about Kyle''s charming smile. Compared with Brian, Kyle was like an angel. If all men acted like Kyle, women would be overwhelmed with joy and happiness.

    "Diana."

    Diana heard Antonette''s sweet and soft voice. What she was going through could only be discussed with Antonette. Diana wanted to talk with her about what had happened recently. "Antonette, I have something to tell you."

    Seeing Diana''s silly enthusiasm, Antonette felt angry and instantly loathed Diana. Brian must be blind to fall in love with her. But thinking of how she would use Diana in the future, Antonette hid her hatred and smiled to interrupt Diana''s words, "Diana, we haven''t eaten together for a while. How about eating outside when you''re free?"

    Holding a bag of doc.u.ments, Diana recalled that she had just promised Kyle she would study hard. And who knew when Brian would call her to his villa. How could she spare time to eat outside?

    Diana''s roommates all looked at her. Whilst Diana was not in the dormitory, Antonette had told them all that Diana had a rich boyfriend. Her roommates were annoyed that she kept such a secret and looked harshly at her.

    Diana didn''t know why they were looking at her in that way. Antonette smiled at her sweetly and said, "It''s okay. We can go next time when you aren''t busy."

    "No, I¡­"

    Antonette quickly interrupted her and said, "Great! How about tomorrow morning?"

    "Okay." Diana wasn''t too anxious. It was just a meal. It won''t take long.

    The next morning, Diana got to the restaurant on time. Antonette met her at the door, and they chatted happily. Deep in conversation, Diana didn''t notice that Antonette led her to a booth in the restaurant where she saw several unfamiliar girls.

    Diana was bemused and asked, "Antonette, what''s going on here?"

    Before Antonette could answer, two of the girls stood up and pulled Diana down to the table. "Diana, the beauty, come and sit!"

    Diana had no idea what was going on. She looked at Antonette confusedly. Antonette smiled and said, "Diana. The seats outside were all occupied, and I met these girls here by chance. We are old school classmates. So, I suggested that we eat together."

    Antonette turned her back to Diana and wore a dreadful smile. She was waiting to see what Diana would do with what was about to happen.

    "Diana¡­" began one girl.

    "How could you address her in that way?" Another girl interrupted and smiled at Diana. She said sweetly, "We are going to call our little beauty, Miss Anderson."

    Diana started to grow suspicious. She didn''t know how to reply. She didn''t even know these girls.

    "Miss Anderson, you gotta help us out. What is the key to making friends with rich guys? Tell us." Everyone knew what she meant by "making friends". They all looked at Diana. Their sights were so earnest that Diana felt like she was being scorched by fire.

 Chapter 455 - 37: She Was Too Anxious

    As Diana didn''t say anything, another girl said, "How about this? Miss Anderson, who are your friends? Maybe you could introduce us to them."

    "Yeah." Other girls uttered and looked at Diana more eagerly.

    Hiding outside, Antonette stood behind the door. Seeing Diana''s awkward face, she got more and more irritated. Diana couldn''t even handle such a trivial conversation as this. How could she deserve Brian''s love?

    "No. I don''t have many friends. You know them." Diana kept smiling at them.

    "Alright, alright," one of the girls said in a disappointed tone.

    "Have you ordered the food yet?" Antonette came in and asked with a smile.

    No one answered her question. They came here to ask Diana about her experience of making friends with rich guys. But they hadn''t expected that Diana would say nothing about it. With Antonette''s reminder, the girls came up with another plan. If they couldn''t learn from Diana, then they would have to get some other benefit out of her.

    Diana felt very uncomfortable with the girls'' questions. Seeing Antonette back at the table, Diana felt like she was a light in the darkness. But she couldn''t let the others notice her emotions. She whispered to Antonette, "Antonette, could we go somewhere else?"

    "What happened? Diana?" Antonette wore a shocked face. Her performance was as good as an actress. Seeing her reaction, Diana got up to make her escape.

    "Nothing. I need to go to the washroom. I''ll tell you later."

    Antonette nodded at Diana. Seeing Antonette''s smiling face, Diana thought how great it would be if she could get along with others and be kind to everyone she met, as Antonette did.

    When Diana got back, she found her table was empty, and everyone had left! The waiter came to her and said politely, "Are you, Miss Anderson?"

    Diana nodded in confusion.

    "Miss Anderson. Your total bill is $5600. Were you going to pay by cash or credit card?"

    Diana was shocked. She hadn''t even eaten anything yet.

    "What''s wrong?" Antonette came out of the washroom. Diana told Antonette about the bill. Hearing their conversation, the waiter knew that Diana couldn''t afford it and ran to the manager.

    Hearing that people were trying to escape the bill, the manager rushed over to Diana. He looked at the dishes and drinks on the list and was shocked. He didn''t expect that these young girls would play such a trick, racking up a huge bill then leaving one poor friend to get out of it.

    "Miss Anderson, can you afford it or not?" the manager asked impatiently.

    There were only about fifty dollars in Diana''s purse. She was so nervous that she was on the verge of crying.

    The manager considered her reaction. He scolded Diana, his potbelly hanging out from under his shirt, "If you can''t afford it, why did you order such luxurious food?"

    Why had those girls treated her in this way? Diana was desperate and didn''t say anything.

    The manager continued berating Diana and said, "You will have to work here to pay for your order. You can only leave when your bill has been paid off."

    "No! I will work to pay for her order." Holding Diana''s arm, Antonette shouted at the manager.

    Diana knew clearly about Antonette''s family situation. It was kind of Antonette to say that. "Thank you, Antonette. I can handle this. You go. I''ll call you when I get out of here."

    Antonette waved a worried goodbye to Diana. Though as she turned her back to Diana, Antonette smiled happily.

    How could such a thing happen to her? Diana had no choice but to call her brother, Daniel, though she knew he would criticize her.

    "Sorry, the number you dialed is busy¡­"

    Diana hung up and called him again. No answer. God! She tried over ten times, and he didn''t pick up the phone. He really didn''t want to give her a second chance!

    The waiter who was monitoring Diana stared at her fiercely.

    She should have listened to Kyle''s suggestion and gone over the papers at school instead of eating outside. And now she was trapped here! Diana was immersed in regret. Suddenly, she thought of a name! Kyle!

    Diana called Kyle at once. He picked up in seconds. Diana was relieved to hear Kyle''s deep voice.

    "Kyle!" Hearing Kyle''s voice, Diana recalled the image of him under the setting sun and almost cried.

    "What''s wrong?" Kyle sensed her sadness. He called her name lightly and tried to comfort her, "Diana?"

    "Kyle!" Diana cried out. She tried to calm herself down and said, "Kyle, I am in trouble right now. Could you lend me some money? I will pay you back."

    "Of course. How much do you need?"

    Diana told him the amount. There were a few seconds of silence before Kyle asked, "Where are you now?"

    Diana thought that Kyle might refuse her. After all, this was not a small amount of money. But Kyle didn''t hang up the phone. Instead, he asked where she was. Diana felt relieved. Telling him the address of the restaurant, Diana thanked Kyle earnestly.

    Kyle smiled and said, "Diana, you know you can call me whenever you need me. Wait for me, I''ll get there as soon as I can."

    Diana hung up the phone and went to clean her face in the washroom. The waiter was watching her like a hawk. He was afraid that Diana might try and sneak out.

    Diana felt frustrated and sad. How could she owe this money? Thinking of the debt, she recalled another thing that still haunted her. Brian William was the one that got her into the biggest trouble. Since she met Brian, her life had been a mess.

    Immersed in her own thoughts, Diana was completely unaware of the man approaching her from across the restaurant. He stood right in front of her for several seconds before she slowly looked up and noticed who it was, it was Brian!

    This restaurant was a franchise of William Group. Brian regularly met clients there for lunch. Seeing her, he had come over to greet her. In her confusion, Diana stood up to say hello and accidentally stamped on Brian''s feet.

    "Oh, my God!" Diana jumped back. Somehow, she didn''t want to apologize to Brian and looked at him directly.

    The ever-present Ken squatted down and cleaned Brian''s shoes. After doing so, he stepped to one side to leave room for Brian and Diana.

    "Why are you here?" Diana squeezed out a smile.

    "This is my restaurant, I can come here whenever I want," Brian thought. But he didn''t want to explain it to Diana, so asked her, "How about you? What are you doing here?"

    "I¡­" Diana hid from his sight and held her hands behind her back.

    Seeing Diana was talking to a big, strong man, the waiter was afraid that this man would take Diana and leave here. He stepped to them and said, "This lady owes us money. She can''t leave unless the money is paid off."

    Brian glanced at the waiter. He owned hundreds of restaurants like this one. He didn''t manage such small businesses directly himself. Brian knew that this waiter was a new employee and didn''t know who he was. "How much does she owe?"

    "$5600." The waiter told Brian the number in an accusing tone.

    Diana lowered her head and was embarrassed to look at Brian''s face. Brian took out a black credit card and said dismissively, "I''ll pay it."

    Seeing the card, the waiter hesitated briefly. Although he had only started recently, he had been taught who the holders of this VIP card. This black credit card was only for billionaires!

 Chapter 456 - 38: Sheéˆ¥æªš Being Bullied

    A few minutes later, the manager and waiter came back. The waiter looked anxious and hid behind the manager. He produced his most flattering smile and said, "Mr. William."

    Leaning on a comfortable chair, Brian nodded slightly and asked, "Was it enough to pay off her debt?"

    He was the owner of the restaurant. How dare the manager take his card? The manager smiled and pointed at the nervous waiter. "He is new here, he didn''t know. I beg you to forgive him."

    "I only asked if the money was enough or not. Did I ask anything else?"

    Of course, the black credit card was without limits. Diana''s debt was a mere drop in the ocean. The manager thought for a moment and wiped the sweat from his face. He pulled the waiter standing blankly beside him and said, "Apologies to Mr. William! Now!"

    It had been difficult for the waiter to find such a nice job with a high salary. He couldn''t believe he''d managed to offend such an important person in only his third day! Taking the manager''s advice, the waiter bowed to Brian immediately. "Mr. William. I am so sorry."

    Brian raised his head and smiled slightly. This was his restaurant. He would punish anyone who dared to make Diana feel sad, no matter the circ.u.mstance. "You don''t have to apologize to me." Brian turned his eyes to Diana.

    "Right! Miss Anderson! I''m sorry!" the waiter turned to Diana''s side and bowed deeply.

    Diana felt Brian was different this time. Usually, Diana thought he was childish and pretentious. But at this moment, he showed his protective, charming side. Every word he said convinced people to trust him and listen to his orders.

    What made Diana more surprised was that Brian had noticed her crying and come to help!

    However, just as she was thinking of Brian''s changed way, he said in a sarcastic tone, "Well, Miss Anderson, could you tell me how you could consume $5600 dollars in a single meal? I am surprised by your capacity for eating."

    The manager also felt confused. Miss Anderson didn''t eat anything, how could she owe such a great sum of money? But he hadn''t wanted to figure it out; instead, he forced Diana to pay off the money without asking about the details. Hearing the boss'' question, the manager looked at the waiter immediately and said, "Tell us all you know."

    The waiter knew clearly what had happened and told them quickly.

    "It was the ladies that came with Miss Anderson. They ordered many luxurious dishes and an expensive bottle of wine. They asked for all the dishes and wine to be packed up and taken away."

    Brian knew what was going on here. Those girls had tricked Diana. She was an idiot! He let her leave him for such a short time, and she was already being bullied.

    Somehow, Brian was vexed by Diana''s suffering. But his words didn''t show his concern. "How could you be such a fool?"

    Hearing what the waiter said, Diana understood those girls had fooled her. She knew it was silly to have fallen for it so easily. And now Brian humiliated her in front of these people. Diana shouted, "Is it your business if I am a fool?"

    Brian hadn''t meant to insult her, but now he was angry too. "Your foolishness is what has allowed me to keep you with me!"

    Diana was speechless. The sound of her phone ringing interrupted their argument. Diana answered it and heard Kyle say, "I see you."

    Diana looked at the direction of the door. "Kyle!" Diana ran toward him elatedly.

    Seeing Diana run to Kyle, Brian automatically followed her, with a quickly darkening face.

    It was a great relief to Brian that Diana just ran to greet Kyle. They talked to each other without anybody''s contact or intimacy.

    "I brought the money. I''m sorry to keep you waiting."

    Brian looked at Diana gently. His eyes were filled with worry and concern.

    "Thank you so much, Kyle," Diana looked at Kyle gratefully and shook her head shyly. "But I don''t need it now."

    "Yeah, she doesn''t need your money. Because she''s with me." Brian uttered slowly. He deliberately wanted Kyle to misunderstand their relationship.

    "Diana. You don''t have to betray yourself for this." Kyle said with a serious face. It was clear that he took Brian''s words seriously.

    Kyle looked at Diana in sorrow. Diana had asked him to send her money. He didn''t ask the reason. All he felt worried. And he was happy for Diana to come to him for help when she was in trouble. However, he didn''t expect Brian would come between them.

    Diana rolled her eyes at Brian. Would Kyle believe Brian''s lies? She was about to explain to Kyle when he walked past her and put a bag of cash before Brian.

    "That''s $6000 in cash. You can keep the change. Diana is a student. You''ll have to find another woman to be your mistress."

    Brian''s smiling face froze. What did he mean? Did Kyle think he could make choices for Diana? Brian took the bag and smashed it to the floor. The cash in it fell out and scattered Everywhere.

    Brian and Kyle looked at each other directly. The atmosphere was extremely tense.

    Brian sneered at Kyle and said, "Do you know how much she owes me? Buy her to be my mistress? Even if there were a hundred of Diana and all of them became my mistresses, it couldn''t pay off her debt."

    After saying that, Brian tightly hugged Diana as she tried to stop the guys'' quarreling. Seized by Brian''s muscular arms, Diana felt his arms were like iron grips and couldn''t move. "What are you doing?" Diana kept struggling, confused by what was going on.

    Seeing Diana''s frightened face fighting with Brian, Kyle couldn''t stay calm anymore. He marched over and punched Brian directly in the face.

    Brian had not seen it coming, and the punch laid him out hard. This was the first time he had been beaten by another man. Those who tried to harm him in the past were punished severely. And Kyle punched him in his face?

    Brian got back up and launched himself at Kyle. The two well-dressed, handsome men started a chaotic fight, throwing away all the good manners they had been taught. The expensive dishes, tables, and chairs of the restaurant were mere collateral damage. The restaurant was soon in a mess as they threw each other around the room.

    Diana looked anxiously at them as they threw fierce punches and vicious kicks. She shouted, "Stop! Brian! Let Kyle go! Kyle!"

    But her words were useless. The men couldn''t hear what she was saying.

    The manager and the waiters had backed far away to avoid being caught in the crossfire.

    Ken also stood to the side, not wanting to have to intervene on his boss''s behalf. But Kyle was really getting the best of Brian, and Ken''s eyes turned red with anger. He couldn''t watch it any longer; he wished he could take the punches for the boss instead.

    "Boss!" Ken shouted. He ran over to stop the fight. But it was evident that he was actually protecting Brian from Kyle''s punches with his own body.

    Diana thought Ken was going to end the fight and felt relieved. But after Ken intervened, Brian was able to direct several hits to Kyle''s stomach. And his handsome face was hurt too. Ken couldn''t act fairly when one of the fighters was his boss!

    Diana was nervous. It was evident that Brian was better at fighting than lovely, gentle Kyle. After Ken got involved, it was more uneven still.

    Diana rolled up her sleeves, rushed over, and shouted, "Stop hurting Kyle!"

    The three men froze. They were afraid that Diana would get hurt. They all stopped and stood still at the same time.

    Kyle pushed Brian away. They were exhausted and panting heavily. Their clothes, usually so clean and smart, were in a mess.

    Ken brushed the debris off Brian''s top and said worriedly, "Oh my God, Boss! You have a bruise on your face!"

    Diana held Kyle''s arm and asked, concernedly, "Kyle, are you okay?"

    Kyle panted and shook his head. "I''m fine."

    Hearing Diana worries for Kyle, Brian felt burnt by Diana''s lack of concern for him. He also got hurt! Brian moved Ken''s hands and pointed his fist firmly at Kyle.

    Diana didn''t know what made Brian annoyed. Seeing his angry face, Diana stepped in front of Kyle and shouted loudly, "Brian! What do you want? I know I owe you money. I will pay you back!"

    Brian''s hands froze. The feeling in Diana''s eyes was clear.

    In her opinion, she and Brian were just creditors and debtors. What about Kyle and her? Were they just a tutor and student?

    Brian instinctively knew that Kyle was interested in Diana. And so was he. But Diana was so silly, and she knew nothing!

    "You are such a¡­!" Brian raised his hand and pointed at Diana with his forefinger. He felt he was going to be swallowed by his anger. His eyes were dreadfully black.

    Seeing his reaction, Diana felt like her heart was struck by something. But before she could figure out what the feeling was, Brian turned around and left.

 Chapter 457 - 39: Take It Easy

    "Kyle, are you okay? I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." Diana felt guilty about Kyle''s suffering and helped him to stand up.

    Kyle looked at Diana with a complicated expression. He had a lot of questions in his mind, but he couldn''t ask her now.

    At last, Kyle suggested he drive her home. But Diana refused and went back to her dormitory alone. Whatever Brian did to her, Diana had to show up at his house and treat him.

    Over the following days, Diana felt Brian was furious at her.

    In the past, Brian would find excuses to spite her, and he would not stop until Diana was annoyed. But now, Brian didn''t say anything to her. He acted like Diana wasn''t there and was dreadfully cold.

    Diana should have been happy for such a result. Hadn''t she expected Brian to ignore her all the time? But somehow, she couldn''t feel happy at all. To each concoction she made for him, Diana added more and more bitter herbs. After drinking them, Brian would frown heavily at her, his eyebrows knitted tightly together.

    "Did you add something to this?" Brian couldn''t stand it anymore. He threw the empty bowl on the table and stared at Diana.

    "What? What could I add? It''s just herbs." Diana looked at Brian with an innocent face. She uttered in a surprised tone, "Anyway, I thought you were incapable of talking¡­"

    Brian was speechless. This girl had the power to make him angry every time she spoke. Brian stared at Diana for a while and then left the room.

    Brian slept in the study these days and had difficulty sleeping. As usual, many women he met tried to sleep with him, but none of them were accepted.

    Of course, his health was one reason. But he seemed to have lost interest in other women.

    Lying on his bed, Brian thought of Diana''s face, her sparkling eyes, and her warm, soft fingers.

    Thinking of these, Brian felt a rush of blood, and his "impotent" manhood got hard again. Reaching his hand down, Brian closed his eyes in frustration. Diana must have cast a spell on him.

    At the same time, Diana was lying on the bed in Brian''s bedroom and slept well. Serving for Brian by day and occupying his bedroom at night was a great relief.

    Diana had many classes these days. To graduate successfully, she Even chose to learn one more subject. She was busy all day. Luckily, Antonette helped her a lot, saying her name in attendance calls for classes. Diana was too busy to attend, lending her notes... Antonette must be the most considerate friend in the world, Diana thought.

    Sometimes, Diana thought how miserable her life would be if Antonette weren''t her friend. She was tortured by her studies during the day and by Brian''s poker face at night.

    One day later that week, Diana rushed to the college from Brian''s villa. Antonette had taken her book and was waiting under the teaching building.

    "I''m sorry. Have I made you miss the class?" Diana rushed to Antonette.

    Antonette smiled gently and said, "Take it easy. It''s okay. I don''t mind waiting for you."

    "Antonette, you are so kind!" Diana was moved. They linked arms and climbed the stairs to enter the classroom.

    In the class, Diana was so sleepy that she dozed off. Luckily, many students sat in front of her and stopped her from being caught by the teacher.

    After the class, Antonette found the chance to chat with Diana.

    She asked what happened in the restaurant with a group of girls. Frowning her thin eyebrows, Antonette wore a worried face, "Diana, on that day you¡­ I am worried about you. I went back and found those girls, but they were so rude."

    Actually, Antonette went to bed after getting back from the restaurant. Seeing Diana''s face, she knew Diana had gotten out of the situation. So, she had to depict herself as a faithful friend.

    Antonette''s trickery worked, and Diana was moved to tears. She had been wondering why Antonette hadn''t called after the restaurant incident, but it all made sense now. Diana said gratefully, "Antonette, you''re the best."

    Diana told Antonette what happened after she left. "Brian was right. I owe him a great sum of money. That restaurant bill is just a tiny part of it."

    Antonette was incensed. Everything she planned was meant to break Diana, to drag her name through the mud. How was she so lucky as to meet Brian at that place?

    But Antonette kept her expression calm and said gently, "Diana, they were so mean! It''s lucky for you that you met Brian. Otherwise, I can''t even imagine what would have happened."

    Diana rolled her eyes and said, "Brian William is not a good person. I''m not grateful to him."

    But he did help her and save her. If he weren''t there, she might have¡­

    Diana denied her own thoughts. Even if Brian weren''t there, Kyle would have come to help her. But Brian hugged her before Kyle and fought with him¡­

    Diana was deep in thought and paid no attention to Antonette''s outstanding performance.

    "Diana, let''s go to thank Brian. He did you such a favor. And I caused the trouble in the first place. I feel very sorry for what happened."

    "You don''t have to feel that way." Though it was Brian who helped her, Diana didn''t say "thank you" to him either.

    Antonette had no idea what kind of person Brian was. If she knew what he did, she would never be willing to thank him.

    Antonette wanted to persuade Diana to take her to Brian''s house. But being refused so directly, there was nothing she could think of to convince her. Antonette truly believed Diana was a master of tricks.

    In those days, Antonette helped Diana take her stuff to class as usual. She tried to act as a best friend.

    Diana and Antonette went to class together and left together as well. But at the end of the day, Diana would get into the black Maybach and leave school, while Antonette had to go back to their eight-bed college dormitory.

    Antonette got angrier and angrier, thinking about it. As she was preparing to go back to the dormitory, she recalled that she borrowed Diana''s notes in the class.

    She didn''t know where Diana found the notes. It was clear that they belonged to an excellent mind. So, Antonette copied several pages of it into her own notebook.

    Antonette came up with an idea. She could use the excuse to give back Diana''s note to visit Brian''s house. If you don''t take me there, I''ll have to go by myself, Antonette thought.

    Antonette rang the doorbell of Brian''s villa. The servants had seen Antonette before. Hearing that she came for Diana, they led her in warmly. On the way, the servants praised Diana effusively. Eva listened to them with a slight smile and followed them into the villa.

    Hearing someone was looking for her, Diana was confused. Who would come to Brian''s house to see her? She saw Antonette coming walking over and realized it was obvious. Only Antonette would come to visit her here.

    "Diana, I brought your notes from class today. The exam is very soon, and I was worried you would be anxious without the notes." Antonette smiled gently, all the while glancing around the house.

    "Thank you." Diana was not in a good mood. She hadn''t reconciled with Brian yet.

    Diana didn''t know how to treat Antonette. After all, this was not her house. And she slept in Brian''s room. What would Antonette think of her?

    "Diana. Are you unhappy to see me here?" Antonette asked, wearing a sorrowful, innocent expression.

    "How could I be unhappy to see you?" Diana found she was standing in front of Antonette at the door. She still hadn''t invited her to come in.

    Diana felt increasingly nervous. Should she tell Antonette everything now?

    But Antonette seemed to have no idea about Diana''s struggle. She talked to Diana enthusiastically. "Diana, this house is so beautiful. I have never seen such a stunning house. Could you show me around?"

    Diana bit her lip in hesitation. Antonette was her best friend. Since she was here, Diana shouldn''t make her feel embarrassed. Moreover, Brian hadn''t said she couldn''t bring her friends back.

    Trying to persuade herself it would be fine, Diana took Antonette to the second floor and walked into Brian''s bedroom where she stayed.

    "This is your bedroom?" Antonette''s eyes opened wide and gazed longingly at the luxurious decorations in the room. It was so amazing she almost felt dizzy.

    Although Antonette couldn''t afford the things inside, she looked through fashion magazines Every day and was a crazy fan of those luxury brands.

    The rug beside the bed looked like a Persian rug she had seen in a fashion book. Even the glass Diana gave to her to drink water from, she had also seen in some design magazines. One of those glasses cost more than $400!

    Holding the glass of water, Antonette''s hands were trembling. How nice it would be if all this were hers!

    "Yes, I''m living here temporarily." After giving the water to Antonette, Diana finally answered her question.

    Antonette shook herself out of her daydream and asked Diana casually, "How about Brian? Where does he sleep?"

    "Brian?" Diana hesitated and rubbed her head. "He sleeps in the study."

    "What?" Antonette shouted.

    Diana covered Antonette''s mouth immediately and pointed at the room opposite.

    "Don''t speak too loudly. We''ll be in trouble if he hears us."

    Antonette rolled her eyes. Diana slept in such a nice room, while Brian slept in the study?

    Looking at the decoration of the room carefully, Antonette guessed it must be Brian''s bedroom. She hadn''t realized that Diana and Brian were so intimate.

    But Diana and Brian didn''t sleep together how silly Diana was to have missed such a chance!

    Antonette came up with a plan.

    "Diana. Where is the washroom?"

    "In the corridor." Diana hesitated and said worriedly, "I could show you the way¡­"

    "No. You have your job to do, right? Just tell me where it is, and I can go myself." Antonette could smell the scent of herbs on Diana. She must have been boiling the medicine just now.

    As it happened, Diana was right in the middle of preparing Brian''s latest concoction. The washrooms weren''t difficult to find; there was one on every floor. Diana pointed out the nearest one and told Antonette to come back to the room after. Then she walked to the kitchen to check on her work.

    Antonette did not need to go to the washroom. She just used it as an excuse to get Diana to leave her alone. When Diana left the room, Antonette went straight to the study.

    The door of the study was not closed firmly. Peaking through the gap, Antonette saw the simple but elegant decorations within. Rows of rare, expensive books filled the shelves. "There must be millions of dollars worth of literature in there," she thought.

    Antonette could also see a man sitting behind the table, with a pair of broad shoulders covered by a white shirt.

    Brian William!

    Antonette was overjoyed, and her heartbeat crazily. There was her target, she couldn''t panic now. Antonette noticed the washroom Diana directed her to was next to the study, it was meant to be!

    Antonette went into the bathroom to check her appearance. The lipsticks she''d worn before didn''t attract Brian. He must like something else.

    Diana took out her ace card, her best red lipstick. Standing in front of the mirror, she expertly applied lipstick to make her lips look as s.e.xy as possible.

 Chapter 458 - 40: Why Would I Like That Jerk?

    Antonette opened the study door. Brian sat with his back to the door and didn''t hear her enter. After a few seconds, Antonette coughed softly and smiled innocently at Brian, trying to pretend she''d come in by accident, "Sorry, I must have made a mistake."

    Brian was reading a book. He turned his chair and looked at the door. His frown showed his disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e at being disturbed.

    Wasn''t she Diana''s friend?

    Brian felt surprised by her visit and smiled slightly. Though it was not a happy smile, it was still a smile.

    It gave Antonette enough encouragement to continue to go after him.

    She acted even more timidly and shyly and said, "Mr. William. I am sorry for bothering you."

    She must be one of those girls that put Diana in trouble in the restaurant. Brian hadn''t come to her to find it yet. Now she showed up by herself.

    "It doesn''t matter." Saying that Brian stood up. His voice was even colder than his smile.

    Seeing Brian walk toward her, Antonette felt excited and nervous.

    Was he finally interested in her?!

    Antonette lowered her head and glanced at Brian as he stepped closer. Her eyes were glued to Brian. "Mr. William, what can I do for you?" she said in a slightly panicked tone.

    Brian smiled sarcastically. He was about to speak when he saw Diana come up the stairs.

    Antonette shivered suddenly as if she couldn''t control herself. She screamed and fell on Brian''s body.

    Brian felt like he was touching something dirty. He frowned at Antonette and tried to push her away. At this time, a loud sound came from the corridor.

    From Diana''s angle, it looked like Brian was hugging Antonette. Diana was so shocked that she dropped the bowl she was carrying, and it smashed on the floor.

    Brian didn''t expect Diana would react like that. Though she stood in the shadow, Brian could still see her shocked and sorrowful face and was deeply touched by it. He changed his thoughts and didn''t push Antonette away. Instead, he helped her to stand up like a gentleman.

    Brian wore a gentle expression and looked down at Antonette. "Where were you going? This is my house. I can tell you where to go."

    Antonette thought Brian was attracted by her charms. She tried to hold back, laughing, and replied gently, "I want to go to the washroom."

    "Over there." Brian gestured to show her the way.

    When Brian turned back to see Diana, she had already gone. Only the broken bowl and its contents were left on the floor. Brian smiled happily. He should have tried to make her jealous a long time ago.

    Diana prepared the concoction again and brought it back up, acting as nothing happened.

    Brian was chatting with Antonette. And they seemed to have a lot to talk about.

    Antonette saw Diana approaching but didn''t want to waste time greeting her. Her eyes were fixed on Brian. Whatever he said, Antonette laughed happily, as if it was the funniest thing she''d ever heard. Brian showed astonishing patience. He talked with Antonette and laughed. As for Diana, she was waiting for him like a servant.

    "Here it is, boss." Putting the medicine before him, Diana stood aside and waited for Brian to finish.

    Brian couldn''t hold himself anymore and drank the concoction. F.u.c.k! He almost spat it out. It was super bitter! Brian felt his tongue swelling in reaction to the herbs. It was hard for him to say anything clearly now.

    Antonette thought her plan had been a big success. For now, she wanted to leave something for Brian to d.e.s.i.r.e; men are fond of the chasing game. She took the chance and said goodbye to Brian.

    Having seen enough of Diana''s frustrated expression, Brian thought it was time to end the game with Antonette. But he said in a gentle way, "Shall I walk you out?"

    "No, it''s OK, I know you''re busy." Antonette''s eyes sparkled.

    "Well. Diana, please see Miss White out for me." Brian asked to walk her to the door out of manners. He was happy that Antonette refused his offer. But he couldn''t resist adding one last remark, "Come again whenever you like."

    Antonette''s excitement was dampened. She had hoped that Brian would invite her to stay for dinner.

    But Brian said nothing more. So, she could only follow Diana to leave.

    Brian suddenly wondered if he had excessively flattered Antonette with what he''d done. Although he wanted to stimulate Diana''s jealousy, he didn''t need to treat Antonette so nicely.

    Antonette, on the other hand, thought Brian was sweeter than honey. She flashed him back a charming smile.

    Diana was still in shock. Didn''t Brian dislike making friends with ordinary people? When did he begin to act like normal people?

    What Diana didn''t realize about that incident was that Antonette hadn''t taken Brian''s words as a simple courtesy between host and guest. Antonette would later use Brian''s words to become a frequent visitor of the villa.

    But Antonette was still jealous of Diana for one thing. Diana was driven there in Brian''s personal car; while she had to go on her own.

    The next day, Antonette waited for the time when Ken picked up Diana. As Diana was about to get in the car, Antonette ran out from the corner of the street.

    She panted heavily as if she had run a long way. "Diana! Your books for the exam! You left them again."

    "Thank you. Did you come a long way? Antonette, thank you so much!" Diana looked at her gratefully.

    It was the weekend. Antonette''s family lived in a place near Brian''s house. Seeing Antonette was tired from her run, Diana said, "Ken, could we please drive Antonette home on the way?"

    Antonette panted deliberately and looked at Ken with an expectant expression.

    Ken gazed at Antonette through his sunglasses. He had noticed that there was no sweat on her face when she ran into them. Her makeup had been recently applied and was well kept. What''s more, Antonette was wearing high heels that were almost ten centimeters tall. There was no way she had run to meet them.

    Ken thought the girl standing before him was anything but a good girl. However, his boss liked Diana; he couldn''t refuse her words. Opening the car door, Ken said coldly, "Please, Miss White."

    Antonette, however, didn''t want them to send her back home. Her plan was to visit Brian''s house.

    In the car, Antonette held Diana''s fingers to make her come closer. Diana turned her head and thought how pleasant Antonette''s smile was.

    "Diana, do you like Mr. William?" Antonette whispered.

    Diana was shocked. There was somebody else in the car; how could Antonette ask her such a question? Shaking her head, Diana replied quietly, "No. Why would I like that jerk?"

    "I am not trying to steal your man. If you are fond of him, just say." Antonette held Diana''s arm. They sat closely, like two best friends.

    "No. I don''t care who wants that jerk. I don''t like him." Diana had persuaded herself of this a long time ago, so she said it even without thinking.

    "You rushed to send me home. I thought you were jealous of Brian talking with me." Antonette set the trap and waited for Diana to fall for it.

    "Come with me to Brian''s house, and we can see if I''d be jealous of you or not," Diana said jokingly.

    Antonette jumped on Diana''s joke offer and insisted on testing the theory. Thus she stayed in the car all the way to Brian''s villa.

    Though Diana came to the villa specifically to treat Brian, he was not always at home when she arrived; she often had to wait for him.

    Diana put his mixture on the stove to keep it warm, then turned to talk to Antonette.

    Antonette had prepared many notes from their college classes and told Diana they were helpful for her to prepare for the examination. Diana was grateful for her assistance and read them carefully.

    Seeing Diana was immersed in her notes, Antonette saw her chance. "Diana, I''m just going to the bathroom¡­"

    Concentrated on her study, Diana waved vaguely at Antonette.

    Antonette closed the door of the bedroom and smiled elatedly.

    Diana had lived in the villa for weeks. As such, the servants now viewed her as their master.

    In Antonette''s mind, if she wanted to have a place in this house, she must show those servants that she was the real master, not Diana.

    The servants were drinking and chatting downstairs. In the villa, Brian was the master. Ken could also order them. And Diana treated them as her friends. So, they often worked in quite an easy atmosphere.

    Antonette, however, viewed herself in quite a high regard. She walked downstairs, holding the handrail, and made a loud sound, deliberately to attract the servants'' attention.

    She walked like a master of the house. Several senior servants heard her footsteps and thought they sounded remarkably similar to the footsteps of previous masters.

    Their current master, Brian William, might not have been easygoing, but he never criticized them. Being very occupied at work, he was quite busy and didn''t have time to order them around.

    The butler, Mr. Carson, was nice too. So, the servants just needed to do their job, and life was good.

    They looked up the stairs at Antonette.

    "Without a master to watch you, you are all slacking off now. Right?" Antonette looked down at them and began ordering them around like she was some kind of royalty.

    The servants don''t know who this woman was. But they had gotten used to listening to orders. Confused, they stood there in silence until Mr. Carson asked them to go and finish their tasks.

 Chapter 459 - 41: Came To Complain

    Back in Diana''s room, Antonette ate the dessert served to her by one of the servants. Seeing the servants were busy waiting on her, Antonette felt satisfied.

    In her opinion, this was how rich, powerful people should live. Her mother had taught her this way of thinking since she was a child. And she was born to live such a life.

    What she did not understand, however, was although servants are neither rich nor powerful, they remember who treats them badly, and they bear a grudge. Antonette was hard on them. And she would be treated in the same way sometime in the future.

    After a few of Antonette''s visits to the villa, she soon became the most annoying guest in the servants'' mind. And with her as a comparison, they loved Diana even more for her kind, gentle ways.

    Antonette had suggested to Diana that she study in the bedroom to work in peace and quiet. In fact, she had only suggested this, so Diana wouldn''t know what happened downstairs.

    On a few occasions, a maid came to complain to Diana about Antonette''s demanding behavior and unfair treatment.

    But Diana thought she knew Antonette best. Antonette didn''t speak loudly. How could she be picky with the servants? They must just misunderstand her. Thinking in that way, Diana didn''t take the maid''s complaints seriously.

    One day, Diana arrived at Brian''s villa earlier than usual, so she had time left after boiling preparing his medicine. She stayed downstairs to chat with the servants. They used to sit and talk quite regularly. But since Antonette had arrived in the house, they rarely saw Diana.

    "Where is Mrs. Crawley?" Diana asked while eating an apple.

    Mrs. Crawley was a servant working in the kitchen. She helped Diana a lot when Diana couldn''t find the things she needed for her medicine preparation. But Diana didn''t see her among them and recalled that she hadn''t seen her for days.

    "Mrs. Crawley?" A maid sighed and said, "She fell down the stairs and hurt her ankle."

    Diana asked at once, "How is she now? Is she getting better?"

    "She just needed to rest for a few days. After all, she''s not young."

    Another senior servant looked nervously around before adding, "It was Miss White''s fault."

    The servant continued, "That day, Mrs. Crawley went to ask the master what he wanted for dinner. After entering the study, she saw Miss White sitting on the master''s l.a.p, wearing a short, s.e.xy skirt. She was so shocked that she fell down as she walked downstairs."

    Diana was astonished. "Antonette sat on Brian''s l.a.p with a skirt on?"

    The servants wanted Diana and their master to be together, but Antonette had been taking her place. They started to complain bitterly to Diana about their suffering and what they saw in Brian''s study. So, many stories came to Diana at the same time.

    They even described Antonette''s expression when she sat on Brian''s table wearing various s.e.xy outfits. Diana was a smart girl and could tell that some of their stories might be made up. But the stories were too consistent in nature, and there had to be some truth to it. She felt hurt by the idea that Antonette was acting this way. Was she jealous that Antonette acted like that with Brian?

    After leaving the villa that day, Diana''s mind was full of doubts. She couldn''t concentrate on her study and read rather slowly. To punish herself for being so slow, Diana forced herself to stay at college for another two hours.

    As it was a bit later than usual, Diana could only take a taxi to get to Brian''s place. The villa was located in an area that few taxis would go to, so it took Diana a long time to catch a taxi.

    It was dark by the time Diana arrived. She didn''t want to be criticized by Brian, so she rushed to go and prepare the medicine for him. Seeing her, the servants anxiously stopped her. "Take it easy. Miss Anderson. The master is sleeping."

    Brian often stayed up late. But today he was asleep before 10 pm?

    Reaching the second floor, Diana smelt a strong scent. She didn''t pay much attention to it at first. But the smell got stronger as she got closer to the bedroom. Diana recognized it was alcohol. A question appeared in her mind: Who drank so much alcohol?

    "Oh well, it''s none of my business," thought Diana. When she reached the bedroom, she found that the door was open. The stench of alcohol poured out from within. Was Brian in there? Of course, it was him, who else would dare to go in his bedroom and leave such a smell?

    Diana hadn''t spoken to Brian since the incident in the restaurant. Knowing he was in the bedroom, Diana didn''t want to go in. She wasn''t prepared to serve a possibly drunk Brian.

    She was just about to leave when a shadow moved in the room. Feeling curious, Diana opened the door slightly and saw Brian''s clothes scattered on the rug and his belt beside them on the floor.

    Diana thought the moving shadow must have been her illusion. When she reached out her hand to turn off the light, a familiar person rushed out and passed her.

    Compared with the choking scent of alcohol, Antonette''s was quite pleasing. Diana noticed Antonette''s tears as she rushed out with her head down, running to the washroom.

    Her high heels made a loud sound as she ran. Diana could clearly see the wrinkles on Antonette''s skirt. And there was a big hole, enough for a hand to reach in on the back of Antonette''s sweater.

    Diana looked into the room. Brian was sleeping sweetly and quietly on the bed.

    Diana felt a strong sense of sadness, but she held herself to run after Antonette. She should check out if Antonette was ok; that was the most important thing right now.

    Antonette was huddled in the corner of the washroom. Seeing Diana walk in, Antonette cried louder. "Diana, I didn''t expect that¡­"

    Diana walked slowly to Antonette and squatted down beside her. She didn''t know how to comfort Antonette. All Diana could do was pat her softly on the back. Antonette raised her head slowly and repeated, "I didn''t know he would¡­ I thought he was drunk and wanted to throw up. I wanted to help him, he¡­"

    How could Brian do that?!

 Chapter 460 - 42: Weéˆ¥æª™e Finished

    "Antonette, I''ll go and wake him up. He''s disgusting! I will get revenge on him for you!" Diana said in anger.

    "No! Diana, he didn''t do anything wrong." Antonette held Diana''s hand and looked at Diana with tearful eyes. "Diana, I love him¡­ I love Mr. William." Antonette turned shy instead of sad when she said that. Her voice became gentle and soft, "I fell in love from the first moment I saw him."

    Diana was shocked. She recalled what the servants told her and of Antonette''s constant requests to visit Brian''s house. She was confused at the time. But now it all made sense. If Antonette didn''t like Brian, why would she have asked Diana to take her to Brian''s house repeatedly?

    "Diana, will you help me? He does love me; I know he does. He was just drunk¡­" Antonette said earnestly. She still thought of Diana as that innocent friend who wouldn''t question anything.

    "But, I think Mr. William must love me. So, he did that¡­ to me."

    Diana held Antonette''s hands. She was blank now and looked quietly at Antonette''s earnest eyes.

    "Diana, promise you will help me." Antonette wanted to get Diana on the side right away.

    "Ok," Diana replied automatically. She felt like she had missed something important.

    Antonette turned away. The tears in her eyes disappeared, and she smiled happily. Her plan had succeeded! Antonette asked Diana to leave as she wanted to take a bath. In fact, she didn''t need to wash at all. She let the water run for half an hour and then put on Diana''s clothes. Then she left Brian''s house.

    Diana saw her to the door. She walked to the kitchen automatically. After once again preparing Brian''s medicine, she realized that Brian didn''t need it anymore.

    Diana swept all the ingredients into the bin and ran to the second floor. She was somehow feeling rather depressed.

    Hearing the sound outside, Brian woke up. Looking at the window, he noticed it was already dark.

    Brian rubbed his head. He always had a headache after drinking alcohol. He was used to it.

    The thin quilt slid onto the floor after Brian sat up. He found that he was almost n.a.k.e.d. Seeing the mess on the floor, Brian wondered why Ken hadn''t put his clothes away this time.

    "Ken!"

    Ken soon appeared. Seeing the mess on the ground, he thought Brian had thrown them there and didn''t think anything of it. He just put them in the basket and asked a servant to send another suit.

    Brian was troubled by his headache and didn''t have the energy to be annoyed. "Has she come?" he asked.

    Ken knew that he was talking about Diana and answered back directly, "Yes. She just went to the garden."

    It''s late. Why would she go to the garden? Brian frowned. "Call her back," he said.

    Ken knew what had happened between Diana and Brian. He didn''t think it was right to get involved. He stood there silently.

    "Fine, I''ll go myself."

    Brian''s headache was really bothering him. He wanted just to have a bath and go to bed. But he knew he had to go and speak to Diana.

    The air outside was fresh. The large garden stretched out before him. There was a swing under a tree where Diana was sitting, gently swaying back and forth in the far corner.

    Brian walked toward her slowly. Unusually, he walked carefully in his leather shoes for fear of making a sound. Diana''s figure on the swing looked beautiful and lovely under the moonlight.

    Ken offered a lady''s coat to Brian and walked off.

    Brian didn''t know whether he should surrender to Diana. Seeing Ken''s reaction, he knew he couldn''t pretend nothing happened and go back to the room. He was a man. More importantly, he couldn''t stand Diana ignoring him for such a long time. As long as Diana would talk with him, he was happy whatever bitter concoction she cooked up.

    Brian walked over to Diana and held the swing. She turned back and jumped down after recognizing him.

    Brian had determined to reconcile with her. But she still acted coldly toward him. He was irritated and said, "Diana! Where is my medicine? Do you think I pay you to enjoy the scenery in my garden?"

    Diana was incandescent with rage. She shouted back, "Brian William, you had no illness at all! You were lying to me the whole time. Did you ask me to your villa to treat you or clean up your mess?"

    Brian was confused. "What are you talking about? What mess?"

    "You know what you did!"

    "I know nothing. What did I do? Tell me!"

    Diana thought Brian was the most shameless man on earth. Do I have to tell you that you slept with someone? Being drunk isn''t an excuse. People who drink-drive are punished. So men who have s.e.x when must also accept responsibility.

    "Stop!" Brian grasped Diana''s hand. He was strong and muscular, more so than most ordinary men. But Diana was determined to leave and struggled with all her might.

    Brian could feel it. But he was the boss of William Group. No one could fight against him! He was angered by Diana''s struggling and seized her wrists so fiercely that her wrists turned red.

    "Let me go! You''re hurting me!" Diana screamed.

    Brian knew his power. He loosened Diana''s wrist slightly but still held them firm. "Diana, if you want to say something, just go ahead."

    "What can I say?" Diana fell to her knees and cried. "You never had an illness. Or maybe if you did in the beginning, you are fine now. Why won''t you set me free?"

    Hearing her words, Brian was irritated. "So, you mean that I didn''t expect myself to be cured?"

    "Who knows why you pretended to be ill? Mr. William, you can tell me if you don''t want to pay me my salary for treating you."

    Brian was furious. "I don''t want to pay your salary? That money is nothing to me! Do you think everyone in the world is as cheap as you?"

    Hurt by his words, Diana shouted, "Yes. I don''t have much money. You''re rich. But that doesn''t mean you can fool me! Brian, who do you think you are? You do whatever you like. I am done with you! We''re finished!"

 Chapter 461 - 43: Make It Like A Coincidence

    "Stop," Brian said, though not so confidently this time.

    Diana paused for a moment as she heard Brian''s call but then continued onwards, determined to ignore him.

    Seeing her stop, Brian thought she was frightened. He didn''t expect she would have the courage to go on.

    He ran over to stop Diana, "Wait! You can''t leave until you explain why."

    "What should I say, Brian?!" Diana brushed away Brian''s arms. In doing so, she overexerted, and pain shot through her arm. She cursed him fiercely.

    "What should you say?" Brian repeated her words slowly, "I am not cured. You haven''t cured me of the disease."

    "Oh," Diana sneered, "You are not cured, or you never had the illness at all? Brian, I have no time to go through all this with you. It''s fine if you don''t want to give me the salary. But I am leaving now, and you can''t stop me!"

    Brian cut her off, blocking her way out.

    Diana looked around. She was in Brian''s home now, and it was dark outside. She would be in big danger if Brian did something to her here.

    Brian did not know what she was thinking.

    He was puzzled as to why Diana wanted to go so suddenly and insisted that he wasn''t ill? It seemed she thought he wanted to have the illness.

    They were both silents for a while. Then Brian put the coat on her. But Diana kept her distance, "There is no need. I am going home soon."

    "Do you still want to leave?" Brian had never needed to coax a woman before. He didn''t know how to make Diana happy. He brought out his trump card again, "Can you afford the compensation?"

    Diana stared at Brian. It seemed the word "shameless" was stamped on his face. Would he not admit the mistake until she spelled out what he had done to Antonette?

    Brian expected Diana to be helpless and never dare to refuse him. However, Diana looked at him with scorn.

    The moon was now hidden behind some ominous dark clouds.

    It suddenly began raining. And in a few seconds, the rain started pouring violently down.

    They were soon soaked to the skin. The cold went deep into their hearts.

    Diana thought she was rather unlucky. The rain would make it harder to catch a taxi.

    But she had said it now. She would leave the villa even if she had to walk home.

    Brian pulled her under the shelter from the rain and put the wind coat on her. Then he spoke to her gently and patiently, "Diana, let''s go back first. We can talk about whatever is wrong tomorrow."

    "Give thanks for President William''s kindness," Diana sang, "No matter how heavy the rain is, we can always play in the rain¡­"

    Brian was speechless. Was there something wrong with her?

    "Diana, this is the last time I''ll say it!" Brian pulled her back. Diana''s hair was wet from the heavy rain. "Go back to the villa!"

    There was a flash in the sky at that moment. It seemed there was water coming out from her eyes. Was she crying?

    "What do you want to do, Brian?!" Diana was going to go crazy because of him. "Why do you pretend to be ill? What are you doing now? Are you worried about me? Are you afraid of me getting wet in the rain?

    "You don''t need to!" Diana''s voice rose. She opened her bag and took all of her money out. "Brian, this is the money I earned from the bar. Although I earn much less than you, I can support myself."

    "Oh, I forgot to pay you the money for the bill in your restaurant. You can deduct that from my salary. But it seems you don''t need the money. Of course, how could a billionaire like you care about this?" After these words, Diana threw all the money on Brian''s face.

    Brian hated the smell of money, but he didn''t move. He looked at Diana silently.

    Seeing Diana''s indignation, Brian realized something. They had known each other for a long time, but he had never heard Diana say as much as she had today. Although she mocked him, he felt seriousness from her words.

    Diana was serious. She didn''t want to treat him anymore, nor did she want to stay at his villa. She walked quickly away from Brian, wiping the tears from her face as she went.

    Brian watched Diana''s back until she disappeared.

    Ken came to Brian with an umbrella. Looking at the money and the coat tossed on the floor, he didn''t know how to comfort Brian.

    "Ken, let the driver send her back."

    "OK, Mr. William." Ken gave the umbrella to Brian and went away.

    "Wait." Brian continued, "Don''t let her know the car belongs to the William family. Make it like a coincidence."

    "OK, Mr. William."

    After Ken left, Brian sat on the swing for a long time, even as it continued to rain. After some time, Ken sent a message to him to say Miss Anderson had arrived home safely.

    Hearing this, Brian stood up to take a shower. He stood under the shower and let the water cascade down over him. He still could not figure out what was wrong with Diana.

    Brian touched his genitals. Had he recovered from the illness?

    "Ken."

    "Yes, Mr. William."

    "Ask Susan to come."

    Susan was Brian''s masseuse. They used to sleep together back before his ''problem'' began. But since then, he had not asked her to come. Ken understood Mr. William. He wanted to say something but finally was without any words.

    After Ken''s pause, Brian waved his hand and somberly said, "Actually, forget it¡­"

    Brian knew he had not recovered. And there was only one person in the world that could treat him.

    "Diana Anderson," Brian said the name in his heart.

    In the laboratory, Kyle was explaining the experimental procedure to Diana.

    "Diana?"

    Diana was in a trance. Hearing Kyle''s call, she looked at him.

    "Are you feeling okay?" Ken asked her, putting his hand on Diana''s forehead to check her temperature.

 Chapter 462 - 44: See You Later

    Diana moved her head slightly. She got wet in the rain the day before, but she had taken the cold medication and had a shower when she arrived home. Her body was OK, though she could not help missing the man for whom she cried.

    "Kyle, I am fine." Diana wrote down what Kyle had been explaining and repeated it, "Is this correct?"

    Kyle nodded his head and continued to explain. But after only a second, Diana was out of it again. The morning slipped away quickly.

    In the changing room, Kyle looked at the dress, wondering how to invite Diana.

    While Diana was waiting for Kyle in the hall, her phone rang.

    "Diana, did you move out of Brian''s villa?" Antonette asked her tenderly.

    "Yes," Diana answered, offering no further explanation.

    "Because of me? Diana, I am sorry. Where are you now?"

    Diana knew Antonette was the kind of person who easily felt guilty. She was afraid Antonette would blame herself, so she quickly explained, "No, Antonette, it''s not your fault."

    "I am in a laboratory with Kyle. If you are around, we could have lunch together."

    Antonette''s laughter sounded out from the phone, "OK, Diana, wait for me. I''m coming now."

    "See you later."

    After hanging up, Diana saw Kyle coming towards her.

    "Kyle, I am going to lunch with Antonette. But if you have something to do, you can leave first, and I''ll stay."

    Kyle slowed down, "Diana, I want to invite you to dance."

    "A dance?"

    "It''s this weekend. I''ve never been to this kind of thing, and I need a partner. Could you do me a favor and come with me?"

    Basically, what Kyle meant was that if he didn''t have a partner to go with, he would be a social disgrace.

    Diana knew she owed Kyle a lot. She could not refuse him. But she wanted to express her own apprehension too, "I have never been to dance either. What if I make a mistake at the party?"

    "I remember you were in the Performing Arts Association before, and I heard you were good at ballroom dancing. You only need to dance with me at the party." Kyle dispelled her doubts and continued, "Besides, you could never bring shame on me. In my eyes, you are the most beautiful girl there is."

    Diana took Kyle''s words lightheartedly; she knew he was just kind.

    Kyle gave the dress to her, "This is what you need to wear, it matches my outfit. So you don''t have to prepare it yourself."

    Kyle was so considerate. Diana didn''t open the bag straight away. After all, the dress Kyle prepared would surely be better than hers.

    "Diana." Antonette made her way to where Diana and Kyle were standing.

    "How are you, Kyle?" Antonette said chattily.

    "Antonette?" Kyle said Antonette''s name tentatively, uncertain he remembered her.

    "Yes, that''s me," Antonette replied.

    Kyle smiled at her. Then he turned to Diana, "See you this weekend. Don''t forget!"

    "I won''t," Diana said.

    During the lunch, Antonette asked Diana what Kyle was talking about. Diana told her about the dance he''d invited her to.

    There was a big designer logo on the bag containing the dress. Antonette had already been eager to know what was inside. Hearing it was a formal dress, she was very anxious to see it.

    But above all, Antonette was full of hate. Why did Kyle also do so much for Diana?

    "Diana, do you mind if I take a look at your dress?"

    Diana brought the bag over to her, "Go ahead, I haven''t seen it myself yet."

    Antonette opened the bag. She was astonished by the delicate and luxurious packaging. She couldn''t help clenching her fist but said to Diana gently, "I wish I could go too. Unfortunately, no one will take me there."

    Antonette''s voice was full of pity. Diana stopped eating. She had accidentally hurt Antonette again; she was so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e.

    "Wait for me a moment." Diana went to the restroom and gave Kyle a call.

    After a while, Diana came back happily, "Antonette, Kyle said anyone could go to the party if they have an invitation letter. And he has one more. He can give it to you!"

    "Diana, you are so nice," Antonette said sweetly, trying to contain her resentment.

    Diana smiled happily at Antonette, then continued to eat.

    On Sunday, Kyle picked Diana up to go to the dance. Only then did Diana know the party was held in the city''s most famous business center.

    Of the people who attended the party, most of them were business tycoons. Their partners were beautiful, elegant women. The rest of the guests were wealthy women who wanted to find the perfect guy at the party. Most of the girls were rather simple-minded.

    Kyle knew the party would be boring. As such, he didn''t go in early but waited with Diana at the entrance.

    The light had gone down already in the hall when Kyle and Diana entered, accompanied by the melodic strings of the violin.

    Kyle wore a modest, luxury black suit that made him look refined and graceful. Diana was a little nervous. She wore a custom pink dress, with her long, black hair down to her shoulder. She was quite lovely and beautiful.

    Diana felt like everyone was looking at them.

    "They are so well matched!" people whispered. Many people nodded in agreement.

    After the red carpet, Kyle walked towards a couple of guests, "Uncle and Auntie, how are you?"

    Diana knew no one else at the party, so they had no option but to follow him.

    The couple smiled at them, "Kyle, will you go abroad again soon?"

    "I have no plan before getting my diploma," Kyle replied.

    Aunt White couldn''t help herself any longer and asked, "Now tell me, is this your girlfriend?"

    Kyle looked at Diana. She was waiting for him to explain, but he didn''t say anything. She gave them a hollow laugh and nudged Kyle.

    Kyle was happy to let his Aunt and Uncle believe it was true, so he ignored Diana''s hint. However, Diana was adamant. There were many women staring at them now, and most of them were after Kyle. She didn''t want to get in the way of so many intimidatingly beautiful women.

    "I''m sorry, but Kyle and I are not¡­" Diana suddenly felt uncomfortable, like someone was watching her. She looked over, and of course, there was Brian William. Only he could make her feel like that.

 Chapter 463 - 45: Nothing To Say

    Brian was the President of William. This kind of occasion could not happen without him. As Brian was busy toasting various acquaintances, he was told of a rather good-looking couple that had recently arrived. He had now found who they were.

    Brian looked in disgust at Kyle Norton. On every occasion, Brian was the center of attention. Everyone should be focused on him.

    He moved towards them quickly.

    "Mr. William, this project¡­" a man tried to get Brian''s attention with an obsequious smile.

    But it was too late; Brian was already losing it. All he could see was Diana, who was linking arms with Kyle.

    Diana felt Brian''s rage and wanted to draw Kyle away. However, Kyle was talking with his aunt and didn''t realize the impending danger.

    "Kyle Norton, how did you get in here? When did this place go so downhill?" Brian spat the words maliciously. The party atmosphere quickly turned cold.

    He then turned his attention to Kyle''s Aunt and Uncle.

    "Oh, I hear that it was you two who introduced Kyle''s mother to my uncle. I would like to express my thanks on behalf of my uncle to you two pensioners. Thank you for helping my Uncle create such an excellent bastard!"

    Brian deliberately stressed the word "bastard." Diana saw Kyle''s face turn pale, and his body trembled slightly.

    "Brian William, you are rude and arrogant, go away!"

    Brian turned from complacent to stormy. He was Brian William, a powerful man in the city! How could Diana dare to rebuke him in front of so many people?

    "You say I am without grace? Diana, you can ask Kyle whether he dares to say that. It was because of him and his mother that my aunt passed away. It was he and his mother that broke up our family and drove my aunt to death. So who is really the one that lacks class?"

    Diana couldn''t believe it! Kyle, a gentle, warm guy, was a bastard! And he was Brian''s cousin! Diana didn''t know of their family dispute. She just knew Brian was hurting Kyle deliberately, and Kyle needed someone to support him now.

    She shouted, "Brian, I have nothing to say to you!"

    Diana wanted to pull Kyle away, but Brian grabbed his arm, "Don''t you have the courage to speak?"

    "Oh, I forgot you are a bastard who is not qualified to speak here." Brian continued abusing Kyle, determined to shame him as much as he could.

    Diana wanted to avoid any trouble, if possible. "Kyle, let''s go. Don''t be bothered by his words." Diana remembered the situation in the restaurant; she didn''t want to see that again.

    However, Kyle had had enough. He glanced reassuringly at Diana then turned to face Brian.

    "This place doesn''t belong to you. I have an invitation to attend. If you are not satisfied with my presence, you can talk to the person who invited me. And as far as I know, as powerful as you are Brian, you can''t control who can and cannot come here."

    Brian hadn''t expected Kyle would talk to him in that way. He looked down on Kyle as a bastard. He wanted to teach him a lesson. He wanted to humiliate him.

    Brian sneered and stood back from Kyle, "Obviously, the chairman of the business center was wrong to let a clown-like you in here. Thank you for your suggestion. I will consider putting a sign on the door to notify guests that bastards and dogs are not allowed in."

    Brian was taking it too far. Kyle clenched his fists, desperate to unleash them on Brian''s face.

    They were on the verge of a massive fight. The other guests were nervously trying to figure out where they should stand if a fight broke out.

    Luckily, just at the right moment, Ken came over and dispersed the crowd.

    As Ken was calming everyone down, he saw Diana standing between Brian and Kyle. Before the argument could really boil over, Ken snapped his fingers. At once, the lights were dimmed, and the music began.

    But Diana was not finished yet. "Brian William! You are too childish to be a group President!" She was extremely angry with him. Bastards and dogs were not allowed to get in? How could he stoop that low?

    To Diana''s surprise, Brian didn''t say anything. He looked grudgingly at Kyle instead.

    "Diana."

    The music was messing with Diana''s hearing. Was there someone here that she knew? Diana tried her best to recognize the person walking towards them through the dimmed light. Finally, she saw a strange and familiar figure.

    It was Antonette!

    Diana was so angry at Brian that she almost failed to recognize her.

    As Antonette got closer, Diana realized the reason. Antonette was totally different from her usual herself. She was normally so demure and gentle, while today she looked charming and alluring.

    That said, Diana didn''t think too much of Antonette''s dress and make-up. After all, everyone here was well dressed.

    "Antonette." Diana offered her hand.

    Antonette glanced at her but didn''t stop. She walked directly to Brian and called to him gently, "Mr. William."

    When Antonette arrived at his side, Brian got a whiff of cheap perfume that made him feel sick. But Antonette''s presence made Diana visibly awkward. Seeing Diana''s embarrassment stirred Brian''s motivation for revenge. She could use Kyle Norton to make him jealous. So he could make use of Antonette in the same way.

    Brian greeted Antonette warmly and held out his arm while Antonette took advantage of the opportunity to lean in close to his body.

    Brian was disgusted by Antonette''s scheming.

    He didn''t even want to touch her, but she leaned against him provocatively. The smell of the perfume hit Brian again, and he turned away.

    Meanwhile, Antonette also turned to one side. But that was to hide her smug smile. Then she looked at Diana with surprise, as if she didn''t expect Brian would show intimacy in front of them.

    Diana felt suffocated.

 Chapter 464 - 46: Who ARe You?

    Brian was finally treating Antonette well. Did they love each other, right? So why was she still not happy for her best friend?

    Brian was proud to see Diana''s odd look. Although he despised Antonette, he put his hand on her shoulder and turned her face towards him.

    Was Mr. William going to kiss her? There was much delight in Antonette''s eyes. She turned her head obediently.

    Of course, Brian would never kiss Antonette. He just wanted to pretend and let Diana enjoy the show.

    Diana tried to say something, but nothing seemed right. Even under the dimmed light, she looked rather pale.

    Diana, do you like Brian? Kyle wondered in his heart. Although Diana was at his side, Kyle felt the tacit understanding between her and Brian during their quarrel. It wasn''t about anyone else, it was between them.

    But Kyle soon remembered that, of course, Brian William wouldn''t consider others'' feelings, he only knew how to upset people. He was different from Brian. He would do everything for Diana and never allow her to be hurt.

    Kyle touched Diana''s hand. To his delight, she didn''t pull away. That was the Anderson light Kyle needed, and he held her hand tightly.

    Brian was so angry to see them holding hands that he unconsciously gripped Antonette''s hand in anger. It was a pity that Diana didn''t see as Antonette''s face contorted in pain.

    Kyle leaned in close to Diana and spoke softly in her ear, "Diana, shall we dance?"

    Although Diana wasn''t looking at Brian, she was paying attention to him the whole time. She didn''t realize Kyle was holding her hand until his voice came to her.

    When did they start holding hands? Diana felt nervous and immediately shook Kyle''s hand away.

    "Kyle, it''s¡­" Diana didn''t know how to explain; it was very awkward. Kyle was devastated, now he knew that Diana truly wasn''t interested in him. He took one last look at her, then walked away.

    Brian knew what Antonette was truly like. No matter how charming or innocent she pretended to be, he was indifferent.

    As soon as he saw Kyle leaving, he pushed Antonette away and brushed off the place she''d been leaning against.

    Antonette didn''t know what was wrong, nor did she know why Brian suddenly changed his attitude. His expression showed disgust as if he had touched something dirty.

    "Mr. William¡­" Antonette called out to Brian aggrievedly.

    Brian didn''t want to talk with her. He urgently needed to wash her cheap cosmetics off his hands.

    Antonette went after Brian, but Ken skillfully stopped her. She could do nothing and looked on helplessly as Brian got into a lift with some other guests.

    ***

    In reality, Antonette had known that Brian''s attitude was not as positive as she had hoped. But she was blinded by his intimacy and thought Brian might give her an opportunity.

    But Antonette was not willing to give up money and fame that easily!

    Ken''s cough interrupted Antonette''s imagination, "Miss White, this way, please."

    Ken was so polite that Antonette couldn''t refuse him.

    Still, she shot him a dark look so as to vent her anger, then walked over to the dance floor.

    Ken was shocked by her attitude, how rude!

    Not after long, the lift door opened again. Brian walked out in a fresh suit and headed for the VIP lounge.

    Antonette''s poor perfume and cosmetics had forced him to go and shower in his private room. The suit he wore before had been thrown into the garbage.

    Brian settled into the VIP area overlooking the dance floor and eagerly searched the crowds for Diana.

    Meanwhile, Antonette was having the time of her life mingling with the other guests. It was the first time she''d attended such a formal occasion.

    When she''d first arrived, no one saw her as important, she was nobody. But lots of people saw she was close to Brian William, the President of William. After that, women came to chat with her for gossip, and men admired her from afar.

    Still absorbed in the false sweetness given to her by Brian, Antonette enjoyed her moment. Champagne, dancing, high-class people to talk to¡­ this was life!

    "Isn''t that the girl who was with Mr. William?"

    Antonette couldn''t help feeling elated at hearing those words. But she pretended not to have heard what the girl said, wanting to appear gentle and elegant.

    "Yes. And I think Mr. William kissed her just now¡­" The girl lowered her voice, but still spoke loudly enough for others to hear what she said.

    And yet, Antonette still wasn''t satisfied, she wanted them to know more.

    It would be great if these girls knew she was a frequent guest at Brian''s house, even better if they heard about her "one-night stand" with him!

    Of course, Diana could back her up on all this. And even though she had promised to help, when Antonette needed her, Diana was jealous and hid like a child. Antonette despised her.

    "Really? No way. How could Mr. William kiss that kind of girl¡­?" Antonette heard more girls talking about her.

    She was unhappy with their remarks and turned around to look haughtily at them.

    The girls knew this was their chance to chat with her. So, they walked toward her with big smiles on their faces.

    A pretty girl with a short bob haircut asked with a sweet smile, "May I ask your name?"

    Antonette raised her chin highly and replied, "Antonette White."

    The girls looked at each other and nodded their heads. And then they uttered at the same time, "Miss White."

    "Miss White, the girl who was with Mr. William¡­" The girls tried to get Antonette to tell them they wanted to know.

    "That''s me, I was with Mr. William." Antonette stood tall, champagne glass in hand, speaking as confidently as she could.

    "I thought I recognized you from someplace. Your figure and you are¡­" another girl said. She glanced at Antonette''s ten-centimeter tall high heels.

    Antonette''s dress looked great, with a gorgeous cut and high-quality fabric. However, her high heels were ugly and outdated. Antonette knew herself and couldn''t pretend otherwise.

 Chapter 465 - 47: He Hugged Her Close

    All the money Antonette had saved over several months was only just enough to pay for the dress. She was very proud of it and was sure she could attract the attention of some rich guys at the dance.

    Antonette was pleased with the girl''s compliment. But she condemned the girl for not finishing her sentence, putting it down to a lack of social experience. Antonette decided it was better to forgive the young girl this time.

    The two girls left and returned to their group of friends. Pointing at Antonette''s dress, they laughed, "See. She must have bought it at a discount. Look at that loose thread."

    One of the girls, quite tall and with distinctive purple hair, wore a cold expression. She had stood beside them to see what was going on. Hearing what they said, she walked to Antonette and looked at her carefully.

    As the girl approached her, Antonette felt tense. She held her arms firmly against her c.h.e.s.t.

    The purple-haired girl noticed Antonette''s fear. Having got what she wanted, she flashed Antonette a big, fake smile.

    Antonette still felt confident. After all, she was Brian''s secret girlfriend in their eyes. Wasn''t she?

    "Miss White, I have some questions for you." The girl with purple hair smiled sweetly.

    Thinking of Brian''s status, Antonette was rather confident. She replied dismissively, "Who are you?"

    The girls around them whispered to each other. The purple-haired girl was the daughter of a stockholder of the William Group. Her father was a business giant in Atlanta. Although Brian was rich and famous, even he had to show some respect for this girl''s father.

    They hadn''t expected that Antonette was not only bad in taste, but also inexperienced.

    The girl didn''t show her surprise like the others. She smiled slightly, "I''m Anna."

    Hearing the girl introduce herself, Antonette was ecstatic. She thought this might be the beginning of her elite life.

    But Anna ended her dream swiftly. She leaned over to Antonette, and her long fingernails pinched a loose thread on Antonette''s dress.

    "Don''t move, Miss White," she said.

    The dress was a luxury for Antonette. But due to a slight flaw, it had been on discount. It was the only way she could afford it. She had tried to repair it herself, but it had only made the dress'' flaw more apparent, and the shape now showed off her slightly fatty belly.

    Anna pressed her hand against Antonette''s belly and laughed, "Miss White is quite healthy."

    The girls around them all laughed. Antonette finally understood Anna was messing with her, and her face turned white.

    "Alright. Stop disgracing Brian. Time for you to go." Anna said sarcastically.

    "You don''t know about my relationship with Mr. William? He won''t forgive you for this!" Antonette shouted and stamped the floor in anger.

    Anna was not afraid of her threats. She glanced back at her friends. Antonette thought Anna was going to harm her. She hugged herself tightly and took a step backward.

    Anna was tall. Even if with Antonette''s extra-high heels, she was only slightly taller. Putting her hand on Antonette''s shoulder, Anna wore a gentle expression and said, "Relax, Miss White. I''m not going to do anything to you."

    Antonette decided she would have to try and reconcile with this girl.

    "I am not afraid!" Antonette raised her voice so that everyone could hear her.

    "Don''t be mad. See, when you frown, it ruins your makeup."

    Anna also raised her voice, and everyone heard what she said. She smiled coldly at Antonette and took the glass in Antonette''s hand.

    Antonette angrily attempted to grab the glass back, but Anna moved too quickly. Antonette moved clumsily in her high heels. Anna seized the chance and put her foot out in front of Antonette.

    Antonette stumbled but managed to hold herself up. Seeing she was almost down, Anna looked at the two girls standing on either side, and one of them pushed Antonette to the ground.

    Antonette had no mood to fight them and just tried to ignore the pain in her ankle. All she could think of was to pull her dress up to cover her legs.

    Anna walked to Antonette and kicked at her hand. "What''s wrong with you, Miss White? Are you afraid of exposing your body? Have a look around; is there anyone else dressed like you? You look like a s.l.u.t!"

    Antonette had hurt her ankle, and her shoes had come off, lying in a heap by her side. Her hands were also in great pain from where Anna kicked them. Antonette sobbed helplessly on the floor, her tears sending mascara running down her sorry face.

    More and more people gathered around. Soon, a man went to Brian and told him what was going on.

    Brian had thought this might happen when he saw Antonette walk over to those girls.

    Of course, he was not going to get involved in her business. She had brought it on herself. Why should he help?

    After sending the man away, Ken uttered, "Boss."

    Brian nodded his head.

    "I just saw Miss Anderson, she''s still here." Ken then left the room so that Brian could have space and time to think about what he should do.

    Brian uncrossed his legs. He sat, contemplating for a while. Would Diana help that wicked woman if she knew what was happening to her? The answer was, "yes."

    He could ignore it if Anna wasn''t there. But he knew well that Anna was a spoiled child and often treated others badly. If Brian saw her, he would have to show her some respect.

    However, if Diana fought Anna on Antonette''s behalf, Diana would be the one that suffered. How could he stand by and let that happen?

    "Silly girl!" Brian cursed to himself.

    Diana was on her way to the washroom when she heard a few girls saying that their friend Anna was causing trouble with a girl called ''Miss White.''

    They spoke in a mean, sarcastic tone and their words were harsh. Diana wasn''t sure what to do, so she continued past them.

    When she came out of the washroom, the girls were still talking about the same thing. They said that Anna had pushed Miss White to the ground, and everyone was laughing at her.

    Diana couldn''t stay cool anymore. Were they talking about¡­ Antonette?

    Diana looked at them. A girl with a bob haircut looked back at her indifferently.

    Why were these girls so conceited? Diana was just a stranger, and they looked at her like she was a piece of dirt. If the girl they were talking about was Antonette, she must have suffered a lot.

 Chapter 466 - 48: Chaotic Mess

    Diana ignored them and rushed out to the dance floor. She pushed through the crowd and saw Antonette lying on the floor, unable to stand.

    "Antonette!" Diana raced to Antonette''s side.

    She was too frightened to move and didn''t want everyone to see her ruined makeup.

    Diana struggled to move Antonette''s arms that were covering her face and asked worriedly, "Antonette, are you okay?"

    Anna had lost interest in Antonette. But seeing this rube now had a companion, Anna was interested again. Holding a glass of champagne, Anna walked slowly over to them.

    "Antonette, I can hold you. Let''s get you out of here." Diana struggled to help Antonette to her feet.

    "Did I say she could go?" Anna said, a hint of aggression in her voice.

    Diana looked up at her. There was no doubt this smug bitch had been the one making trouble with Antonette.

    Diana was angered by what had happened to her friend. "We leave when we want. What we do is none of your business. Take your orders somewhere else."

    Anna could tell that she was different from Antonette. Why was she getting involved in this?

    At that moment, someone who knew Diana came over to tell Anna who she was.

    Anna nodded and looked at Diana with hatred. So this girl came with Brian William. She seemed to know him. But what was their relationship? Was she also like this Miss White?

    But Anna was not in a rush to confront Diana. Her principal enemy was still Antonette.

    "Miss Anderson. Don''t rush to pull her up. She has been lying on the ground for a while. I think she wants to stay down there. It seems to suit her quite well¡­"

    Diana was not used to being mean. She could play tricks with friends for fun, but she didn''t know how to fight back in this kind of situation.

    Anna walked closer to them. "See? Her face is dirty with all that makeup. I can help her to remove it."

    Anna gazed at Diana. She held out her hand as if she was about to pour the glass of champagne on Antonette''s face. Antonette looked up at her in fright.

    Without hesitation, Diana stood in front of Antonette to protect her.

    Anna only intended to joke with them. She wasn''t actually going to pour her drink on Antonette. But seeing Diana''s reaction, she decided she had to teach her a lesson. So, she slowly poured the glass of champagne all over Diana.

    Antonette screamed. However, she didn''t feel anything. Shivering, she opened her eyes and noticed that the champagne was not being poured on her face; Diana was standing in front of her.

    Diana didn''t say anything. The champagne flowed over her face and c.h.e.s.t and made her look a mess. Her eyes, however, remained astonishingly bright, and she stared straight at Anna.

    Anna was shocked by the fierce look in her eyes. But Diana was just an ordinary girl; she wasn''t going to do anything.

    Anna sneered at Diana, "Are you really going to fight me for her?"

    Diana had no time to reply because all of a sudden, Brian arrived at her side.

    His face was dreadfully cold. Brian took off his expensive suit jacket and put it over Diana. Her dress was now almost transparent after being soaked in champagne.

    Anna had never seen Brian care about a person in this way. She had no idea what was going on and said sweetly, "Brian."

    Hearing her voice, Brian turned to her, as if he hadn''t seen her until now.

    Anna had never seen a look like that on anyone before. Her smile froze at once. She looked at Brian in shock and fear. "Brian, why are you¡­"

    "Anna. It''s time for you and your friends to f.u.c.k off home."

    Anna couldn''t believe what she''d just heard. Brian spoke like that to her in front of so many people.

    "Brian. She made me angry first. I just wanted to..."

    Brian cut her off. "This is the last time I am going to say it. F.u.c.k off!"

    He reached out and took a bottle of closed champagne from the waiter. He slowly shook it. Though he didn''t say what he was going to do, his threat was quite clear.

    Anna''s previously arrogant face was now filled with fear.

    She knew that Brian had been bad-tempered since he was a little boy. If he got angry, he would not care who her father was. She looked at the bottle in his hand. Did he really want to humiliate her in front of so many people just because of that ordinary girl?

    Anna looked carefully at Brian''s face to see if he was going to change his mind. Unfortunately, from the very beginning, he was on Diana''s side.

    Brian was mad that he''d arrived too late to stop Diana from being abused by this stupid girl. But there was a way to fight for her. He could force "Princess Anna" to leave the party. That was the best way to punish this conceited girl.

    Brian was not messing around. He put his thumb on the bottle, ready to open it.

    Finally, Anna was beaten by her fear and cried out before Brian went any further. Humiliated, she hitched up her dress and ran out of the room.

    After she left, all the people who had sneered or laughed at Diana didn''t dare to stay and escaped home as well.

    Finally, everything was quiet.

    Brian looked down at Diana. The wet dress stuck to her body and showed off her womanly curves. Brian frowned. He felt like his treasure was being spied on by others and was angry. He couldn''t help reaching out his hands to cover Diana firmly with his coat.

    Diana looked at Brian confusedly. Actually, she was shocked that Brian had come to help her. Why did he treat her so nicely? Normally, he would have laughed or applauded at seeing someone pour a drink over her. Wouldn''t he?

    Brian hugged Diana close. His handsome face was still burning with anger. The people standing around automatically made way for them to leave.

    As everyone stood by watching, Brian walked Diana carefully off the dance floor and out toward the exits.

    Kyle was waiting for Diana on the other side of the hall. It had been quite a long time now, he guessed Diana might have gotten bored and left.

    He was just about to leave when he saw Anna run out from the other room.

    He had heard about Anna before, that she was a spoiled, snobby girl. Kyle wondered what had made her so upset.

    Following shortly after, Kyle saw Brian walk out with Diana in his arms.

    He was usually so bossy and stuck-up. But now, he was behaving so tenderly. Kyle watched as Brian opened the car door and helped her get in.

    If the girl had been anyone else, it might have changed Kyle''s impression of him. But the girl was Diana! The one he loved!

 Chapter 467 - 49: Get Out Of My Way

    Kyle felt as if his heart was being ripped in two.

    Diana was wearing Brian''s coat. She was leaning on his c.h.e.s.t and looked quite peaceful. There was no sign that Brian was forcing her.

    Why? Why was she willing to leave with him? What had happened in the past half an hour?

    Kyle couldn''t bear it. He had to ask Diana what she thought about him. Even if he got rejected, he had to know!

    Kyle rushed to the car. He had to talk with Diana.

    As he was approaching the car, a man came across, blocking his path. He was a handsome man, with curly hair tied behind his head, wearing a smart, dark Anderson suit. It was Ken.

    Ken stopped and smiled. "Mr. Norton. What are you doing?"

    "Get out of my way!" Kyle shouted angrily.

    Ken grabbed Kyle to hold him back. The black Maybach burst into life, engine revving loudly, then cruised away slowly out of sight. Only once it was a safe distance away did Ken release Kyle from his grip.

    Kyle stared at Ken and clenched his fists. Ken stood beside him coolly and ignored his anger, then stroll casually away into the night.

    Kyle knew that Ken was a loyal servant of Brian, so he didn''t bother scolding him. Moreover, he was wise enough not to pick a fight with a bodyguard.

    The guests had all gone after the banquet. The hall was left in a chaotic mess.

    Frustrated, Kyle fetched his things and headed to leave.

    When he passed through the hall, he saw a girl squatting on the rug. Her shoulders were shrugged, and she seemed to be crying. Many people were passing by, but none were willing to help her. Worse still, there were several girls gathered around laughing at her.

    Kyle thought he had seen her somewhere before. He walked over and asked gently, "Excuse me, Miss, can I help you?"

    The girl on the floor sobbed and raised her head slowly. Her eyes were red from crying, and she looked quite miserable.

    "Antonette?" Kyle uttered in shock.

    "Kyle¡­" Seeing the handsome senior, Antonette cried even louder. People passing by all looked at them.

    Kyle had no choice. Seeing her situation, he squatted down and asked gently, "Antonette, can you stand up?"

    Antonette had been there for a while, so her legs had gone numb. She shook her head and cried.

    "I can help you stand up." Kyle held Antonette and carefully pulled her up. She leaned heavily on his strong body. "Do you feel better now?" Kyle asked.

    Antonette nodded her head. Without the high heels, her high-cut dress was dragging on the floor, and she looked a pitiful sight.

    When Kyle was about to take his hands off her, Antonette quickly grasped his hand and said, "Kyle, can you walk me to the washroom?"

    Based on her appearance, Kyle thought someone must have bullied her. He wanted to ask her what had happened, but she was clearly too distressed right now. Hearing her request, naturally, he couldn''t refuse her.

    The water was running in the washroom.

    Antonette looked at herself in the mirror. Her bloodshot eyes looked back at her painfully, and she examined her ruined makeup. Thinking of the humiliation she had suffered, Antonette was full of anger. It was Diana who had made all this happen! She caused her to be humiliated by those girls! Antonette had thought Diana was innocent, but it turned out she was the worst.

    Antonette never thought she did anything wrong. She never thought about how it was her idea to come to the party; that it was Anna who fooled her; that it was Brian who ignored her. She blamed everything on Diana and hated her for no good reason.

    Antonette even hated Diana for protecting her from Anna, as if she cared! If she hadn''t, Anna would have poured the drink on Antonette instead. Then Mr. William would have seen her! And he would have taken her home, not Diana!

    Antonette lowered her head and looked at her dress. She stared at it for a long time. Then, out of nowhere, she began biting her dress! She tore it to pieces with her hands and teeth, as if she could release her anger in this way. Diana Anderson! I will never let you live in peace! Tears began streaming down her face again as she sobbed uncontrollably.

    Hearing Antonette''s sobs in the washroom, Kyle felt sorry for her. In some aspects, his status of being an illegitimate son made him suffer a lot. So, he always felt pity for those that were bullied by others.

    Like just now, he himself was in a bad mood after seeing Diana leave with Brian, but he still chose to help Antonette. In his eyes, Antonette was vulnerable, and he had to help her. It was something that had gotten him in trouble a few times in the past.

    Of course, he had no idea what Antonette was really thinking.

    ***

    After a while, Antonette stumbled out of the washroom. She had cleaned off the makeup. Her pale face made her look more vulnerable.

    Kyle had somehow found a pair of shoes for her to wear. He uttered gently, "I don''t know your size. You can try them on."

    Given the mess around them, it was certainly better to wear shoes than a walk in b.a.r.e feet. But the shoes were too big for Antonette, and she tripped. Her movement was very uncoordinated. Still, she ignored people''s stares and walked forward, looking straight ahead.

    Kyle pretended not to have seen her funny walk. He held her gently. "Where is your home? I can give you a ride."

    Seeing her wretched situation, Kyle would feel bad for Diana if he didn''t look after her friend.

    Kyle''s smile was warm. Unfortunately, Antonette''s heart had been turned to ice. His smile could do nothing to thaw her cold heart.

    Seeing Kyle''s gorgeous face and his luxury suite, Antonette had a plan. She put on her most sorrowful face and told Kyle her address.

    In her eyes, Kyle was like Diana. They were people she could use. And due to his characteristics, Kyle was easier to control.

    Kyle didn''t speak. He helped Antonette into his car and drove away.

    On the journey home, Antonette gazed at the commercial buildings through the window. The neon lights shined so brightly that it made her feel dizzy. If Diana could get the chance to enter this fancy world, why couldn''t she? Diana was no better than her!

    Diana Anderson, we will see who is the final winner! I will beat you someday! Antonette made a promise to herself to see Diana suffer.

 Chapter 468 - 50: How Could Diana Be Compared With Her?

    It was getting darker and darker outside. Looking at the navigation system of his car, Kyle was confused. Where was her home? Why were they going so far from downtown? Did she give him the wrong address? But Antonette didn''t say anything after sitting in the car¡­

    Kyle had no option but to drive in the direction Antonette told him. When they finally arrived, Kyle turned to Antonette, who was sitting in the back seat.

    Antonette was looking down at her l.a.p, deep in thought. Feeling Kyle was watching her, she forced out a sob and wiped the imaginary tears from her cheek.

    Kyle frowned. After thinking for a while, he took out his handkerchief and gave it to Antonette. "Here, it''s OK, wipe your tears."

    Antonette was stunned. Why did Kyle treat her so gently? Was he¡­?

    Holding Kyle''s handkerchief, she jumped into his arms.

    Kyle was shocked. He automatically wanted to push her away, but Antonette hugged him so firmly that he couldn''t move.

    Antonette cried for a while. As she leaned into Kyle''s shoulder, her tears stained his shirt. She looked at him, gratefully with an innocent expression, "Kyle, you treat me so nicely!"

    Kyle almost cursed out. Why did she speak as he loved her? To make her leave as soon as possible, Kyle simply nodded.

    Antonette clutched the handkerchief and wore a big smile. And no sooner had she stepped out of the car then Kyle drove quickly away.

    Antonette walked away with tears on her face. But she was smiling. Diana Anderson, you think you are good at luring men? I don''t have to play tricks, and men still come to me!

    Thinking of that, Antonette walked up to room 101. As soon as she opened the door, she heard a shout. "Antonette White, are you crazy?"

    Antonette was stunned. The bright light in her eyes dimmed, and she felt a sense of disgust.

    Still holding Kyle''s handkerchief, Antonette stood in the doorway.

    "Well, do you think you can save yourself by standing there like a tree?" Antonette heard the sound of quick steps. When she raised her head, she saw a woman standing before her with her arms crossed. The woman looked at her with a mean, sarcastic expression.

    She sneered at Antonette and kicked away the slippers before her. But it seemed this was still not enough for her to get out her anger. She scolded Antonette, "Since when did you start trying to lure rich men. Haven''t you learned anything from my example?"

    "I know you, once you find a man to target, you never let him go. Who is it now? Antonette, I have told you those rich men are not good people. If they cheat on you and betray you, don''t expect me to support you. In fact, I think you needn''t go to college. It is better to work." The woman poked her finger at Antonette''s head.

    Antonette raised her head suddenly and stared at the woman. "You know nothing! Do you feel elegant being a mistress? What gives you the right to judge and criticize me? How about all your affairs, Mum?!"

    The atmosphere froze. Jenny White seized Antonette''s arm so forcefully that Antonette thought she might break it.

    "No matter what I have done, I am still your mother! Antonette, I''m warning you, you''d better behave! I gave birth to you, and I didn''t bring you up to act like this! If I hear you have been messing with that kind of man, I will break your legs!"

    Feeling pain in her arm, Antonette struggled to escape Jenny''s grip. Her hatred began to intensify slowly.

    "Do you expect me to live like you? You have been a loser your whole life because you are weak! Weak and cowardly! I''d rather die than live like you!"

    Jenny looked mockingly at Antonette. She took back her hands and said coldly, "You''d better. If everyone else rejects you, I won''t take you in. After all, my house is not a rubbish tip."

    "Why did you have me if you hate me so much?" Antonette shouted fiercely.

    Jenny was shocked. She looked rather perplexed for a few seconds whilst she tried to process her daughter''s question. But she kept her usual tone and uttered, "You think I wanted you? If it weren''t for you, I would have a much better life now. Stop viewing yourself like a princess. As long as you live in this house, you are under my control! Or, you can pack your stuff and get out!"

    Antonette was burning with fury. Holding her fists and gnashing her teeth firmly, Antonette gazed at the floor. The saddest thing was that she couldn''t completely cut things off with her mother yet; she still needed her.

    Jenny didn''t give Antonette a second glance. She walked straight to her bedroom without saying another word.

    Antonette was shaking with anger. She looked a mess. How could Jenny say those things?

    She hated her! She hated that Jenny had given birth to her! If she''d never been born, she would never have been the illegitimate daughter. Her father was rich and famous, but she could never be the same as his legitimate children. She felt irritated about that more than anything.

    Yet Antonette knew well that all her suffering and unfair treatment was caused by her poor, powerless status.

    If she wanted to get rid of all her problems, she had to marry a rich man. And he must be a really rich man who would never go bankrupt. So far, Brian William was the only one who could satisfy her. Everyone knew that Brian was gorgeous and rich. If she could marry him, she could be free from her shameful status and live a happy life without worry.

    And this was not a totally fanciful dream. After all, she had "slept" with Brian William¡­ Antonette smiled slightly. She had come up with an excellent idea.

    She looked at the handkerchief in her hand, still mulling over her plan.

    Maybe, she could lure Kyle Norton and win his heart. Antonette''s smile grew wider.

    Antonette recalled how gently Kyle treated her today. Maybe he had already fallen in love with her?

    She was s.e.xy and beautiful. What about Diana Anderson? Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were flat. And she was so un-feminine, always acting like a guy. How could Diana be compared with her?

 Chapter 469 - 51: Follow Me

    A black Maybach sped through the night, so quickly that they arrived home before Diana''s dress had even dried. The scent of the champagne was still on her dress.

    With a gust of wind, the wet dress stuck to Diana''s body. She hugged herself tightly but couldn''t stop shivering. Brian pulled her out of the car.

    "Brian! Let me go!" Diana didn''t want to follow him, but he seized her hand firmly, and she couldn''t get rid of him.

    "What do you want?" Diana shouted. He had dragged her from the party hall to his car without letting her say goodbye.

    Diana got angrier and angrier. Hadn''t he kissed Antonette at the party? And now he was holding her hand. What was he thinking?

    "Follow me," Brian uttered in his deep, s.e.xy voice.

    Looking at her slim figure showing through the wet dress, Brian felt like there was a fire burning inside him. He wished he could turn every man blind that had stared at Diana''s body back at the party.

    "Why do I have to listen to you?" Diana tried to take her hands back. "Let me go!"

    Brian''s patience was wearing thin. He picked Diana up and held her in his arms.

    Being lifted off the ground so suddenly, Diana was scared and screamed. She felt nervous that her feet were off the ground, so she hugged Brian''s neck automatically.

    "What are you doing? Let me down!" Diana struggled.

    However, no matter what she said, Brian ignored her and walked into the house. With Brian''s long legs, they were soon inside.

    Having received no reply, Diana gave up fighting. When he finally stopped, they were standing outside the bathroom.

    "Do you need the toilet? You can put me down then." Diana poked Brian''s c.h.e.s.t. She hoped he would not ignore her this time and let her down.

    Brian looked down at Diana, who wore an expecting expression and smiled. "Do you want me to put you down?"

    Diana nodded at once for fear that he would eat his words if she answered too slowly.

    Brian was still smiling. He walked a bit further and then asked again, "Are you sure you want me to put you down here?"

    Diana was not focused on where they were going and didn''t notice that he had stopped just next to the bathtub.

    "Stop talking nonsense and put me down!" Diana grumbled.

    This time, Brian did as she asked and let her fall from his arms.

    Diana shouted out and reached out to grab Brian''s shirt. Although she acted quickly, she fell into the warm, soapy water.

    Diana sat up in the bath, still shocked that Brian had dumped her in there. Of course, she wasn''t hurt. And the bath was actually quite lovely.

    Brian threw a clean, white towel on Diana''s head. Leaning on the door, Brian put his hand in his pocket and smiled.

    "Come downstairs after you''ve finished," he said. Then he walked out and closed the door.

    Diana was very comfortable in the warm water. She put the towel to one side and sniffed herself. There was still the strong smell of champagne. Regardless of how she''d come to be there, a bath was definitely a good idea.

    Diana unzipped her dress and started slowly taking it off. All of a sudden, the door swung open! Diana immediately covered her c.h.e.s.t and shouted, "Brian! You bastard! Get out!"

    Brian put a pair of pajamas down and stood with his arms crossed. "What are you hiding? Do you think I am interested in your body?"

    "You!" Diana was so angry that she almost stood up to hit him.

    "Here are some pajamas. You can wear them after the bath." Brian left the bathroom and closed the door behind him. Diana waited for a while to make sure he wouldn''t come back in, then started to wash again.

    It wasn''t until Diana finished the bath that she realized the pajamas Brian gave her were his.

    Brian had broad shoulders and long legs, so his pajamas were larger than an ordinary man''s. Diana looked like a child wearing her parents'' clothes.

    The trousers were definitely too long, but the shirt was just big enough to cover her t.h.i.g.hs. So, Diana wore it like a nightgown.

    Leaning on the couch, Brian raised his head and saw a pair of white legs appear in his view.

    Her cute toes and slender, white legs were as perfect as a sculpture. With her hair still wet and dressed only in his pajama shirt, Diana came and sat in the armchair across from Brian.

    "Why are you dressed like that?" He gave her a shirt and trousers! Why did she walk out in only a shirt? Didn''t she know that she would turn people on in this way?

    Diana threw the long trousers to him and said, "I really don''t know how you can be so tall. I''d be cleaning the floor with these trousers if I wore them!"

    Brian''s voice took on a more relaxed tone. He unfastened his top button and asked Diana to sit beside him. "Let''s have a little chat," he said.

    Feeling Brian was not angry like before, Diana sat beside him.

    But she still had things on her mind from the dance and had to talk to him about it, "Why did you have to humiliate Kyle like that today? It was so unnecessary!"

    Hearing her mention Kyle again, Brian frowned. But for once, he didn''t want to fight with her over this same topic. He kept his control and said, "I am sorry for what I said."

    In truth, Brian had just been too anxious. If Diana hadn''t been there with him, he wouldn''t have acted so furiously.

    Seeing Brian''s attitude, Diana felt happier.

    Brian turned to Diana and hugged her in his strong, muscular arms. Then he looked at her intensely and said, "Just promise me you won''t see Kyle again. He''s not a good guy,"

    "Take your hands off me, please." Diana ignored Brian''s forceful request and pushed him off her. She didn''t want to be so close to him.

    Despite their differences, they had finally reconciled with each other. But Diana was still mad at him. It was rare for her to get invited to such a party. She got to wear a beautiful dress. Needless to say, she hadn''t got the dance she expected. There was no dancing, and it ended with a glass of champagne being poured on her.

    Seeing she was sulking, Brian asked gently, "What''s the matter?"

    Diana sighed and flicked her fringe to one side. She hesitated to say what she was thinking. "I went to the ball to dance and have fun. But finally, I got none of that, and instead, I ended up back here with you." Why did she keep suffering because of him?

    Brian thought quickly and knew what he had to do. He stood up from the couch, bowed his head, and held out his hand in an elegant gesture.

    "May I have this dance?" he asked humbly.

    With his gorgeous face, the motion was all the more charming. If she hadn''t known him, she would have gone crazy for that handsome face.

    The light around him made him look calm and gentle. Looking at the man who was inviting her to dance, Diana felt dizzy. She put her hands in his and accepted his invitation.

    Brian hit a button on the remote control. A wonderfully enchanting song began to play. Diana put her right hand on Brian''s shoulder, and her left held his. Then they danced in the living room to the beautiful melody, like a loving couple on their wedding night.

    It seemed that what happened at the party had all disappeared. The light was warm and soft, and the music enchanted them. Both felt their spirits being lifted as they danced.

    Looking at the man opposite her, Diana felt her face blushing.

    Brian turned his head and gazed at Diana with his dark, shiny eyes. They looked at each other as if everything around them didn''t exist.

    Maybe it was the atmosphere, but Diana felt like she was flying on a cloud when Brian lowered his head and kissed her.

    It should have been a wonderful thing, but at that moment, Antonette couldn''t stop thinking about what she had seen between Brian and Antonette at the ball. How could he act as if nothing had happened and kiss her? He had embraced Antonette like they were lovebirds. So, why did he come to her now like this?

    Diana was angry and sad. After the kiss, she stopped listening to Brian''s words. She lowered her head and pushed him away, then rushed away to her room.

    It was fine, Diana thought; she would just act as nothing happened. Since Brian was intimate with her friend, Diana would take that kiss as an accident.

    Standing under the light of the living room, Brian watched Diana rush to her room. He smiled and murmured, "Is she shy because of that?"

    The music was still playing in the empty living room, sweet and enchanting.

 Chapter 470 - 52: I Had It Cleaned

    The final exams were just around the corner. The usual happy, easy-going atmosphere around the college disappeared. Diana could see that the study rooms and the library were crowded with students preparing for their exams.

    Likewise, Diana had no choice but to go to the study room. And the person who was with her repeatedly during this period was her senior, Kyle. He would come to Diana''s dormitory to go to class together, and they worked hard preparing for their exams.

    Brian had long known of this arrangement. It made him mad when he thought about Kyle waiting for Diana every day by her dormitory.

    One day, Ken walked in and said, "Boss, Kyle went to Miss Anderson''s dormitory again yesterday." He had repeated the same news for three days. He didn''t understand why Brian ordered him to inform him since it was always the same news.

    Brian frowned and stood up. "It cannot be this way. She just chose to ignore what I said!"

    He had told her that she shouldn''t see Kyle anymore. And now she went to class with him every day! Brian got angrier and angrier, thinking about it.

    He took out his phone and called Diana.

    "Hello? What''s wrong?" Diana''s confused voice came to his ears through the phone.

    "Diana. Be at my place within half an hour, don''t be late." Brian said coldly.

    "Why?" Diana was stunned by his strange order. "I am preparing for my final exams. Can''t you give me some time?"

    "Give you some time? Do you forget that you signed a contract? You are my physician. And I am your one and only patient. Now I am asking for your help. Shouldn''t you act responsibly and come over?"

    Brian was always able to explain away his irrational behavior while Diana was no good at expressing herself. Actually, she didn''t want to go to his house at all. Alas, she had no choice but to change her plans and go to see Brian.

    Standing in the breeze, Kyle was waiting for Diana outside her dormitory, as had become their habit during the exam preparation period.

    With his talent for studying, Kyle didn''t need to prepare for the exams in this way. He just wanted to take this chance to spend time with Diana.

    But today, something was wrong. Kyle had been waiting under her dormitory for quite a while. Many students passed him, and none of them was the girl he was waiting for.

    Was she ill or occupied by something else? Kyle was worried about Diana. When he was about to go in and find her, he saw Diana''s roommates coming downstairs. Antonette walked down the stairs with several girls.

    "Antonette." Kyle waved at them.

    Seeing Kyle was calling her, the other girls were surprised.

    "God! How did you get to know Kyle Norton? He is the best student in our college!"

    "Yeah! Kyle is smart and handsome. And I heard that his family is rich. But he doesn''t tell anyone."

    "Antonette! How did you become familiar with him? He waits for you by your dormitory, how cute! Have you known each other for a long time?"

    The girls were envious of Antonette and asked Antonette one question after another.

    Antonette had no idea why Kyle called her. But standing among the girls, she acted as if they were intimate friends.

    "You guys go ahead. I''ll go with him."

    The girls'' jealous expressions made Antonette quite pleased. She combed her long, straight hair and walked slowly and elegantly over to Kyle.

    She smiled gently and said, "Kyle, what''s wrong? Were you looking for me?"

    Kyle watched her slow movements impatiently, then abruptly asked, "Is Diana ill? Why hasn''t she come downstairs?"

    Hearing Diana''s name, Antonette stopped, and her smile froze. Diana! Diana! Diana! Were all these men blind?

    Antonette was like a dangerous snake, poised to attack. But she managed to stay calm, "Diana left early this morning. She''s probably already at the library."

    "She went there alone?" Kyle frowned.

    "Yes. She never used to study much before. So she is quite nervous these days," Antonette answered. "Don''t worry, Kyle, I can take you to her." Thinking of Kyle''s help at the party, Antonette wanted to get to know him better.

    Viewing Antonette as nothing more than Diana''s friend, Kyle nodded in agreement.

    Kyle was like an idol at their college. Not only was he a genius, but he also had a gorgeous face and a unique personality. Besides, it was said that Kyle was born into a rich and powerful family. But he never boasted about that. All these things made him the college''s resident "Prince Charming."

    On the way to the library, Antonette could feel that girls passing by were jealous of her. She knew that they all envied her. She had never experienced this kind of feeling.

    As they continued walking, they met one of Kyle''s classmates. Seeing Kyle walking side by side with Antonette, he shouted jokingly, "Kyle! You dirty dog! You found such a beautiful girl and never introduced her to us!"

    He looked at them and continued, "I thought you would always be single; no time for girls. But you went and found this beauty! Well done! You two look good together!"

    Antonette blushed and waved her hands immediately. "No. You''ve got it wrong. We are just friends."

    Kyle''s classmate thought she was just too shy to admit their relationship.

    "It''s okay. Kyle is handsome, but he is terrible at relationsh.i.p.s."

    Antonette''s face turned redder. She lowered her voice and explained, "No. You''ve really misunderstood." She glanced quickly at Kyle, still pretending to be shy and secretive. The friend laughed at her awkwardness and left them to it.

    After being seen together like this, already many people in the college thought they were a couple. But as they walked through the library searching for Diana, Kyle didn''t notice a thing. He was focused on looking for Diana and had no mind to notice anything else.

    "Didn''t you say Diana is in the library?" Kyle asked.

    "Well¡­" Antonette hesitated and answered, "Maybe she got bored. You know Diana. She probably left already to go and do something fun."

    Hearing that, Kyle was unwilling to stay in the library either. He had only come there for her.

    Seeing he was about to leave, Antonette called out his name, nervously. "Kyle!"

    "What?" Due to his bad mood, Kyle''s voice had none of its usual cheeriness.

    Antonette blushed and uttered, "Kyle. Thank you for your help at the party the other day. This is your handkerchief. I had it cleaned."

    Antonette took out a well-decorated paper box with Kyle''s handkerchief inside.

    If Antonette hadn''t mentioned it, Kyle would already have forgotten he had given it to her. He was about to refuse. But as Eva was Diana''s roommate, he just couldn''t say the word "No."

    So, under Antonette''s expecting watch, Kyle held the paper box and politely accepted her gesture.

    Students sitting beside Antonette in the library all saw her give Kyle this gift. They wished they knew Kyle well enough to give him presents.

    However, Kyle still wore a cold face. "I am actually quite busy today. I have to go," Saying that, Kyle walked out of the library, and as he passed by a rubbish bin outside, he threw the paper box into it.

 Chapter 471 - 53: What Is The Plan This Time?

    "Where is he?" Diana walked into Brian''s room with her bag. But there was nobody there. She turned to Ken and pursed her lips. "He called me to rush here. I thought he might have a "guest" that required a quick solution to his problem. Where is he now?"

    Ken replied with a strange expression, "Boss is in the living room. You should go there."

    "What is the plan this time?" Diana grumbled and followed Ken down the corridor.

    Ken knocked and announced her arrival, "Boss, Miss Anderson is here."

    "Come in." Diana heard Brian''s deep voice from inside the living room.

    Ken didn''t walk in but nodded at Diana and walked away.

    After cautiously opening the door, Diana found that Brian was sitting at the table. His slender fingers were tapping on the keyboard of his computer. He didn''t even look up.

    Diana was angry at his attitude. Closing the door, she raised her voice and said, "Why did you ask me to come here? You had your medicine yesterday. And it''s still not time to take more. Mr. William, your time is precious, so is mine. I have to prepare for my final exams. Understand? If I fail my exams, I will be in no mood to treat you. If that happens, I have no idea what kind of decoction I might prepare for you!"

    After she finished her address, Brian raised his head and looked at her. Diana noticed that he was wearing golden glasses today. It hid his sharp eyes, giving him a gentler quality. With his handsome face and high nose, Diana was taken aback.

    Since when did Brian look so handsome? Diana''s heartbeat crazily, and her anger was rushing away. Even Diana herself didn''t notice that she was blushing.

    Brian noticed her mood change. He quickly changed his plan to fight back and smiled. "I know your exams are soon. I guessed you wouldn''t have a nice place to study at school, so I invited you to my house. My study is quiet, and no one will disturb you. That way, you can study more efficiently. Am I wrong?"

    Diana was embarrassed. She always liked to treat people as they treated her. Brian was so gentle and considerate. She couldn''t stay annoyed at him. Wearing a red face, Diana sat down and uttered, "You should have said. Luckily, I have my books with me. Otherwise, I would have had to go back to get them. What a waste of time that would have been!"

    But her expression betrayed her. It didn''t seem like a physician lecturing their patient; in fact, it was like a girlfriend complaining to her lover.

    Brian was surprised that Diana treated him gently. He was rather pleased, indeed. So, he replied more softly, "Ken is here. He can fetch anything you want. You don''t have to do anything yourself."

    So, Diana and Brian shared his study. Brian was working, and Diana was studying. Hearing the rhythmic tapping sound from Brian''s keyboard, Diana thought it was quite a comfortable place to study.

    This was the first time she had been in Brian''s study. It was quite different from his bedroom. There were more personal things in his bedroom. And Diana felt more comfortable there. After all, that was the place where she met Brian for the first time, and he showed her his manhood.

    God! Why did she think about that? Diana blushed. Her mind was suddenly occupied by thoughts of his manhood. In fact, she not only saw it but also touched it intimately. She knew its shape and color¡­ she had to admit that Brian had been blessed in that area. That said, he was still impotent. Diana wondered why he hadn''t recovered yet.

    Diana began to feel hot. She unfastened the top two buttons on her shirt. But, she couldn''t stop getting warmer.

    "What''s wrong?" A deep, pleasant voice came upon her. Diana was thinking of something unmentionable with Brian, and at the same moment, he came to her. Shocked and embarrassed by her dirty thoughts, Diana hurriedly stood up and knocked into Brian''s arms.

    Brian m.o.a.n.e.d. Having noticed Diana''s blushing face, he had just wanted to check if she was uncomfortable. But Diana knocked into him so forcefully. God! He seemed to have bit his own tongue. Brian hugged Diana in his arms, and his hands held her slim waist. The first thing he thought of was to check if Diana was hurt.

    Diana also was looking at him with a concerned expression. They stared at each other in this intimate embrace. Brian couldn''t help looking at her shirt, the white lace, and her b.r.e.a.s.ts subtly nestled within.

    Damn it! Brian felt blood rushing to his groin. His "impotent" manhood got hard again. Diana was truly born to punish him.

    A sudden knock at the door made them both jump and broke the romantic atmosphere. Ken said from behind the door, "Miss Anderson. Your classmate is looking for you. She is waiting at the front door."

    As Diana backed away and out of his arms, Brian was angry. He knew exactly which classmate it would be. He had hoped this weekend would be a good time for him and Diana to stay together. But now they were being disturbed.

    Diana, however, was not thinking in the same way. She thought it was weird to stay alone with Brian, definitely better to have another companion. Diana skipped happily away to answer the door.

    Seeing Diana''s reaction, Brian felt the vein on his forehead popping. He was on the brink of losing his temper.

    Of course, it was Antonette standing outside. She wore a white dress, which from the front looked nice and conservative, while on the back, it had almost no fabric, leaving plenty of b.a.r.e skin on show.

    Antonette smiled gently and said, "Diana, you left in a rush and left this book behind. I thought you might need it." Though she was talking with Diana, her eyes were fixed on Brian, who was standing just inside the doorway. She lowered her head slightly and gently fluttered her eyelashes. It seemed that she was trying to seduce someone.

    "Thank you so much. Antonette, I didn''t know that I left this book. Since you are here, why not stay and study with me? It''s much quieter than the library," Diana said happily.

 Chapter 472 - 54: I Will Leave You Alone

    Antonette was thrilled, and her eyes shined brightly. She said to Brian shyly, "Really? But¡­ will I interrupt Mr. William? The library was so crowded these days. It would be great to have a bit more peace and quiet." Though her words suggested hesitation, Antonette showed no sign of refusing the offer and walked into the villa.

    "So formal Miss White, considering you''re quite familiar with my bedroom already," Brian sneered at Antonette.

    Antonette wore a sorrowful look and stepped back. She looked at Brian reservedly and said, "Diana, I think Mr. William doesn''t want me here. I didn''t mean to disturb you. But the library is really too crowded to study. Unfortunately, I am not as lucky as you, I don''t have a friend like Mr. William, who can offer me such a place to prepare for my exams. I truly envy you." Though Antonette was talking to Diana, her eyes never left Brian.

    Diana thought there was something odd about Antonette''s words. But she couldn''t quite figure out what it was. She knew that Antonette had suffered a lot because of her family. Her self-esteem was pretty low. Diana cherished Antonette as a friend and cared about her feelings. She always worried that Antonette would think she looked down on her.

    Diana looked at Brian with an expecting look. She said gently, "She''s right. Our library is rather small. Antonette is quiet, and I''ll be here anyway, it won''t be a big trouble to add another person. Please, Brian."

    For Diana, this was as sweet as she could possibly be. Seeing her eyes alight with passion, Brian thought it was both irritating and funny. He could tell Antonette was not a good girl. But Diana had been completely fooled; she trusted Antonette more than him now. Seeing Diana''s attitude, Brian said nothing more and walked away.

    "Thank you! Brian! I knew you were a good man!" Diana was elated and said to Antonette, "He agreed. Come on, we can study together!" Having been granted permission, Diana led Antonette to the couch to begin their study.

    "Thank you so much, Mr. William," Antonette said gratefully.

    Brian frowned and kept silent.

    But Antonette didn''t come here to study. Seeing Diana concentrate on her books, Antonette thought she was nothing but a fool. With Brian, the billionaire, in the room, how could she focus on the study? Antonette would have Brian, one way or another!

    Rolling her eyes, Antonette said to Diana, "Diana, Kyle came to our dormitory this morning to look for you. He said you were supposed to study together today. If you had an appointment with him, you''d better keep your word. If he hadn''t found me, Kyle might have waited for you at our dormitory the whole day."

    Diana thought this was strange and uttered, "What? But I texted him and asked him not to wait for me today."

    "Maybe he didn''t check his phone. You should have called to tell him." Antonette complained.

    "Does he like you? He treats you so nicely. He walks you to class and takes you back Every day. I heard that many people are saying you guys are together now. Kyle is very handsome; you two make a good couple. I think it''s good for you to be with him. Right? I also want a boyfriend like Kyle; he is so kind to you. Everyone is very jealous of you. So, has he told you he loves you yet?"

    Noticing Brian looking at them, Antonette deliberately spoke loud enough for him to hear.

    Diana felt it was weird for Antonette to say those things. She noticed that the more Antonette spoke about Kyle, the more Brian looked increasingly mad. Diana tried to interrupt her, but Antonette ignored her hints and continued talking about Kyle.

    Looking at them, Brian snapped, "Can you stop talking?"

    "Ah! Mr. William, did we disturb you? I am so sorry¡­" Antonette answered at once.

    Brian sneered at her and said, "I don''t think you are studying. Instead, you are chatting in my study. Miss White, I suggest you''d better watch your words. If not, you might find you suffer as a result."

    Hearing his words, Antonette blushed and felt too awkward to say anything.

    Though Diana also felt Antonette was too noisy, seeing her sorrowful face, she didn''t want to scold at her. Instead, she replied to Brian, "Why do you say those harsh words? She''s nothing to do with you. You don''t have to mind her business."

    Brian looked at her coldly and said, "Sorry. Did I interrupt your gossiping? So I hear how nicely your Kyle treats you? Well, this is my house, and this is my study. I can say anything I want. If you don''t like it, you can go back to your small library. Go and be with your Kyle. You can do anything you like with your Kyle. But stop talking about it in front of me! I have no interest in it whatsoever!"

    Diana''s face turned red with anger. She was confused by Brian''s temper. He was nice earlier. She shouted back, "Okay! I will leave you alone. I don''t deserve to enter your house or your study. You don''t have to call me to treat you next time. Because I am not worthy!"

    Diana put her books into her bag and said to Antonette, "Let''s go. We don''t want to ruin his palace!" Without looking back, Diana picked up her bag and rushed out.

    However, Antonette didn''t leave with Diana. Instead, she walked over to Brian and stood close to him. "Don''t blame Diana. She has that temper. She will be alright when she calms down."

    Antonette looked at Brian, but he didn''t say anything. The light reflected off his glasses, giving his face a gorgeous golden glow. This was in stark contrast to his expression, which remained rather cold.

    Antonette was determined to get him. She stood closer and closer and whispered in his ear, "Diana and Kyle seem to be lovebirds. Maybe she is going to find him. Sometimes I feel sorry for you. You treat her so nicely, but she never thanks you. Instead, she humiliates you over and over again¡­ If I were here, I would never do that to you. I would love you¡­" As she spoke, Antonette pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts seductively into Brian''s c.h.e.s.t.

 Chapter 473 - 55: His Expression Was Complicated

    Brian looked at Antonette coldly and pushed her up against the wall.

    "When will you stop acting as if you are Diana''s best friend? What kind of person do you think I am? Do you really think you are important just because your classmate treats you nicely?"

    Antonette was livid. What was so good about Diana? Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were flat. She was bad-tempered and silly. Why do these men treasure her? She was okay with Kyle loving Diana, but why did Brian also? Why did she fail , wherewith Diana so easily succeeded?

    Just as Antonette was about to speak, she heard a scream from the door. It was Diana. Having come back to find Antonette, she saw Brian pushing himself on her. They were looking passionately at each other. Diana felt a pain in her heart and covered her mouth in shock.

    "Diana!" Letting go of Antonette, Brian shouted out nervously.

    But Diana didn''t look at them anymore and rushed out. She was overwhelmed with sadness. She shouldn''t have come back to find Antonette. Maybe she was just the obstacle that was preventing them from being together. But she had no idea and stayed there happily with them. Maybe they were longing for her to leave so that they could enjoy their private time. But she foolishly went back to find Antonette, what an idiot!

    Brian glared at Antonette. Obviously, Diana must have misunderstood the situation. He seriously regretted having allowed Antonette to stay. He had only been asking for trouble by doing that.

    Brian ignored Antonette and ran after Diana. With his long legs, he caught up with her quickly. Holding Diana''s hand, he came to her in the corridor and explained, "You don''t understand! It''s not what you think!"

    Diana was so angry that Brian grabbed her, holding her in the same way he had Antonette. The scene was almost identical. With no way to get rid of him, Diana slapped Brian''s face in great anger. She hit him with all her strength.

    Standing beside them, Ken looked at them with his eyes wide open.

    Oh my god! Did Miss Anderson just slap her boss? Now he had seen everything. He had been working for Brian for many years and had never seen him so wretched. Brian William was slapped by a girl!

    Diana was also stunned after seeing Brian''s red face. She couldn''t believe what she''d done!

    Standing at the end of the corridor, Antonette also saw what happened. She covered her mouth in astonishment and didn''t dare to speak.

    Brian''s expression changed. He was about to say something when a female voice appeared from behind them all. "What''s going on here today? It all seems very interesting!"

    Everyone turned in the direction of the voice. A beautiful woman wearing a stunning dress was standing beside the door.

    "Carol, why are you here?" Brian frowned.

    "Boss, I was about to tell you that Miss Jefferson had called to say she would be visiting. But I didn''t expect she would show up so quickly." Ken spoke naturally as if he hadn''t just seen his boss being slapped by a girl and caught touching another woman by his fianc¨¦e. Ken acted like he couldn''t feel the embarrassment in the air.

    "Hello, I am Brian''s fianc¨¦e, Carol Jefferson." Carol carried herself like she also couldn''t sense the embarrassment and ignored the fact that Brian was hugging another girl. Walking forward, she politely reached out her hand to Diana.

    Brian let go of Diana and stood beside her. His expression was complicated.

    Hearing Carol''s self-introduction, Diana was overwhelmed with a mixture of feelings. But she pretended she was fine and shook Carol''s hand. Something about that action shook her out of her confusion, and she regained her control. Brian had a fianc¨¦e, and he had acted intimately with her. Moreover, he acted improperly with her best friend, Antonette. Diana''s natural instinct was to feel angry, but strangely her overwhelming feeling was sadness.

    "Nice to meet you, Miss Jefferson. We are friends of Mr. William. We came to use his place to study." Antonette also shook hands with Carol. She didn''t know Brian had a fianc¨¦e. But she didn''t mind that. It was just the custom of rich families to find their son''s fianc¨¦e when they''re young. It was a way of uniting rich and powerful families. Antonette persuaded herself that if she couldn''t bear this, she''d better give up her big dream now.

    Besides, this so-called fianc¨¦e was not her main problem, Diana was. After all, she had seen that Brian treated Diana, especially. Compared with this so-called fianc¨¦e, Diana was a far bigger threat.

    Thinking of this, Antonette smiled at Carol and chatted with her.

    "Miss Jefferson, you are so elegant. I heard you studied abroad. You must be very smart. You are so beautiful and knowledgeable. I am so envious of you."

    Carol was pleased by her flattering words. So, she chatted happily with Antonette.

    ***

    After a short conversation, Carol turned to Diana, "It''s about time for dinner. I thought you might eat with us? Brian is too careless to invite you himself. I have told him many times that he shouldn''t act like a child. You and I are a similar age, I''m sure we''ll find plenty to talk about. You have to give me a chance to invite you to dinner."

    "Since you are so kind, we will stay. It''s amazing, I know we''ve only just met, but I feel like we are rather similar." Antonette jumped in and accepted Carol''s invitation at once. Diana had no chance to reply and wasn''t happy with Antonette for speaking on her behalf, though she kept this to herself.

    Seeing Carol Jefferson in her role as the hostess, Diana felt anxious and sad. She sat next to Antonette, while Brian and Carol sat opposite them. Carol looked so natural sitting beside Brian. Diana had to force herself to sit there peacefully. But inside, she was eager to escape from there. She couldn''t explain why she felt this way. She just knew that she disliked the whole situation, and it made her very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 474 - 56: She Couldnéˆ¥æª› Explain Why She Felt This Way

    When the butler offered them the dishes, Carol smiled and said, "Brian has an outstanding cook. I often came here for meals before I went abroad. So, now that I''m back, I''m longing for his dishes." She turned her head to Brian and looked at him intimately.

    "Really? If you recommend his cooking, I can''t miss it!" Antonette answered, smiling.

    Diana lowered her head and sat there in silence. But she could feel that Brian was gazing at her. This didn''t help her mood. Why was he looking at her? His fianc¨¦e sat beside him. What did he want?

    All the while, Carol pretended she didn''t know Brian was staring at Diana and behaved naturally. She looked at Brian and complained, "Brian, why don''t you say anything? This is not the right way to treat our guests. You are eating dinner with three ladies, and you don''t utter a word. See, you made them feel awkward now¡­"

    Carol didn''t really want Brian to reply, so she continued talking to Antonette and Diana, "He has behaved like this since he was a little boy. When he is mad, he can''t think of anything else. When we were teenagers, there was a boy that chased after me. He yelled at that boy in front of the whole class. And the boy never spoke to me again!" She smiled sweetly, thinking fondly of their memories together.

    Antonette changed her expression. She squeezed out a smile and nodded. But in her mind, she felt like Carol was threatening them, reminiscing and recounting all the many stories she had about Brian. Antonette hated it. If Carol had not been born in a rich and famous family, would she ever have become Brian''s fianc¨¦e? Who even knew whether the stories she was telling were true?

    Antonette didn''t believe true love existed in these rich, famous families. They behaved as if they loved each other in front of other people. In reality, it was all a big lie.

    Antonette comforted herself with that thought and behaved naturally. She still thought that the most important thing at this moment was to get rid of Diana. She was different. Brian is treated better than anyone else. She was the real trouble.

    Antonette commented to Carol, "You are right. I think you guys were born to be together. You are really well-matched."

    Carol smiled and said, "You know, Brian always disliked the idea of an arranged marriage. He would go crazy at his parents whenever they discussed it with him. But somehow, when our parents decided we would be married, he didn''t refuse. So, his parents always say that I was born to marry him."

    Diana ate in silence while Antonette and Carol were chatted happily; she didn''t say a word. It was ordinary talk, but it felt somehow painful to her.

    Brian had been looking at Diana the whole meal. Seeing she never looked at him, he became anxious and asked, "Nothing to say, Diana?"

    Hearing his question, Antonette and Carol turned their heads and looked at Diana.

    "I just get quiet when I''m hungry," Diana replied flatly. Inside, her temper was flaring.

    "Well, if you''re hungry, you can have as much as you like." Brian cut a big piece of steak and put it on her plate. Diana noticed Antonette and Carol were looking at her strangely, and she felt even more irritated.

    Damn it! Why did Brian do this to her? Couldn''t he let her finish her meal? Didn''t he love his fianc¨¦e? Why did he pay attention to her? Why did he talk with her? She was angry about everything!

    Diana took one more mouthful, and then she put down her knife and fork.

    "It is getting late. I am sorry, but I have to leave now, thank you for your hospitality." She knew it was impolite to leave halfway through the meal, but she really couldn''t stand it any longer.

    After all, she was just Brian''s physician. She would never meet Brian again once he was healed. And as she would never see Brian, she would probably never see his fianc¨¦e. They could think whatever they liked, but she would not stay there and bear any more suffering. Diana stood up and headed to the front door.

    "Diana!" Brian frowned and rushed after her. He didn''t even take his coat with him.

    "What are you doing? Diana!" Brian caught up with Diana at the gate of his villa.

    "Nothing. I have finished my dinner. Why should I still sit there?" Diana answered coldly.

    "Are you mad at me? Brian asked in a gentler tone.

    "I am not mad at anything or anyone. I am just a physician. I have no right to be angry with my boss." Diana continued speaking in a cold tone. However, Brian seemed to know what was behind her words. He looked longingly at Diana''s face, but Diana turned her cheek and didn''t return his gaze.

    Brian knew that Diana was really furious this time. He tried to explain, "If you are angry with me for what you saw in the study. I have to tell you we didn''t do anything."

    "Well. You two leaned on each other, and you thought it was Nothing. And what happened at the party was also Nothing. Sure! As long as you two haven''t slept together, you think it is Nothing!" taking a deep breath, Diana looked mockingly at Brian, "Oh wait, I forget you are impotent these days. Even if you wanted to do something, you are incapable of doing it!"

    "Diana! We didn''t do anything! It''s true! Anyway, how about you? You and your Kyle, the bastard son, going to class together every day¡­

    Regardless, what I can tell you is that I didn''t do anything with Antonette White. And it was you who invited her to study here in the first place. If you hadn''t done that, I would never have let her into my house!" Brian said coldly.

    "Bastard son? When will you stop being so mean? He can''t choose his parents, so how can you look down on him for it? Yes, we were born into poor families. And we are much poorer than you. What is the point of your fortune if you aren''t happy?"

    "I''m sorry, are you unhappy because I spoke ill of your lover? I''m not wrong though, he is a bastard, isn''t he?" Brian laughed.

    "You are so vulgar! Can you please stop saying the word bastard all the time? I don''t want to talk with you at the moment. If you want someone to flatter you, go in and talk with your fianc¨¦e!"Diana said angrily.

    "Fine!" Brian marched back to the house and slammed the front door behind him.

    Diana huffed in anger, then without looking back, walked quickly away.

 Chapter 475 - 57: Try Not To Worry Too Much

    Back inside the villa, both Antonette and Carol sat in silence after Brian left. Carol could not believe her fianc¨¦ had left her behind for another woman. What Diana had done was like a slap in the face. And now Antonette seemed to be mocking her as well. Carol clenched her fists under the table. Her fingernails bit deep into her flesh, though at that moment, she could not feel any pain.

    Antonette also clenched her teeth. She couldn''t understand how Diana, who was clearly a bitch, was so important to Brian. After a moment''s silence, Antonette adjusted herself and turned to look at Carol, who by now had gone rather pale.

    "Diana is uneducated. Maybe Mr. William was angry about her behavior and went to confront her? Please accept my apology on her behalf. Could you help me explain to Mr. William that Diana doesn''t do it on purpose?" Antonette tried unconvincingly to reassure Carol.

    Carol was a master at hiding her emotions. Soon she had regained her composure and smiled casually at Antonette, waiting for her to continue.

    "Miss Jefferson, Diana has been spoiled by her family. She never thinks about anyone but herself. Although I am her friend, I have to admit when she''s at fault. I am so envious of you; you have a good family, an excellent fianc¨¦, and you''re extremely beautiful! You help me understand what it means to be in the upper class. I feel ashamed in front of you." Antonette''s flattery came pouring out, without her even thinking.

    Carol rolled her eyes at Antonette''s overly kind words. She was beginning to tire of all the flattery, "Alright, alright. Let''s try and forget about it. Miss White, I didn''t see you eat much, have some food. After all, I imagine it is seldom you get to eat such delicious and expensive food."

    Antonette was a little embarrassed. She forced out a smile, "Actually, I am not very hungry. I have finished eating." Antonette cursed Carol fiercely in her heart. Carol could only be with Brian because she came from money. And it seemed like Brian wasn''t even very fond of her.

    Carol looked down at Antonette''s l.a.p and saw she was tightly clutching her handbag.

    "Oh, Miss White, your bag is so old! Here, you can take my bag. It''s brand new, but I have plenty like this, don''t be shy." There was an obvious amus.e.m.e.nt in her eyes when she looked at Antonette''s bag. It was so cheap and rough-looking; it was hard for Carol not to feel superior.

    This positive feeling soon disappeared; however, when minutes later, Brian had still not come back.

    Although the villa was in the downtown area, other cars were not allowed to drive into the compound. Diana didn''t see a single taxi, even after walking a long distance.

    Diana was in a sulk. She vowed never to go again to treat Brian! She would not be available for him anymore!

    What Diana did not realize was that there was a black Maybach following her. Brian stayed watching Diana vigilantly until she got back to the dormitory. He was agitated because things had been going well with Diana until Carol arrived. He beat the steering wheel in anger.

    A girl passing by saw the Maybach parked under the tree and walked towards it, curious to see who was behind the wheel. As she approached, the car quickly sped off. Brian was not in the mood to talk with anyone.

    Diana was, of course, unaware of Brian'' frustration at how things had ended. The image of Brian closing the door on her kept replaying in her mind. She repeated over and over in her mind, "I will never go to Brian'' villa again, even if he begs me!"

    Diana tossed and turned all night but could not fall asleep. She heard Antonette return to the dormitory later in the evening, seemingly in a very good mood. However, Diana pretended to be asleep, she was too down to speak to anyone.

    Needless to say, Diana had a night of very poor sleep. The next morning, she was totally exhausted and looked rather worn-down. Antonette was astonished when she saw Diana''s face, "Diana, what did you do yesterday? Why do you look green? You''d better put on a hydration mask or something!"

    Diana noticed that there was a bag with the Louis Vuitton logo on Antonette''s desk. The big logo was very obvious.

    "Carol gave it to me. Isn''t it nice?" Antonette was aware of Diana''s curious looks towards the bag and happily explained that it was hers.

    Diana was in a weird mood, and she couldn''t work out what was wrong. Antonette rolled her eyes, "You are too focused on studying. How about we go and do something after the final exam today? Try not to worry too much. You''ll be fine!"

    "Sorry, I don''t want to go anywhere tonight, I''m staying in the dormitory." Diana was quick to dismiss the idea of going out.

    Antonette showed a wounded expression, "Did I talk too much with Carol? Are you unhappy that I ignored you yesterday? I really hope not. I know Carol has an air of arrogance, but actually, she is very kind. You are my best friend. If you are angry at me, I would be very sad."

    "I am not¡­" Diana frowned, unable to explain her feeling.

    "If you aren''t angry, please hang out with me tonight! It''ll be fun!" Antonette spoke quickly, eager not to give Diana any chance to refuse.

    ***

    The exams were finally over, and outside the exam hall, Antonette sought out Diana to discuss their plans for the night.

    "I know we said we would hang out tonight, but I just want to go back to the dormitory and rest," Diana protested. She was still trying to get out of their plans.

    "Unfortunately, Diana, that is not an option, you promised me you''d go. Come on, the exam is done! Let''s celebrate!"

    "All right! But we cannot come back too late because my elder brother will check on where I am." Despite her bad mood, Diana was still playful at heart. Although she had some stuff going on with Brian, she cheered herself up quickly and agreed to go out.

    As they made their way out that evening, they met Kyle by chance at the school gate. Kyle''s eyes lit up when seeing them. Diana and Antonette had dressed up nicely, done their make-up, the two girls looked beautiful.

    Kyle questioned them with a smile, "Are you going out somewhere?"

    "Yes, we are going out to have some fun." Diana laughed.

    "Oh, that''s right, you finished all your exams today, right?" Kyle asked.

    Diana and Antonette looked at each other and felt a little shy.

    Kyle continued, "I''ve meant to treat you two for a while. Since we are together now, how about dinner for me?"

    Diana looked at Antonette momentarily then replied, "No,¡­ how can we let you treat us?"

    Antonette, always calculating, agreed it was better for her future plans to avoid the dinner with Kyle. "It will bother you too much. We just want to get a bite to eat, maybe go to that grilled fish place, nothing fancy."

    Diana looked at Antonette in confusion, she had said moments before that she wanted to go somewhere nice to celebrate.

    As expected, Kyle replied quickly, "Don''t be silly. You have to celebrate in style; I will take you to eat something delicious. Please give me a chance to treat you, two beautiful girls." He paused for a second, then added in a pitiful voice, "Won''t you give me a chance?"

    "Oh, go on then. We''re too polite to say no!" Antonette answered happily.

    Antonette gave Diana a wink and whispered, "If he''s paying, we can eat whatever we want!"

    Of course, Kyle would not take them to just any old place. He brought them to a high-class French restaurant he knew, in a very upmarket area of the city. From the decoration outside, Diana could feel the expensive extravagance of the restaurant.

    "This is too much, it''s so expensive. We can just go get some grilled fish somewhere!" Diana looked through the menu; the prices were astonishing!

    "Grilled fish, grilled fish. The only thing you know is grilled fish! But Kyle can''t eat that. Am I right, Kyle?" Antonette gave Diana a funny look.

    "Not exactly. I used to buy them occasionally from the street vendors. They''re pretty good, actually. But I think a special occasion deserves a special place. I can take Diana to eat that next time, maybe?" Kyle said spontaneously.

    Diana was reminded again of how Kyle was such a sweet talker, a genuinely nice person. Then she thought again of Brian, who constantly insulted Kyle.

    "Kyle, street food is very dirty. The oil they use is disgusting! I never eat the food from there. I strongly suggest you don''t either," Antonette frowned.

    Kyle didn''t take it seriously and said to Antonette with a smile, "Antonette, I just go occasionally. I know it''s unhealthy, but I have to say the food is damned tasty."

    When the food finally arrived, the dishes looked exquisite. Diana was very satisfied with the food, it was delicious if a little expensive.

    ***

    After dinner, Kyle asked the girls, "Where are you going next?"

    Diana looked awkwardly at Antonette.

    Antonette smiled, "Actually, we have agreed to go to the pub. Do you want to go with us?"

    Kyle looked uncomfortable and thought for a while.

    "It is unsafe for you two girls to go to the pub. I can go there with you and take you back to the dormitory later."

    So it was agreed, and the three of them headed to the pub.

 Chapter 476 - 58: Trying To Run Away

    It was late, but the pub was still crowded with people. Diana and Antonette looked gorgeous and were attracting a lot of attention. As soon as they entered, a man sitting by the bar started looking at them in an intimidating fashion.

    Kyle was walking them over to a free table when suddenly, the man at the bar stood up and slapped Antonette in the face, "Bitch!"

    Antonette fell to the floor. Diana was dumbstruck. There was a drunk man in front of Antonette, shouting at her.

    "What are you doing?!" Kyle shouted at the strange man before picking Antonette up and guarding her behind him.

    "Bitch! No wonder you broke up with me for no reason! You got some new suckers! Does he satisfy you? Is he richer than me?" The man grabbed Kyle''s collar and his face reddened with anger.

    Kyle pushed him away, angrily and stared furiously at the man.

    "Do you know this bitch? I''m warning you, don''t be fooled by her! Although she looks delicate and charming, she will sleep with anyone for money! She is damaged goods!"

    "Watch your mouth!" Kyle said with indignation.

    Antonette hid behind Kyle with fear and said in a low voice, "I don''t know him. Kyle, don''t listen to his nonsense."

    "Damn it! Say that again! Antonette, don''t you know me?! So how do I know how many miles are on your body! Do you want me to tell everyone the number?"

    Antonette interrupted him, hastily, "Don''t talk nonsense!"

    She explained anxiously to Kyle, "I don''t know who he is. Don''t believe him!"

    The man laughed grimly, "Ha! You must be dreaming! You have cheated me out of so much money, and you dare to show up here! I should have known what kind of person you are! How could I end up in your trap! Don''t give me that pitiful expression. I finally caught you! Wait and see how I''ll punish you tonight!"

    After finishing his rant, the man pulled Antonette aggressively out from behind Kyle''s back. As he did so, Antonette''s skirt flipped up, and her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r was exposed. The men around looked at Antonette l.u.s.tfully. Some bystanders even applauded, "Carl, do her now!"

    "Kyle! Help me! I beg you! Help me! I don''t know what they are talking about! Please believe me!" Antonette was screaming. Her back had hit the ground as the man dragged her, and it was rather painful. The guys all around looked like bad people. Antonette knew the only person that could help her was Kyle.

    "I will only say it once. Let her go!" Kyle grabbed Carl''s arms to prevent him from dragging Antonette any further.

    "F.u.c.k you! This is none of your business!" Carl shouted menacingly at Kyle.

    He released Antonette, then swiftly pulled out a knife and made a thrust towards Kyle.

    Luckily, Kyle was ready for it and avoided the sharp knife with ease. Then he smacked Carl hard in the face with his well-practiced fists.

    Carl hadn''t expected Kyle would be so strong; he didn''t look the fighting type. Kyle''s punch sent him flying into the crowd of onlookers.

    Carl had taken a massive hit. He couldn''t get up from the floor, and his face was covered in blood.

    "What are you doing?!" The pub''s bouncer suddenly noticed the situation and walked threateningly towards them, electric taser in hand.

    Diana finally came to her senses. She realized they would have to calm the bouncer down fast, or they would all be in trouble. So she stood up and said calmly, "We didn''t do anything wrong. It is the man lying on the ground that started the fight. We are good people. I suggest you take this man outside now!"

    The bouncer hit the bar angrily with his fists.

    "I don''t care what you are doing here, but don''t make trouble in this pub. If you create a disturbance, I''ll have to call the police."

    The bouncer signaled it was time for them to go, so Antonette pulled Kyle''s hand and tried to drag him away whilst Carl was unable to catch them.

    Kyle took hold of Diana''s hand as well so as not to leave her behind.

    However, Carl was back on his feet, and he and his friends quickly caught up with them as they tried to make their exit.

    "Antonette White, you think you can leave me just because you found a rich man?"

    The men, together with Carl, also cursed to them, "Bitch, how dare you cheat on our elder brother. You wanna die?!"

    "The girl beside her is pretty too. We can deal with her together with this bitch."

    Diana was getting fed up at listening to all the indecent insults.

    "Shut up!" She pointed at the bullies and shouted at them, "Who do you think you are? You think you can behave like this?"

    She pretended to be courageous, "Get out of the way! I have called the police."

    But it was no use to threaten the bullies. They didn''t move an inch.

    "Haha, you''ve called the police? Well, they''re not here yet, are they? We''re not afraid of you! Do you think you will all be fine after calling the police? No, you will never be safe whilst I am in this city."

    Carl''s friends backed him up, "Everyone knows that this territory belongs to our brother. Calling the police doesn''t work here. You''d better behave."

    Their arrogance made Diana angry. But Antonette held Diana''s hand and quietly begged her not to call the police.

    Diana had no choice but to agree, as Antonette trembled with fear.

    The guys didn''t wait around any longer and began taking turns attacking Kyle with kicks and punches, as he guarded the two girls behind him.

    Seeing Kyle being attacked, Diana didn''t hide behind him anymore. She threw her bag at one of the guys.

    "F.u.c.k! Bitch!" The man touched his head and looked fiercely at Diana. Diana stared back. The man had a fierce, malicious look, and the stick in his hand was ready to be used. Diana instinctively put her hands to her head in self-defense and waited for the impact. Suddenly, there was a loud, smashing sound. Diana opened her eyes and saw Kyle with a broken glass bottle in his hand, with the man bleeding beside him on the floor.

    Antonette tried to slip away after seeing the fight unfold. But she only got as far as the alley behind them when one of the bullies noticed her trying to get away.

    "The bitch is trying to run!"

    When she saw them beginning to chase after her, Antonette ran.

    She was petrified; she knew these were not normal guys. She had been Carl''s girlfriend. He used to cheat on her and wanted her to take drugs, so she ran away. She was with him for his money from the beginning, and when she left, she made sure to take as much of it with her as possible. Antonette couldn''t believe they''d found her there by chance.

 Chapter 477 - 59: Acted Bravely

    At that moment, Antonette heard a familiar voice, "Antonette, what''s the matter?"

    Antonette looked up and saw her classmates across the street. Most of them were guys. She immediately recalled their class had a basketball game that night and the guys were out for a post-match drink.

    She made a quick decision. "Help me! There are some guys chasing me! I was hanging out with Bell tonight, and we met a group of bullies. I don''t know them, but it seems they know Diana. They kept on saying we owed them money. They''re really scary, and they started fighting with us. Diana is still there. Could you help her?!"

    "What?!" the boys stood up immediately. Diana and Antonette were the most beautiful girls in their class, possibly even in the whole department. Most of the guys secretly adored them. Hearing their goddess was in danger, the boys sprang into action.

    By that time, the bullies had caught up with Antonette and were shouting insults at her. Antonette''s classmates jumped straight into a fight against the bullies. They were stronger and heavily outnumbered the other guys. Before long, they dispatched the group that had been chasing Antonette and then ran in the direction where Antonette last saw Diana.

    Kyle was injured, but he was still managing to keep Diana protected behind him. They were now cornered by Carl and his friends.

    Carl had a sinister grin. "Now, it seems you understand there is a price to pay for being with a beauty like her!"

    The guys beside him laughed and edged closer to Kyle and Diana.

    Kyle guarded Diana tightly and said to her in a low voice, "When the fight begins, you have to get away!"

    Diana shook her head immediately. She said tearfully, "Kyle, I won''t leave you alone, you''ll be beaten to death!"

    I am fine! But you cannot stay here. I don''t know what they would do to you!" Kyle swore that if he could get out of this situation alive, he would one day make these bullies regret what they''d done.

    "Aww, still in the mood for romance even when faced with imminent death."

    Carl laughed evilly. "You can blame Antonette White for this. It''s that bitch''s fault, and now she''s left you behind!"

    He paused for a second, then turned to his friends, "Where is Adrian? Why did they need such a long time to catch a woman?!"

    The guy beside him smiled o.b.s.c.e.n.ely, "Maybe Adrian has already caught the bitch and is just teaching her a lesson¡­" he laughed. "I should have followed her as well. After all, she''s a good looking bitch, big b.r.e.a.s.ts... Adrian and I could have taken turns."

    Carl disagreed. "You are inexperienced. The girl in front of us is of much higher quality. Look at her figure. I bet she''s a v.i.r.g.i.n. You are stupid if you want a secondhand bitch like Antonette."

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the alley that Antonette had previously run down. The bullies looked at each other alertly.

    "There!" Antonette''s voice rang out from the alley, and a crowd of tall, strong boys rushed out from behind her.

    "F.u.c.k! Carl, they''ve got backup! What do we do now?!"

    "Don''t panic! I am here!" Carl yelled out. But he and his friends were too slow to react, and the group of guys swarmed over them.

    The situation was soon one of absolute chaos. Although Carl''s friends were fewer than the students, they were ruthless and had various tricks up their sleeves. The fighting continued with neither side gaining the upper hand.

    As the fighting raged, a figure appeared from the main street and shouted, "What are you doing here?!" Some of the guys turned to look. It was the police!

    The bullies all had criminal records. Carl knew they could not win the fight this time. He yelled out, "Guys, the police are here! Let''s go!"

    Carl''s friends heeded his call. They all stopped fighting and ran away down the other end of the alley.

    "Everyone okay?" the students looked at each other, grinning and high-fiving one another after their victory. Though they''d won, everyone was hurt, even Diana.

    After the bullies fled, the students were the only ones left for the police to question. And in the police''s eyes, they were not good people. He came to them with a dark face. "What happened here?! Why were you fighting?!"

    Kyle tried to explain to the police, "We are students, we''re not bad people."

    "You must make a full confession to the police. No matter if you are students or not." The police wouldn''t listen to the group''s protests and arrested everyone.

    The group of students soon arrived at the police station. They were put in a cell together and told to wait.

    Hours passed as the students continued to maintain their innocence when questioned by the police.

    Finally, their college counselor came to the station. The students weren''t worried when confronted with the bullies but seeing the counselor''s look of sheer anger, they could not remain calm anymore.

    Eventually, the counselor was able to get everyone out on bail. The moment they got outside the station, he erupted in anger, "Look what you have done! What time is it now?!" OK, no one wants to tell me, right?"

    The counselor looked at the time. "It is 8 am! You dare to stay out all night! Have you forgotten the school rules? No one is allowed to stay out after 11 pm! And look at yourselves. All of your faces are black and blue!"

    "I know all of your names. Everyone here will be given a demerit!" the counselor continued angrily.

    These words instantly killed the joy the students had carried with them since the fight.

    "We acted bravely for a just cause!" one player called out.

    "Acted bravely? Tell me what happened from beginning to end right now! I need to know all of it!" the counselor stared sternly at them.

    The students looked at each other in speechless despair.

    "Tell me now!" The counselor got angrier at their silence.

    "Please calm down. We didn''t fight with the bullies deliberately. There was a valid reason," the basketball captain explained finally.

    Seeing the situation, Kyle could see things were escalating. So, he stood up and explained to the counselor, "It is not their fault, it is mine."

 Chapter 478 - 60: She Swear To Live A Good Life

    Though Kyle was eager to explain what had happened, the counselor still wrote everyone''s names down for punishment.

    They had all been so happy, celebrating their fight against the thugs and saving the girls. Now, they were in big trouble. The punishment was related to their graduation and could have very serious consequences. Everyone was utterly depressed.

    The counselor was also irritated to have been called by the police so early in the morning and was pissed off by what he heard. If these students got hurt whilst he was on duty, he would be the one being blamed. So, he had to teach these students a lesson.

    Seeing his determination, Diana sighed. She turned to the students who had acted so bravely in saving them, "I feel terrible that you might get punished because of us."

    Antonette also wore a fearful, guilty look. She looked at her classmates and said, "You drove away those bad guys for us. And now you''re getting punished for that. It''s unfair, it was all our fault."

    Their words helped calm their fellow students down. After seeing Diana and Antonette''s grateful reactions, they didn''t say anything bad towards them, though, of course, they were unhappy with how things had turned out.

    After the counselor left, Kyle hugged Diana and whispered to her that he would handle their punishment.

    In Diana''s opinion, Kyle was always trustworthy in his manners and studies. Hearing his words, Diana was quite relieved. However, Antonette was watching them from across the room and mistook Diana''s relieved expression for something else.

    After they got back to the dormitory, Antonette went to the bathroom to take off her dress; it was almost torn to pieces. Seeing the girl in the mirror whose makeup was ruined, arms and legs scratched and bruised, Antonette was overwhelmed with anger, and her eyes were as red as blood.

    Thinking of the filthy words Carl said to her and the people''s humiliating comments, Antonette felt they were like swords piercing her body, revealing her secret, unmentionable past in front of everyone.

    Carl said so much today, and Diana and Kyle heard all of it. What must they think of her?

    Antonette hadn''t wanted to do those things, but in her poverty, she had no choice. At the time, Carl was the guy who was most generous to her, among many other men she knew, so she stayed with him.

    She also wanted to be like the other girls who were capable of buying clothes and dresses, instead of living in a ditch and hiding from the sun like a dirty rat. Why could Diana enjoy a rich life and be protected by so many people? What the hell was so bad that made her incomparable to Diana?

    Antonette felt like crying, but she wore a beautiful, fake smile instead. Antonette smiled like she had practiced over and over again, till her smile looked perfectly charming.

    "I will be among the elites. Carl, Diana Anderson¡­ you wait and see. I will live a luxurious life. I swear!" Antonette looked at herself in the mirror and promised herself she would make this come true. In her mind, a plan was made.

    Someone was knocking anxiously at the door. It was Diana. She said worriedly, "Antonette, are you there? Are you okay? Are you crying? Please come outside. Kyle bought some medicine. We need to treat our wounds."

    Diana did worry about Antonette. After all, it was utterly horrible for a girl to be treated as she had. Even Diana had been scared, and she was well known for her bravery. Antonette was such a gentle girl, she must have felt terrible.

    Hearing that Kyle had brought medicine, Antonette wore a dreadful look but calmed down at once. Why did everyone look after Diana? What made her so ordinary when standing beside Diana? When they were in the same place, people only saw Diana. Why?

    Diana kept knocking at the door.

    Antonette finally came out and smiled coldly. Standing beside the door, Diana looked worriedly at Antonette and noticed her weird expression.

    Antonette pushed her to one side and walked out.

    Diana ignored Antonette''s roughness, she''d been through a lot that evening.

    "Antonette, let me help you treat your wounds. Your arms are hurt. They look painful,"

    Antonette didn''t speak. So, Diana took that as permission and squatted down to treat her. Antonette''s smooth, white arms were covered with bruises. The wounds looked dreadful after being covered with the medicine. Both girls went to sleep in a lot of pain that evening.

    ***

    The next day, because of their injuries, Diana and Antonette asked for leave and stayed in the dormitory. When it was close to the time of their classmates getting back, Antonette got down from her bed and took out her washbasin.

    "They are about to come back. I will go to wash first. Otherwise, the bathroom might be occupied later," she said to Diana.

    "Are you sure you can do that on your own? Be careful with your wounds," Diana said apprehensively.

    The dormitory door opened just as Antonette entered the bathroom. It was two of the roommates coming back.

    Diana turned to them and smiled. "Antonette must be psychic. She just said you would be back soon, and here you are."

    The two girls looked at each other but didn''t reply.

    Diana felt strange. Looking back at them, she saw her roommates were putting away their things and ignoring her.

    Did they not hear her? Diana was confused. She looked at their cold faces and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you guys in a bad mood?"

    The girl who slept on the bed beside Diana sneered at her and said, "I just feel that way. Mind your own business."

    Diana was speechless. She turned to the other girl who also wore a weird look. There must be something they weren''t telling her.

    "What happened to you?" Diana asked again.

    "It''s none of your business. Stop acting as you care!" came the reply from her roommate.

    Of course, Diana was never the kind of person to just accept other people being rude to her. Her face changed, and she hit back, "What''s wrong with you? I have done nothing to make you angry, I''m always nice to you. Why do you speak like that to me?"

 Chapter 479 - 61: Kyleéˆ¥æªš Intervention

    The girl pointed at Diana and shouted furiously at her, "Always nice to me? If you can be considered a kind person, the whole world has gone crazy!"

    "There''s no need to argue with her," another girl intervened.

    "Come on, say it clearly. What have I done to you?" Diana couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted back. She was getting increasingly angry.

    "I hate people like you! You act as if you are the kindest, most considerate person in the world. But actually, you are the worst! You''re just a bitch!" the girl shouted back at Diana.

    "What did I do to make you call me a bitch? I don''t understand."

    Diana could see the girl was genuinely angry. She calmed down a little, knowing there must be some reason behind it.

    They had lived in the same dormitory for years. Although they weren''t close friends, they had never argued like that before. Something must have happened. So there was no use in staying angry, Diana had to figure out what had happened.

    "Diana, you can''t blame her. You really are in the wrong this time. I''m mad at you too, "one of the other girls in the room scolded Diana.

    The girl sitting on the bed stared at Diana and uttered, "Diana, stop pretending! Do you think nobody knows what you did? Stop acting as nothing happened! Everyone knows what kind of person you truly are! Now Gary and those boys are suffering because of you!"

    "I didn''t mean to get him into trouble. If you are talking about what happened yesterday, yes, I am very grateful to them. And I''m not acting as if nothing happened. But it was a mistake. I don''t know why those guys tried to hurt me. I am also a victim in this, it was really scary."

    Hearing her friend mention Gary, Diana understood why she was so angry.

    Gary Lawrence was the captain of the basketball team involved in the fight and the most handsome boy in their class. Diana knew several girls had a crush on him, her roommate included. But Gary rejected all their advances. He didn''t want to get into a relationship and enjoyed being single.

    "You still say you are innocent! Diana, we know what you did! You can''t shirk your responsibility by saying you don''t know why it happened. If you had not been some guys'' mistress and offended some bad people, nothing would have happened yesterday! You can''t get out of it so easily. If Gary gets punished, I will never forgive you!" The girl was now raging at Diana.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about! I never did anything wrong. And I am definitely not anyone''s mistress! I don''t know any of those guys!" Diana was also angry. Why did they blame her? Did she look like the kind of person who would just sit there and take their abuse?

    At that moment, Antonette walked out with a bath towel around her neck. "What''s going on? I can hear you from inside the bathroom."

    The girl continued to rant at Diana, "You''re still trying to make excuses for yourself. All the students in our major have been talking about how those people came for you yesterday!" She continued, "Diana, I never thought you were this kind of person, I thought you were a nice girl. How silly I am!"

    "What are you guys talking about?" Antonette asked in confusion. But she smiled slightly to herself. What she had told people yesterday seemed to have spread.

    One of the other girls pulled Antonette to one side and said angrily, "Antonette, the guys you met yesterday were looking for Diana. That bitch! You treat her so nicely, and she''s put so many of our friends into major trouble!"

    Antonette knew clearly what was going on, but she wore a disbelieving look. Shaking her head slightly, she said gently, "What? No way. Diana and I are friends. She is not like that. You must have misunderstood."

    Antonette ran to Diana and whispered to her, "Diana, relax. This is all a big misunderstanding. We have been roommates for years, I know you. So don''t listen to what other people say, just relax. I will figure out what happened! You will be okay."

    Antonette''s words calmed Diana down, and she stopped arguing with the other roommates.

    In the other girls'' opinion, Antonette was too good to Diana. She was too close to her and had been tricked by Diana''s performance. So they didn''t hate Antonette like they hated Diana. They considered that liars like Diana were just good at manipulating people.

    It was an awkward atmosphere, but Diana didn''t care. After all, she hadn''t done the things they said. Since it was not the truth, why should she be bothered?

    However, Kyle noticed her low spirits when he called her later that day.

    What happened to her? Why did her voice sound so tired and sad?

    Kyle was worried, "Diana, what happened?"

    Hearing Kyle''s caring and gentle voice, Diana felt sad.

    "I am fine, Kyle." She didn''t want to tell him what happened. Not only Kyle, but she also didn''t want to talk about it with anyone.

    But Kyle was smart. His background made him s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to changes in people''s emotions. Although Diana attempted to conceal her feelings, Kyle noticed.

    "Diana, you can talk with me about anything. You don''t have to pretend with me," Kyle said gently and patiently. His words slowly softened Diana''s heart, she was touched by his concern.

    "Kyle¡­ I do trust you. But I am not sad, really. I just¡­ I just think about my classmates who saved me from those guys. I don''t know what to do. The counselor will punish them, and it''s because of me. I hate what''s happened, and I don''t know how to change it."

    Diana didn''t mention that her roommates were mistreating her, or the rumors that were going around about her.

    Hearing Diana''s words, Kyle finally figured what was on her mind.

    "Relax, Diana. Don''t worry about it." Kyle said gently. He had thought that Diana was frightened by what happened yesterday. But if she was troubled by the students'' punishment, he had ways to help them.

    "Kyle, they came to help us. And they got punished for that. I feel¡­"

    Diana hated owing people. And her roommates'' words made her feel even more depressed and guilty.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. Trust me. I will handle their punishment. What''s done is done. The most important thing is you didn''t get hurt. Have a nice sleep. Don''t stay up late. Everything will be fine." Kyle said gently. He knew what he had to do.

    ***

    After hanging up the phone, Kyle went directly to visit the counselor and the dean of their college. He was a master of persuasion. He praised the students who had helped Diana and explained why they broke the curfew.

    For one thing, Kyle was an excellent student who always behaved decently, so people trusted what he said. For another, the counselor and the dean had to take his family, with their influence and wealth, into consideration.

    As a result of Kyle''s intervention, all the students involved were given a stern telling off, instead of more severe punishment. Kyle had saved them.

 Chapter 480 - 62: Meeting Her Rival

    Antonette heard the news regarding the students'' punishment long before Diana. She was impressed by Kyle''s ability to change the decision and now understood how caring Kyle was, that he stuck his neck out like that for Diana. Antonette gazed jealousy at Diana, who was standing in front of the mirror.

    Diana was getting dressed and noticed Antonette''s sinister look in the mirror. But when she looked back, Antonette smiled sweetly at her as if nothing happened.

    "Your clothes are nice. Are you going out somewhere?" Antonette asked innocently.

    Many of their fellow students were still talking badly about Diana. So, she had been trying to keep a low profile, not leaving the dormitory for days.

    Why did she want to go out today? Was she going to meet Brian?

    "Nothing major. Just have something to deal with," Diana replied gloomily.

    Diana was in a strange mood. That morning, she had received a text from Carol Jefferson! The message said they had to meet today, together with a meeting time and address.

    Diana didn''t want to meet her; she was Brian'' fianc¨¦e. But she didn''t want to have any misunderstandings with anyone. Brian was not a man who could handle his emotions well, nor was Diana. But she was brave enough to confront her challenges.

    After saying goodbye to Antonette, Diana carried her bag and went to the caf¨¦ where she''d agreed to meet Carol. It was a luxurious caf¨¦, and Diana felt a little embarrassed, dressed in her very normal clothes. She hesitated for a moment outside the caf¨¦.

    The doorman looked skeptically at Diana and asked politely, "Miss, are you waiting for a friend?"

    Diana was about to deny and leave, but a man with a charming voice spoke before she could reply.

    "Are you, Miss Anderson? This way, please. My lady has been waiting for you."

    A tall man had appeared next to them, dressed in a suit. Diana was left with no choice and followed the man into the caf¨¦.

    The third floor was used for the caf¨¦''s VIP customers. It was a half-open rooftop garden. Wisteria hung from the white wall. The floor was surfaced with exquisite, colorful tiling, which gave the area a sense of elegance.

    Diana was directed to a white table, upon which sat a pot of steaming hot coffee.

    As she sat looking around at the gorgeous surroundings, Diana saw a slim figure walking up to the third floor. Even from a distance, she could see Brian'' fianc¨¦ was indeed a beauty.

    Carol was wearing a well-cut champagne dress. Her long, black hair was held in place with a delicate diamond hairpin. The diamond necklace on her white and slender neck was simple but luxurious.

    "My lady, Miss Anderson, is here." The man in the suit bowed to Carol as she approached.

    Carol turned to look at them. Her face was not one of astonishing beauty, but it was elegant and delicate. And there was a strong sense of decency about her. Carol smiled slightly and reached out her hand to Diana.

    "Hello, Miss Anderson. I am Carol Jefferson, Brian'' fianc¨¦e."

    Her voice was soft, but the reminder that she was Brian'' fianc¨¦e hurt Diana.

    Diana squeezed out a smile and shook Carol''s hand. Carol''s fingers were soft and slender, like all ladies born into rich, famous families. While in contrast, Diana''s hands were far from soft, as she had studied traditional Chinese medicine for years. There were even calluses on her hands.

    Diana was still unaware of why Carol had asked her to meet.

    Carol gently mixed her coffee with a small spoon. After a slight pause, she swiftly revealed the reason behind their meeting.

    "So, I hear that you, Brian, are close?"

    "Are we? I don''t think so." She never thought of their relationship as being particularly close or intimate. He was bad-tempered and often treated her badly. She was not intimate with him at all!

    Carol smiled. "So, it''s definitely not true?"

    "There is nothing going on between Brian and me. You have nothing to be worried about," Diana answered.

    Carol nodded. Then she took out a cheque from her purse and slid it across the table to Diana. "Miss Anderson, this is just a small gift from me. I hope you can accept it."

    Diana had thought Carol was nice. But seeing the cheque, Diana changed her mind."Miss Jefferson, what are you doing?"

    Carol smiled sweetly and said, "I just want to be friends with you."

    "Then take back the money," Diana replied at once.

    Seeing Diana''s attitude, Carol acted in her usual haughty way. "You must stop pursuing Brian. You don''t deserve him."

    "I never pursued him! It is he who is always chasing after me!"

    Carol didn''t believe that. She looked disparagingly at Diana and stood up.

    "I have to go now. I think you should consider my offer. After all, it is a large sum of money."

    With that, Carol headed to the door.

    Diana took the cheque and ran to give it back. But the man in the suit rushed over and stood between them. Diana was stunned.

    "What are you doing?" Diana stepped back and stared at the man, who said nothing in response.

    "I wish you good luck," Carol said, then walked away.

    Seeing the elegant, slender figure disappear from view, Diana clenched the cheque angrily. She would not be bought!

    Distracted by her anger, Diana did not notice the man in the suit as he suddenly rushed towards her and grabbed her arms, holding them forcefully behind her back.

    "Let me go!" Diana struggled to free herself but was unable to escape.

    Things quickly deteriorated, as from behind her back, a cup of warm coffee was poured over Diana''s face. The brown liquid flowed down Diana''s white face and onto her dress. Luckily the coffee was no longer hot, but still, it was extremely humiliating.

    Diana turned round to see Carol standing before her, with a smug look on her face. She threw the cheque at Diana and said, "You''d better take my advice."

    Carol once again walked away, in her Chanel high-heels, while Diana was left in a burning rage.

    After Carol had left for the second time, the bodyguard released Diana''sarms. He even apologized to her for what had happened.

    "I don''t need your sympathy," Diana replied fiercely.

    The bodyguard shrugged his shoulders then left.

 Chapter 481 - 63: Whoéˆ¥æªš That Man

    Diana took a deep breath and brushed her fringe with her hand. She didn''t want to cry. She couldn''t cry! She hadn''t done anything wrong. All those people who mistreated her should be sorry!

    Diana took out her phone and called Ken. Brian William was the last man she wanted to talk to. She even wondered whether it was he that sent Carol to meet her. Her call was answered immediately.

    "Ken, I have something to tell you."

    "Miss Anderson, I haven''t seen you for days. Why don''t you call my boss?"

    Ken''s words almost made Diana laugh out loud. Diana paused and then said, "If you are free now, please come to see me. I have something important to tell you."

    Her tone made Ken think it must be a serious topic.

    "Where are you?" he asked.

    Walking out of the caf¨¦, Diana looked around and said, "I am in the HaloMart, at the West City Mall. You''ll find me on the first floor."

    "Okay, see you there."

    Diana asked Ken to meet her in Halo Mart because her clothes were stained, and she didn''t want him to see. So, she decided to buy herself some sportswear in the shop.

    Sometime later, Ken called. "Miss Anderson, I have arrived. Where are you?"

    "Wait a minute. I am just on the second floor." Finishing the call, Diana put on the cheap sportswear and ran out.

    Ken was just stepping out of his Porsche when Diana came out onto the street. She saw Ken''s handsome face at once and waved in his direction.

    There were a lot of people milling around outside the mall. Many of them looked at Diana and Ken in jealousy, young girls, in particular, were in awe of Ken''s good looks.

    "Who''s that man?"

    "He is so handsome! Is that his girlfriend?"

    Noticing the stares they were receiving, Diana pulled her hat lower and ushered only into a McDonalds.

    They sat down in a quiet corner. Diana took out the cheque and put it on the table.

    "What is it?" Ken was confused and looked at the cheque. He was so shocked that he almost jumped out of his seat.

    "That''s from Miss Jefferson! How did she find you?" Ken was stunned.

    Diana shrugged her shoulders and said, "I have no idea."

    Ken was smart. He had already guessed what might have happened. He frowned at Diana and asked, "Why did you take it?"

    "Why did I take her cheque? She forced me to take it!" Diana replied angrily.

    Ken was speechless.

    Seeing his face, Diana shrugged her shoulders and tapped nervously at the table. "Well, you know what''s going on now. Brian'' fianc¨¦e found me and gave me a strong warning. I have to stay away from him."

    "But¡­" Ken tried to change her idea.

    Diana knew what he was thinking. Actually, she was sad too. But there was nothing she could do. What kind of message would it send if she continued going to see Brian? That she wanted to be his mistress?

    Shaking her head, Diana said, "Please take this cheque to your boss and ask him to give it back to Miss Jefferson. And ask Miss Jefferson to stop getting involved in my life."

    "What about you?" Ken couldn''t help asking. "You still have a contract with my boss? If you leave in this way, he will¡­"

    "Stop!" Diana raised her hand and interrupted Ken.

    "I will manage my own things. You don''t have to worry about me." Diana lowered her head and took a slow sip of her drink.

    "Miss Anderson, this whole situation makes me feel terrible." Ken knew Diana was good for his boss; he didn''t want her to stop seeing him.

    Diana laughed at him, "How about me? Did I deserve to have money thrown at me and treated like a mistress?"

    Ken couldn''t think of anything more to say.

    Diana finished the food she''d ordered and stood up to leave.

    "Goodbye, Ken," she said mournfully.

    "I can drive you," Ken replied.

    It was nice to hear Ken say that, but Diana refused him. "You are Brian''s staff. Now, Miss Jefferson hates me, so does your boss. You should stay away from me."

    Diana ignored Ken''s sad face and waved him goodbye. She picked up her bag and left the restaurant.

    Ken frowned, unsure what to do. He looked at the cheque and decided he had to explain it to Brian.

    ***

    After arriving back at the villa, Ken went directly to Brian'' room.

    His room was open, and a man was standing by the shelf.

    "Boss, I have something important to tell you!" Ken was so anxious that he didn''t stop to see who the man was.

    "What''s that?" replied the man.

    Hearing Simon William''s voice, Ken froze in fear.

    Simon William looked at him with sharp eyes and asked, "What are you holding?"

    Ken''s forehead was covered with sweat. "Nothing¡­"

    "Give it to me." Simon reached out his hand.

    Ken shivered and walked slowly to Simon and handed him the cheque.

    "Miss Jefferson''s cheque? Ken, where did you get this?" Simon was shocked.

    Ken had always been a bad liar, especially when he was talking to Simon William. Before long, he explained to Simon what had been going on and said, "Actually, Miss Anderson is a nice girl. I think Miss Jefferson was too arrogant this time, too defensive."

    "Since when are you in a position to judge Miss Jefferson?" Simon interrupted.

    After a while, Simon gave Ken his orders, "Since it has already happened, you don''t have to tell Brian about it. That girl gave up the cheque voluntarily, there''s nothing more to it. Do not meet her again. Understand?"

    Ken heard Simon''s words and was happy to hear he would not be punished; it was a great relief.

    Simon put the cheque into his pocket and waved Ken away, "You can go now."

    Ken was absent-minded and stayed looking at Simon.

    Simon glanced at him, coldly, "What are you looking at? Go!"

    Ken regained his composure and quickly left the room.

 Chapter 482 - 64: Too Defensive

    Even after leaving the room, Ken was still nervous. He felt like he had done something bad in not telling Brian. But Simon had ordered him not to. He could only hope that Brian would not misunderstand Diana.

    Unfortunately, things went completely against his wishes.

    That night, Simon William had a talk with Brian.

    "I know that you have become intimate with a girl named Diana Anderson. But you have a fianc¨¦e already. You have to know what is appropriate and what is not," Simon said with a serious look.

    Brian gave nothing away and replied, "Dad, did someone tell you something?"

    Simon looked at him. "I didn''t need anyone to tell me. Your story is all any of our family friends are talking about."

    "Well." Brian looked away, indifferently.

    "You talk with me in this way?!" Simon was angry at Brian''s attitude.

    Brian frowned at him, "Dad, can you stop getting involved in my business?"

    "That girl said she doesn''t want to be with you. So, you''d better keep away from her, don''t mess up her life."

    Brian had been distracted before. But now his attention has peaked.

    "Dad! Did you see her?"

    Seeing Brian''s anxious look, Simon was certain about his judgment. So, he replied coldly, "Yes. She told me she doesn''t want to see you again."

    "Did you threaten her?" Brian''s eyes widened in anger.

    Simon sneered at him and said, "You think I would do that to a girl?"

    Brian was speechless for a moment, then said questioningly, "So why did she do as you asked?"

    Simon turned his back to Brian. His hands were crossed behind his back.

    "That is not something you want to ask."

    Brian stood there and looked at Simon for a while, then walked straight out of the room. Simon was about to ask him to stay but finally decided to hold his tongue.

    Brian seemed to have misunderstood something. But Simon didn''t care about that. No matter what happened, Brian and Carol''s marriage would not change. It was too important for their two families.

    Brian walked back to his own room. In a fit of rage, he began to smash anything he could get his hands on. He smashed every expensive object in the room. He didn''t stop until the whole room resembled a warzone.

    Ken came to see what all the noise was about and looked at the mess in shock. "Boss¡­ What happened?"

    "Nothing," Brian said coldly.

    Judging by his face, Ken could see he was extremely angry. When Brian said"nothing," that normally meant it was something important. Ken had known Brian for years and was aware of all his habits.

    Ken guessed what might have caused Brian''s anger, and he thought of his talk with Simon. So, he asked carefully, "Boss, are you mad at Miss Anderson?"

    Brian''s face turned red, and he slammed his fist down on the table. "Do not mention that bitch''s name in my presence!"

    Ken was shocked. After a while, he bit his lip and murmured, "Boss, I think maybe you''ve got the wrong end of the stick¡­"

    "What?" Brian squinted his eyes and continued, "How could this be a misunderstanding? She is brave enough to leave me!"

    Brian loosened his collar and took a deep breath. "She broke up with me for money! There is nothing she wouldn''t do!"

    What? Hearing that, now Ken knew Brian was mistaken.

    Ken stood there, awkwardly, and thought for a while. "Boss, Miss Anderson is so kind. Do you really think she would leave you for money? Maybe¡­ maybe she was bothered by something else."

    Brian rolled his eyes and offered no comment.

    Ken tried to explain, "Boss, you are engaged to Miss Jefferson. It''s not fair on Miss Anderson. She might have made her choice to escape the gossiping and rumors."

    "Gossip?" Brian raised his eyebrows. He preferred this explanation than to think that she''d left for money.

    "Yes, Boss. You¡­" Ken was about to say something more, but Brian raised his hand and stopped him. "Alright. I will think about it. You can leave now."

    Ken nodded and walked out of the room.

    Sitting on the couch alone, Brian scratched his chin, deep in thought. All of a sudden, an idea came to him. His ideas usually turned out to be ill-advised, but he gave that little thought.

    Brian changed his clothes, and half an hour later, he arrived at Diana''scollege.

    He always got what he wanted. It might be difficult for him to get Diana, but it wasn''t impossible!

    At the same time, Diana was also annoyed. She didn''t want to go back to Brian''s House, but her stuff was still there.

    She couldn''t decide what to do. After a quick dinner in McDonald''s, Diana decided to sleep in the lab room. She would go to see Brian tomorrow and tell him her decision.

    She did like Brian. But Diana would never allow herself to become a mistress; she had too much self-respect for that. Brian was going to marry Carol, and that was that.

    In some way, Diana was relieved. Why should she bother with Brian?! They had no future, better to get it over and done with now.

    ***

    Feeling slightly more optimistic than before, Diana took her bag and went to the college lab room. However, when she arrived, she found that the lab had been locked.

    Diana cursed her bad luck. She walked down the corridor and called Kyle.

    "Kyle, are you in school now?" Diana asked awkwardly.

    Kyle was driving back home. But he knew Diana must be calling him for help. So, he said, "I just had dinner. I am on the way back now. Can I help you with something?"

    Diana was hugely relieved. "Kyle, I realized that there are a few experiments I never finished. So, I want to complete them tonight in the lab. You have the key, right?"

    "Yes. Wait for me. I''ll come soon," Kyle answered.

    "Great, thank you!" Diana was elated.

    Kyle was pleased to hear Diana''s happy voice. She deserved his favor. Whatever she encountered in life, it seemed she always stayed optimistic.

 Chapter 483 - 65: You Are Here

    Actually, he also knew there might be something going on between Diana and Lilly. Everyone in the William family knew that Brian''s fianc¨¦e had come back. Now she had returned, it was obvious that Brian and Carol''s powerful families would intervene to stop Diana and Brian''s relationship from progressing.

    Thinking of that, Kyle smiled contentedly. Maybe he would finally manage to get what he wanted¡­

    After finishing the call with Kyle, Diana was happy. She was hungry again and decided to buy something to feed herself in the canteen.

    When she walked out of the lab, she saw a familiar car waiting in the parking lot nearby.

    It was a Maybach. It was Brian''s customized Maybach.

    Diana had expected Brian might come to scold her after finding out she had left him. So, she quickly turned back into the building before Brian noticed her.

    At the same time, Antonette was out and about, on her way back from dinner.

    Brian William? Antonette easily spotted his tall figure and gorgeous face.

    Antonette thought Brian must be there to look for Diana. This was her chance! Antonette smiled slightly and walked toward Brian.

    "Mr. William, nice to see you. It''s a small world, isn''t it?" Antonette tilted her head to one side, trying to appear sweet and innocent. She didn''t notice that Brian felt disgusted to see her.

    But he reminded himself that Antonette was Diana''s classmate and roommate; it wasn''t a good idea to antagonize her if he could help it. "Where is Diana? Do you know where she is?" he asked.

    Antonette was unhappy to hear Brian mention Diana. But she hid her emotions and smiled. "Diana went out. I don''t know where she is now. Mr. William, you are not familiar with our college. Maybe I can be your guide and show you around?"

    "No.," Brian replied and walked off into the college.

    Brian was great at reading people. And he could see when Antonette told him Diana wasn''t around that she was lying to him. If she was lying, then he was certain that Diana must be in the school somewhere.

    Brian wore a determined smile. He was going to seize that cold-hearted girl and punish her for her running away from him!

    Antonette didn''t expect that Brian would ignore her so ruthlessly. She ground her teeth and ran to Brian. "Mr. William, I just remembered that Diana said she would go to the library. You can probably find her there."

    Antonette was lying. But she knew Diana often went to the library. If she wasn''t there, she could just say she remembered incorrectly.

    "Did she?" Brian raised his eyebrows.

    "Yes, yes! I can show you the way." Antonette replied eagerly.

    Brian looked at Antonette and finally accepted her help.

    "Lead the way then."

    Antonette''s goal was within her reach; now, she had to show off her charm and potential girlfriend qualities. She walked gently and elegantly beside Brian as they talked.

    Brian tried to keep a straight face, but at last, he couldn''t bear to listen to Antonette anymore, so he took out a pair of earplugs and put them in.

    Antonette was very embarrassed. Several girls who knew Antonette saw what was happening and were making jokes at her expense.

    While Brian was able to ignore those girls'' reactions happily, Antonette had rather mixed emotions. She was unhappy at their insults but also happy for their jealousy and attention. After all, walking with a guy like Brian William was a dream for every girl in college!

    As they approached the entrance to the library, Brian took out the earplugs and said to Antonette, "You can leave now. I will find her by myself."

    Antonette was shocked. She feebly tried to protest, "Mr. William¡­"

    "Silence! I will not repeat myself." Brian''s tone was so cold that it made Antonette shiver.

    Antonette knew if she said anything else, Brian would be ruthless with her. So, she smiled sweetly and left.

    Glancing at Antonette, Brian gave her a fake smile and walked into the library.

    Diana hid in the lab room opposite the library, watching Brian and Antonette. She couldn''t hear what was being said, but it looked like Brian was actually treating Antonette nicely.

    He walked with Antonette for such a long time in front of so many people! Diana was surprisingly angered at seeing this.

    At that moment, Diana''s phone started ringing.

    "Diana? Are you in the lab room? I have arrived at school."

    Diana was relieved to hear Kyle''s voice. "Kyle! Come quickly! I will wait for you here!"

    Hearing her tone, Kyle could tell Diana was eager to get into the lab. "Relax! I am on the way."

    It only took Kyle three minutes to arrive. He found that Diana looked rather depressed. "What happened? Are you mad at me for showing up late?"

    Seeing him, Diana jumped elatedly. "Kyle! You are here!"

    Just seeing Diana''s smile made the trip back to college, worth it for Kyle.

    Kyle opened the door and led Diana into the room. After turning on the lights, Kyle asked as tactfully as he could, "You didn''t have time to finish many experiments because of handling Brian''s stuff. Are you going to finish them all now?"

    Hearing Kyle mention Brian''s name, Diana felt sad. She closed the door and waved her hand. "I am done with Brian."

    Kyle was excited by Diana''s answer. However, he continued like it was nothing and asked casually, "What happened? Did you argue with each other?"

    Diana recalled again what had happened today. She wanted to tell Kyle everything, but she knew that wouldn''t be wise. Kyle would likely get angry and go to ask Carol to apologize. Judging by Brian''s attitude, Kyle was not loved in the William family. If he did go to see Carol, he would be in real trouble.

    So, Diana shook her head and said, "I just think he is arrogant and annoying. I don''t want to see him anymore."

    Kyle tenderly patted Diana''s shoulder. He smiled and said softly, "In that case, we won''t speak about him anymore. Come on, let''s start the experiment."

    Diana nodded gratefully. Kyle was so sweet and gentle. He noticed her embarrassment and knew to change the subject.

    Still, the thought of Brian suddenly made Diana so miserable. What if he could be as kind as Kyle!

    Diana was shocked by her own thoughts. Why could she not stop thinking about Brian William?

    Kyle had prepared the equipment for the experiment. Putting on the gloves, he said, "Diana, you have missed many classes. You have a lot to catch up on, so listen carefully."

 Chapter 484 - 66: Iéˆ¥æª’l Deal Within

    Diana was very appreciative, "Thank you so much! Without you, I would have no idea!"

    Kyle smiled. "You''re welcome."

    With that, they began working on the experiment, both perfectly content.

    Meanwhile, Brian was furious. He hadn''t expected that Antonette would lie to him. He had been to every corner of the library, and he couldn''t find Diana anywhere!

    But he wouldn''t give up easily. Brian stood outside the library and called Ken.

    Ten minutes later, holding a small blackboard, Ken stood awkwardly next to Brian. On the blackboard were the words "Money for Diana Anderson''s location."

    The blackboard caught many people''s attention, and the offer of a reward worked. It didn''t take long for someone to come and tell them where Diana was.

    "I saw Diana go to the lab building. Though I don''t know if she is still there."

    Brian waved at Ken and said, "Let''s go."

    They walked directly to the lab building. But there were many rooms in the building. Brian squinted his eyes and scanned the building for a sign of Diana.

    Ken looked at him and asked carefully, "Boss, how will we find Miss Anderson? We don''t know which room she is in?"

    Brian laughed at Ken, then said in a calculating voice, "We search every room, one by one."

    Ken was reluctant, but it was Brian''s order. He had no other choice but to follow him. This was one of the first times as his driver that Ken felt truly ashamed of what Brian was doing.

    Luckily for Brian, there weren''t many students in the labs at that time. Ken searched the first floor quickly, asking each student very politely if they knew where Diana was.

    "Nothing?" Brian said sadly to a clearly tired Ken.

    Ken shook his head.

    "Then, we keep searching." Brian wouldn''t give up looking for Diana.

    Ken went to search for the other floors.

    Unaware of the desperate search for her, Diana continued doing her experiment with Kyle. Kyle taught her everything she needed to know for the experiment. Seeing Diana''s smile, Kyle felt a strong d.e.s.i.r.e to hug her in his arms.

    "Kyle, our professor said you won an international medicine competition. Is that true?" Diana chatted with Kyle as they completed the experiment.

    Kyle nodded shyly, "It wasn''t a big contest..."

    "That''s amazing!" Diana praised him.

    Kyle smiled. "If you think those contests are interesting, I could take you with me for the next one. We can have a free trip."

    "That would be fantastic!" Diana answered excitedly.

    They talked about everything, both thoroughly enjoying each other''s company.

    After a while, Diana found she was thirsty. Ever the gentleman, Kyle said he would go to buy her some water.

    Diana would normally refuse his help but today was different; she worried Brian might still be in the college and was eager to avoid him.

    As Kyle went to leave, he found someone knocking at the door.

    It was Ken.

    Hearing Ken''s voice, Diana was scared. "Kyle! Don''t tell him I am here!"Diana whispered.

    With that, Kyle knew that Diana was hiding from Brian, and he was happy to try and help her. He turned to Diana and lowered his voice. "Go and hide in the bathroom. I''ll deal with him."

    Diana looked at him gratefully and jumped down from the lab station. Once she was safely in the bathroom, Kyle opened the door.

    They both looked at each other in surprise.

    "Ken! Why are you here?"

    Ken looked at Kyle and turned his head to see where Brian was. Brian wasn''t looking at them. Ken whispered to Kyle, "Sir, you''d better go inside right now. My boss is looking for Miss Anderson, and he''s pretty angry."

    "Looking for Diana? But she left after we finished the experiment."

    "What? Do you know where she went?"

    Kyle shook his head. "I don''t know."

    Ken sighed and apologized for bothering him.

    Watching Ken walk away, Kyle turned, closed the door, and went back into the lab.

    Diana was standing nervously in the bathroom, quiet as a mouse.

    Kyle knocked gently on the door of the bathroom.

    "Diana, you can come out. He''s gone."

    Hearing that, Diana was very relieved. She walked out slowly, still wary that Brian might be around.

    "I was so worried¡­" Diana murmured.

    Kyle was about to try and comfort her when suddenly they heard a loud noise coming from the door to the lab.

    Boom! Someone was trying to kick down the door!

    Diana and Kyle looked anxiously at each other. Then they heard Brian''s voice."Diana Anderson! I know you are there! Come out!"

    After his voice came another loud noise.

    Seeing the door was on the verge of breaking, Kyle walked out bravely to open the door. "What are you doing? This is our college! You can''t be here!"

    Brian smiled coldly at Kyle and looked over his shoulder into the room. In the far corner, he saw Diana staring back at him.

    Brian breathed a sigh of relief. He took a step toward Diana, but before he could get any further, Kyle reached out his hand to block Brian''s path.

    "I told you. This is our college. You can''t just do whatever you want here."

    Brian laughed and pushed Kyle hard in the shoulder. The force almost sent him tumbling.

    "I came here to get my girl. Is that any of your business?" Brian said mockingly.

    Diana was disgusted by Brian and was determined to escape him. "BrianWilliam! What are you talking about?! I already told you, I''m done with you!" she shouted.

    Seeing Diana''s angry look, Brian was maddened. He pushed Kyle out of his way and strode over to Diana. "You say that again!"

    "Okay! I''m done with you!" Diana shouted again, fearless as ever.

    She was just about to insult Brian again, when out of nowhere, Brian held her chin firmly and kissed her!

    It was an aggressive, hot kiss.

    At first, Diana was shocked. She beat Brian''s shoulder forcefully and tried to push him away. But Brian didn''t move.

    Brian had been angry. But when he kissed Diana, it was like nothing else mattered in the world, only the girl stood before him.

 Chapter 485 - 67: You Say That Again

    He faced a sudden, rude awakening, however, as Diana bit down powerfully on his lip. Brian m.o.a.n.e.d painfully and pushed Diana away with his eyes wide open in shock. Diana could only stand and stare at him, trying to recover her breath. Both of their lips were stained with blood.

    "How dare you¡­"

    Brian was about to shout, but Diana slapped him fiercely in the face.

    "Brian William! I am not your mistress! Show me some respect!" Diana was livid, and her eyes were filled with tears.

    Diana ignored the stunned Brian and marched past Ken, who stood in silent shock. Wiping her eyes, Diana ran out of the room.

    Brian was angry, but Diana''s tears stunned him, to see her react like that.

    Kyle screamed obscenities at Brian before chasing after Diana.

    "Boss, should we run after them?" Ken asked hesitantly.

    "Yes!" Brian squeezed the word out from behind his gritted teeth. He andKen burst through the door and ran down the corridor.

    Diana ran out of the school, and in an attempt to escape Brian, she snuck into a McDonalds'' and hid in the lady''s room.

    Kyle saw her go in and briefly wondered if he should follow. However, he quickly gave up that thought and sent Diana a rapid text message:

    "Diana, I will keep an eye on them. You stay there."

    Diana was hiding anxiously in the cubicle. She was very touched by Kyle''s text. He really did look after her.

    At that moment, Brian''s name appeared flashing on her phone screen.

    Seeing Brian''s name, Diana shivered and almost threw away her phone.

    Standing outside with the phone to his ear, Brian saw Kyle by the door of the McDonalds.

    "Where is she?" Brian asked coldly.

    Kyle looked at him, straightly, "I think you should ask yourself why she is hiding from you."

    Brian didn''t want to waste time with Kyle. So, he turned away and waited for Diana to pick up his call.

    After a few rings, she hung up his call.

    Brian was pissed off and turned his attention back to Kyle, who was still standing nearby.

    "You two have something, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t help her like this."

    Kyle frowned at him then looked away. He didn''t want to engage with Brian and have no reply to his question.

    Brian, however, interpreted his reaction as a silent "Yes".

    Brian sneered at him and said, "I have to remind you that it will end badly for you if you try to steal my girl. You''d better remember that, or I''ll make you pay."

    "Oh, really?" Kyle laughed sarcastically."

    "Don''t you understand that Diana will never love you if you treat her like your possession?"

    "Like my possession? Do you know how many times I''ve saved her¡­"

    "Brian." A soft, sweet voice interrupted their conversation.

    When they turned around, they were both surprised to see Carol Jefferson, wearing a sophisticated, blue dress.

    Brian frowned at her and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Carol ignored Brian''s unpleasant greeting and smiled sweetly. "I just came back. So I wanted to go out and have some fun. I didn''t expect to see you around here. I am so lucky!"

    Carol''s words made Brian feel tired. He had a headache coming on just at the sight of her. But he didn''t know what reason he could use to ask her to leave.

    Seeing Brian now had Carol to deal with, Kyle was about to walk away.

    "Stop!" Brian noticed him trying to leave and shouted at him back.

    Kyle ignored Brian''s command and walked off.

    "What happened?" Carol asked.

    Carol''s question made Brian stop in his tracks. He hesitated for a second, "I have something important to take care of right now. I''ll see you later."

    Brian walked quickly away to try and catch up with Kyle.

    Carol was saddened by Brian''s behavior, but she was glad she''d come. Of course, her presence there was not a coincidence.

    Antonette had finally accepted that she couldn''t be with Brian. So, not wanting Diana to succeed where she''d failed, Antonette called Carol to tell her what was going on.

    Though Carol hated Antonette for her snobbery, she did what Antonette asked in the call and went to the college to find Brian.

    What was so good about Diana? Carol was irritated. She didn''t understand why Kyle and Brian treated Diana in such a special way.

    Brian was one of the most outstanding men in this city. Kyle was also a lovely guy and an elite in the William family. How could these two exceptional men fall in love with that girl?

    What''s worse, Diana was a liar. Carol had thought Diana was a girl with self-respect. But she had taken Carol''s cheque and then gone back on her word; she was still meeting with Kyle and Brian! What a bitch!

    Carol regretted that she hadn''t ordered her bodyguard to beat Diana that day so as to teach her a lesson.

    Ken cleared his throat, "Aren''t you leaving, Miss Jefferson?"

    Although he spoke quite naturally, his words still hurt Carol. She stared at Ken and walked away, her delicate purse held tightly over her shoulder.

    Ken sighed. At least it wasn''t a mess now, he thought. If Carol had stayed, things would have gotten really complicated.

    But Carol didn''t intend to give up. Carol sat in her Bentley and called Antonette. "Call Diana to see where she is now. If she tells you, ask her to come outside and then tell me the address." Carol ended the call abruptly.

    Antonette was stunned. And when she realized Carol was looking to cause trouble for Diana, her surprise turned to joy.

    Antonette texted Diana to ask her for dinner, and when she received a reply from Diana to say she was in a McDonalds, Antonette was able to ascertain exactly where she was quick.

    After discovering Diana''s whereabouts, Antonette swiftly informed Carol.

    Carol raised her head and looked at the McDonalds across the road. But Brian and Kyle were still there¡­ how to get back at Diana?

 Chapter 486 - 68: Disgusting

    She soon came up with a plan. And if all went well, there wouldn''t even be any confrontation! Carol had planned it out in her mind. Diana was still hiding in the McDonalds, but Carol guessed she would soon venture out to see what was going on.

    If she asked Ken to take her home, he would have to refuse and stay loyally by Brian''s side. Then she could cause a scene and get Ken and Brian to take her home. All the while, Diana would be watching Brian look after her, and Diana would be left behind again. She had a quick word with her driver to explain what was going on, then stepped out of her Bentley.

    As Carol expected, Diana didn''t stay in the bathroom of the McDonalds. She walked out to check the situation, her head covered with a wide hat. Seeing Carol, Diana was sad and angry. After what happened in the caf¨¦, Diana now realized what kind of person she was dealing with. Diana watched attentively as Carol approached Ken.

    Brian was still arguing with Kyle, so Ken maintained a close distance, ready to intervene if needed. When he saw Carol coming towards him, he felt nervous. He never thought Carol would show up again; why was she disobeying Brian like that?

    "My driver doesn''t feel well, so he can''t drive now. Could you drive me home?" Carol smiled innocently at Ken.

    After a while, Ken said in a low voice, "Miss Jefferson, I can''t leave now. How about I find a driver for you?"

    "You want to send me off with just any old driver? Who do you think I am?"Carol raised her voice.

    Ken realized he had made a mistake with his suggestion, but it was too late now.

    Carol didn''t like Ken; she could tell he was on Diana''s side. So she didn''t mind if he got in a bit of trouble.

    Brian heard Carol''s angry tone and came over to them.

    "What did Ken do?"

    Carol bit her lip and murmured, "My driver doesn''t feel well, so I asked Ken to drive me home. But he said he would just find me some other driver."

    Brian knew he had to agree with Carol, although she was a spoiled girl. Clearing his throat, Brian looked at him and said, "You were really wrong there, Ken."

    Ken saw a look on Brian''s face, so he apologized to Carol at once.

    Brian looked regretfully at Carol and said as nicely as he could, "You know what? I''ll take you back home today."

    Carol didn''t expect Brian to offer voluntarily, it was a great surprise."Really? I was just thinking of inviting you to my house."

    Brian smiled politely and waved at Ken before getting into Carol''s Bentley.

    Just as Carol had planned, Diana was still hiding in McDonald''s and saw what was happening. She felt overwhelmingly sad. Brian William was a liar! He acted like a man that was deeply in love with her when really he was just a playboy! Disgusting!

    Seeing the Bentley drive away, Diana felt awful. She stayed there for a few moments to regain her composure and then walked out of McDonald''s to where Kyle had been waiting.

    "Are you alright, Diana?" Kyle looked at Diana''s pale face and red eyes. He gave her his handkerchief.

    Diana thanked him and wiped her eyes.

    "Kyle, let''s go back and finish the experiment."

    Seeing Diana''s reaction, Kyle was also unhappy and couldn''t help putting his arm around Diana''s shoulders.

    "Don''t let him make you sad, he doesn''t deserve your love. He is just abastarded." Kyle tried to comfort Diana.

    Diana also thought Brian was a bastard. But for some reason, hearing Kyle say the same thing made her feel uncomfortable. It was so strange¡­

    Diana didn''t want to go back. She thought for a while and decided to borrow some money from Kyle so that she could book a room in the hotel.

    As Diana wrestled with what to do, a hand reached out from behind her and seized her hand firmly.

    "I know you were here!" It was Brian!

    Hearing Brian''s voice, Diana was initially nervous, but this quickly turned to anger. She pushed his hand away and shouted, "Why do you always have to trick me?"

    Kyle was slow to react, giving Brian the chance to push him to one side and hug Diana around her waist.

    Diana tried to struggle. But Brian lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "If you want to be the topic of everyone''s gossip, you can keep fighting. I don''t care what they think of me."

    His warm breath tickled Diana''s ears. She shivered and stared at Brian in protest. Yet Brian just smiled sweetly back at her.

    Diana couldn''t bear standing there with him any longer, so she nodded reluctantly at Brian''s car, signaling she was giving in.

    Without further ado, Brian held Diana at the waist and walked her to his car in front of the growing crowd of onlookers.

    Kyle wanted to stop Brian, but at last, he could only clench his fist in frustration and concede. Last time, he was told off for quarreling with Brian at the party. And he knew that even if he stopped Brian, he couldn''t take Dianaback with him. In truth, he was powerless; he had to let her go.

    Diana was exasperated at everything that had happened to her in recent days. She couldn''t come up with a way to properly express herself to truly reject Brian until he put her in his car. Diana suddenly remembered one important thing; she knew Brian''s secret!

    So why should she be scared of him?

    With that in mind, Diana opened the car window and shouted, "Everybody listens! The famous Brian William is impo¡­"

    Before she completed the final, important word, Brian covered her mouth and pushed her back on the seat.

    "What are you looking at?" Brian glanced at the crowd with his sharp and cold eyes. No one dared to utter a word.

    Brian flashed them all a self-assured smile, closed the window, and then started the engine.

    Diana took out the piece of cloth Brian had stuffed in her mouth. She took a welcome breath of fresh air, then returned to scolding Brian, "You are so boring! Why do you always want to trick me?"

 Chapter 487 - 69: Would He Hate Her

    Brian scoffed at Diana''s reply, "I want to ask you the same question. You want to break up with me, to leave me, without a word? Impossible!"

    Diana almost laughed out loud. "Brian! You pursue me when all the while, you have a fianc¨¦e! Are you shameless?"

    "You are my girl. Why can''t I haunt you?" he sneered.

    "You are shameless!"

    "Whatever, I don''t care," Brian said, smiling. He always seemed to find these ''arguments'' quite enjoyable.

    Diana was still furious. But she wouldn''t give up that easily.

    Diana unfastened her seat belt and leaned toward Brian.

    "What are you doing? I am driving. You can''t play tricks, no me now."

    Diana laughed and grabbed a bottle of water. She looked at it mischievously, then slowly opened it.

    "Diana, I''m warning you! If you do that, I will kill you!"

    "I am not doing anything," she replied innocently.

    At that, she raised her hand and poured the water over Brian, bit by bit. She didn''t pour all of it at once, but let it slowly flow out.

    Brian was shaking with anger, but he could do nothing. After all, he was driving. "Diana Anderson! I will kill you!"

    Diana smiled and replied, "Mr. William unless you want me to reveal your secret, I suggest you don''t do anything!"

    Brian''s face was as black as a pot. He would have loved to throw Diana out of his car.

    At the same time, Carol wasn''t in a good mood either. She never expected that Brian would get out of her car on the way. There was nothing she could do to stop him. And he''d conveniently asked Ken to go with them, so he was then able to drive her home.

    Brian always asked her to behave calmly, so she did. But thinking that Brian left her for that girl, Carol was furious. If she saw them together, she would seriously lose it.

    Driving the car, Ken noticed Carol''s frightful expression. He knew what she was thinking about. He smiled and said, "Miss Jefferson, boss, must be busy doing something. You don''t have to be unhappy."

    Carol mocked Ken for his blind loyalty. Then she asked, "Ken, has your boss ever mentioned me to you?"

    God! Ken was regretting having spoken up.

    He cleared his throat and said, "Well, Boss doesn''t really chat with me. He''s always busy doing his business. He doesn''t tell me much."

    "Really?" Carol said suspiciously.

    Ken squeezed out a smile. "Yes. He is really busy."

    Carol could tell from Ken''s hesitation that he wasn''t telling her the whole truth.

    When it came to Diana, he was always so considerate; he really cared for her. Though he was mean in his words, people could tell a lot from his behavior.

    Thinking about how she threw the cheque at Diana, Carol was nervous. Diana told Brian about that. Would Brian hate her?

    Before she had time to worry any more, Ken stopped the car and said politely, "Miss Jefferson, here we are."

    Hearing Ken''s voice, Carol relaxed and got quickly out of the car.

    ***

    Ken was wary of how Carol had been behaving, the things she was asking. But he couldn''t tell what was wrong. He thought about that for a while, then decided to call Brian.

    "Boss, I have taken Miss Jefferson home."

    Diana heard this and rolled her eyes. Brian, who had asked Diana to hold his phone as he was so wet, replied angrily, "Okay, come back quickly!"

    "Why are you angry with Ken? He didn''t do anything wrong." Diana looked at Brian and said.

    Ken heard Diana''s voice and knew this couple was quarreling with each other again. He thought it was funny and worried about Diana.

    And his worry was right. Brian was irritated. "He is my servant. I can say anything I like. It''s none of your business."

    "What''s wrong with a servant? He is also a man like you."

    Ken was eager to hang up the phone; he didn''t want to get in the middle of their discussion.

    But out of sheer politeness, he stayed listening to it in silence. After ten minutes, they finally stopped, not after finding a solution to their disagreement, but because they''d arrived at Brian''s house.

    Seeing Brian''s luxurious villa up ahead, Diana recalled her plan. When Brian stopped the car, she would open the door and run away. Unfortunately for her, he had already thought about that. So, no matter how hard Diana tried, she couldn''t open the passenger door.

    "Hey! What kind of man are you? You think it''s funny to kidnap me?"

    Brian walked out of the car slowly and took off his wet shirt. He threw it at Diana, and the damp shirt stuck to Diana''s face.

    "Of course, I am a man. As for you, you were hiding from me because you did something wrong. Right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t leave me, your rich boss."

    Diana couldn''t believe what she was hearing and shouted, "You did something wrong!"

    Brian didn''t want to quarrel with Diana. He opened the car door and grabbed Diana by her collar, as if seizing a baby chick, and pulled her into the villa. Diana fought back with her hands and feet. She screamed and kicked at Brian''s body.

    Brian thought his ears were going to explode. He never knew Diana could be so noisy! He couldn''t bear it anymore and put his handkerchief into Diana''s mouth again.

    At last, the world was quiet again.

    However, Brian wasn''t finished there. He pushed Diana toward the entrance of the bas.e.m.e.nt, before gently pushing her inside.

    "You stay here and think about what you have done!"

    Brian took the chance to avoid listening to Diana, scold him, and closed the door.

    Diana kicked at the door and called out Brian''s name, but there was no reply.

    Diana was silly. She knew that if she kept shouting, he would just keep her in the bas.e.m.e.nt even longer.

    So, she gave up and turned to look for another exit out of the bas.e.m.e.nt. Alas, all she could see was a sturdy looking, wrought iron window. There were certainly no other escape routes out of there.

 Chapter 488 - 70: You Are Crazy

    Diana sighed deeply and sat down on a small, old chair. To her surprise, the chair collapsed the moment she sat on it.

    "Jeez¡­ how old is this chair?" Diana wondered aloud.

    She never thought there would be such a bas.e.m.e.nt in Brian''s house. He always threw away anything he didn''t want to keep. So why would he keep this old piece of furniture? Diana was so confused.

    Diana squatted down on the ground and noticed that it was, in fact, an old, children''s chair. Was this something Brian had when he was a child?

    She picked up to examine it further and found it was a wooden chair in the shape of a pony.

    For some reason, Diana felt sorry for the old, discarded chair. Seeing that it was easily fixable, she spent a few minutes putting it back together.

    Bored again after fixing the chair and curious to see what else was down there, Diana turned on the flashlight in her phone and directed it around the bas.e.m.e.nt.

    The entire space was full of kid''s kinds of stuff: old toys, books, school awards.

    The more Diana looked around, the more complicated a feeling she had. She had always imagined that Brian had a super luxurious childhood. But seeing these things reminded her strongly of her own childhood.

    Diana felt sad, reminiscing of her forgotten youth.

    The sound of knocking interrupted Diana''s trip down memory lane.

    "Diana, are you there?" It was Brian. He seemed to be anxious.

    Diana rolled her eyes and said nothing.

    Brian kicked at the door, forcefully. "Diana! Are you in there?"

    Hearing Brian''s worried voice, Diana thought something might be wrong. She couldn''t help saying, "What do you want, you crazy fool?"

    "You are crazy!"

    Diana bit her tongue, determined not to start another argument.

    The voice of the butler broke the rhythm of their back and forth exchange. "Miss Anderson, the lock on this door is broken. But don''t worry, we''ve called the locksmith, he should be here soon. Please don''t be scared."

    Was the lock broken? Diana was stunned, and then she banged on the door and shouted, "Brian, is that true? Why are you trying to trick me again?!"

    Brian was also on edge. "Why do you think everyone in the world is out to get you? You think everyone tries to hurt you intentionally. You brought this on yourself!"

    "What did I do?!" Diana screamed in exasperation.

    There was a group of servants now gathered outside the bas.e.m.e.nt door. In an attempt to calm things down, they helped convince Diana that what Brian said was actually true, the lock just broke by accident.

    Diana tried to stay optimistic about the situation. It didn''t matter that she was locked in the bas.e.m.e.nt. It would be easy for the locksmith to fix the lock; she''d be out in no time.

    Unfortunately, things didn''t work out, as Diana hoped.

    Brian''s staff set about trying to find a locksmith. However, it proved very difficult to find one that would come out as far as the downtown area. Diana was down there for what felt like hours before the locksmith finally arrived. By that point, she was on the verge of tears.

    Brian was very anxious. He had wanted to punish Diana, but he never expected that this would happen. He felt something that he wasn''t used to feeling very often, guilt.

    The locksmith stared unconvincingly at the lock for a long time, shaking his head. It was quite clear that he was no expert.

    He continued poking around at the lock for a while, then turned nervously to Brian, "No, I''m sorry. The lock has been broken for a long time. The keyhole has been blocked. The only way is to saw it off."

    "Then do it!" Brian said impatiently.

    The locksmith couldn''t bear to make eye contact with Brian. Instead, he murmured quietly under his breath, "I didn''t bring my saw with me."

    Brian was speechless. He was about ready to kill the poor locksmith.

    Luckily for him, the butler intervened on his behalf.

    "There is a carpenter''s saw in the garden," he said to Brian. The butler liked Diana; she was very easygoing and always treated them nicely. Seeing her in trouble, the butler was eager to help.

    "Go and get it right now!" Brian commanded.

    The servants hurried outside to the garden to fetch the saw, fearing Brian would erupt at any second.

    Meanwhile, in the bas.e.m.e.nt, Diana had fallen asleep against a wall. Exhausted from the day''s events, she could not stop herself drifting off in the warm, dark surroundings of the bas.e.m.e.nt.

    Whilst Diana was napping, people outside were desperately trying to cut the lock with the saw. And although the noise was very loud, Diana was too deeply asleep to be awoken by the sounds.

    Finally, after what seemed like an age, the servants finally succeeded in sawing the lock off, and the door opened.

    Brian had been busy preparing excuses, how he hadn''t intended to shut Diana in the bas.e.m.e.nt, that it was an accident. However, after opening the door, he found Diana was sleeping peacefully on his childhood rocking horse.

    Her expression was calm and soft, and there was the faint hint of a smile on her face. Everything about Diana was so attractive at that moment.

    Seeing that Diana was asleep, Brian waved at his servants to back off and strode into the bas.e.m.e.nt.

    He picked Diana up and walked out.

    On the way to the bedroom, Brian looked at Diana and let out a long, relieved sigh. It was this woman in his arms that truly aroused in him the feelings of love and hate.

    Diana was like a beautiful fox, clever and cunning. No one could understand the fox, including Brian.

    But Brian had to admit that he was attracted to Diana. Otherwise, he would never so easily lose control of his emotions when around her.

    Diana''s room had already been prepared, and Brian carried her into the room.

 Chapter 489 - 71: So Hot

    The smell of frankincense and lemon permeated the air, coming from an incense stick lit by a servant. It was the right scent for Diana: soft and sweet with a kick.

    Brian carefully laid her down in the bed. Then he took off his tie and sat down beside her.

    The light in the room was soft, bathing Diana''s face in a light glow as she slept under the delicate lace quilt. Her cheeks had a slight blush, and her eyelash cast shadows on her fair cheeks. Brian''s heart was melting. He could not help bending over her to get a bit closer.

    As he did so, there was a loud "Ah-choo!"

    Diana sneezed loudly and opened her eyes in a daze.

    Brian got a face full of spray from her sneeze. Although he was very angry now, he had to eat humble pie and wipe his face clean.

    After sneezing, Diana glanced briefly at Brian. But she was still in a daze and fell asleep again straight away.

    Brian was relieved to see Diana was not with it, so she wouldn''t remember his embarrassing moment. His interest was lost now, so after sitting beside her for a moment, he got up to go to the bathroom.

    Standing under the shower, the water cascaded down Brian''s perfect body.

    He squeezed some shower gel into his hands and began to spread it over his body.

    The shower gel was strawberry scented, which Brian disliked. But, knowing that Diana used it before, he felt a little s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e.

    As Brian applied the gel, his mind was full of thoughts of Diana. The silky gel touched every part of his body and slowly, without realizing, Brian was¡­ erected?!

    Yes! He was well and truly erect!

    An idea formed itself in Brian''s brain, he would make full use of the chance to ask Diana to cure him.

    As Brian quickly dried himself, the thought of Diana brought a childish grin to his face.

    Diana was blissfully ignorant, asleep on the bed. She was in a sweet dream when she felt a warm, strong body come close to her.

    So hot.

    Diana started to struggle because of the heat, jerking her arms and legs about, trying to get comfortable.

    Brian was nearly slapped in the face by a flailing hand, so he caught her arms, she couldn''t struggle anymore now.

    But Diana still didn''t wake up.

    By that point, Brian was in pure l.u.s.t. Diana''s angelic face was so attractive that Brian had to try and kiss her. However, as he leaned in, Diana suddenly jerked and kicked her legs violently, sending Brian flying off the bed.

    It was so painful!

    The flooring in Diana''s bedroom was far from soft, and the sound of Brian hitting the floor was loud enough to wake Diana up finally.

    "Diana!" Brian was boiling with anger, "Did you do that on purpose?!"

    Diana was wide awake now. She opened her eyes to find Brian was essentially n.a.k.e.d with only a bath towel around his waist.

    And there was a strange shape beneath the bath towel¡­

    "Oh, my God! Oh--------!!"

    Diana''s scream was loud enough to wake the dead.

    The sound of her shrieks made the servants think Brian was bullying her.

    "You are erect?!" Diana was amazed to see Brian''s erect manhood. It was like a miracle.

    Brian was speechless.

    "You are erect!!" Diana was fully awake now and jumped out of bed.

    Seeing her excitement, Brian wrapped the bath towel around his body and said accusingly, "Do you like what you see?"

    Diana curled her lip, "You asked me to cure you, and you can get hard. You have officially recovered from the illness."

    Brian thought about this for a moment, before replying, "Nothing can prove it."

    Diana''s eyes rounded with surprise, "What?! Do you deny you have now recovered?"

    Brian became calm and indifferent again, "Only I have the final say on that."

    "But, I am the doctor!" Diana said, exasperated.

    "But I am the patient." Brian shot back.

    They gazed at each other in speechless fury.

    "Are you okay, Miss Anderson?"

    A group of servants had arrived at the doorway, standing worriedly with makeshift weapons in their hands: a mop, a broom, and a rolling pin.

    But after seeing Brian''s half-n.a.k.e.d body, they quickly realized they''d misread the situation and closed their eyes tightly.

    "Sorry, Mr. William, we thought something happened to Miss Anderson."

    "Me too ¡­ ¡­"

    "I am sorry to bother you and Miss Anderson¡­"

    "Please don''t blame us."

    Brian''s patience was gone.

    "Get out!" he yelled at them.

    The servants instantly scattered. Diana was confused for a moment, but seconds later, she burst out laughing.

    "That was hilarious!"

    Brian turned around and found Diana was rolling in the bed with her hands on her stomach, her fair, slender legs exposed.

    Suddenly, there was a dangerous expression in Brian''s eyes.

    He quietly closed the door, then walked towards her.

    He held Diana in his arms and said in a low voice, "You dare provoke me?"

    "Let go of me, or I''ll call the servants back again!" Diana pointed at Brian.

    Brian sneered at her, "You can try, but no one will answer you."

    Looking at Brian''s handsome face, Diana had to admit that he was correct.

    Stuck and with seemingly no other options, Diana took her only chance to get away. She quickly lifted her leg and aimed a heavy kick at Brian''s leg.

    Bang!

    Brian fell down once again.

    At the same time, Diana fled from the room.

    "Diana Anderson!!!"

    Brian''s growl shot through the whole house.

    The servants couldn''t help shaking their heads when they heard Brian''s noise.

    Sure enough, a man who cannot have s.e.x will most certainly have a bad temper.

    That night, Diana stayed in the housemaids'' bedroom and chatted with them.

    Diana decided to strike where the enemy was unguarded by trying to get some news from the servants about Brian.

    "So, how has Mr. William been these days?"

    The servants laughed at the question, "Mr. William was worried recently because of you, Miss Anderson."

    "What?!" Diana was surprised. She took a bite of the cheesecake the servants had prepared for her and mumbled, "I''m sure you must be mistaken. How could Mr. William be worried about me? He only cares about Miss Jefferson."

 Chapter 490 - 72: It Was Like A Miracle

    The housemaids just smiled without saying a word.

    Diana was afraid of their smile and tried to end the conversation, "Sleep, sleep! I don''t want to gossip with you anymore. You are all bullying me!"

    "Come on!" one of the housemaids grabbed Diana''s sleeve. She looked around and then whispered to Diana, "Miss Anderson, we''re telling you the truth, Mr. William has been in a bad mood recently because he is in an awkward situation."

    Diana tried to calm the sudden rush in her heart, "What''s wrong?"

    The housemaid coughed and continued in a low voice, "Mr. William''s father, we call him Master, came to the villa and they had a major quarrel. We don''t know the reason, but we guess it''s about you and Miss Jefferson."

    "Miss Jefferson and¡­ I?" Diana repeated the words uncertainty.

    The housemaid nodded vigorously, "Master seldom intervenes in Mr. William''s affairs, but during his last visit, I heard Master talking with Ken about Mr. William''s fianc¨¦e. So I guess their quarrel is in relation to that. Master might prefer Miss Jefferson, but you can rest assured, we are on your side!"

    "Please don''t say things like that again. After all, Miss Jefferson is Brian''s fianc¨¦e. If she knows you speak ill of her, she would feel very aggrieved," Diana said.

    The housemaid scoffed, "Definitely not. It seems she is nice to us, but actually, she looks down on us. Last time, Lisa messed up her clothes by accident, and although Miss Jefferson said it didn''t matter, Lisa was later punished by the steward."

    Diana frowned when she heard this, "Really? But she doesn''t seem like that kind of person."

    "Miss Anderson, you are too simple and na?ve. There is a saying, which goes; it''s easy to know a man''s face, but not his heart."

    Diana didn''t know how to reply to that. The servant''s stories were making her feel slightly sad. Finally, she just gave a vague, perfunctory reply and then went to sleep.

    Diana stretched out in her bed, hugging the pillows to her c.h.e.s.t. However, she was unable to fall asleep. What the housemaid had said, she stirred something inside her.

    Did Brian really argue with his father about her?

    Was that the same reason that Brian came to her today?

    So Brian was angry with her because she had accepted Carol''s cheque without informing him?

    The more she thought, the more depressed she became. She buried her head in the quilt and tried to think of something else.

    Just before dawn, Diana finally fell asleep.

    ***

    Diana slept like a log after her late night and didn''t notice hearing someone coming towards her.

    As Brian expected, Diana had stayed in the servants'' room, since it was so challenging to take a taxi near his villa.

    It was truly a feast for the eyes to see Diana asleep like that. The early morning light made her fair skin glow, her peachy lips held a delicate sheen; her eyelashes were thick and long.

    She was so attractive in Brian''s eyes at that moment.

    And this time, he learned his lesson from yesterday about waking her up, so he reached out his hand and pinched her nose.

    Diana soon woke up with a start, trying to catch her breath.

    "Brian William!" Diana slapped Brian''s hand away.

    "Get up. Do you know what time it is now?" Brian drawled.

    Diana sat bolt upright, suddenly panicking.

    "Oh, gosh! I am late! I have an important class today!"

    Brian had planned to play tricks on her, but he could not bear to see her helpless expression.

    Instead, Brian marched Diana directly to the bathroom, put her in front of the mirror, and said, "Hurry up. I''ll get Ken to send you to school."

    Diana guessed Brian was going to tease her again and was prepared to resist.

    "What do you want to do?" she questioned suspiciously.

    Brian laughed, "Nothing. Do you think I am going to play a joke on you again? I would never do such a thing."

    Diana jeered and grumbled inside, but she didn''t dare to speak it out. Thinking of the time, she started to wash at once.

    Brian stood beside her for a while, then left.

    Diana looked at herself in the mirror and then turned her eyes to the luxury bathroom. The comparison made her feel out of place.

    Everything was incompatible with her.

    Diana didn''t think she was good enough for these luxury things. She had never dreamed of marrying into a wealthy family. She just wanted to lead a happy and peaceful life.

    Thinking of this, Diana turned around to watch Brian as he got dressed.

    He was kind of handsome in quiet moments like this.

    Everything was prepared meticulously, his sculpture-like face almost delicate in its moment of concentration.

    Actually, Brian was perfect, was it not for his bad temper.

    It seemed Brian caught sight of her staring at him and said impatiently, "Hurry up, getting ready!"

    Diana''s vision of him was broken, he was still the guy with the nasty temper!

    After washing and changing clothes, Diana walked out of the room. As soon as she came out, Brian expressed his dissatisfaction, "Who gave you those rags to wear?"

    "Rags?" Diana replied.

    Diana looked down at her clothes. It was the sportswear that she bought yesterday. It wasn''t high fashion, but they certainly weren''t rags!

    "You have to change!" Brian ordered.

    However, Diana gave him a snort and ignored his request.

    Brian sneered, with his eyebrows slightly lifted, "If you didn''t listen to me, there would be no car available to you."

    "Brian!" Diana opened her eyes wide in anger.

    "Don''t say anything else. Just change your clothes!"

    After a deep breath, Diana decided to give in, then turned to her bedroom and searched the closet Brian had prepared.

    My God!

    The clothes were all delicate and complicated princess dresses decorated with lace, crystal, and pearl, they were all so dazzling.

    After a long time, Diana finally found a less flashy outfit, a falbala skirt in pink and white check, a lace top adorned with pearls, and pink crystal wedge sandals.

    Brian was looking at the flowers outside the window when Diana walked out. From the moment she stepped out, he couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    Her curly, black hair was tied with a pink ribbon, and the outfit she''d chosen looked incredible. She simply oozes class and beauty.

    "Come here." Brian requested in a low voice.

 Chapter 491 - 73: Perfect

    Brian''s sincere tone had Diana momentarily in a daze, and she walked towards him unconsciously.

    There was a strange light in Brian''s beautiful eyes when they met Diana''s. Next, he reached out his hand.

    Diana tilted her head to one side, as Brian''s slender fingers loosened the pink ribbon in her hair.

    Immediately, Diana''s long hair fell down over her shoulders like a waterfall.

    Only then did Brian withdraw his hand. He looked Diana up and down with satisfaction, "Much better."

    Diana was still in a trance, taken aback by Brian''s intimate gesture.

    At the same time, Brian noticed she wasn''t wearing any jewelry. "Far too monotonous," he thought.

    Brian turned around to open the jewelry box on the desk and found out a pair of rounded pearl earrings.

    The earrings were inlaid with crystals, beautiful but not over the top.

    "Try these?" Brian raised his hand.

    After briefly hesitating, Diana took them from him happily. Actually, she also thought the earrings were very beautiful.

    This final touch completed the look. Diana''s black hair contrasted perfectly with the earrings and brought out the brightness of her eyes. She looked heavenly.

    "Perfect."

    Hearing Brian''s comment, Diana peeped at him. There was a satisfied smile on his face that made her throb with excitement.

    Brian seemed to read her mind. He gave her a cheeky grin and moved in closer. Diana pushed against the wall. "If you don''t move, I am going to kiss you."

    "Brian!" Diana called out, neither denying nor encouraging him.

    Diana''s simple, elegant fragrance was impossible for Brian to resist.

    "Brian¡­"

    Diana forgot to struggle as his warm breath closed in on her. At the peak of her anticipation, Brian left a delicate kiss on her fair neck.

    "Brian!" Diana stared at him, shocked at his forwardness.

    Brian became clear-headed again after Diana shouted his name. Damn it! Why did he always lose control around her?

    Diana''s face turned red. She was about to kick at Brian, but he let her go just in time.

    "Let''s go then, don''t want you to be late." Brian took back his hands as if nothing had happened.

    Diana watched Brian''s expression for a few seconds to make sure he didn''t do anything else. Once she was certain he had calmed down, she took her bag and walked out of the room.

    Unfortunately for Diana, things were about to get worse.

    "Ken is my assistant! How can you just use him at will?" Brian said angrily to someone over the phone. "I need him now!"

    Brian was furious.

    Judging by Brian''s tone, Diana guessed he was probably speaking to his father. After all, though Brian was furious, he didn''t swear; he was just angry.

    He ended the call abruptly after a heated discussion.

    "I will take you to school."

    What? Diana was stunned. She shook her head, feverishly. "No. I''d better go by myself."

    Brian rolled his eyes, "Do you think you can get a taxi around here?"

    Diana knew from experience this would be near impossible and quickly accepted defeat. She bit her lip nervously and got into Brian''s Maybach.

    Brian sat in the driver''s seat and started the engine. "You should feel lucky. I''m taking you to college myself. Not many ever have such an honor."

    Diana squeezed out a smile and said, "I am so grateful!"

    Brian had gotten used to Diana''s irony. He sneered at it and said, "You will stay at my house and go nowhere unless you heal me. See how far your jokes get you if you fail¡­"

    Hearing him mention his illness, Diana said boldly, "You can get hard now, can''t you?"

    Brian replied angrily, "But it was because of you¡­"

    He didn''t finish his words, but Diana knew what he wanted to say.

    She smiled awkwardly and said, "So, you think it''s my fault?"

    Brian sighed uncomfortably. "Not fault¡­ but you are involved¡­"

    Thinking for a while, Diana said, "But shouldn''t you explain our relationship to your fianc¨¦e? She has misunderstood us already. I¡­"

    "I don''t have to explain it to anyone. Why should I?" Brian was irritated.

    There were a few moments of heated silence when Diana finally figured out why Brian was so defensive about his problem. The heir of the William fortune was impotent. If anyone else knew about it, Brian would be humiliated by the world. And¡­ Carol Jefferson, a woman in her societal position, could not accept an impotent husband.

    Now Diana understood why Brian was so nervous. He was not nervous for her but worried she would reveal his secret.

    Brian was sure that Diana would listen to him now that she understood what he was going through. He was happy to have trusted her. It never crossed his mind that Diana would use the information he''d given her.

    When Brian''s Maybach stopped at the school gate, Diana was the focus of a sea of jealous eyes. The way she was dressed was enough to awe the students.

    "Is that Mr. William''s car?"

    "Who''s that rich beauty in his car? I don''t know her."

    As people were guessing who the girl was, Brian stopped the car and walked out slowly. His appearance amazed the girls surrounding the car.

    "He''s so handsome!"

    "I have never seen such a fine man before!"

    The sound of the passenger door opening interrupted the girls'' chatter.

    A pair of pink strappy sandals came into view, followed by a pair of slender, white legs. She wore a skirt with a pretty, lace shirt and a pair of shiny pearl earrings. She looked a million dollars.

    And when the crowd saw her face, every one of them was shocked.

    "Diana Anderson?"

    "Oh, my God! She''s dressed like that. Is she with Mr. William now?"

    Diana''s roommates were also amongst the girls in the crowd. They felt regretful after seeing Diana dressed like that. They had treated her badly after listening to Antonette''s gossip. Who knew Diana could get such a man? If Diana remembered what they did to her, would they suffer for that?

    Noticing people were looking at Diana, Brian felt elated. His girl was a queen.

    Diana, however, didn''t think in such a positive way. She was worried it might be the end of her old life since everyone would know she was close to this rich man.

    "I''m leaving." Carrying her bag, Diana wanted to run away. But Brian stopped her.

    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 492 - 74: All Of Them Felt Jealous Against Her

    Brian raised his eyebrows and said, "I will forgive you this time. But don''t run away from me again. And make sure you come back on time. Got it?"

    "I know, I know, can you let me go now?" Diana replied, desperate to get away.

    They spoke tensely to each other, while from a distance, they looked like a couple saying an intimate goodbye.

    Everyone was so jealous of Diana!

    Finally, Brian got back into his car and drove away.

    The crowd quickly dispersed, while a few stayed still gazing at Diana in curiosity.

    Diana couldn''t bear it. She smiled awkwardly and rushed to her dormitory. She had missed the first class already, but after what had just happened, she wanted to change her clothes in the dormitory first.

    When Diana entered the dormitory, her roommates welcomed her warmly.

    "Diana, you''re back!" One of them stood up at once and smiled at Diana.

    "I can take your bag for you." Another girl walked over to help.

    Diana was surprised by the change in her roommates'' attitude. Nonetheless, she genuinely thought the misunderstandings between them were gone. So, she smiled and said, "I told you guys you got me wrong."

    Her roommates looked at each other and smiled. "Yes. It was just a misunderstanding. You must forget what we said."

    Diana felt lifted by their enthusiasm.

    At that moment, one of them asked carefully, "Diana, what is your relationship with Mr. William? He brought you to school himself¡­"

    Hearing them mention Brian, Diana froze. After a while, she squeezed out a smile and replied, "Nothing special. My brother treated his servants. So, I slept in his house. It''s not a big deal."

    Her roommates quickly changed their look.

    So, that was the reason; Mr. William was just kind. And the clothes Diana wore were nice but not unbelievable. She must have stolen them from one of Brian''s maids.

    Realizing there was no reason to suck up to Diana, her roommates instantly returned to despising her. They changed the topic and went to do their own things.

    Diana was quite confused. She didn''t know what made them behave like that. But her next class was starting soon; she had to change her clothes quickly.

    As she got ready, Diana tried to start some conversation with her roommates. "Let''s go to class. I have missed several lessons. Could you lend me your notes?"

    Her roommates looked at each other and said, "We didn''t take notes either. You''ll have to ask someone else."

    Diana thought that was very strange. "How come? Wendy, I remember you always recite your notes at night."

    "That was something else."

    Diana noticed their unfriendly attitude. Like last time, she still didn''t know the reason and felt rather troubled.

    At that time, Antonette came back.

    She rushed back after hearing Brian took Diana to school. She didn''t expect Brian would treat Diana so nicely. So, she decided to cozy up with Diana again.

    Sensing their roommates were not happy with Diana. Antonette smiled and said, "Diana, I am about to go to class. Do you want to join me?"

    Diana was so grateful. "Antonette, you are so nice."

    "Of course, we are best friends." Antonette pretended to be nice and warm.

    After Diana and Antonette walked out arm in arm, their roommates looked at each other. One of them walked over to investigate Diana''s closet.

    "Let me see¡­ I thought she would wear a more luxurious brand than this. This is last year''s design." The girls laughed at Diana''s Channel shirt, forgetting that they themselves couldn''t even afford that brand.

    As the other roommates gathered to look, one of them said, "I think she stole this shirt from someone. Otherwise, why would she keep it so carefully? Do you want to teach her a lesson?"

    "Yeah!"

    The girls gathered around and cut holes in Diana''s shirt and dress with scissors.

    "This will teach her to steal from the gorgeous Mr. William!"

    When Diana and Antonette walked into the classroom, many students looked at them strangely, especially when they observed that Diana had changed clothes.

    "Did Diana become a rich man''s mistress?"

    "No way, look at what she''s wearing."

    "She might just be pretending¡­"

    Diana and Antonette heard their discussions.

    Antonette wanted to know more, so she looked at Diana and whispered, "Diana, what happened between you and Mr. William?"

    Diana squeezed out a smile and waved her hand. "Do not mention him. I get nervous, just hearing his name."

    "But last night you¡­"

    Diana made a face at Antonette, clearly meant to stop her questioning.

    Luckily, their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of their professor, who came in accompanied by Kyle.

    "It''s Kyle! He is so handsome!"

    Kyle attracted all the girl''s attention once he entered the classroom, dressed in a smart, white shirt, and black trousers.

    Diana, however, was not so happy to see Kyle, as his presence normally meant there would be a test!

    Unfortunately, she guessed right. When the professor announced there would be a test, most of the students m.o.a.n.e.d and g.r.o.a.n.e.d.

    That said, there were some girls that were happy about it, for this was a chance for them to get close to Kyle. They wrote notes on their t.h.i.g.hs, arms, under their skirts¡­ all with the clear goal to be caught by Kyle for cheating.

    Diana was speechless. She studied hard for this major, she didn''t choose it because there were handsome seniors, unlike some other girls. That was partly why the professor liked Diana. Though annoyed at the other girls'' behavior, Diana kept her head down and prepared for the test.

    When the test began, the professor read at the platform, and Kyle walked around to monitor the students.

    Diana lowered her head and concentrated on the test. Meanwhile, Antonette, who was sitting next to her, was busy trying to flirt with Kyle, shooting him frequent glances and showing plenty of leg underneath her short skirt.

    He looked back in Antonette''s direction but not to see her; he only had eyes for Diana.

    Unaware of this, Antonette was happy to see him return her looks. Kyle was handsome and considerate. Though he couldn''t be compared with Brian, he would still make an ideal husband for her.

    Antonette decided to take things to another level. She rolled her eyes, bit her lip, and m.o.a.n.e.d.

    Everyone turned to look at her.

    Antonette held her forehead and acted as if she was going to faint. She murmured, "Professor, I feel dizzy."

 Chapter 493 - 75: Her Feigned Innocence

    Seeing her friend in apparent distress, Diana walked to her and asked, "What''s wrong, Antonette?

    Antonette was panting heavily. "I feel it''s difficult to breathe. And my heart is beating crazily. Maybe I am just too tired these days¡­" Antonette said between forced coughs.

    Kyle could tell Antonette was playing tricks. He slowly walked to her with a disappointed frown.

    Diana put her fingers to Antonette''s wrist to measure her pulse.

    A few seconds later, Diana said in confusion, "Antonette, your pulse is fine. It doesn''t seem like there''s anything wrong."

    The other students burst out laughing. Many of the girls hated Antonette for her feigned innocence.

    "Well, what a coincidence. Who does she think she is?"

    "Does she think she can lure Kyle like that? What a bitch!"

    They continued criticizing Antonette, whose face went very red in response to their comments.

    Diana stood up and shouted angrily, "What do you mean? I might have read her pulse wrong. You shouldn''t tease our classmates like that!"

    "Silence!" the professor yelled. He raised his hand to order Diana to sit down. Then he directed his gaze at Kyle.

    "Kyle, you send Antonette to the school clinic. She might have some kind of complicated illness."

    The rest of the students all laughed at the professor''s naivety.

    Kyle answered humbly, "Yes, Sir."

    So, Antonette walked out of the classroom with Kyle''s help. Seeing those girls'' jealous, complaining looks, Diana shook her head in silence. Rumors could kill people.

    After leaving the classroom, Antonette continued to act as if she were very weak. She covered her forehead and leaned almost her whole weight on Kyle.

    "Kyle, I feel so dizzy¡­" Antonette m.o.a.n.e.d and reached out her hand to hold Kyle''s arm.

    Kyle moved his body off Antonette''s silently. He lowered his voice and said, "It won''t take a long time to get to the school clinic. Can you walk any faster?"

    Hearing Kyle talk to her so gently, Antonette felt excited. She put all her strength into the act as a weak patient.

    Kyle''s eyes got colder and colder, while Antonette''s voice became sweeter and sweeter.

    Finally, they arrived at the school clinic. But Antonette was worried her plan was going to fail as she wasn''t actually ill. She screamed and fell to the ground.

    Although Kyle was disgusted by Antonette''s behavior, he couldn''t leave her there on the floor. Antonette clenched Kyle''s clothes and leaned on his body. She m.o.a.n.e.d, "Kyle, help me! My legs are so painful!"

    Kyle felt sickened by her sweet voice, but he held his discomfort and tried to push her away.

    As Kyle continued to suffer Antonette''s dramatics, Diana showed up.

    She had been worried about Antonette and had not expected to witness such a scene.

    Seeing Diana, Kyle was nervous about getting rid of Antonette and pushed Antonette away, a little harder than he intended. Antonette screamed out in shock as she fell to the ground, not faking this time.

    At that moment, seeing Antonette''s attitude to Kyle, Diana suddenly figured out some things. Even so she ran to Antonette and held her. "Antonette, are you okay?"

    Antonette was expecting Kyle to help her. Still, she pretended to have hurt her feet and sobbed. "It''s painful. Take your hands off me, Diana! "Kyle¡­ I need you¡­"

    Antonette was about to lean herself on Kyle, but finally, he had enough. He brushed her arm off him and said in a neutral tone, "You have arrived at the school clinic. You can go in there by yourself. Now I have to go."

    "Kyle! How could you?" Antonette said without thinking.

    "He is busy," Diana said, wanting to speak up for Kyle.

    Kyle was about to say something, but seeing Diana was on his side, he was quite relieved and smiled. "Yes. I have to monitor the test. You go to see the doctor by yourself, Antonette. I will tell the professor about your situation."

    Before Antonette could say anything else, Kyle turned his back on her and walked quickly away.

    Diana stood silently beside Antonette for a few moments, then hurried after Kyle. Although she was not that smart, she could tell Antonette was acting weirdly.

    Hearing her footsteps coming after he made Kyle delighted. When Diana caught up with him, he smiled at her. "Diana, you needn''t have come for something so trivial."

    Diana shook her head and smiled. "I was worried about Antonette."

    Kyle wanted to tell Diana that Antonette wasn''t a good girl, but he was afraid that he might surprise her. So, he said in a much subtler way, "She''s fine. Her pain is probably in her head. How about you? What happened last night? I called you several times, but there was no answer."

    "What?" Diana looked at him in confusion. She took out her phone and checked the call records.

    "There are no missed calls from you," Diana said, showing Kyle her phone.

    Kyle knew it must be one of Brian''s tricks. And he was actually pleased by that news; if Brian didn''t want Diana to contact him, then Brian viewed him as a threat.

    He smiled as if he didn''t know anything and said, "Maybe you accidentally put my number on the blacklist, check that."

    Diana looked at the blacklist, and sure enough, the first number was Kyle''s. She knew instantly it must have been Brian. How annoying!

    She moved Kyle''s number out and put Brian''s number there instead.

    Kyle looked inquiringly at Diana, but she didn''t want to explain to Kyle what had happened between Brian and her.

    "Silly me, sorry about that!" Diana said, shaking her head.

    Kyle smiled slightly. "As long as you keep me in mind, then I''m happy."

    Diana felt strange after hearing Kyle say that, though she was not sure why. So she simply smiled in reply.

    *******************************************************************************************************

    Dearest Lovies,

    New chapters were up, and I''m so grateful you guys still supported all my books; therefore, I''d shamelessly announce that I am taking part in another contest held in GoodNovel. I submitted two beautiful novels with exciting twists and cliff hangers with the title of:

    1. Dangerous D.e.s.i.r.e: The CEO''s Hidden Woman

    2. Mystic Full Moon: The Poisonous Curse

    To read this novel, download the app and search for the novel title. If you wonder if I still continue producing novels on this platform, yes, I will, as I still have four new novels to be uploaded this year. Your support will be a big edge for me to win the competition on that platform.

    To know more about me and see exciting book thrillers, promotions, and announcements, kindly follow my Instagram account: @annashannellin.

    Have a great weekend, everyone!

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 494 - 76: Did You Lose Something?

    To break the silence, Kyle quickly moved the discussion on to their plans for the rest of the day.

    "How about having lunch together? I hear there is a new restaurant on the east side of the campus. You want to try it?"

    "A new restaurant! Yes! Yes!" Diana answered happily.

    "It''s on me," Kyle added with a smile.

    Diana gave Kyle a high five, her beautiful face full of youthful energy. Her smile was infectious, and Kyle couldn''t help laughing along with her.

    What neither of them noticed, however, was the hidden camera aiming at them from down the corridor¡­

    Diana returned to class to continue the test. It turned out to be quite easy, so she handed in the paper quickly, then stood outside to wait for Kyle.

    As the other students filed out of the classroom, they were curious why Diana was staying and asked what she was waiting for.

    Diana didn''t lie. She smiled and told them, "I am going to try a new restaurant with Kyle. Apparently, it''s pretty good!"

    The girls were extremely jealous of her. How could she be so lucky as to hang out with two handsome guys?!

    Kyle heard Diana talking outside with her classmates and was relieved to hear she wasn''t hiding their plans together. In his mind, it finally felt like the right time to tell Diana of his love for her. It seemed she was destined to be his girl.

    When the test was finally over, Kyle walked out of the classroom where Diana was waiting happily for him.

    "Let''s go!" Diana raised her hand and slapped Kyle''s shoulder playfully as he came out.

    Whilst this was in truth an innocent gesture, on camera, it seemed to be playful petting between a woman and her man.

    Dozens of photos were taken of them as they chatted freely together. A man in sunglasses smiled, then put the camera away, happy with his work.

    As Diana and Kyle were stood together in the line of the new restaurant, Carol was sitting in the garden of her villa, enjoying an afternoon coffee.

    A servant ran to her with a pile of photos in his hand.

    "Is everything done?" Carol asked.

    The servant gave her the photos and whispered, "Yes, my lady. The guy promised he wouldn''t tell anyone about the job, and we have the negatives."

    Carol took the photos.

    In the photos, Diana was smiling happily, while Kyle looked back at her with loving eyes. Anyone who saw the photos would think they were a couple.

    Carol was quite happy with the result. She turned to the servant and said discreetly, "I''ll destroy the negatives. You go and make two more copies of these photos. I will keep one, and the rest will be sent to my fianc¨¦e and my future father-in-law."

    "What¡­" hearing her words, the servant was stunned.

    Carol took a sip of coffee. "I didn''t do anything wrong. These photos show the truth. I just want to help someone see that truth a bit faster."

    The servant was afraid after discovering her plan, but he nodded and walked away.

    Carol peered at the photos on the table and sneered at the girl in them.

    Poor people act in poor ways. They never know what they can and cannot do. This girl knew how to lure rich men but did she think she was Cinderella? This isn''t a fairytale, life doesn''t work like that. Carol''s face turned sour. Diana Anderson! Let''s see how much longer you can tempt by man.

    Considering that Diana might change her mind and run away, Brian asked Ken to wait for her at the school gate once her classes were over.

    Standing beside Brian''s Maybach, Ken was his usual handsome self.

    Diana saw him when she got to the gate and tried to quickly turn in the other direction. Brian made her so¡­ so embarrassed.

    But Ken had already spotted her. He ran after her and shouted, "Miss Anderson!"

    Diana was afraid that his shouting might attract more people''s attention so she seized Ken''s sleeves and pulled him towards the car.

    "Can''t you show up in a more ordinary way? I feel so awkward!" Diana lowered her voice but spoke with real fury.

    Ken shrugged his shoulders. "I can do anything. I just do what my boss orders."

    Diana was used to his answer and knew she couldn''t change Ken. She waved her hand and said, "Forget it. Let''s go. Hurry!"

    "Yes. This way, please, Miss Anderson." Ken smiled politely and showed the way.

    As the car started to draw the attention of passersby, Diana bundled herself in and told Ken to drive away quickly.

    Diana opened her bag and recalled that Brian put Kyle''s number onto her phone''s blacklist without asking her.

    To confirm whether Brian was innocent or not, Diana raised her head and asked Ken, "Ken, did anyone take my things when I changed clothes yesterday?"

    Ken''s expression changed slightly. "Did you lose something?"

    Diana had already gotten her answer from Ken''s look. "No, everything is fine. I just wanted to check. I don''t like people moving my things."

    "Ah, well, you can relax then. My boss personally took your stuff and put it in your room."

    Suddenly, he heard a strange noise. Ken felt confused and asked, "Miss Anderson, what is that sound?"

    Diana smiled and said, "Nothing, I am just cl.i.c.k.i.n.g my fingers."

    Ken sensed something odd about Diana''s tone. He cleared his throat and asked, "Miss Anderson, did my boss make you angry?"

    Diana squeezed out a smile. "Nope."

    Ken was quite relieved, unaware that Diana was silently scolding Brian.

    ***

    Diana and Ken continued driving for a few minutes when Diana suddenly thought of something. She grinned and said, "Ken, I need to go shopping."

    "What do you want, Miss Anderson?"

    "Nails, a hammer, some pliers, and a lock."

    Ken was baffled by Diana''s bizarre shopping list. "Miss Anderson, are you sure you want those things?"

    "I am."

    Ken was willing to accept Diana''s orders because she was kind and treated him well. So, he drove the car to the nearest hardware store.

 Chapter 495 - 77: To Go Shopping

    Diana walked into the store and picked out what she needed. She chose the strongest hammer and pliers and the best nails and lock.

    When she got back to the car, Ken asked hesitantly, "Miss Anderson, why did you want those things?"

    Diana raised her eyebrows and replied, "Because I need them."

    Ken nodded and asked no further questions.

    Diana was happy with her new plan.

    When they arrived at the villa, Diana ran straight to her room. She looked carefully at the lock on the door then used the hammer to smash it.

    The servants were astonished.

    "Miss Anderson, what are you doing?" a servant walked to her and asked hesitantly.

    Diana held the hammer and smiled. "This lock is not sturdy enough, so I am going to change it."

    "You can call the locksmith, Miss Anderson, you needn''t do it by yourself."

    "Well, if you want something done right, do it yourself," Diana answered.

    The servants nodded. They were still confused, but this was not the first strange thing Diana had done.

    After changing the lock, Diana checked the new lock carefully to make sure Brian couldn''t break into her room again and touch her things. She was satisfied with her work.

    Slapping her hands together gleefully, Diana lay down on her soft bed.

    Brian was still not back, which was unusual. But Diana didn''t care too much where he was. In fact, it was better if he didn''t want some back as she knew well that she would suffer for changing the lock.

    Diana didn''t realize that Brian was actually the one suffering at that moment, as he was being scolded by his father over at the family residence.

    There was a pile of photos on the table in front of Simon and Brian; there were photos of Diana and Kyle, plus some of Brian taking Diana to school.

    These photos were clearly taken illicitly. But the photographer was very skilled as he caught intimate details, and every one of the photos was clear.

    "How can you ask your people to follow Diana? Are you so bored in your old age that you have to have people followed?"

    The photos of Diana and Kyle made Brian furious. But he knew that someone was trying to alienate him from Diana by doing this. So, he ignored that issue for now and chose to ask his father why he had these photos.

    "Are you insane? I am your father! Is this the way you speak to your father?"

    Brian smiled coldly. "Is stalking his own son the correct behavior for a father?"

    Simon sneered at him and uttered, "I didn''t have these photos taken. Someone sent them anonymously to me. I wish it had been me that arranged the pictures. If anyone else finds these photos, you and Kyle will be humiliated. Two men were born in the William family, both in love with the same college student. How embarrassing!"

    "If you cared what people said about me, why did you not behave when you were young? What kind of role model do I have?" Brian shouted back.

    "You are childish!" Simon was incensed and threw the photos on the floor.

    "You are always annoyed at me. This is just an excuse to let out your anger. It would be a piece of cake for you to investigate who took these photos, and then you could bribe them to stay quiet. So why do you come to ask me? You just want to control my life!"

    Brian''s words irritated Simon, but he couldn''t deny them; it made sense.

    Brian felt it was pointless to stay arguing with his father, so he put his hands in his pockets and turned to the door.

    "Stop!" Simon shouted.

    Brian didn''t look back at him and stormed out.

    "Fine!" Simon yelled. "You handle your problem! But I don''t want to see these pictures in public!"

    Brian was angry right now. He wanted to see Diana and figure out what had happened. It didn''t matter who had taken the photos, but it did matter what had happened between Diana and Kyle.

    Sitting in his car, Brian put on his sunglasses and turned up the music. Then he made a call to Ken.

    He briefly told Ken what Simon said to him and added, "I expect you to find out who was responsible for those photos. If someone did it to ruin my relationship with Diana, they would pay."

    Ken could tell it was a serious matter. He promised Brian he would get to the bottom of it, then called his staff to start working the case.

    "And one more thing Ken, is Diana at home?"

    Ken was stunned and answered immediately, "Yes, Miss Anderson is in her room."

    "OK, keep an eye on her. Do not let her run away. I have some questions for her."

    Hearing Brian''s tone, Ken felt sorry for Diana; he knew she was in trouble again.

    As for Simon, after his talk with Brian, he was so furious that he asked his staff to call Kyle to see him.

    Kyle was confused as to why Simon wanted to see him, though he guessed that it must be related to Brian.

    Arriving at Simon''s luxurious villa, Kyle looked around in awe. Although he''d been there before, it was still a breathtakingly beautiful place.

    Walking into the living room, Kyle was greeted warmly by the butler. Whilst he was grateful for the kindness, he also knew that behind the warmth was often something more sinister.

    Kyle waited in the living room for a while before being invited to go up to the study.

    Upon entering the study room, Kyle approached Simon, who had his back to the door. Kyle felt stressed and said, "Mr. William, what can I help you with?"

    Hearing Kyle''s gentle voice, Simon felt happier. He turned to Kyle with a serious look and pointed at the photos on the table. "Come here and look at these."

    Kyle walked over and was clearly surprised by what he saw.

    "Mr. William, what are¡­?"

    Simon glanced at Kyle and uttered, "You are smart. So, I will just say it."

    Kyle waited anxiously for his words.

    "Yes, some might say this girl is beautiful. However, her family is too ordinary; she is too ordinary! It''s okay if you and Brian want to have some fun but never let her interfere with the family. Understand?"

 Chapter 496 - 78: Are you Insane?

    Kyle frowned at Simon''s words, but he answered respectfully, "I understand."

    Simon was satisfied with Kyle''s respectfulness. He turned to him and said, "Kyle, although you are not my son, you are a man in the William family. Honestly, this girl doesn''t deserve your love. For your own future, you''d better think twice. I can arrange for you to meet some women born into families like ours if you would like? What do you think?"

    His words were tempting. Kyle recalled that Brian always looked down on him, and he was eager to change that. Now, Simon offered him a chance to gain that higher status.

    But, he would have to give up Diana. Kyle wavered.

    Seeing Kyle''s hesitancy, Simon didn''t want to push him to decide. "It''s okay. You can consider it. I believe you are a smart boy, and you will make the right choice."

    Kyle was relieved, he''d expected their talk to be much worse. He bowed to Simon and said, "Thank you, Mr. William."

    As happy as Simon was with Kyle''s attitude, he was equally unhappy with his own son. And he certainly would not have expected that Brian was on his way now to the very girl they had just quarreled about.

    Walking out of his car, Brian took off his sunglasses. The moment he entered the house, he ignored the servant''s usual stares and went straight to Ken.

    "Where is Diana?" he asked.

    Ken answered at once, "Miss Anderson is in her room."

    Brian nodded and walked directly to the second floor.

    When he got to Diana''s room, Brian looked at the closed door and tried to open it, but he couldn''t. Brian frowned, took out a key from his pocket, and inserted it into the lock.

    Why wouldn''t it fit?

    Brian looked at it carefully and found that the lock on the door had been changed. He slammed his fist on the door, shouting, "Diana! Come out!"

    Diana knew nothing good was waiting for her outside, so she replied, "I am busy doing my homework; just wait!"

    The veins on Brian''s forehead were popping out. He twisted the doorknob forcefully, but the door wouldn''t open. "Diana, you have three seconds. Open the door!"

    Diana laughed out loud. "No, No, No. I won''t open it!"

    Brian was too angry to speak.

    There were a few seconds of eerie silence when a terrific sound suddenly came vibrating through the door. Diana was so shocked she almost fell off her chair.

    Brian, who was so angry that he was kicking at the door.

    "You are kicking your own door! If it breaks, it will be your fault!" Diana shouted.

    But Brian was relentless and kicked at the door again and again with his full strength.

    Diana couldn''t bear Brian''s violent actions, so she plugged her headphones in and listened to music.

    She had to admit that the quality of the door was very good. It remained firmly closed, despite Brian''s fierce attacks.

    After some time, Brian was struggling to keep going. He panted heavily and seized Ken by his collar. He shouted, "Who gave you the permission to let her change the lock?"

    Ken answered carefully, "I didn''t. Miss Anderson did it herself. You can ask them."

    Brian glanced at the servants, and they all ran away at once.

    "Useless! Go and find the locksmith!" Brian pushed Ken to one side.

    Ken was desperate now, but what else could he do? If Brian asked him to find the locksmith, then that''s what he had to do.

    Diana didn''t care that Brian sent for a locksmith, she just wanted to irritate him and make him suffer. He tortured and humiliated her every day! This was her payback.

    The locksmith arrived and busied himself in opening the door. Brian was still immersed in anger, while Diana was sitting calmly on the balcony, watching TV, and enjoying some ch.i.p.s and yogurt.

    Brian waited impatiently for the locksmith to open the door. He could hear Diana laughing at whatever TV show she was watching, and the sound was close to pushing Brian over the edge.

    Finally, the door opened. Brian kicked at it, and the door fell with a loud bang. Diana jumped up from her seat and shouted, "Are you crazy? Do you think it''s funny to destroy the lock and door?"

    Putting down her phone, Diana began complaining to Brian about his behavior. Brian''s face was as black as night. Without saying a word, he grabbed Diana and swung her up onto his shoulders, walking directly to his own room.

    "Let me go! You are insane!" Diana beat Brian on his back in protest.

    He kicked the door of his room open and threw Diana onto his bed. "I warned you. I told you to behave."

    Diana tried to get off the bed, but Brian pushed her back down. Though she struggled, resistance was futile. As Brian came closer again, Diana raised her leg and aimed a kick at him.

    Brian wasn''t fooled this time. He dodged the kick with ease and shouted, "Diana, can you stop fighting?"

    "Can you stop tricking me? Aren''t you tired of tricking me every day?" Diana shouted back.

    Brian gritted his teeth in a fury. "Tricking you? Don''t you know what you have done?"

    Diana stared at Brian, "What I have done? I have done nothing to hurt you. Are you having delusions again?"

    "Did you think I would never find out you and Kyle are together?"

    "Together?" Diana turned her head and stared at Brian.

    "Even if it was true, it''s none of your business."

    "Do you really love money that much?" Brian scoffed.

    "What?" Diana could not understand how he always came up with such strange ideas.

    "You were worried I wasn''t interested, so you tried to seduce Kyle and me," Brian said firmly. Looking at his face, Diana was almost convinced by him.

    But she was fed up with Brian paranoia, "It''s my business who I try and seduce. But Brian, I do suggest you go to see a psychologist because you are insane. You''re delusional!"

    Brian was momentarily distracted by Diana''s comments, which allowed Diana to wriggle out from his grip. But Brian responded quickly, and they both fell together on the floor. As they landed, Diana somehow ended up on top and pushed down on Brian firmly.

    "Damn it! Go away!" Brian reached out his hand to push Diana off.

 Chapter 497 - 79: Can You Stop Tricking Me?

    Diana rolled her eyes and sat forcefully on Brian''s t.h.i.g.h. "Mr. William, I can stand up. But you have to promise me one thing."

    Brian''s left leg was in serious pain under Diana''s tight press.

    "Go away!" Brian squeezed out the two words between gritted teeth.

    "I won''t move unless you promise me one thing." Diana held herself firmly.

    Brian sneered at her, "You are such a greedy girl. What do you want?"

    Diana smiled, "It won''t be difficult for you. I would just like you to knock before entering my room and not disturb me when I am resting. That''s it."

    "What kind of promise is that?" Brian was baffled.

    Diana pressed down harder on his leg. "Is that a yes or a no?"

    Brian m.o.a.n.e.d painfully. "Diana, please, let me go!"

    Diana gazed at him in mock pity. "I didn''t expect you to be so weak. You''d better say yes quickly, or you will suffer more."

    Brian couldn''t do anything now but agree, "Okay, I promise!"

    Diana smiled and took out a piece of paper and a pen from her pocket. "We have to write it down."

    "Quickly, my leg is hurting."

    "Relax!" Diana said and lowered her head to write. She touched Brian''s leg to check it, but it was fine, a bruise at worst.

    Diana quickly wrote something and signed her name. She put the paper before Brian and said, "Sign your name, Mr. William."

    Feeling the pain from his leg, Brian ground his teeth and signed his name on the paper.

    Diana looked happily at their new contract, then finally, she let him go.

    And as she stood up, she discovered something.

    Diana screamed out, "God! You got hard!"

    Her voice was so loud that everyone in the villa must have heard it. Brian instantly went to cover her mouth, while Diana remained transfixed, looking down at Brian''s groin.

    Brian felt uncomfortable at Diana''s staring and pushed her away. He shouted angrily, "Stop looking at me!"

    Diana finally recalled her shyness and turned her head away.

    Brian was not in the mood to scold Diana. He hastily pulled the sheet over to cover himself.

    Diana seemed deep in thought when suddenly, she lit up. "I''ve got it!" she shouted.

    Brian was stunned. "What? What do you mean?!"

    Diana looked at Brian seriously. "Mr. William, I think your impotence is not a health problem."

    "What do you mean?" Brian said again, looking increasingly irate.

    Diana ignored his anger and said sincerely, "Think about it, you get hard in specific situations, such as when you are angry, or when I hit you. You just need the right kind of stimulation, and then you can get hard. This kind of erectile dysfunction is quite normal."

    "Shut up!" Brian couldn''t bear Diana''s crazy words anymore.

    Diana fell silent.

    Brian looked around and said to Diana with a cold expression, "I''m warning you, Diana Anderson. You keep this a secret, understand?"

    Diana looked at him and murmured, "Okay."

    "Did you hear what I said?"

    "Yes."

    "Diana, look at me!"

    Finally, Diana looked at Brian. She sighed and patted his shoulder, he obviously wanted more than just a one-word answer.

    "Honestly, I feel sorry for you. It is more difficult to overcome health problems related to mental issues than physical ones. Imagine, if you can''t be healed, you will be worried every time you want to have s.e.x with your girlfriend, whether she can stimulate you. That is too much¡­"

    Diana didn''t finish her speech as Brian covered her mouth firmly. "Diana Anderson, if you say that again, I will throw you off the balcony."

    Brian looked at her for a while and then moved his hand away.

    "But seriously, Brian, don''t you think it''s miserable? I think you are so miserable¡­"

    And she didn''t get to finish that sentence either, as Brian planted a hot, sensual kiss on her lips.

    Diana was shocked by Brian''s unexpected kiss.

    It took her a few seconds to gather her thoughts before she tried to push Brian away. However, he had already let go of the embrace and was ready to speak.

    "If you dare to say that stuff again, I will kiss you again. Do you think I am miserable? Well, aren''t you more miserable after being kissed by me?"

    Diana was speechless. His argument was completely illogical; she used to think he was smart!

    Just as they were about to begin the next round of arguments, Ken knocked on the door. "Boss, Miss Anderson, it''s time for dinner."

    "Okay, you go, we''ll join shortly," Brian replied briskly.

    Brian turned his head to Diana and noticed her expectant face.

    "You are not allowed to have dinner tonight," he said with a devilish look.

    "What? Why?" Diana protested.

    "Because this is my house!"

    Diana seized his arm quickly and uttered, "You can''t just leave me like this! Let me go! I have to eat!"

    Seeing Diana gazing at him so angrily, with eyes wide open, Brian thought it was funny. This girl¡­ It was so easy to make her angry! And Brian found it very rather attractive that she cared so much about everything. He''d gotten what he wanted, so at last conceded, "Fine, if you want it that badly! Go and eat¡­"

    They went downstairs to eat and watched Diana shovel food into her mouth. Brian was speechless. She was so unladylike; it looked like she had been starved for years!

    Despite this, and perhaps without realizing it, Brian smiled lovingly at Diana, as if he was looking at his own personal treasure.

    Diana, meanwhile, was focused on eating the delicious food and did not notice his steady gaze.

    At that time, Ken walked in quietly and stepped to Brian. He whispered something that instantly made Brian change his loving expression.

    Brian adopted his usual cold look and stood up. "Let''s go to my study room," he said to Ken.

    Brian left abruptly and without explanation. But Diana didn''t think much about it; she only cared about the food in front of her.

    Once they had entered the study, Brian looked at Ken, "Is it true?"

    Ken nodded awkwardly, "Yes."

 Chapter 498 - 80: He Was Speechless

    Brian raised his eyebrows. "Why would Carol do that? She is my fianc¨¦e. Diana can''t threaten her status."

    Brian''s words made Ken want to laugh. Did Brian really think that? Maybe he was the only one in this world who believed that was true. Wait, there was one other person who would also believe that, Diana.

    But seeing Brian spoke in a serious tone, Ken didn''t contradict him. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Maybe she just misunderstood you."

    "Misunderstood?" Thinking of this word, one person came to Brian''s mind: Antonette White. Brian knew Antonette had done a lot of bad things behind Diana''s back. He couldn''t help thinking Antonette might be in some way responsible for this. After all, she had a history of manipulation, and she had met Carol before.

    Brian shook his head and said to Ken, "You go find Antonette White. I have to meet with her."

    "Antonette?" Ken was confused for a moment but soon worked out Brian''s plan and nodded. "Okay, I''ll go call her now."

    Brian returned to the dining room to finish his meal. To his disappointment, Diana had finished her dinner already. A servant told him Diana had gone back to her bedroom, so Brian went to find her there.

    As the lock was broken and hadn''t been changed, Brian pushed the door open and walked straight in.

    Diana was lying on the bed watching a TV drama. Seeing Brian walk in, she frowned and said, "Mr. William, have you forgotten your promise? Knock first!"

    Brian said, "The door was not locked."

    "That doesn''t matter; it''s about courtesy."

    Brian looked at Diana with raised eyebrows. "You are my girl. Why should I be careful to enter your room?"

    "Excuse me? Who is your girl?!" Diana shouted.

    "Aren''t you?" Brian said, surprised.

    "No!"

    Brian smiled coldly and said, "I have slept in the same bed with you, under the same quilt. I am a man with whom you have been quite intimate. Why are you so cold-hearted? Or, do you have so many men that I don''t qualify as your man?"

    Diana felt the conversation was going down a dangerous road, so she turned to one side and plugged in her headphones, returning to the TV series.

    "Are you ignoring me?"

    Diana didn''t hear Brian''s question.

    Brian rolled his eyes and walked to Diana. He gently took the headset from Diana''s head and said, "Hey, let''s discuss my illness."

    Although Diana knew he just wanted to have her attention, she still sat up. "Go ahead," she said reluctantly.

    Brian went to close the door and sat on the bed. He pretended to think for a while then uttered, "I think a part of what you said to me makes sense."

    Diana raised her eyebrows, "Well, well¡­ you finally agree with me on something!"

    "I only said a part of it."

    "Well¡­?"

    "You said I need stimulation. So maybe I''ll be healed after being stimulated many times."

    Diana stared at him in shock. "Wait! When did I say that? I just meant you might need a psychologist. I didn''t say¡­"

    "But I think your idea is great," Brian interrupted.

    Diana turned and looked at Brian''s smiling, handsome face. Suddenly, she understood what Brian was planning. "Well, if you think it''s a good idea, you can go and stimulate yourself. I am busy now, we can talk about this later."

    "You''re my doctor," Brian said.

    Diana sensed danger in his words. What did he mean?

    "So, you should stimulate me. After all, you are a medical science major. You can probably do it well."

    "What? Diana was stunned. She added, "I am a traditional Chinese physician, not a psychologist. I quit!"

    "If you quit, I will call your brother to treat me."

    "What? You wicked creature!" Diana jumped down from the bed.

    Daniel was in the middle of a very important medical project with his tutor, involving traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. If Brian forced him to quit the project, it would destroy Daniel''s future. What''s more, the girl Daniel loved was also on the project team.

    Brian knew about all this; that was why he had mentioned Daniel. And it seemed to work as Diana hesitated. After a long pause, she said, "Do not call my brother!"

    Brian raised his eyebrows. He knew Diana would do anything for her brother. He lowered his voice and said, "Well, then¡­"

    "I''ll do it! No matter what stimulation you need, I''ll do it," Diana said reluctantly.

    Brian pointed at Diana and smiled. "Remember what you said."

    Seeing his smiling face, Diana thought Brian must have some bad ideas. But she had said yes, now it was done.

    Brian smiled happily. He was about to say something when Ken knocked at the door and interrupted him.

    "Boss, I have arranged for you to meet that person."

    Brian quickly changed his look and stood up. "I have something to do now. See you tomorrow."

    While it was important to create opportunities to stay with Diana, it was more important to remove the obstacles between them, for example, obstruction from Simon and Carol.

    Diana was happy Brian was leaving. She waved at him and said cheerfully, "Okay! Goodbye."

    Was she that eager to see him go? Brian turned his head to Diana and uttered coldly, "Get ready. We will begin the treatment tomorrow."

    Diana gulped.

    As Brian walked out of the room, Diana wore a sad face. She was nervous about what was to come. After all, this was Brian William! No one would believe he simply wanted medical treatment!

    She knew what Brian wanted, and that was what made her nervous. How could she run away from Brian? Who could help her?

    Taking a deep breath, Diana turned on her computer and started searching for articles about medical stimulation.

    It was then that she came across the idea of electric shock.

    Diana instantly thought of a plan. Of course, she would not hurt him; she would control the treatment well. But Brian always fooled her, and she would get him back this time.

    Driving his Maybach, Brian soon arrived at the place Ken had arranged.

    Antonette was already there waiting for him. She had put a lot of thought into her outfit, and when she looked at herself in the mirror, she thought her makeup and clothes were perfect.

    Antonette stood there alone and was getting a lot of attention. This gave her great confidence in her meeting with Brian.

 Chapter 499 - 81: The Cheque

    Sitting in the car, Brian had already spotted Antonette. Looking at the fake Channel dress she was wearing, Brian thought she looked ridiculous.

    Antonette had been very excited by Brian''s call. When she saw him there, she couldn''t help rushing to him. "Mr. William, I have been waiting a long time to see you again," she said earnestly.

    Brian glanced at Antonette and put on his sunglasses. He uttered coldly, "I have some questions for you. I need you to answer them honestly."

    Antonette was nervous. After thinking for a while, she smiled and said, "Go ahead, Mr. William, I will tell you anything I know."

    Hearing that, Brian asked straightly, "Have you been in contact with Carol?"

    The question shocked Antonette; she hadn''t expected this to be their topic of conversation. Knowing that she had called Carol several times, Antonette was momentarily afraid. But she was cunning; she would not let Brian know what happened easily.

    She squeezed out a smile and said, "Miss Jefferson is no ordinary girl. How could I be so lucky as to have the chance to speak to her more than once?"

    Brian thought Antonette''s words made sense. After all, Carol was from an elite family, and graduated from a prestigious university. It would belittle her to have to contact Antonette to know about the situation with Diana. But if Antonette didn''t tell Carol, how could Carol have known?

    Brian squinted his eyes and asked, "Does Diana have any other close friends in school?"

    Antonette wiped away her crocodile tears, then said in a lowered voice, "It is my fault, everyone thinks badly about Diana now; she is always being scolded by our classmates. I am her only friend now."

    "Really?"

    Antonette nodded and continued, "They are bad guys. They often talk badly about Diana. They said she is a rich man''s mistress and that she is a wicked, filthy girl."

    "I didn''t know that," Brian said slowly, a hint of regret in his voice.

    Brian''s attitude made Antonette envy Diana. She wiped her tears and said, "Diana is a strong girl. So, every time she¡­"

    "Enough." Brian interrupted.

    "You don''t have to act before me, I can see right through you. As for things with Diana, I will figure them out. You don''t have to worry about that."

    Brian took out a cheque and put it in front of Antonette. "This should help remind you to stay out of it."

    Looking at the number on the cheque, Antonette''s eyes shone greedily. Brian could see this, and it made him despise her even more. He didn''t want to waste his time on Antonette any longer, he had to plan how to spend the next few days with Diana.

    ***

    Diana was not a real traditional Chinese physician. So, Brian''s request to help stimulate him made her quite nervous and anxious.

    Brian''s symptoms were quite strange. He could only get hard in particular situations. It seemed that his problem was caused by psychological trauma, and this led to his erectile dysfunction.

    Having thought for a while and read many related articles, Diana posted a message asking for help on the traditional Chinese medicine online forums. Her message had the following title: "I have an impotent patient who only gets hard after strong stimulation. Should I treat him or ask him to look for a psychologist?"

    Diana introduced details of the occasions Brian got hard and posted it on the website. She soon got several comments.

    One user commented, "In this situation, you should observe his reactions under more stimulations. Psychologists might be unable to find out the true reason for his impotence."

    Someone else remarked, "Have you tried to let him watch p.o.r.nographic movies or prescribe him medicine to make him stronger? He might be too weak."

    "I don''t recommend a psychologist. If you suggest that your patient will think traditional Chinese physicians are incompetent. And your advice will let your patient think he is mentally ill. This is not good."

    Looking at their comments, Diana thought they were quite sensible. So, she took out her medical book and began to look for what she needed.

    She wrote down a list of herbs, which were beneficial for men''s health, and then gave the list to Ken.

    Looking at the herbs on the list, Ken couldn''t help frowning. There were many unusual things like ginseng, sea slugs, seahorse, and pilose antler.

    The herbs used before were normal, but this time, they were really unusual. But he would not deny Diana. After all, Diana was Brian''s physician, and she asked for these for Brian''s illness. So, Ken went to buy them as she asked.

    At the same time, Diana also decided to try another of the tactics suggested by the respondents to her message. She paid $20 for some online p.o.r.nographic movies. She planned to ask Brian to watch them all.

    She hadn''t thought of this before as she thought Brian was not the kind of man who would be a fan of p.o.r.n. But maybe he would be stimulated after watching them, and this could help in the healing process.

    Diana thought this was a genius idea and was pleased with her plan so far.

    Brian and Ken arrived at his house at the same time. Seeing Ken holding piles of herbs, Brian stopped him and asked, "What are those things? They look strange."

    Ken looked around and whispered to Brian, "Boss, this is for the new medicine Miss Anderson prescribed for you."

    "Medicine?" Thinking of the useless medicine Diana gave him before, Brian couldn''t help frowning. "What does she plan to do this time?"

    Ken cleared his throat and said, "Boss, you shouldn''t say that. Miss Anderson did a lot of research to help prepare this; she worked really hard."

    "Did she?" Brian''s eyes shined with happiness.

    Ken nodded.

    "Well then, go and tell her to boil the medicine for me."

    Brian left to go to his bedroom and take a shower.

    Diana, meanwhile, was busy downloading p.o.r.n movies for Brian. Surprisingly, she didn''t feel embarrassed to browse and select the movies for him. After all, it was for Brian''s treatment.

    And Diana was trying not to view Brian as a man that she knew; he was just a troublesome patient.

 Chapter 500 - 82: The Treatment Plan

    Thinking of that, Diana looked again at her post on the Chinese physicians'' forum. Diana hadn''t expected her message would receive so many responses. She was amazed by the power of the Internet.

    Looking at the methods mentioned, Diana quickly wrote some more of them down in her notebook.

    After finishing his shower, Brian left his room to go and find Diana. He hesitated for a moment outside her room, then knocked on the door.

    "Come in," Diana said. She didn''t even look up from her computer, not expecting it would be Brian knocking at her door.

    As he entered, Brian found Diana was focused on her laptop screen, looking at the online forums. He was confused and asked, "What are you looking at?"

    Hearing Brian''s voice, Diana was frightened and quickly closed the website she was looking at. She turned to Brian and squeezed out a smile, "Nothing important."

    Brian looked at Diana with his eyebrows raised. He thought Diana had bad ideas again, but he couldn''t tell what.

    "Have you thought of a plan for the stimulation treatment I mentioned before?"

    "As long as you don''t ask me to help you with my hand, I can do anything else," Diana answered.

    Brian winced. Obviously, she still remembered what had happened before.

    Diana was more open now, but she still had her boundaries. Helping turn Brian on with her hands? That was definitely still out of the question.

    Brian, however, had come up with another plan. He sat on Diana''s bed and said, "I hear that the combination of bath and massage in traditional Chinese medicine might be helpful for me. Do you want to try that?"

    Bath and massage? Diana thought it was a great idea. Maybe it would be more effective to add those two treatment methods to her blue movie plan.

    Diana smiled. "Yes, I can do that. But the herbs I asked Ken to buy today are used to boil the concoction for you to drink; they can''t be used for the bath. Maybe we can do it another day."

    But Brian would not give up on his plan easily. "The bath can be delayed. You can do the massage first," he suggested gently.

    Diana was speechless. Finally, she understood that this was just another chance for Brian to torture her. Still, if she could cure Brian as soon as possible, she would happily accept that torture. After all, she would be freed after the treatment. Who would be willing to stay with this annoying man every day?

    Diana decided she would do the massage for him. She knew she didn''t have much experience or knowledge of massage, but whatever, it wouldn''t kill him.

    Of course, Diana was right to be suspicious of Brian''s intentions. In his mind, he just wanted to be close to Diana. He didn''t care about the massage or the stimulation treatment. Body contact was the important thing.

    Brian wasted no time and immediately took off his shirt and trousers to show off his strong body. With his well-defined muscles, he had a body that could easily be compared with a model''s.

    Looking at his perfect figure, Diana couldn''t help biting her lip.

    Brian forced himself to act naturally and lie down. Diana looked thirsty at Brian''s body but soon calmed herself down.

    "Just hold on, I have to look for the massage book." Diana walked away to look for the massage oil and book.

    Diana put them down beside Brian, then went to get her computer.

    "What are you doing?" Brian frowned.

    Diana smiled, "You will soon find out."

    Diana instructed Brian to lie c.h.e.s.t down on the bed. She then placed her computer in front of him and opened one of the p.o.r.nographic movies.

    Brian had been suspicious before, and when Diana played the video, his face instantly blackened. "Why did you download this?"

    Diana smiled and climbed on the bed. "This is part of your treatment. Wait a moment, and I will begin the massage."

    Though Diana had downloaded the movie, she definitely didn''t intend to watch it. So, she had prepared earplugs and a blindfold, which she quickly put on.

    As the movie played, Brian watched awkwardly and felt Diana''s hand touching him on his back. He quickly felt hot and full of l.u.s.t.

    Damn it!

    Diana sat on Brian''s back and began her massage. The massage book had just been a trick as the blindfold was covering her eyes now; she was just pressing randomly at Brian''s back. After all, it wouldn''t kill him.

    She poured plenty of essential oil onto her hands and then placed them gently on Brian''s back.

    Brian was feeling quite strange. There was a p.o.r.nographic movie playing in front of him, and on his body were a pair of soft, supple hands, slowly touching him. Brian thought he was going to lose control! His face felt hot and flushed.

    What''s worse, as Diana pressed on his back, she unconsciously began to hum a calming tune.

    It was not a special song, but coming from Diana to Brian, it felt intensely s.e.x.u.a.l. What''s more, at the same time, the actress in the movie began to scream loudly.

    Brian couldn''t bear it anymore. He reached out to grab Diana''s hand.

    Diana shouted out, and as she was still on top of Brian, she was easily able to escape and jump off the bed.

    Brian sneered at her and turned off the computer. He looked intensely at Diana, "Are you fooling me?" he asked.

    Of course, Diana had wanted to trick him, but she wouldn''t admit it. "I am generous enough to do the massage for you and let you watch p.o.r.n. I did all that for your treatment. How could you say I tricked you?"

    Brian was staring at Diana, stood in front of him with her b.a.r.e feet and long, white legs. Brian began to get hot again.

    Diana knew what he was thinking and jumped back. "Mind your behavior!"

    Brian laughed and walked up close to her. Diana was up against the balcony wall now; there was nowhere for her to go. "Don''t touch me! I am not your fianc¨¦e!"

    "Why didn''t you say that when you did the massage?"

    "What do you mean? I am treating you! And you asked for that!" Diana said indignantly.

    "If you think it is too intimate, why didn''t you refuse me just now and choose another treatment method? It seems like you wanted to do this. Can I interpret then, that you are fond of me, and now you are just playing another trick to attract my attention?"

 Chapter 501 - 83: He Couldnéˆ¥æª› Bear It Anymore

    Diana was shocked by Brian''s cunning words. "You are talking nonsense!" she shouted angrily.

    "Well, if I am talking nonsense, why don''t you reject me?" Brian walked to Diana and pressed her against the wall.

    "I¡­" Diana didn''t know what to say now.

    Seeing Diana biting her lip, struggling to think of a way out, Brian was very turned on.

    Before Diana could escape, Brian lowered his head to try and kiss her.

    But Diana quickly reached out her hand and covered her mouth, Brian''s kiss landing squarely on Diana''s hand.

    "Asshole!" Diana scolded Brian.

    Brian grabbed Diana''s arms and forced her to stand between the wall and his body. "Diana, you turned me on, now you have to handle it."

    "What?" Diana lowered her head to look at Brian''s groin. He was hard!

    God! He got hard so frequently around her. Diana started to think Brian''s illness must be more complicated than she had originally thought.

    Brian lowered his head again and tried to kiss her, but Diana again rejected him, turning her head to the other side.

    "Are you crazy? I am your physician. Won''t you feel ashamed of sleeping with your physician?" Diana struggled and shouted at Brian.

    "Diana, you are a physician. But you also have another identity. Have you forgotten that?"

    "What?"

    "Diana, have you forgotten you are a woman?"

    "What does my identity as a woman have to do with this?" Diana asked, confusedly.

    Brian could hardly bear his eagerness, and just as he was about to pounce on Diana, the door opened.

    "Miss Anderson, I have brought the herbs you requested. What should I¡­?" Ken stopped mid-sentence, shocked by what he saw. This was too¡­

    "Get out!" Brian released Diana and strode over to the doorway where Ken was standing, then slammed the door shut with his foot.

    Ken was no fool and quickly ran away.

    Brian turned back to continue his business with Diana. But the moment he turned his head, he saw a large, white shape heading straight for him. Brian reached out his hands to fight, but it was too late, he was instantly caught up.

    When Brian had turned his back, Diana had pulled the sheet from the bed and thrown it over his face, then took her chance to run out of the room.

    This time, however, Brian didn''t try to catch Diana.

    He could tell Diana just meant to hide from him, so Brian decided to take it slowly. There was plenty of time, no need to rush; Diana would fall in love with him in the end.

    As Brian focused himself on pursuing Diana, Carol Jefferson was busying herself with her own plan.

    Carol had accepted that it would be difficult for her to earn Brian''s favor. So, she decided it would be a good idea to visit Brian''s mother, Kate Grace.

    Kate was a brilliant, gorgeous woman. She was also highly intelligent, having completed years of postgraduate study, she was highly respected in her field and recently returned from a fellowship at a European university.

    She had chosen to divorce Simon many years ago, after learning of his affairs with other women. Although Simon had exerted himself to make up with Kate, he had been unable to change her mind.

    As Simon felt guilty about it, he had always treated Brian very well, and possibly even spoiled him.

    When Brian was a little boy, he was educated by his beautiful, genius mother. So, in his mind, Kate was very important and irreplaceable.

    And Carol knew all of this. So, whilst she knew that Simon''s approval meant the acceptance of the William family, that did not mean Brian would accept her. But Kate was different. Brian respected and honored his mother. So Carol knew that if Kate liked her, everything would be different.

    If both Brian''s parents supported their marriage, even if he didn''t love her, he would at least have to think twice before turning her down.

    What''s more, Carol was very confident in herself. She was beautiful, and her family was much more powerful and richer than Diana''s. It was impossible that Kate would dislike her.

    Swelled with confidence, Carol brought the gift she had prepared and went to Kate''s house. She knew Kate was interested in jewelry design, so she had bought a limited edition bracelet from Channel as a gift.

    Kate lived in a villa located far out in the suburbs of the city. Brian had visited her there before, but Kate liked to enjoy a tranquil life, hence she didn''t meet with Brian too frequently.

    An old housemaid, Mrs. Logan, greeted Carol at the front door, then swiftly went inside to inform Kate of her arrival.

    "Let her in," Kate said coldly.

    Carol walked in happily after the woman and was led out to the garden.

    Kate was sitting under a maple tree. There were flower biscuits in a small basket on the table, with a mug full of steaming hot coffee beside.

    Carol looked at Kate as she walked across the courtyard. Though she was no longer young, Kate still looked fantastic. Carol couldn''t tell the brand of the clothes she wore, but they were clearly high-end and customized. Kate was the epitome of elegance.

    "Do we have a guest?" Kate looked up at the sound of Carol''s footsteps.

    Carol carried herself decently and elegantly. Yet Kate didn''t show even a hint of happiness at seeing her. "May I ask your name?"

    Carol let the butler put her gifts on the table and smiled back at Kate.

    "Hello, Ms. Grace, my name is Carol Jefferson, I am Brian''s fianc¨¦e. I heard that you recently returned from abroad, so I came to pay you a visit."

    Kate raised her eyebrows slightly and nodded at the servant beside her. "Put Miss Jefferson''s gifts in the room."

    Carol smiled with relief, but her hopes of charming Brian''s mother were soon dashed, as Kate looked at her and continued, "However, I am sorry to tell you I have a meeting this afternoon, so I can''t have any guests today."

 Chapter 502 - 84: Pay A Visit

    Carol was extremely disappointed. Still, she didn''t want to make Kate think badly of her, so she smiled and said, "No, I shouldn''t have come unannounced. I am sorry for bothering you. I will leave."

    "Goodbye then," Kate replied evenly, making no effort to ask Carol to stay.

    And with that, Kate stood up and walked gracefully back into the villa, leaving a frustrated Carol with the maid to escort her out.

    Once Carol was safely gone, Kate looked accusingly at her maid. "Mrs. Logan, I have told you before that I won''t meet with strangers."

    Mrs. Logan was stunned, "But¡­ that was Mr. William''s fianc¨¦e."

    "Brian''s girlfriends are always chosen by that man. They are all ladies born into rich families. Brian''s father only said yes to their marriage because of the business interests behind it. None of them truly love Brian."

    Mrs. Logan didn''t dare to reply.

    Kate wore a weary expression and added, "Don''t open the gifts she brought. Send them back later at an appropriate time. And I don''t want to see ladies like her again."

    Kate really did have a meeting that afternoon, so she dismissed Mrs. Logan and retired to her room. She thought for a while about her meeting with Carol, then called Brian.

    Brian was busy thinking about his plan to capture Diana''s heart but seeing the call from his mother, he put his plans on hold. After all, she didn''t call him too frequently.

    Brian answered elatedly, "Mother, how are you? Why do you call me today?"

    Hearing Brian''s voice, Kate couldn''t help smiling. But she steadied herself and asked in a serious tone, "Is Carol Jefferson your fianc¨¦e? When did Simon find you this woman?"

    Brian was stunned. He frowned and asked, "Mother, how do you know that?"

    Judging from Brian''s tone, Kate knew her son was not fond of Miss Jefferson. So, she told him straightly, "I think she is very eager to be ''Mrs. William.'' You haven''t married her yet, and she came to visit me with gifts. It was quite clear what her intentions were."

    Brian could feel Carol had irritated Kate. "Mother, you can say if you don''t like her, I don''t like her either. But she isn''t a bad girl; you don''t have to embarrass her."

    "So, you are teaching me lessons now? Well, look at you all grown up," Kate snapped.

    Feeling his mother was on the verge of anger, Brian said immediately, "No, that''s not it at all! I wouldn''t dare to disrespect you like that. I just want us to be honest with each other."

    ****

    Kate burst out laughing, "You can talk your way out of anything, can''t you? Well, since you don''t like Miss Jefferson, is there a girl that you do like?"

    Brian hesitated, "Why do you ask Mum?"

    "Hey, I''m your mother. Am I not allowed to ask you that?"

    A shy smile spread across Brian''s face. "I will introduce her to you someday, Mum, but leave it for now, ok?"

    It wasn''t even easy to get a kiss from Diana, let alone make her his girlfriend. Brian didn''t want to tell his mum too early.

    "OK, darling, I''ll drop it. Now listen, I have to attend a function early this afternoon. A friend of mine is opening a fashion company, there will be a lot of young, beautiful stylists there¡­ do you want to go with me?"

    "Mum¡­" Brian''s voice trailed off, "You are doing the same thing that father did. Yet, you just blamed him for his interference in my engagement."

    Brian''s answer was enough to let Kate know she should change the topic. "Brian, could we have dinner together after the current rush is over?"

    "You bet," Brian agreed happily.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    "I would love some of your home-made Spaghetti Bolognese."

    "Your favorite, no problem¡­"

    For Brian, it was a pleasant talk with his mother, and he wanted to continue as long as possible.

    He didn''t notice that Diana was looking at him curiously during their talk.

    She had never heard that kind of gentle tone from Brian, she couldn''t help feeling inquisitive. What kind of woman must his mother be that she could tame Brian? How did she do it?

    She must be lovely, Diana thought. After all, she had never seen Brian laugh like that.

    All of a sudden, a voice interrupted her thoughts.

    "Were you eavesdropping?" Brian said teasingly.

    Diana was panicking but pretended to be confident, "What? Eavesdropping? Why would I do that?"

    Brian laughed at Diana''s reply whilst slowly stepping towards her, then pushed her lightly up against the wall.

    "Take your hands off me!" Diana protested loudly.

    "What did you hear?" Brian asked, staring at Diana.

    After understanding what Brian was worried about, Diana was no longer worried and chuckled to herself.

    "What?" Brian frowned.

    "Are you afraid I will tell Miss Jefferson what you said?"

    "I''m definitely not worried about that¡­" Brian replied.

    Brian''s indifference towards Carol confused Diana. Although Carol could be quite stuck up, she was very pretty and came from an eminent family, she was surely good enough to be Brian''s wife.

    "So, she doesn''t matter to you?" she asked in a disbelieving tone.

    Brian was both intrigued and annoyed by Diana''s questioning.

    "I didn''t expect you would care so much about Carol¡­"

    Diana huffed, "Miss Jefferson is your fianc¨¦e, and you said something bad about her behind her back. Aren''t you afraid she will hate you one day?"

    There was an amused look on Brian''s face. "I couldn''t care less if she hates me."

    Diana was shocked that Brian could be so cold about his fianc¨¦e and turned to leave.

    "Stop!"

    At that moment, Brian suddenly recalled a matter of great importance.

    "I have something important to do tonight. Come with me."

    "Sorry, I am not available tonight," Diana replied.

    There was a dangerous look coming over Brian like he was about to do something bad.

    "If you don''t go with me, I will let Daniel Anderson come back to cure me. What if my condition worsened just because you didn''t agree with me on something so trivial?"

    Brian was totally illogical, which made Diana wild with anger.

    "You are so unreasonable!" Diana stomped her feet in frustration.

 Chapter 503 - 85: You Are So Unreasonable

    Brian took her non-refusal as confirmation that she would go with him.

    "I will meet you in front of my villa at 7 p.m. You''d better show, or I''ll be calling your brother for some help."

    Leaving his words to linger, Brian strode away.

    Diana clenched her fists and pretended to punch him in the heart.

    How could someone like him exist in the world? He was absolutely detestable!

    Brian turned back again to face Diana, "Oh, I forget to tell you, it is a formal occasion. So don''t dress like a beggar, or you know what will happen."

    "When did I dress like a beggar?!" Diana was further annoyed by his question.

    Brian just laughed as he walked away. He was content with his teasing of her for now.

    Although Diana was mad, there was nothing she could do to refuse Brian. For Daniel''s sake, she had to satisfy all Brian''s demands.

    After he left, Diana sent Daniel a hopeful message.

    "Daniel, when will you finish your academic research?"

    Daniel soon replied to her.

    "Are you missing me?" he asked jokingly. "My project will be done in a few days, but I plan to stay here a little longer. And I have some good news to tell you¡­ you are going to have a sister-in-law!"

    Diana was delighted for her brother and even more determined to keep Brian away from him.

    After all, it had been really difficult for Daniel to find a girlfriend.

    But Diana was curious, what kind of girl would fall in love with Daniel?

    She immediately sent a message to her brother, asking to see a picture of her future sister-in-law.

    "I''m telling you, she is like an angel, absolutely gorgeous¡­" he replied glowingly.

    Despite Daniel''s description, Diana was pretty skeptical about the girl''s look; he''d never had much luck with women.

    Before long, Daniel sent Diana a picture. The girl had long, black hair and was sitting beside a river, wearing a white dress. To Diana''s surprise, the girl was actually very pretty!

    Diana was very excited and happy for her brother. "Daniel! Congratulations! She is truly a beautiful girl!"

    Daniel was extremely proud to receive Diana''s praise.

    "You know me, sis, she must have fallen for my charm!" he joked.

    "Really, Daniel, I can''t wait to meet her!"

    After saying goodbye to her brother, Diana just couldn''t calm down. She was so happy that he had found someone. What''s more, the girl was a beauty.

    But wait¡­ Diana zoomed in on the photo. The girl seemed somewhat familiar.

    Diana gazed for a long while at the photo but couldn''t remember where they had met.

    At last, she simply assumed she''d been mistaken, or perhaps the girl looked like a famous movie star; she was that beautiful!

    ***

    Diana now had more urgent matters to worry about, the event Brian had invited her to that night. What kind of occasion was it? A banquet? A dance party?

    And of course, the most important question of all, what to wear?

    After a long struggle, Diana picked a formal dress in a champagne color, with a matching silk scarf.

    The dress was a wonderful, tailor-made piece that Diana had received as a birthday gift from her parents, simple but graceful. It fit her perfectly and was made from gorgeous, soft silk.

    Diana thought for a while, then selected a crystal brooch from her jewelry box to complete the outfit.

    After all of that was done, Diana looked magnificent. Looking in the mirror, she breathed a sigh of relief; the outfit had turned out quite nicely!

    She put on a final lick of lip-gloss before heading out of the dormitory.

    Brian was already at the doorway, waiting for her, his Maybach parked just beside him.

    Diana was surprised by Brian''s appearance, she had never seen him dressed so formally before. He wore an expensive-looking white suit with a striking, blue tie, and his hair was primarily combed.

    It didn''t come naturally to him, but he really did resemble a Prince Charming today; handsome and dashing. Diana stared at him in amazement.

    Brian was also very attracted to Diana. She looked elegant, with a strong sense of feminine beauty. The girl had become a woman.

    Only after a long time did Brian realize he was still staring at her.

    "Come on, we are going to be late," he said hastily.

    Diana got in the car at once.

    "Who are we going to meet?" she asked, sitting down carefully in the passenger seat.

    "Someone I know, she has a lovely house¡­"

    "Oh?"

    Of course, Diana did not know that they, in fact, on their way to meet Brian''s mother!

    ***

    That afternoon, Brian had called Kate again.

    "Brian, what''s the matter?" Kate asked immediately.

    Brian answered with a smile, "Mum, I need you to give me your opinion on something."

    "About what?"

    "The girl I want to be with."

    Kate had not expected Brian to bring up this subject. Her interest was aroused immediately.

    "Certainly, what kind of girl is she?"

    Brian knitted his brows, thinking about Diana, and eventually answered, "She has a wild temper and always makes me angry, but she is genuine and kind-hearted."

    From Brian''s description, Kate knew her son was smitten.

    "You can take her to see me tonight. I''ll see if she is the right one for you," she suggested.

    "Thank you, mum."

    "You are more than welcome."

    "Mum, there is one thing, if you don''t mind."

    "What?"

    "Could you not reveal to her who you are? At least at first." Brian explained. "I am afraid she will be unwilling to come if she knows you are my mother."

    "OK, it could also avoid embarrassment," Kate agreed.

    "Thank you, mum."

    "How many thank-yous have you given me tonight?" Kate said, laughing.

    "Rest assured. Your mother knows what to do."

    "OK, bye, mum."

    After hanging up, Brian let out a sigh of relief, while it was Kate who felt the strain now. She told the steward to clean up the villa at once.

    What''s more, she decided to cook her specialty dish, sizzling steak personally.

    A girl who could attract Brian must be excellent, she would have to pull out all the stops for this one. After all, Kate didn''t want to bring shame to her son in front of his beloved.

    Diana was in the backseat of the car with nothing to do; Brian hadn''t allowed her to take her bag and mobile phone, in order to avoid impoliteness.

 Chapter 504 - 86: Simple But Graceful

    Diana had argued but was unable to dissuade him. What a nuisance!

    Whilst she sat quietly, staring out the window, she had no idea that Brian was extremely nervous at that moment.

    He was not sure whether this was the right thing to do.

    Diana had a very different personality from his mother. What if they didn''t like each other? That would be the worst thing for Brian.

    But, they were on the way, Kate was informed, and Diana was with him. There was no backing out now.

    ***

    Brian parked the car in front of his mother''s villa. Diana felt a different aura there compared to other wealthy people''s houses.

    Everything was peaceful and straightforward. There were all kinds of flowers and plants in the garden, beautifully arranged but without being pretentious.

    Brian got out and opened the door for Diana.

    Their eyes met for a brief, awkward moment before both quickly looked away.

    Diana was wondering why Brian was so gentle today. Was there something wrong with him?

    Meanwhile, Brian was thinking of how beautiful Diana was and praying that his mother would like her.

    After Diana got out of the car, they went into the villa together.

    The steward welcomed them at the gate and led the way.

    Diana was full of curiosity. What kind of person would live in such an elegant place? And how did Brian know such a person?

    It seemed Brian was quite familiar with this place. Surely he hadn''t brought her to one of his secret mistress'' houses?!

    As Diana had these thoughts swirling around in her head, Kate came out to greet them.

    Diana was amazed by Kate from the beginning. She had never seen such a noble and elegant woman in her life.

    She wore a silk shirt, a skirt with black and white stripes, and a pair of leather high heels. Everything went together perfectly.

    Most impressive of all was the strong sense of confidence and calmness exuding from her, which did not exist in most people.

    And Kate felt very positive about Diana at first glance too. She seemed sweet and cute, optimistic, and bright.

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Kate Grace."

    Diana stepped forward immediately and shook her hand, "Nice to meet you too, Ms. Grace. I''m Diana Anderson."

    "Come in, please. The food is ready."

    Brian shot a glance at Diana and then followed his mother into the dining room.

    The sizzling steak was in the middle of the long, white table, around which were several delicious side dishes.

    Kate asked the servant to serve the spaghetti bolognese for Brian and cut the steak herself.

    The steak was cut into several pieces, the fragrant, meaty juice flowing out. She put the best part onto Diana''s plate and said to her with a smile, "Miss Anderson, I hope you enjoy my cooking."

    Diana stood up at once and took the plate with two hands.

    Kate was impressed by her good manners.

    "You can choose any sauce you want. But I enjoy steak without any sauce, in order to enjoy the true taste and flavor."

    Diana wanted to try the black pepper sauce but hearing Kate''s suggestion, she changed her mind, "Actually, I don''t know what the best way to enjoy the food is. But as you say that it would be good without any sauce, I''ll try it your way."

    Ordinarily, Kate wasn''t a fan of people''s flattery, but today she was pleased by Diana''s kind words; she knew what Diana had said came from her heart.

    As expected, the steak tasted incredible. Diana was full of praise for Kate''s cooking. Kate was particularly struck by Diana''s sincerity, as it was something that any partner of Brian''s would certainly need.

    Brian had an eccentric personality, largely due to his parents'' acrimonious divorce. He didn''t like to express his feelings to other people. This bright, lively girl could surely bring the warmness out of him.

    In comparison, Carol Jefferson was like a canary in a cage, elegant but scheming.

    Kate had shown Carol the door because she didn''t want to see Brian spend his whole life with that kind of woman.

    Her own marriage had been a disaster, and she didn''t want to see her son suffer the same fate.

    Diana was quite content with the dinner. The steak was delicious, and the bolognese was tasty, the shrimp was yummy, even the salad was appetizing.

    After dinner, dessert was served, which happened to be Diana''s favorite: chocolate cake with a cherry. Her appetite had been well and truly satisfied with all the delicious food.

    After they finished eating, Kate asked Diana to take a walk with her in the garden, while Brian stayed behind inside.

    Diana immediately accepted Kate''s invitation. Her elegance and gentility had made a deep impression on Diana already.

    As they walked, the sun was setting behind them, the air smelled of fresh flowers, and there was a gentle breeze in the air. It was a wonderful summer evening.

    "Miss Anderson, are you an undergraduate?" Kate asked Diana with a smile.

    "Yes, my major is medical science."

    Kate nodded, "And can I ask how you and Brian met? I have known him for a long time, and you are the first friend he has brought here, I am a little curious."

    Diana was relieved to hear this explanation. Despite Kate being clearly much older than Brian, she had wondered if Kate was one of his former lovers or some other acquaintance from his past.

    Diana answered Kate politely, "We were introduced by my elder brother; he is Brian''s schoolmate."

    Of course, Diana was careful to keep his secret.

    Kate continued to ask, "What do you think of Brian?"

    Diana was slightly taken aback by the directness of the question but answered with a smile, "He is a nice guy."

    Since Kate was Brian''s elder, Diana didn''t dare to speak ill of him.

    Kate had been impressed by everything she had seen and heard from Diana that evening. She was quite sure that Brian had found someone worthy of his love.

 Chapter 505 - 87: Donéˆ¥æª› Follow Me

    As Kate and Diana continued their talk in the garden, Kate suddenly felt rather dizzy, so much so that she almost fell over.

    Luckily, Diana swiftly put an arm out to hold her, then helped her back to the house.

    Seeing Kate''s discomfort, Brian was visibly concerned.

    Diana, however, was not fazed by the incident and carefully took her pulse.

    "It''s just hypotension," she replied calmly. "Can someone bring some chocolate or sweets, please?"

    Actually, it turned out Kate had been on a diet recently in order to attend a fair, so she hadn''t eaten much during the dinner. After eating the chocolate, she soon perked up.

    "Thank you very much, Miss Anderson," Kate said appreciatively.

    Diana waved her hands, "It was nothing, really. But I suggest you pay more attention to rest and diet."

    The steward beside them couldn''t help chipping in, "That''s the way Ms. Grace is. In order to stay in shape, she would rather eat less."

    Kate looked sternly at the steward, who instantly stopped talking.

    "It does make sense, a balanced diet is very important," Diana said authoritatively. " I tell you what, I''ll write you a prescription which can help you keep slim and stay healthy at the same time."

    Kate respected Diana very much for her thoughtfulness.

    "Thank you again, Miss Anderson."

    "Don''t mention it."

    Diana was more than willing to help Kate, as she was already quite fond of her.

    As Diana studiously wrote out the prescription and explained it to Kate''s housekeeper, Kate looked at Brian and gave a silent nod of approval.

    Brian was delighted to see her acceptance of Diana. After all, he really liked Diana, and his mother''s approval meant everything to him.

    Diana stayed a little while longer with Kate to make sure she was ok, then reluctantly left with Brian.

    Kate was unhappy to part with Diana as well. Nowadays, girls like her were quite rare.

    ***

    On the journey back, a proud smile spread across Brian''s face.

    There was something different about him today, but Diana could not figure out what it was.

    "Why did you take me to see Ms. Grace, Brian?"

    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you like her?" Brian asked, avoiding the question.

    Diana shook her head, "How could I dislike her? She is an amazing woman. But what is the relationship between you two? Why did you take me to see her in particular?"

    Brian was getting a little impatient at Diana''s questioning, however, he was in a good mood and said calmly, "I have my own reasons, which you don''t need to know about."

    Diana was left unsatisfied by his reply. There must be something Brian wasn''t telling her.

    "Ms. Grace said I was the first person that you brought to see her. And she said that I am special. How do you explain that?"

    "It''s none of your business. I just had no one to take before," Brian replied with a scowl. Though secretly, Brian was surprised his mother had been so open in her praise, Diana must have really made an impression.

    Finally, Brian''s stubbornness became too irritating for Diana to bear any longer. He had taken her to dinner with a stranger and wouldn''t tell her the reasons, what was going on?!

    "I wanna get out!" Diana said angrily.

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Brian said, struggling to contain his temper.

    "Stop the car! I want to get out now!" Diana shouted.

    Brian was angry now, both because of Diana and himself.

    He didn''t want to tell Diana how he felt; he hoped she could grow to like him of her own accord. But what if she didn''t¡­?

    Brian''s face suddenly darkened at that last thought, and he suddenly slammed on the brakes, bringing the car to an abrupt halt.

    Diana''s head lurched forward and hit the side window.

    She cried out in pain, and after an indignant glare at Brian, got out of the car and walked away.

    Brian wanted to ignore her and drive away, but they were way out in the suburbs, he couldn''t leave her there. So he forced himself to claw back his anger and got out of the car to chase after her.

    "Don''t follow me!" Diana yelled.

    Brian grabbed her by the hands and looked deep into her eyes.

    "Do you want to know the reason?"

    Diana stopped struggling for a moment, sensing Brian was about to say something important.

    "I took you there tonight because I told Ms. Grace that I have fallen in love with someone."

    Diana was in a trance after hearing his explanation.

    Had he fallen in love with someone? Diana felt a strong sense of sadness sweep through her.

    When had he found a new woman? And why was he telling her?

    Diana''s prolonged silence made Brian uncomfortable, "What are you thinking about now?" he asked impatiently.

    Finally, Diana came to, "I just think you, Brian, are really amazing."

    "What do you mean?" Brian asked.

    Diana sneered, "Well, if you wanted me to meet the woman you have fallen in love with, and I don''t know why you would want that, it would have been wise to tell me who she was first! What if I had said something about you, or she had discovered your secret?"

    Brian was baffled for a moment, then quickly realized that Diana had totally misunderstood him. But she didn''t give him a chance to explain as she continued ranting, "Oh, I forgot, Mr. William always has to manipulate people, didn''t want me to cause trouble with your new woman, right? Well done, Brian, good plan!"

    Brian was about to admit his feelings to Diana, but from what she said, it seemed she didn''t like him at all. He was sad and desperate.

    He pushed Diana to the roadside and said, "Why do you think of me in that way? Why do you say such things?" Did my mother treat you badly?

    Brian was so angry that he had accidentally revealed the secret.

    "You two lied to me!" Diana was shocked. Kate was such a gentle and kind woman. How could she lie to her with Brian?

 Chapter 506 - 88: You Lied To Me

    Diana pushed Brian away and said, "Stop pretending to be someone you''re not! I know everyone thinks Mr. William is so charming, but I don''t!"

    "What?" Brian squinted his eyes and pulled Diana back.

    "Hey! I am not the kind of girl who sits waiting for your call. I don''t like you at all!" Diana was just able to squeeze out those last words. She was on the verge of crying.

    He had a fianc¨¦e, and he loved another girl. Why wouldn''t he leave her alone?! Why did he play his tricks with her?

    "Do you dare to say that again?" Brian was extremely angry, and his tone became cold.

    Diana was also irritated. She got free from Brian''s hands and shouted, "Listen to me, whatever romantic moves you try on me in the future, I won''t fall for them. Do that to other girls. I hate it!"

    Even though they were in the middle of nowhere, and nobody was around, Brian felt humiliated. Diana really hurt him this time.

    Brian had planned to use this topic to ask Diana whether she loved him. He had been wary of asking, but he hadn''t expected Diana would say the complete opposite!

    Brian smiled coldly, "You might think you''re special, but you''re not, so f.u.c.k off!"

    Diana stamped on the ground and walked away.

    Brian! You bastard!

    Looking at Diana''s run away, Brian was struggling. He wanted to help her. But thinking of what she had said today, he felt totally humiliated, in her mind, he was nothing.

    Damn it!

    Sitting in his car, Brian smashed the driving wheel forcefully, and his eyes turned red with anger.

    At the same time, Diana had walked to the main road. She was aware that she was in a remote area, but she didn''t want to walk back to Brian.

    Diana reached out her hand and hailed a passing car.

    "Where are you going, Miss?" said the friendly-looking, old man driving the car.

    Biting her lip nervously, Diana uttered, "Sir, I want to go to the downtown area. Can you drive me there?"

    The man thought for a while and nodded. "I can give you a ride. But you''ll have to pay me."

    Diana was elated and answered quickly. Yes! Of course."

    Diana jumped into his car and sat in the back seat, going over the day''s events in her head. Thinking of what Brian did and all the lies, Diana thought she must be blind or crazy. How could she like Brian William?

    Diana was shocked at herself; why did she have these thoughts? Did she like Brian?

    Diana shook her head and took out her phone to text Antonette.

    "Antonette, where are you? I am kinda sad right now."

    Antonette was still happy about the cheque Brian had given her, though she hadn''t worked out how she would still be able to see him. That was until Diana texted her, how convenient!

    What? What happened?" Antonette replied.

    Diana felt relieved and texted back quickly.

    "I had a huge argument with Brian. He really pissed me off."

    Seeing Brian''s name on her phone''s screen, Antonette was excited and asked at once, "Argument? Why? Did you misunderstand him?"

    "He loves another girl. And all the while, he just fools his fianc¨¦e and other girls that like him. Isn''t he a bastard?"

    Diana didn''t mention that she was also one of those girls. It was too embarrassing to admit that she loved Brian.

    Antonette didn''t expect Diana would tell her such big news. She was stunned for a while, then texted back, "Really?"

    "Yeah. I didn''t know it either," Diana replied, still upset at the news herself.

    This new information made Antonette think her speculations had been all wrong. Since it seemed Brian didn''t love Diana, she didn''t need to treat her so carefully anymore or stay close to her.

    Antonette was meeting some people at a bar that night, so she thought for a while and then texted Diana, "Diana if you are unhappy, how about having fun in the bar tonight? I will treat you. We can sing karaoke all night. You can let loose a little, get rid of your anger¡­"

    Diana was moved by Antonette''s kindness. "Antonette, that''s very sweet of you to do that for me."

    Antonette smiled coldly. Since Diana was no longer useful in her plan to seduce Brian, she could use her for one last trick.

    It was already dark when Diana arrived back at school.

    Meanwhile, Antonette was contacting the boss of the bar she worked in.

    "I assure you, she is a beauty. I hear that Mr. Colin is fond of this type. You can call him."

    The boss laughed out loud. "Great! If you think she is a beauty, she must be. I will arrange it."

    "I will take her to the bar at around eight o''clock. You don''t have to worry. Just make sure he is there to take her away at that time," Antonette said with a sinister smile.

    After ending the call, Antonette was excited. She finally had the chance to fool Diana. And she might meet some rich men at the same time, perfect! Antonette went to get herself ready for the big night. After that, all she had to do was wait for Diana.

    Diana walked into the dormitory and found Antonette waiting for her there.

    "There you are, Diana. Let''s go!"

    Diana smiled at Antonette but first had to find the money for the man who drove her to school as he was still waiting for her outside.

    She walked to her closet to get her purse, and as she did so, she found the dress and shoes that Brian had given her, destroyed at the bottom of the closet.

    Antonette was anxious. Of course, she knew who did it, would Diana find out? More importantly, would it ruin her plan for this evening?

    Diana''s face blackened after seeing the ruined dress. Though it wasn''t the most beautiful, Diana still cherished it. Moreover, it was a gift from Brian; she didn''t want to owe him anything.

    Holding the ruined dress and shoes, Diana thought for a while, then ran out of the dormitory.

    Thinking of her plan for tonight, Antonette ran quickly after Diana.

 Chapter 507 - 89: I Am No Oneéˆ¥æªš Mistress

    Diana went first to the old man and paid him. Then she rushed to the security office of the school. She had to figure out what had happened.

    Diana walked into the security office and told them her story.

    Antonette stood beside Diana as she explained to them that their dormitory might have been broken into by a thief.

    Antonette was relieved, at least Diana didn''t suspect her and their roommates. If Diana knew they had ruined her dress and shoes, Diana wouldn''t be her friend anymore. Then the roommates might tell Diana what Antonette had said about her! There would be no way to meet with Brian and Kyle without Diana as her excuse.

    The men in the security office were experienced and smart. Hearing what Diana told them, they knew it might be a trick between girls. One of them said, "How about this? I will go to your dormitory with you to check your lock. If your lock isn''t broken, then you should consider that it might have been your roommates who did this. You can then go to your headteacher for help."

    Diana hadn''t thought of that scenario. And recalling how her roommates had been acting strangely recently, it was plausible.

    Antonette quickly interjected, "It must be a misunderstanding. Our roommates are good people. They wouldn''t do such a thing."

    The men in the security officer looked at each other but didn''t say anything.

    Diana frowned and turned to Antonette. "Antonette, I will handle this myself. You don''t have to do anything. I don''t want to accuse innocent people but whoever did this has to be punished."

    Antonette was anxious; she could feel Diana was starting to suspect their roommates.

    When they arrived back at the dormitory, their roommates were just arriving back from dinner. Seeing the men of the security office, one of Diana''s roommates frowned and said, "Why are there so many men? Is there a problem in our dormitory?"

    Another girl glanced at Diana and sneered at her. "It must be our queen."

    The men of the security officer noticed their attitude and instantly understood what was going on. One of the men looked their way and said, "We are here to check if the security equipment is damaged or not. We hope you can support our work."

    Diana''s two roommates changed their position. "How is it any of your business what happened in our dormitory? Since when can anyone come to check things here?"

    The men rolled their eyes at each other.

    "This is our duty. And your roommate requested we come. Her belongings were damaged by someone, and she suspected there was a thief."

    Knowing Diana had found the dress and shoes, the girls started to get angry. They hadn''t expected Diana would go to tell the security office!

    "There is no problem in our dormitory," one of the girls shouted.

    "Yes. I think you are lying. You just broke in and said you came here to check¡­"

    "Quiet!" Diana shouted, interrupting her roommates.

    She was now sure her roommates were the ones responsible. She spoke to them in a frosty tone, "My dress and shoes were cut and ruined by someone. They said it might have been one of my roommates. But I don''t believe it, so I asked them to check. Who do you think is right?"

    The two girls didn''t dare to say anything.

    Antonette tried to calm things down, "We''ll figure it out later. Don''t let it influence our friendship. It''s not a big deal for them to check our dormitory, right?"

    At last, the two girls gave in and stepped aside.

    After looking around, the security team found the door and window were both in good condition.

    One looked at Diana sympathetically and said, "Everything is fine here, so no one broke into your room. I suggest you go to your headteacher for help."

    Diana was sad to have her suspicions regarding her roommates be proven correct.

    After the security left, one of Diana''s roommates slammed her fist on the table and shouted at Diana, "Diana, are you insane? Do you go to tell such a thing to others? You really want to let other people know we don''t get along?"

    The other girl also shouted, "It''s just a dress! You should have expected that when you agreed to be a mistress and do all those filthy things! Bitch!"

    Diana was stunned, how could they be angry with her?!

    Antonette wanted to intervene to stop the argument, but the other girls stared at her. She didn''t dare to speak.

    Diana was shaking with anger. "How could you say that? You just admitted that you destroyed my stuff! And you swear at me? I am no one''s mistress!"

    Diana felt like she would be consumed by the fire of her anger.

    The girls looked at her and smiled coldly, "Of course the bitch continues lying. What a surprise."

    As they spoke, they stepped forward in an intimidating manner, as if they were about to beat Diana. The fight was about to boil over!

    Antonette spotted the girls'' intentions and walked forward. "Stop! Stop!"

    Antonette shouted so loudly that she surprised the two girls.

    "Are you helping her now?" one asked angrily.

    Antonette took a deep breath, "I want to point out, what if the men from the security officials have told our headteacher what happened? Do you really think it''s a good idea to start a fight now?"

    The girls had not thought about that and stayed quiet.

    "What''s more, you did cut Diana''s stuff. You should apologize to her now," Antonette said in a serious tone. However, as she said this, she winked at the girls from behind Diana''s back.

    The girls sneered at Diana and, understanding Antonette''s gesture, one said, "I won''t apologize to anyone. But we will forgive Diana this time."

    Diana couldn''t believe how ridiculous they were, it was so sad. She didn''t want to say anything to them, so she grabbed Antonette''s hand and walked away.

    Diana ran out hand in hand with Antonette, and she wouldn''t stop running till they reached the field behind the library. Diana was so sad that she almost cried out. Determined not to let them get to her, she took a deep breath and wiped away her tears.

 Chapter 508 - 90: Try It

    "Antonette," looking at the ground, Diana spoke in a quiet, feeble voice. "Do I look like a mistress to you?"

    Antonette pretended to be warm and kind.

    "No way. You are a nice girl. How could you be a mistress?"

    Diana sobbed, "I don''t know how my life turned out like this. I don''t know what I should do.''

    "Maybe they heard someone say something bad about you and believed them. You can explain everything to them later."

    "Really?"

    "Of course."

    Antonette''s words were a relief to Diana. She took a moment to calm herself, then started back to the dormitory.

    "Diana, where are you going? What about our plans for tonight?"

    After everything that happened, Diana had forgotten.

    Diana thought for a while and shook her head. "I am not in the mood, Antonette. Can we go another time?"

    Seeing her plan might fail, Antonette said at once, "No! If you stay in on your own, you will only feel worse, trust me! Let''s go sing karaoke and drink some wine, then you can have a nice sleep. And tomorrow morning, when you get up, you won''t feel so stressed by all this nonsense!"

    Antonette was pretty persuasive. Indeed, Diana really hoped she could return to a peaceful life. And perhaps when she opened her eyes the next morning, all the bad stuff would be gone!

    Brian wouldn''t treat her so badly. Or, maybe there would be no Brian in her life at all. And she would get along with her roommates again. She just wanted to be an ordinary student. Diana was desperate.

    Noticing her low spirits, Antonette held Diana''s hand and said, "Let''s go. When we get to the bar, you will be free from all these things."

    Diana finally gave in and agreed to go.

    Sitting in the taxi headed for the bar, Diana stared absentmindedly out of the window, while Antonette was texting the owner of the bar, telling him to prepare. She wouldn''t let Diana run away this time.

    Diana Anderson, you will never marry a rich man! And tonight, you will become their s.e.x.u.a.l tool! Thinking of that, Antonette smiled happily.

    As they entered the karaoke bar, Antonette led Diana to the room she had reserved.

    Diana was surprised. It was so luxurious, she had never been into such a high-level karaoke room.

    A large, crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling with delicate, glass flowers placed between the colorful lights.

    There were an expensive-looking red leather couch and two beautiful, ceramic tables in front, with several kinds of wine and fresh fruits placed on top.

    What surprised Diana most was the giant deluxe LCD TV and two giant speakers beside it. The TV alone must be worth several thousand dollars!

    "Antonette, you are so generous!" Diana was able to forget her sadness in such surroundings quickly.

    Antonette smiled, "The boss is my friend. He gave me a large discount."

    Diana was relieved to hear the room wouldn''t cost Antonette too much money; she would feel terrible if Antonette spent all her money trying to cheer her up.

    "Diana, you take a seat. I will go say hi to the manager and thank him for the room. You can just sing a few songs, drink some wine, eat some fruit, enjoy yourself!"

    "Okay! Antonette, you are so kind!" Diana said with a big smile.

    "Of course, we are best friends!" Antonette replied sweetly.

    Antonette was elated, everything was going according to plan so far. Diana was so innocent, and she didn''t suspect a thing!

    After Antonette left, Diana put on a few songs to sing. She opened a bottle of wine and poured herself a nice, big glass.

    Diana tended to eat a lot when she was sad, so she also tucked into the fruit and snacks laid out on the table. She didn''t normally drink much alcohol, but the wine was delicious, so she found herself eating and drinking quite a lot.

    After a while, Antonette came back and found Diana already a few glasses into her first bottle of wine.

    "Don''t just drink that one! This wine is also good. It is famous for its fresh, fruity taste."

    Antonette opened another bottle of wine and poured it into a glass.

    She checked to make sure Diana was still busy singing, then carefully dropped a small white pill into the glass. It fizzed a little then quickly dissolved in the liquid.

    "Try it." Antonette handed Diana the glass of wine, with an amused grin.

    Diana was oblivious to what Antonette had done. As she sipped the new wine, she frowned slightly.

    Antonette worried that Diana would suspect what she had done and asked tentatively, "What''s wrong?"

    Diana shook her head, "Nothing. The taste is a bit strange."

    Antonette began to sweat. She smiled at Diana and said, "You might not be used to its taste. If you don''t like it, just put it to one side. Let''s sing!"

    Diana wasn''t in the mood to sing anymore. She barely looked up from the table as she continued eating and drinking.

    After choosing her song, Antonette sat down and sang, all the while keeping an eye on Diana''s reactions. Finally, she saw Diana touch her face.

    Antonette stood up and said, "I can feel my makeup is running. I''m just going to the bathroom to redo it."

    Diana was hot now. She guessed she had drunk too much wine and looked around the room for some water. She didn''t even hear what Antonette said.

    Antonette rushed out of the room, leaving the door slightly ajar. Then she hid in the bathroom to wait for Diana''s suffering.

    After drinking a glass of water, Diana still felt hot, and she couldn''t see clearly. Before, she thought it was because of alcohol, but now it was starting to feel weird.

    Diana sensed the danger and staggered toward the door of the room to look for Antonette.

    She''d barely made it halfway across the room when several tall, strong men walked in after a small, fat man.

    "Who are you? You are in the wrong room."

    "We are Mr. Colin''s staff. Do you know Antonette?"

 Chapter 509 - 91: Whatéˆ¥æªš Wrong?

    Diana nodded. "Are you looking for Antonette? She just left."

    Diana was really dizzy now. She couldn''t hold herself up and stepped back to sit on the couch.

    Seeing Diana''s beautiful, flushing face, Mr. Colin couldn''t help l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips.

    "My beauty!" Mr. Colin smiled and waved his hand. One of his men turned back to close the door.

    "What?" The man''s tone frightened Diana, but she was so dizzy that she couldn''t stand up.

    Mr. Colin walked over to Diana and tried to push himself down on her c.h.e.s.t.

    In her state of confusion, Diana felt something heavy pressing against her and instinctively tried to bat it away.

    Mr. Colin was not expecting her to defend herself, and Diana slapped him hard on his face. His expression quickly changed from l.u.s.t to anger.

    Diana knew she was in danger now. She struggled to sit up and grabbed the wine bottle. She pointed it at the men and shouted, "What do you want? Don''t touch me!"

    "You bitch! Stop playing hard to get! Seize her!" Mr. Colin ordered.

    The men stood beside him walked menacingly towards Diana.

    The sense of danger helped Diana clear her mind a little. But she was still feeble and extremely hot. She knew she had to do something and waved the bottle of wine around in a threatening manner.

    Mr. Colin''s men stopped, they didn''t dare to get any closer.

    "Losers! You can''t even seize a young girl?" Mr. Colin shouted angrily.

    However, the wine bottle was starting to get heavy, and Diana was panting heavily as she struggled to keep it moving. She knew that once she stopped fighting, she would be dead meat. She had to keep fighting.

    But it felt like the world was spinning around her.

    One man seized the chance when Diana became dizzy and grabbed the bottle out of her hand.

    The bottle smashed on the ground, and the wine exploded out onto the floor.

    Some even managed to splash on Mr. Colin''s expensive suit, and he swore angrily.

    Diana was defenseless now and felt a hand reach out and take hold of her collar. She tried to pull back, but her body just wouldn''t respond.

    "You want to go? I don''t think so¡­" It was one of Mr. Colin''s staff.

    Diana was thrown onto the big couch. Out of energy and out of the fight, she lay there shivering faintly.

    She was about to blackout when she saw in her hazy vision someone kicked through the door with a loud "bang!"

    "Mr. William, you can''t go in there."

    Mr. William? Diana heard the name and recalled Brian''s gorgeous but annoying face.

    Was he here?

    Mr. Colin was incensed at the interruption. He shouted at the handsome man who was standing at the door, "Who the hell are you? How dare you come into my room? I will teach you a lesson!"

    "Will you?" the man uttered coolly.

    Mr. Colin was stunned. No one treated him in this way! He was about to shout back when Brian leaped forward and kicked him hard in the stomach.

    The helpless Mr. Colin fell to the ground, m.o.a.ning, and rolling around in pain.

    "Since you dare to touch my girl, I suppose you want to die?" Brian''s tone was as cold as ice.

    After seeing their boss attacked, Mr. Colin''s men rushed over to defend him. As they ran in front of him to protect him from further attack, they saw Brian coolly take off his sunglasses and pick up a bottle of wine.

    They were confused for a moment and were completely unprepared as Brian suddenly launched the bottle as hard as he could at them, striking one man square in the c.h.e.s.t.

    The man cried out in pain, his shout so loud that everyone in the building must have heard it.

    "If you want to stay alive, I suggest you all f.u.c.k off," Brian growled menacingly.

    What Brian had done really frightened those men. They were bodyguards, but they knew when they were beaten, and they sensed they were dealing with a very powerful man.

    Still lying on the ground, writhing around in agony, Mr. Colin saw the boss of the bar stood anxiously at the door.

    "Get him out of here," Brian said coldly.

    He took off his large black coat and walked over to where Diana lay on the couch. He wrapped her up in his coat and held her in a warm embrace.

    Diana could feel a pair of strong arms hugging her, and she moved naturally into their grip.

    Diana was longing for something to remove the heat from her body, and to feel the cold body against her, she reached out to touch Brian''s skin.

    Seeing Diana''s beautiful face nestle into his c.h.e.s.t, Brian felt a longing within him. He glanced briefly at Mr. Colin, who was trying to hide from him, but he decided not to beat him again. He left the pathetic man cowering on the floor and walked out with Diana in his arms.

    Mr. Colin thought Brian had forgiven him and was relieved. He was almost frightened to death when the boss of the bar told him the man was Brian William.

    The owner of the bar was also scared. Then he suddenly remembered someone.

    Antonette White. That bitch caused all this trouble!

    He took out his phone and called Antonette angrily.

    Antonette had been waiting for his call. She picked it up at once.

    "Who is that, Diana Anderson? You sent a girl like that without telling us who is behind her. And you fed her a pill! Antonette White! You are stupid and wicked!"

    Antonette clearly knew her plan had failed. She apologized at once and said, "I don''t know anything about that. She asked me to take her to the bar."

    "Really?

    Antonette knew she would be in trouble if the boss discovered the truth, so she blamed everything on Diana. "You don''t know, Diana always hangs out with those rich men. She asked me to take her to your bar today. And she took the pill herself. I think this must have been a trick to lure Mr. William into bed."

 Chapter 510 - 92: He Wanted To Have Her

    The boss was convinced by Antonette''s words. After all, Antonette had introduced many girls to him before, and Diana was the only mistake she had made.

    What he didn''t know was that Antonette had used her tricks to fool all those innocent girls before. And none of them dared to call the police after what happened to them. They could only wipe their tears and do what Antonette said; she knew all their secrets.

    The boss thought for a while and said, "No matter what you say, you are responsible for what happened. You have to apologize to Mr. Colin."

    Antonette was delighted with that result. She dressed nicely and walked back to the deluxe room.

    By that time, Mr. Colin had calmed down. He looked rather pleased to see Antonette show up at the door.

    "Mr. Colin, I am so sorry," Antonette said and sat beside Mr. Colin shyly.

    Smelling the scent of cheap perfume on Antonette, Mr. Colin was slightly put off. But looking at the gorgeous, white t.h.i.g.hs Antonette had on the show, he couldn''t help touching them.

    Antonette m.o.a.n.e.d slightly and leaned on Mr. Colin''s c.h.e.s.t.

    Although things could have been worse, Antonette was still irritated. Men like Mr. Colin could give her money, but she was meant to marry a rich man like Brian or Kyle. Diana had ruined her plan once again.

    At the same time, Brian put Diana in the backseat of his Maybach. Diana was rolling around and groaning, clearly in some discomfort. Her hair fell messily to frame her rosy cheeks, making her look very attractive.

    After he had found out where Diana was, Brian didn''t want to let anyone else know what she might have suffered. So, he hadn''t told Ken and went to the bar alone.

    Looking at Diana''s beautiful face, Brian felt turned on. He glanced at the back seat, and without hesitating, he pulled over and stopped beside an alley.

    Brian opened the car door and walked out. Then he went to buy a bottle of water in the shop beside the road.

    "Hot¡­I am so hot¡­" Diana rolled on the back seat and tugged at her collar. This revealed the pale, white skin of her neck and the line of her bra.

    Brian tried to resist his urges, but it was increasingly difficult.

    He opened the bottle and handed it to Diana. "Drink some water."

    Diana was still out of it. How would she drink the water by herself? She waved her hands in the air and accidentally showed her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r as her skirt lifted up.

    Brian couldn''t bear it anymore. He pressed down on Diana, who was still struggling and then forced her to drink some water.

    But Diana continued to resist, turning her head away from the water and thrashing angrily at Brian''s face.

    Brian was too angry now and gave up trying to get Diana to drink. But the way she looked at that moment, he had to have her. He held her chin and kissed her forcefully on the mouth, longing for the touch of her moist, red lips.

    Diana felt something soft touching her lips and couldn''t help responding in kind.

    Brian was extremely horny now. He was breathing heavily and hugged Diana to kiss her deeply again.

    The car doors were closed, and the windows were tinted. People who stood outside would have no idea what was happening in the car.

    Diana m.o.a.n.e.d slightly, a cute, alluring sound.

    Brian touched her neck slowly with his slender fingers, then slowly felt his way down Diana''s torso.

    Just as Brian was about to take off her clothes, Diana started coughing heavily, it seemed she''d almost choked on the water that Brian had forced her to drink.

    "You are¡­" Looking at Diana, Brian wanted to have s.e.x with her right there and then. But this was not a good place, it was pretty seedy.

    Exercising great self-restraint, Brian stood up and got back into the driver''s seat. He drank some water to calm himself down, then continued the journey home.

    When they arrived back at the villa, Brian had his arm around Diana as he led her gently up to her room.

    Of course, all the servants saw them looking close, and it was a topic of great discussion amongst them, including the maid on Carol Jefferson''s payroll.

    Brian held Diana in his arms and walked her into the bedroom. The first thing he did was help her take a bath; the smell of alcohol on her body was strong.

    The thought of Diana being touched by those filthy men made Brian furious. He wanted to kill those bastards!

    After undoing the buttons on Diana''s clothes, Brian could see her smooth, white skin. He gulped loudly.

    Diana''s skin glowed under the soft, bathroom light. The shape of her shoulder was elegant, and her collarbone was cute and s.e.xy. Looking down, Brian saw her light pink bra and her well-shaped b.r.e.a.s.ts beneath.

    Brian was almost overwhelmed by what he saw. But even though he was eager to do something, he controlled himself and carefully bathed Diana.

    After all, this was his girl. He wanted to have Diana from her body to her soul. The bath felt like a kind of ritual, which he could not ruin by giving in to his d.e.s.i.r.es.

    Unfortunately for Brian, he was not prepared for Diana''s heavy panting as he washed her body. What''s worse, Diana held his hands and leaned into him as he washed her.

    "So hot¡­ help me¡­" Diana murmured.

    Brian couldn''t bear it anymore. He picked Diana up out of the bath and threw her onto the soft bed, then began to kiss her body tenderly.

    Diana could feel his hands were cold but gentle. And the places on her body that he touched became hotter.

    They hugged tightly, the room filled with the sound of their passion.

    Diana felt like she was in a crazy dream.

    In her dream, she hugged Brian hard and kissed him. Their bodies intertwined, and she could feel Brian''s body as hot as lava, a s.e.xy, enticing heat. She couldn''t escape from it, and she didn''t want to.

    Up and down, Brian''s hands touched every inch of Diana''s body. The sweat on her white skin made her body silky smooth.

    Finally, Diana held Brian''s strong body and panted heavily.

 Chapter 511 - 93: She Thought They Hadnéˆ¥æª› Sleep Together

    Brian was clear-headed now. He didn''t expect he would have s.e.x with Diana under such circ.u.mstances; it was exciting and thrilling.

    Looking at Diana''s flushing face and her cute nose, Brian was touched. He couldn''t help kissing her nose and whispered in her ear, "I will marry you one day. I promise."

    The whisper was barely audible, and Brian wasn''t sure if Diana heard him or not. Her exhausted body finally gave up, and her eyes slowly fluttered shut. She turned her head to one side and finally fell asleep.

    Looking at Diana as she lay quietly in his arms, Brian sighed contentedly. He carried Diana back to the bath to bathe her quickly. As they settled back into bed, Brian found he was also tired and hugging Diana closely, he too fell asleep.

    Diana awoke the next morning, exhausted and felt pain, with an intense headache.

    Rubbing her head, she sat up. As she did so, she found that she was n.a.k.e.d!

    She hastily pulled the quilt to cover herself and noticed another scary thing.

    Brian was lying beside her. And he was also n.a.k.e.d!

    Diana was frightened and screamed crazily.

    Brian was awakened by Diana''s movement. He didn''t want to get up, but hearing Diana''s screaming, he had no choice.

    "Quiet!" Brian said irritably and threw a pillow at Diana.

    Diana was angry at Brian''s bad mood and kicked him off the bed.

    As Brian fell to the ground, his n.a.k.e.d body was on the show, right before Diana''s eyes. She covered her face and screamed again.

    Brian was angry after being pushed to the ground. He pulled the quilt to cover himself, but Diana held the quilt so firmly that he couldn''t take it.

    "What are you doing, asshole?" Diana shouted. She didn''t want to be n.a.k.e.d in front of him!

    Brian kept pulling at the quilt for a while, before finally allowing Diana to keep it.

    Brian thought Diana''s reactions were quite funny. They had slept together, and she was still shy. He was surprised that Diana didn''t remember what had happened last night.

    Brian picked up a stray bed sheet from the floor and stood beside the bed. "Hey," he exclaimed.

    "What?" Diana was confused.

    Brian frowned. "What can I say? How can I make it up to you?"

    Brian had been planning to apologize to Diana for all the stupid things that had happened. Then he could hopefully ask Diana to be his girlfriend.

    But Diana thought Brian was threatening her not to tell anyone about what happened, so she was angry.

    "What do I want?" Diana sat on the bed.

    Brian looked at her and nodded.

    "Turn around first. Let me put on my clothes."

    Having slept with Diana, Brian was so happy that he was willing to do anything she requested. He turned without hesitation.

    Making sure Brian didn''t turn around, Diana held the quilt to her body and walked to the bathroom to gather her clothes.

    As she got dressed, Diana suspected that she had slept with Brian. But it was confusing, she felt very clean. There were also some bruises on her body. Maybe Brian had given them to her as a punishment, so surely they didn''t have s.e.x?

    Moreover, Diana knew that Brian still had erectile dysfunction. He couldn''t get hard without stimulation. So how could he have had s.e.x with her? Maybe they were just too drunk, so they slept on the same bed.

    Plus, Brian was an expert on s.e.x. He had been with many beauties in his time. It was surely impossible for him to love her.

    Diana was relieved, she was now certain they hadn''t slept together.

    ***

    When Diana went back into the bedroom, she found Brian sitting in front of the dressing table, his lower body still covered by the sheet. It was a funny scene. But Diana found she was quite happy to stare a while at Brian''s perfect face and body. He was a gorgeous specimen.

    "Hey, if you want to make it up to me, how about ending the contract?" Diana uttered casually, while she was tying her hair.

    "Nope. I can''t accept that. Something else."

    Diana stared at Brian; if he couldn''t allow that, then why had he asked her to make a choice.

    Thinking for a while, Diana decided to ask something for something else she needed. "If you say so. How about giving me a cheque?"

    "What?" Brian was stunned that Diana would ask for that. She was not a greedy girl.

    Diana had a plan. If Brian gave her the money, she would give it to her brother, Daniel, so he could afford to marry the girl he loved. Having been a physician for years, Daniel had savings, but not much. After all, money was essential in life.

    Brian looked at Diana carefully and found that she was serious. He hesitated and said, "Okay, I will give it to you later."

    It was rare that Brian was so gentle and considerate.

    "What''s wrong, are you worried that I will ruin your reputation?" Diana said jokingly.

    Brian''s face blackened. "Diana Anderson, watch what you say!"

    Despite Brian''s expression, Diana laughed out loud. She hadn''t been so happy in a long time! She couldn''t wait to help her brother marry the girl of his dreams.

    Brian, however, was anything but happy. He couldn''t believe Diana was just another gold digger. He scowled at her and turned to go to his bedroom.

    The more Diana thought about things, the more she felt Brian should be punished for what he had done. Just yesterday, Brian lied about her to his mother. How could he do that?!

    And then Diana realized that Kate might have mistaken Diana as Brian''s girlfriend. That was why she treated her so well. God! Thinking of that, Diana felt sorry for Kate, she didn''t deserve to be treated like that.

    Diana thought for a while and decided to tell Kate the truth. She assumed that Brian had lied to his mother so as to hide his illness; he needed to prove to her that he was healthy and in a relationship.

 Chapter 512 - 94: I Canéˆ¥æª› Be Mad At You

    This was the first time Diana had worried so much about a man. Not once did she consider that her mind was entirely occupied by thoughts of Brian because she cared about him.

    Meanwhile, Antonette was extremely worried that Diana would figure out that she had planned everything. So, that morning, she texted Diana to ask if she was okay.

    Looking at Antonette''s message, Diana suddenly recalled what had happened in the bar last night, and she jumped up from her chair.

    Jesus! She had almost been assaulted! As flashbacks of the events came rushing back, Diana felt the fear rise up in her c.h.e.s.t again.

    And once again, it was Brian who saved her and took her home. Diana bit her lip and sighed heavily, it seemed she might have misunderstood him.

    Then, another flashback appeared in her mind, Brian carrying her to the bathroom and¡­ kissing her?

    Diana felt weird thinking about that. But she couldn''t recall anything that happened after the shower. What had gone on? And why did Brian say he had something to make up for?

    It was all very odd. Then Diana remembered another thing. Did Brian want to apologize for leaving her on the road yesterday and lying to her about his Mum? Was that why he had to make it up to her?

    But Brian had saved her. He surely had nothing to make up for now¡­

    Diana was immersed in speculation when Antonette called her.

    "Hello, Antonette?" Diana said, smiling.

    Judging from her tone, Antonette guessed nothing had happened and was hugely relieved.

    She had been thinking all night of an excuse for the events in the bar, now it was time to try.

    "Diana, I am so sorry about what happened yesterday. It was all the boss''s fault. But I led you there, so I have to apologize as well. The boss said he would make it up to you."

    "What?" Diana felt something was off.

    "We booked room 316 yesterday, but the waiter made a mistake and put us in room 319. That room was ordered by Mr. Colin, and he thought you were the bar girl, so¡­"

    Antonette''s explanation seemed to make sense. And luckily for her, Diana didn''t think through the details carefully. She didn''t realize that if she had been the bar girl, why would a bar girl need to take special pills? And Mr. Colin had clearly stated he was looking for Diana.

    But Diana trusted Antonette and believed what she said. "It''s okay. I can''t be mad at you, it was a mistake."

    "Diana, I heard it was Brian that took you away?" Antonette asked carefully.

    Diana was stunned. Did? She thought only the people working in the bar would know about that.

    "Yes, he saved me. But nothing happened between us. I actually had another argument with him this morning."

    Antonette felt reassured. If Diana had had s.e.x with Brian, thanks to her actions, she would regret it forever.

    Antonette decided to change the subject.

    "Diana, we are about to write our thesis, and you haven''t finished your proposal. Will you be able to hand in you, "F.u.c.k¡­" Diana would have forgotten all about that if Antonette hadn''t mentioned it.

    She put her head in her hands and said anxiously, "I almost forgot about the thesis! What should I do?"

    Antonette was thrilled that Diana was so behind, but she pretended to be surprised. "Diana, I really think you should move back to live in the dormitory, so you can finish your thesis in the library. Our tutor will be mad at you if you can''t finish on time."

    Judging from his actions yesterday, Brian really treasured Diana. Antonette was determined not to let Diana have more chances to stay with him.

    Diana thought Antonette''s idea was quite reasonable. She had wasted too much time on Brian. If she couldn''t finish her thesis, it would be impossible to graduate.

    "You''re right, Antonette, good idea. I will come back today," Diana answered.

    "Good! I will wait for you here."

    Ending the call, Diana went to pack her stuff.

    She didn''t come downstairs for lunch, despite one of the servants twice informing her that lunch was ready. Brian waited for her until his patience completely ran out. "Why doesn''t she come downstairs? What is she doing?"

    The servant recalled Diana had moved her suitcase out and opened the closet. "I think Miss Anderson is packing her things," he said.

    Was she packing her things? Brian was surprised. He stood up and walked to her room.

    As Brian entered, Diana was putting her books and clothes into her suitcase.

    "Are you leaving?" Brian''s tone clearly showed his disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    Hearing his voice, Diana turned to face him.

    "Yes, I am leaving. And it is your fault."

    "My fault?"

    "I shouldn''t have neglected my study to treat you. And now, I haven''t started my thesis yet. Shouldn''t I blame you?"

    So, she was leaving for her studies. Brian was relieved for that, at least. But he was still sad. They had finally had s.e.x, and now she was leaving. Was her thesis just an excuse?

    "I can''t allow that," Brian said in his commanding tone.

    "What?" Diana was shocked. "Don''t be so controlling!"

    Brian rolled his eyes, "I can employ someone to assist you with your thesis. It''s inconvenient for you to move back."

    "I don''t think so," Diana retorted.

    She didn''t want to write her thesis under the watch of one of Brian''s employees. And she could tell Brian was planning something.

    "Have you really decided to go back?" Brian asked bitterly.

    Diana shrugged her shoulders and said, "Brian, you graduated from a prestigious university. How could you understand ordinary students'' worries?"

    Despite his reservations, Brian could see Diana was serious, so he conceded, "Well, if you insist, then I won''t stop you."

    Diana could tell Brian was unhappy that she was leaving, so she added in a gentler tone, "Relax, I will come back after I finish my thesis. After all, I have to treat you." She even gave him a cute wink to finish her sentence.

    Brian glanced at her and simply uttered, "Well then."

    Well then? Well then? What did he mean?

 Chapter 513 - 95: It Is Your Fault

    Looking at Brian''s walk away, Diana was so irritated by his tone. She had never met a man who could so easily annoy her with such few words. Damn it!

    Diana was in no mood to have dinner anymore. She roughly put the rest of her things into her suitcase, then dragged it down the stairs to the door.

    Brian was standing by the door, a peaceful look on his face.

    "Are you leaving now?"

    "Yes, right now," Diana said through gritted teeth.

    "I can ask Ken to take you."

    Diana was about to refuse him but realized she would be the one to suffer if she refused his help. So she accepted his offer.

    Brian called Ken and Diana smiled at him as he trotted over.

    "Ken, I haven''t seen you for days."

    Ken knew what had happened between Brian and Diana. He looked happily at Diana and said, "Congratulations! Congratulations!"

    Diana was puzzled. "Congratulations?"

    Brian swiftly interrupted before the conversation could get any further, "Ken, you talk too much. Just take her to school."

    Looking at Brian''s face, Ken guessed Brian didn''t want anyone else to know about it. So, he answered immediately, "Yes, boss!"

    Diana was still confused, but Ken was already leading her to the car, Diana didn''t ask anymore.

    Ken looked at Diana in his rearview mirror and asked with a smile, "So, what is your plan, Miss Anderson?"

    Diana was confused. She didn''t understand why Ken asked that. She thought for a while and then answered, "Well, I don''t have a specific plan. I will see you in the future. I just hope I can make a living and find a job."

    Her response reminded Ken that Diana was truly a wonderful girl. She was with Brian, and yet she still wanted to work to support herself. On the other hand, Brian would never allow Diana to work away from him; he cared too much for her and had gotten used to having his way. "They are going to have many arguments in the future," Ken thought.

    Diana, however, was worried about something else. She knew she would be graduating soon. What if she couldn''t find a job? It was often difficult for a traditional Chinese medicine major to find a decent job. Many had to work as an assistant in a clinic after graduation. What''s worse, she was trapped by Brian''s contract.

    Diana despaired at her situation.

    As they approached the school gate, Ken asked Diana if he should drop her off at her dormitory.

    Thinking of all those girls longing to see Ken''s handsome face, Diana hesitated. If she arrived at school with two different handsome men, those girls might want to kill her!

    It was so horrible a thought that Diana shivered. She refused Ken''s kindness and said, "I''d better go in alone. It''s inconvenient for you to get to my dormitory, and it isn''t a long way. Thank you."

    "Miss Anderson, you are so sweet." Ken smiled at Diana.

    Diana thought Ken was quite strange today; he kept praising her, which he didn''t normally do. She felt embarrassed at his flattery.

    Finally, Ken dropped Diana off and drove away.

    ***

    Diana finally arrived at her dormitory, suitcase in hand. Antonette was waiting there for her, and luckily for Diana, the other roommates were not back yet.

    The atmosphere in the dormitory was sure to be hostile. Diana thought it would be better for her to stay at the library as long as possible.

    "Diana, there you are," Antonette said cheerily.

    Diana raised her head and smiled. "Yeah, how about having dinner together?"

    "Good idea. I will treat you today. I am so sorry about what happened yesterday."

    Antonette''s words made Diana feel terrible. As Antonette had said, it was just the waiter''s mistake with the room.

    But thinking of the cheque Brian had promised to give her, Diana smiled and said, "Well, you treat me tonight, and I will take you to a nice restaurant later too."

    Antonette knew Diana was special to Brian, so she couldn''t stop being friends with her. At least, not before she had used Diana to get what she wanted.

    To make it up to Diana, Antonette decided to treat her well. She took Diana to the deluxe restaurant beside their school.

    "Diana, you can order anything you want. Take it as my apology," Antonette said gently.

    Diana was touched. "It was not your fault. Really, Antonette, you are too nice."

    Antonette was thankful she''d gotten away with her role in the incident.

    Diana ordered various luxurious dishes, including lobster, crab, and other expensive seafood. Antonette felt depressed to think of the bill she would end up with at the end, but she had to pretend to be generous and happy.

    "Diana, enjoy it. I have earned a lot from my part-time jobs. I can afford it."

    "Really?" Diana was elated.

    Antonette found Diana was not good at picking up on her hints that she was unhappy.

    Diana continued eating, polishing off the second bowl of king prawns when a gentle voice called her name from behind.

    "Diana, I haven''t seen you for days. Where have you been?"

    Diana raised her head immediately after hearing this familiar voice. Seeing Kyle''s handsome face, Diana smiled happily. "Kyle, how are you these days?"

    Kyle grinned back at her and turned to Antonette, "May I join you guys?"

    Antonette was longing for a chance to meet Kyle, but she pretended to be shy.

    "Of course. What have you been up to, Kyle?"

    Kyle didn''t like Antonette. He replied politely, "I have been helping the professor with the project, so I''m pretty busy."

    Diana didn''t notice their emotions. She just wanted to eat everything she could. After all, she rarely had a nice meal with Brian. The only pleasant one recently was in Kate''s house, and that was another of Brian''s tricks. How miserable!

    Kyle had been thinking long and hard about the conversation he''d had with Simon about Diana. Simon had presented him with a rare chance which he did not want to let go. Still, he didn''t want to give up Diana either. He really loved her.

    *********************************************************************************************************

    Dearest Lovies,

    New chapters were up, hopefully, you''ll enjoy them. I want to take this opportunity to invite you to check out the latest official book thriller of my novel MIDNIGHT Bride the CEO''s TEMPTATION:

    Instagram Link:  bit.ly/3fvoXQS

    Youtube Link: bit.ly/3v81ATG

    My new novels too, were up on GoodNovel with the following title.

    1. Dangerous D.e.s.i.r.e: The CEO''s Hidden Woman

    2. Mystic Full Moon: The Poisonous Curse

    Have a great weekday ahead. Spread love and positivity!

    Love lots,

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 514 - 96: Dinner With Her Friend

    And when he saw Diana there that day, he came up with an idea.

    Simon wasn''t loyal to his wife; he had many mistresses. And nobody criticized him because he was rich and powerful. It was similar to Brian; though Diana hated him, for some reason, she still stayed with him. Kyle thought if he could be rich and powerful too, Diana would come to him.

    Having this idea, Kyle was excited. So, after finding out Diana had moved back, he came to see her at once.

    It was no longer so taboo for a man to have mistresses. As long as he had money, plus the power and influence of a family like the William''s, he could get anything he wanted.

    Sitting beside Diana, Kyle stared at her pretty face. He was delighted to be with her again. And he was determined that he would get this girl, no matter what he had to do.

    Kyle didn''t notice that Antonette was also gazing jealous at Diana.

    "Kyle, Antonette, why don''t you eat?" Diana had no idea what they were thinking. For her, the most important thing was to feast on all her favorite food.

    As they politely picked a few dishes to try, Diana herself suddenly became engrossed in thoughts of someone else, Brian William. He had been weird that morning; his gentle behavior was quite confusing. Diana didn''t want to admit that she had fallen in love with him.

    "I am super full now, I can''t eat anymore," Kyle said gently. Seeing that Diana clearly loved prawns, Kyle then peeled a prawn and put it on Diana''s plate.

    Antonette was jealous of his caring attitude toward Diana. So she picked up a prawn too and held it tightly in her hand. After a few seconds, Antonette m.o.a.n.e.d, "Ahh, my hand!"

    Diana and Kyle looked at her immediately and found Antonette had cut her hand on the prawn''s shell.

    There was a visible wound on her finger, which soon started to bleed.

    Diana screamed, "Antonette, you should have been more careful!"

    Kyle rolled his eyes impatiently. But still, he took out his handkerchief and said, "Wrap your wound first. It would get worse if you didn''t treat it quickly."

    He placed his handkerchief beside Antonette; he didn''t want to help her himself.

    Diana took it and was about to wrap Antonette''s wound, but Antonette swiftly pulled her hand back. "Diana, your hands are covered in sauce," she whispered.

    It was clear that she only wanted Kyle to help her.

    realized and turned to Kyle. "Kyle, help her, please."

    Kyle was speechless, how did Diana not see through this girl? But he also loved Diana for her innocence; she never thought badly of others.

    Doing as Diana asked, Kyle took the handkerchief and wrapped Antonette''s wound.

    At the same time, a man was filming all this from a corner of the restaurant. Diana focused on her food, Kyle impatiently wrapping Antonette''s finger; Antonette looking lovingly at Kyle¡­ it was quite the scene.

    ***

    This time, it was Brian being sent the photos. Looking through all the shots, he smiled quietly. Sometimes Diana''s innocence saved her from knowing people''s darker intentions.

    However, Brian was unaware that Carol was also implementing a plan of her own.

    Carol had always thought of herself as a beautiful, elegant woman. Hence, she was frustrated at the state of her engagement with Brian. His father was nice to her, but his mother did not treat her well at all.

    Carol was having tea with some friends when the gifts she had given Kate were sent back. Carol was furious! Even worse, if it happened in front of her friends, they would surely laugh at her for this later.

    Later that day, her maid sent her photos of the situation with Diana.

    Looking at those photos, Carol was furious. It was all so unfair! Was Brian simple? Why did he love that girl? In her fury, Carol instantly sent out the photos, as she had done previously.

    Of course, Carol didn''t know that Brian already had the pictures. Her plan would not be so effective this time.

    Back at the restaurant, Diana decided it was time to get going; after all, she had moved back to work on her thesis, not sit in a restaurant all day.

    "You guys can stay and chat here, but I have to go now."

    Antonette had been desperate for Diana to leave. Though she felt painful thinking of the money she had spent, she was happy for the chance to stay with Kyle. It was worth the money to buy a chance to be with him alone.

    Unfortunately, she did not foresee that Kyle would also leave too. He smiled and said, "Diana, I will leave with you. I have to borrow a book from the library."

    "Really?" Diana trusted Kyle. She didn''t know it was just an excuse to leave. "That''s great. We can go there together," she added happily.

    Antonette was fuming, but there was nothing she could do except watch Diana and Kyle walk out of the restaurant, chatting excitedly as they went.

    On the way to the library, Kyle decided it was time to be bold.

    "Diana, why don''t you move out of Brian''s house?" he asked.

    "I have moved out. I am busy writing my thesis these days, so it is inconvenient to stay at his house."

    Perfect, Kyle thought, this was his chance. "But I heard you have been quarreling with your roommates. Is that true?"

    Diana was embarrassed that Kyle knew about her situation. She squeezed out a smile, "Yes. I have had some disagreements with them. But I have no other choice. I have to be near the school to finish my thesis."

    Kyle was waiting for Diana to say that. He smiled, "I started renting a house a couple of years ago, just outside of the school campus. But now I live in the dormitory for postgraduate students, so I don''t stay there very frequently. If you want to see the house, I can take you there?"

    "Really?" Diana was thrilled. She was desperate to move away from her horrible roommates.

    "Since we are free, how about going there now?" Kyle suggested. He was keen to get Diana into his place as soon as possible.

    "Great!"

 Chapter 515 - 97: Itéˆ¥æªš Amazing

    Diana knew that Kyle was a gentleman. So, he would definitely be a clean, tidy place. What a wonderful chance for her!

    The house where Kyle lived was located at the end of a quiet cul-de-sac. There were two rows of tall trees on either side of the road, with various kinds of flowers planted beneath them. As most of the people living there were senior citizens, it was a very tranquil neighborhood.

    "What a fantastic place!" Diana looked around in awe.

    Kyle smiled slightly. "Yes, I chose it for its atmosphere and location."

    "Kyle, you are so smart. How did you find such a nice place?" Diana applauded Kyle for his house-hunting skills.

    They are outside an old, two-story house.

    "Here it is," Kyle said.

    The house was built in an old, traditional style of architecture. The house front was painted white, with red tiles around the windows. It was a beautifully decorated house, typical of an old, rich family.

    Diana hadn''t seen a house like this in a long time.

    "It looks a bit aged from the outside, but the decoration is nice inside."

    Kyle took out the key and added, "The owner of the house is also a traditional Chinese physician. He is extremely knowledgeable. You should visit him when you are free."

    "Awesome!"

    The house really made Diana admire Kyle. The people that owned these houses were serious; it was unbelievable that Kyle had been able to convince him to rent the house.

    "Come in, please." Kyle smiled at Diana and opened the door.

    Diana nodded immediately and walked into the house.

    The decoration in the house was all in a distinctive, vintage style, it felt like going back in time! There was an old record player, curtains with delicate patterns, a desk made of rare wood, and a wonderfully ornate sofa.

    The key bit of information Diana didn''t know was that it was actually Kyle''s grandfather''s house!

    "What do you think of it?" Kyle asked.

    "It''s amazing!" Diana answered excitedly.

    She thought for a while, and then asked, "Kyle, how much would it be if I wanted to rent it for a month?"

    Kyle was about to say she didn''t need to pay him anything. Then it occurred to him that Diana''s personality was such that if he said she could live there for free, she wouldn''t move in.

    So, Kyle replied, "Well, you can give me $100, and you can stay here until you finish your thesis."

    "$100?" Diana was shocked.

    Kyle frowned. "What? Is it too expensive?"

    Diana waved her hands at once. "No! Not at all! I just think you are too generous."

    "I use this house to store things, I don''t really live in it. So, I''d feel bad to charge you too much."

    Diana gratefully accepted Kyle''s kind offer.

    "I''ll pay you now then," Diana said and took out her phone to send him the money.

    However, just as she was sending the money, the door was pushed open fiercely, and it slammed hard against the wall.

    ***

    Diana and Kyle stood back in shock.

    When the dust from the old door settled, they could see Brian standing there with a dreadful look on his face.

    "Diana, come here!" Brian growled.

    Diana couldn''t believe this was happening again. "Brian, are you stalking me?"

    "You think I would follow you?" he said in surprise.

    Diana sneered at him, "So, are you telling me that you showing up here is just a coincidence?"

    "Well, what if it is?"

    "If that is true, then anything is possible," Diana said dismissively.

    Although he had his reasons to show up there, Brian didn''t want to explain them to Diana.

    "So what if I followed you? If I don''t keep an eye on you, you would be planning to run off with other men all the time!"

    Diana was furious. How was there such a man on earth? He was so childish and bossy!

    Kyle was also irritated. He stepped to Brian and said in a cold tone, "This is not your house. Please leave now."

    Brian laughed at Kyle''s bravado; it was quite unconvincing. Then he smirked at Kyle, "Why did you lie to her?"

    Kyle''s expression changed.

    "Lie? What do you mean?" Diana said suspiciously.

    Brian looked at her and said, "You thought Kyle was nice to you, but he isn''t renting this house; it was his grandfather''s place. You can ask him."

    What? Diana was confused.

    Kyle wasted no time and instantly apologized to Diana, "Yes. It is my grandfather''s house. I didn''t mention it because I didn''t want to make you feel under pressure. Diana, I am sorry."

    "Disgusting!" Brian hissed.

    Diana was irritated by them both and shouted at Brian, "How can you get on your high horse? You are stalking me! Asshole!"

    Brian was furious. "I tell you the truth, and you scold me?!"

    Diana thought it was funny. "Can''t you focus for a second on what you have done, instead of blaming others?"

    Diana''s words made Brian speechless. He was overwhelmed with anger.

    "I will call the police if you don''t leave now," Kyle uttered coldly.

    Looking at Kyle and Diana, Brian was furious. But in the end, he decided not to do anything. He looked at Diana quietly, "You will realize who the bad guy is eventually."

    After seeing Brian''s hurt look, Diana felt she might have overdone it. Then again, Brian had been following her, so he certainly wasn''t innocent.

    Brian shoved the door open and stormed out, leaving Diana alone in the house with Kyle.

    Diana stood and stared at Brian''s back as he crossed the road. She was helpless. It was Brian''s fault. So why did she feel terrible?

    Kyle noticed her expression and thought she was mad at Brian, so he tried to comfort her.

    Diana shook off her bad feeling and waved her hands at him, "Let''s just forget it."

    "So, will you move into my house?" Kyle asked carefully.

    Diana considered refusing for a moment but thinking of what Brian had said, she was still so angry with him.

    "Yes, I will! Why should I listen to him?"

    Kyle was elated. "Just ignore him. He was childish."

    Diana rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to talk about it anymore.

    Kyle took Diana back to her dormitory that night. She entered apprehensively, worried about how her roommates would greet her.

    To her great surprise, they treated her well. They even apologized to her! It was so weird.

    What Diana didn''t know was that Brian really had seen her with Kyle by accident.

    Thinking of Diana''s horrible roommates, Brian had worried that they would mistreat her when she moved back. So, he went to Diana''s dormitory.

    Diana''s roommates were super excited after Ken came to tell them that Brian wanted to see them. They naively thought that Brian must have fallen in love with them.

    Brian told them to meet him in the campus caf¨¦. He wore his sunglasses to stay inconspicuous and sat in the deluxe VIP section.

    Diana''s roommates arrived, and they were both dressed rather smartly. Brian despised this kind of girl. They were exactly like Antonette.

    He raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "Take a seat."

    The girls pulled at each other and sat down shyly.

    "I heard that you are Diana''s good friends," Brian paused for a moment. He could see the girls begin to get nervous, then added, "I also heard that you cut the dress I sent her."

    Actually, Brian had been quite happy to know that Diana was angry about the dress; it showed she cared.

    Meanwhile, Diana''s roommates were so scared that their faces went completely white.

    "We didn''t mean it! Antonette said Diana was a rich man''s mistress. We thought she stole the dress," one of the girls shouted desperately.

    Brian sighed. These girls were friends when they had a common enemy, and they blamed each other when they were in trouble.

    The other girl nodded and blamed it on Antonette immediately.

    "Enough! I know what you did," Brian bellowed.

    The girls stood there in silence.

    Brian raised his head and took out a cheque. "You''d better not trouble Diana anymore. Or I promise you will pay for what you have done."

    The girls were so afraid that they didn''t dare to touch the cheque. They just nodded their heads furiously, desperate to escape.

    With that, Brian got up and left the caf¨¦. It was then that he saw Diana walk out of the school gate with Kyle.

 Chapter 516 - 98: Her Suspicion

    Brian had hated Kyle since he was a child. Seeing him together with Diana, Brian instinctively followed them. He wanted to check out what Kyle was planning. He never expected that Kyle would take Diana to his grandfather''s house and convince her to move in!

    Brian disliked men who played tricks to earn women''s hearts; he thought it was shameful and ridiculous for a man to do that. That was why he kicked down the door and broke into the house.

    So, after all that, he never expected Diana to scold him so harshly. No one had ever been like that with him before. Brian was still mad when he thought of what she had said.

    Back in the dormitory, Diana was still perplexed by the change in her roommates'' attitude.

    "Diana, it''s all our fault. Can you forgive us? We really want us to be friends again," one of them smiled sweetly at Diana.

    Diana was suspicious. "Did someone say something to you?"

    The girls looked at each other and squeezed out a smile. "No. We only just found out the truth. We were so bad to you before, we''re sorry."

    "Really?" Diana slowly came to believe their words. Then she added, "Who told you the truth then?"

    Though Diana was kind, she wasn''t completely stupid. She didn''t believe her roommates would change like that in such a short time. It was impossible for them to change so drastically in a matter of days. Something must have happened that she didn''t know about.

    They looked at each other and smiled at Diana. "We can''t tell you. He asked us to keep it a secret."

    Looking at their awkward expressions and words, Diana could tell who the man was. It had to be Brian.

    Thinking of him, Diana had a strange feeling. She couldn''t tell whether it was happiness or unhappiness. She had been quite harsh with him earlier that day. And now she felt very mixed up.

    The girls looked at Diana, unsure of what to say. They were frightened now.

    Diana shook her hand at them and said, "It is over now. You don''t have to worry."

    Diana knew her roommates were bad people. Still, she couldn''t be happy when she thought about what Brian must have done to change their mind. He probably offered them money or threatened them.

    Now everyone would think she was intimate with him.

    "One last thing; you''d better not tell anyone about this. Otherwise, that man will do something terrible."

    ."

    .."

    Diana was actually trying to protect them, but they thought she was threatening them.

    So, did she think she was some kind of queen just because she was having an affair with a rich man? They kept smiling, while internally, they hated her. Brian had warned them not to hurt her so they would have to keep their grudge to themselves, for now.

    Their discussion over, Diana returned to thinking about whether she should apologize to Brian or not.

    After she had calmed down, Diana considered that Brian might have just reacted out of anger.

    She knew him. If he didn''t show a sign of embarrassment, he was honest. What''s more, despite his many faults, he never lied to her.

    Diana started to think she had made a mistake.

    Even with the issue with her roommates, she didn''t like the way Brian had handled it, but she had to admit that he had solved the problem. And he had done it to look out for her.

    Taking a deep breath, Diana took out her phone and texted Brian. "I am sorry for what happened this afternoon. Maybe next time you could explain things more clearly."

    Diana put her phone aside and started to review her books.

    ***

    Back at Brian''s house, there were two unexpected guests: Carol and Antonette.

    Brian had been annoyed to see Carol, but with Antonette, it made things even more complicated.

    So, Brian decided to do what he did best, stay silent, and let others do the talking.

    Though Carol looked down on Antonette, she knew Antonette was the only one who could handle Diana. So she had to be friendly with her. After all, the enemy of your enemy is your friend.

    "Miss Jefferson, the waffle is delicious," Antonette said sweetly.

    Carol rolled her eyes at Antonette''s usual flattering words. She pushed her plate away and smiled at Ken. "Ken, I don''t like waffles. Can you change it for some Black Forest Gateau?"

    Though Carol was childish sometimes, she was born in a rich family, so she had a certain level of politeness and manners. Antonette, on the other hand, was different, she was used to ordering people around like she was the queen.

    Therefore, Ken generally had a good impression of Carol. He smiled at her and replied, "No problem, Miss Jefferson. I will be back soon with your cake."

    Hearing them mentioned the gateau, Brian recalled that on the day Diana had visited Kate, that dessert was her favorite.

    So, he turned his head to Ken and said, "Give me a piece of it too."

    Ken knew Brian wasn''t a fan of dessert, so he was confused by Brian''s request. Still, he couldn''t disobey him, of course. Ken nodded and walked out.

    Antonette sat looking at Brian and thought it was very sweet of him to try the dessert for Carol. It was about time he started focusing on her; Carol was the rich one, while Diana was just an ordinary girl.

    It was always Antonette''s hope that stupid, innocent Diana would suffer at the hands of Brian. She considered herself to be much better than Diana, constantly belittling her in her mind. This was ironic given that Antonette was born into a much poorer family than Diana''s. And it was Antonette''s fantasy to one day marry a billionaire, what a sad fantasy!

    Carol was also pleased by Brian''s words. She smiled at him, "Brian, do you like Black Forest Gateau too?"

    Brian frowned. "I haven''t tried it before. I just want to taste it."

    "Wow," Carol thought, "Brian doesn''t like dessert, but he is willing to give it a try for me."

    Ken arrived back at the table and served them with the much-anticipated dessert.

    Antonette looked jealousy at the plates and said to Ken sweetly, "Hey! Can you get me a piece of it too?"

    "I¡­" Ken hesitated and looked at Brian.

    Brian was busy cutting the dessert, but he could feel Ken''s eyes on him and uttered coldly, "I don''t think that''s necessary. Don''t you like waffles?"

    Antonette was frustrated to be refused.

    Carol smiled, "You will get fat if you eat too much dessert. Men don''t want a fat girl."

    Antonette had a cute, innocent face, but her figure was not perfect. She drank alcohol and ate a lot of unhealthy food. Her bad habits led to her carrying a bit of weight.

    Still, Antonette was embarrassed by Carol''s sarcastic words. Unfortunately, without Carol on her side, she would get nowhere, so she had to swallow hard and say nothing.

    Brian finally cut into his dessert and took a bite. He scowled at it.

    "It''s too sweet."

    Carol was disappointed. She tried it and actually it was perfect. However, since Brian had said it wasn''t nice, she also frowned at it and said, "Yeah, it is too sweet."

    Brian rolled his eyes. He knew his own mother had trained the chef in his house, so he was sure the cake was as it should be, it just was not his cup of tea. He recalled Kate''s words about Carol. It was uncomfortable to have her demonstrate her fakeness so readily.

    "You can leave it there if you don''t like it," Brian said roughly.

    The atmosphere in the room became very awkward.

    Carol had no idea why Brian was mad at her.

    "Carol, you don''t have to force yourself if you don''t like it," Brian continued.

    He then turned to Ken and said, "Take Miss Jefferson''s dessert away."

    Carol could feel Brian was really irritated. She didn''t know what he was mad at. Was it because she didn''t like the dessert that''s served? But he had also said it was too sweet!

    His mood well and truly soured, Brian finished his dessert and stood up.

    "I have some work to do now. You can enjoy yourself here. If you want anything, just ask Ken."

    He didn''t wait around for Carol''s answer and walked straight to his room.

    Brian was tired of all the drama women created. The two in his house at that moment were particularly skilled in that area; better to walk away before he lost his temper.

    The atmosphere was tense after Brian walked away. Carol just sat there with a blank face. She really didn''t know how to reach Brian this time. Ignoring Ken beside her, she smiled coldly and walked out of the villa, carrying her suitcase with her. She couldn''t take it anymore.

    Ken was relieved after Carol finally left. He then looked at Antonette, who was still sitting on the couch. "Miss White, should I take you home?"

    Antonette looked up at Ken''s handsome face. What a shame he is just a butler, she thought. He couldn''t help her realize her dream of marrying a billionaire.

    She squeezed out a smile and said, "I just want to sit here for a while. Is that okay?"

    Ken couldn''t refuse her. But he was unwilling to stay with her alone, so he explained a few basic house rules and then walked upstairs to look for Brian. Antonette was left there alone.

 Chapter 517 - 99: Why Do You Apologize To Him?

    Brian''s house was so big. Antonette loved being surrounded by all the opulence and wealth. She held her bag and stood up shyly, looking around and dreaming of one day having a place like this of her own.

    As her eyes wandered around the room, Antonette found that Brian had left his phone on the table.

    Antonette looked around nervously to make sure no one was watching. Brian''s phone, how exciting! She carefully hid the device from view then started to go through the phone.

    Luckily for Antonette, Brian didn''t set a password on his phone, so she could see anything she liked. She went straight to his conversation with Diana and read her most recent message.

    Diana Anderson, are you still trying to lure Brian? Didn''t you say you don''t like him? Why do you apologize to him? Bitch!

    Antonette''s anger inspired her cunning, and after reading Diana''s message, she came up with an excellent plan.

    The first step was to antagonize Diana, so she wrote to her from Brian, "Bitch, why do you apologize? Who do you think you are? I don''t care about you."

    Diana was writing her thesis when she heard the ring of her phone. She checked the message and gasped in shock. She was furious!

    Diana quickly replied, "Brian, are you insane? Why are you so mean all the time? I didn''t do anything to you. How could you speak to me like that?"

    Antonette glanced at the text Diana sent. It was perfect! Antonette then deleted Diana''s original apology message, as well as the reply she had written on Brian''s phone. The only message left was Diana''s one criticizing Brian.

    Her plan complete, Antonette put Brian''s phone back on the table. She was sure that Brian wouldn''t forgive Diana this time. After all, Brian was very bad-tempered. No matter how deeply he loved Diana, he would hate her after seeing that message.

    Antonette thought her plan was brilliant. How could she come up with so many smart ideas to get rid of Diana?

    Antonette also hoped that Brian would change his mind and find a way to love her. Perhaps she could go to him when he was sad after fighting with Diana, act as his considerate girl, he could have her easily then.

    Worrying that Brian would suspect her if she stayed too long, Antonette walked out to the garden and then left.

    At the same time, Brian was sitting in his room in a melancholic mood. He was mad at what had happened that day.

    Why didn''t Diana trust him? Instead, she believed the liar''s words. Did she really like that kind of man?

    Brian was a confident person and knew there was no comparison between him and Kyle. Kyle was a poor boy and could never be called a gentleman. There was no way Brian would let him take his girl away.

    But he had to face the fact that Diana trusted Kyle more than him.

    Brian rubbed his head and smashed the table in frustration.

    Finally, he decided to call someone to investigate Kyle to find out if he was hiding anything.

    Brian looked around for his phone, then remembered he had probably left it downstairs. He went down to the first floor and found it on the table.

    When he saw Diana''s message, he was furious! She was really pushing it now! How could she criticize him like that? Brian didn''t think he had done anything wrong.

    He gazed at the screen with a dreadful look. In a fit of anger, he raised his hand above his head and smashed the phone on the ground.

    Ken ran downstairs to investigate the sound and saw the phone in pieces on the floor. Brian was clearly seething.

    "Boss, what happened?"

    Brian sneered at him, "I am angry. Can''t you tell?"

    Ken was speechless.

    "Diana is so¡­ so¡­ how could she do that?" Brian said despairingly.

    Ken was not worried. He was sure that no matter how seriously Brian fought with Diana, they would reconcile with each other in the end. That was what they always did. Honestly, he was actually a bit tired of it.

    But he had to calm Brian down. "Boss, maybe you should be more understanding. You don''t have to be mad at Miss Anderson, you know she has a bad temper. And most of your arguments are caused by simple misunderstandings. It''s probably the same again now."

    "Misunderstandings? Have you ever known of any girl who would tell her man he was insane? I think she is insane!" Brian yelled.

    Brian continued complaining for a while but found Ken could not give him a satisfactory answer, so he went upstairs alone.

    Having grown up with Brian, Ken had gotten used to his temper. Still, he had never expected that one day Brian would fall for a girl like this.

    Ken wasn''t sure how to feel about it; it seemed Diana had the power to affect Brian''s mood so easily.

    He picked up the broken phone and started cleaning away the bits of broken metal and glass.

    The phone was not important; Brian could afford thousands of them. But it was essential to retrieve the data and contacts in his phone. If all that was lost, it would be a disaster.

    Ken ordered a man to download the files and data from Brian''s phone. He then decided he would go and buy Brian a new phone to cheer him up.

    Just as he was on his way out, Ken received a call from Brian''s younger sister, Sybil William.

    ***

    Sybil had been studying abroad, majoring in jewelry design. She was in contact with Kate frequently and had decided to come back to keep her mother company.

    "Ken, I''m at the airport, could you come to pick me up, please? I can''t find a taxi."

    Hearing her sweet voice, Ken couldn''t help smiling. "Okay, my lady. I will be there as soon as possible."

    "Nice. And can you bring me two pieces of cheese egg tart? I am hungry."

    "Okay, will do. See you soon." Ken had always been unable to resist Sybil''s charms; she knew just what to say to him.

    Ken put his mission of buying Brian a new phone aside. He went instead to buy the cheese egg tart in a dessert shop and then drove straight to the airport.

    It was much more pleasant for Ken to serve Sybil than Brian. Ken was filled with happiness at the thought of seeing her.

    As he was on the way to the airport, he received a call from Brian, who began talking as soon as Ken picked up.

    "Sybil has arrived. Go and pick her up, then drive her home. And you''d better take her something she likes to eat; she must be hungry after the long journey."

    Brian cherished his younger sister more than anything in the world. It all started when Kate divorced Simon. Sybil was just a little girl, and after her mother left, she couldn''t stop crying. Brian was so determined to make her feel better that he promised to always protect her from anything that might make her cry.

    Brian''s words made Ken want to laugh, but he held himself and said yes. Sybil was a nice girl, and she deserved to be loved. Ken was happy to see her being cherished by the people around her.

    It took Ken half an hour to get to the airport. Upon entering the arrivals area, he found Sybil in the VIP lounge, chatting with a group of people.

    Sybil was beautiful. She had all of her mother''s strength, plus she was cuter and more out-going. Wearing a pink lace dress and her hair immaculately done, Sybil looked just like a princess. It was impossible for anyone to hate such a beauty.

    "Hello, Ken! You are here!" Sybil was elated after seeing Ken. She ran to him and hugged him tightly.

    Sybil and Ken had been friends since they were little kids. Sybil hugged him in a very natural way, while Ken flushed and looked very uncomfortable. It was quite strange.

    "God! Are you blushing?" Sybil noticed his change and laughed.

    Ken''s face got redder. He didn''t know how to answer her. Sybil was so cute and energetic, his heart beat crazily for her. Luckily, Sybil didn''t do anything more than the hug. Her attention was distracted by something else.

    "Egg tart! Did you bring one?"

    Ken regained his composure and took out the dessert.

    "Amazing! Ken, you are so nice!" Sybil took the egg tart and ate it eagerly.

    Seeing Sybil''s happy face, Ken couldn''t help smiling.

    "Well, Ken, I heard that Brian is going to get married. Is it true?" Sybil turned her head and looked at Ken.

    Ken was stunned by her question. "Who told you that? Boss hasn''t decided yet!"

    "I''m not surprised," Sybil laughed. "Brian wouldn''t commit himself so quickly. Not until he has had enough fun. Am I right?"

    Hearing that, Ken recalled that he had thought the same in the beginning. However, everything changed after Diana showed up.

    But Ken didn''t want to mention Diana.

    "My lady, we should go back now. Where do you want to go?" Brian had moved out of Simon''s house. Ken didn''t know where Sybil would want to go first.

    Sybil gazed at Ken and said, "Ken, are you crazy?"

    Ken rubbed his head, "My lady, what do you mean?" he asked.

    "I don''t want to see my father. He is old and garrulous. It will be like torture if I go to his house. I don''t want that!"

    Ken nodded with a smile. "I understand. Please get in, my lady."

    Sitting in the backseat of Ken''s car, Sybil continued her questioning about Brian''s love life, "If Brian has no plan to marry now, what about Carol?"

    Sybil still kept in touch with Carol, she was fond of her. Though Carol acted like a queen sometimes, she was not a bad girl. Sybil would be quite happy to have Carol as her sister-in-law.

    Ken hesitated for a moment; he didn''t want to put his foot in it.

    "I don''t know much about that. If you want to find out what''s going on, you can ask boss directly, my lady,"

    Sybil frowned, she didn''t like not getting answers to her questions. Still, she knew it wasn''t Ken''s fault.

    "I will ask him later,'' she said wistfully.

    Ken was relieved that Sybil hadn''t pushed him further. He knew plenty about Brian''s love life, but he certainly didn''t dare to comment on it.

    After finding out Sybil was coming, Brian had ordered his servants to prepare her favorite dessert, plus some of her favorite foods for lunch. Then he asked the servants to make up a room for Sybil.

    Seeing the servants busy doing their work, Brian was reminded of Diana. It was a similar scene when she first moved into his house.

    Brian had planned to introduce Diana to Sybil, but since their argument, he had put the plan aside. He was very curious to see what Sybil would make of Diana.

    Finally, he decided to take Sybil to visit Kate that night. After all, it was always a wonderful thing for families to have dinner together.

    After finding out Sybil was coming, Brian had ordered his servants to prepare her favorite dessert, plus some of her favorite foods for lunch. Then he asked the servants to make up a room for Sybil.

    Seeing the servants busy doing their work, Brian was reminded of Diana. It was a similar scene when she first moved into his house.

    Brian had planned to introduce Diana to Sybil, but since their argument, he had put the plan aside. He was very curious to see what Sybil would make of Diana.

    Finally, he decided to take Sybil to visit Kate that night. After all, it was always a wonderful thing for families to have dinner together.

 Chapter 518 - 100: Tell Me

    The sound of a bucket being knocked over interrupted Brian''s thoughts, and he turned to face the source of the sound.

    He saw a maid, face flushed with embarrassment, hurriedly picking up the bucket. The floor around her was covered in dirty, soapy water, ruining the originally clean floor.

    "Mr. William...I, I didn''t mean it!" the maid replied in a panic. She bowed her head in deference and continued apologizing.

    Brian stared at her for a moment.

    "Come here," he said.

    It occurred to him that the maid seemed to have a very good relationship with Diana, so he wanted to ask something through her.

    The maid didn''t expect Brian would call her over. Her legs felt suddenly limp. "Hurry up. Stop wasting time," Brian said impatiently.

    The maid took a moment to pray that Brian would not embarrass her and then walked unwillingly towards him.

    It was at this time that a clear, loud laugh came from the open front door.

    "Wow, you''re doing some house-cleaning. What a scene! Is this all to welcome me home?"

    Sybil had arrived.

    Hearing her voice, Brian paid no more attention to the maid and he strode excitedly over to Sybil.

    It had been a few years since they''d last seen each other. Sybil had grown more beautiful, and Brian likewise was more mature and good-looking.

    "Wow! Brian, you are getting more and more handsome. No wonder all the girls are obsessed with you!"

    Sybil looked Brian up and down with an appraising manner.

    Brian was amused yet still flattered to receive his sister''s praise.

    "You are very pretty these days too, are you dating someone at the moment?"

    Sybil chortled at this, "What''s wrong with you, brother? Why do you focus on that?"

    Brian also chuckled, "Hey, I''m just looking out for you."

    "Really?" Sybil scoffed. "So I''ve been hearing a bit of gossip about you recently Brian, what''s going on?"

    Brian suddenly frowned.

    Seeing he was a little put off by her question, Sybil quickly laughed, "Just joking! Don''t be mad."

    Brian still felt uneasy but took his sister at her word.

    The lull in the conversation allowed Sybil to start scoping out of the villa.

    "Where is my room? I shall have Ken bring my luggage there."

    With that, she headed for the second floor.

    Brian followed and explained, "The second room on the south wing is for you. It is nice and airy, with a big bay window¡­ I think you will love it."

    Sybil was almost overwhelmed. She blinked her eyes and squinted hard at him.

    "What''s wrong?" Brian asked worriedly.

    She giggled, "Brian, you know you''re much sweeter than you were before. Has someone been giving you some training?"

    Brian''s heart jolted, yet he replied calmly, "Nonsense. Let''s go check out your room."

    His attempt to change the subject rather verified Sybil''s guess. She knew her brother was too careful to admit his relationship so easily. She would have to be patient and elicit information from him bit by bit.

    Sybil went to the room and had a quick look around, but she wasn''t very satisfied with the room.

    "It is a little small¡­ I remember there is a room that''s bigger and better than this. Brian, do you sleep there?"

    That was Diana''s bedroom. So as not to give Sybil the wrong idea, Brian had to conceal the truth a little. "Yes. I am using that room now," he replied.

    But Sybil wouldn''t let it go, "Could you show me your room? I want to see if your taste has improved at all since I''ve been gone."

    Brian stuttered for a moment before finally replying, "There is nothing special in my room."

    "What? Why can''t I see it?" Sybil murmured.

    "You''re lucky even to have a room. Stop being so picky." Brian was starting to get impatient.

    "Brian, you''ve changed. I''m so sad you talk with me in that way." Sybil hid her face in mock sadness.

    Brian couldn''t bear to see her sad and quickly gave in, "All right. All right. Go ahead."

    When Sybil heard Brian give his permission, a smile of triumph instantly appeared on her face, and she jumped out to see the room.

    Looking at Sybil''s swift movement and happy expression, Brian realized she had tricked him.

    As Brian expected, Sybil was very intrigued by "his room."

    "Oh, my God!" Sybil was surprised by the room''s decoration.

    "What? Is it bad?"

    Sybil''s mouth twitched in shock. She turned around and stared skeptically at Brian, "Do you keep a mistress here?"

    Brian made sure to stay calm and replied coldly, "Nonsense."

    Sybil thought she was probably right and giggled, "Am I right? Are you afraid someone will find out?"

    Seeing Sybil''s eyes full of curiosity, Brian knew he was unable to hide this matter from her. He let out a sigh and said, "I could never keep a secret from you. OK, I''ll tell you."

    "Wow! A girl does live here! What does she look like? Is she beautiful? Is she a student? Brian!"

    "Shut up." Brian was out of patience.

    Sybil felt his anger and closed her mouth tamely.

    "She is a normal college student, nothing special," Brian replied tersely.

    "Really?" Sybil found it difficult to believe him. "Did you fall in love with Cinderella?"

    "Could you lower your voice?" Brian said in a hushed tone.

    Sybil also noticed the servants were looking at them now, so she kept her voice down, "All right. But what kind of girl is she? Tell me, tell me!"

    Looking at his sister, full of happy expectancy, Brian thought for a moment before answering, "Do you really want to know?"

    Sybil opened her eyes widely and nodded her head vigorously.

    "Follow me." Brian walked into the room.

    At the same time, a cunning smile spread across Sybil''s face. She made a quick ''victory'' fist pump behind Brian and then followed closely behind him.

    They sat down on the sofa opposite the bed, sitting face to face. Brian pondered for a while how to go about discussing Diana.

    "She will be a doctor after her graduation this year, majoring in medical science. We became acquainted by accident."

    Sybil listened earnestly, holding Diana''s teddy bear in her arms.

    Brian dropped several details and hid some truths during his explanation, which made his younger sister''s eyebrows knit into a frown.

    "I didn''t expect you would fall in love with that kind of girl. From what you told me, I don''t quite understand what you see in her."

    Brian had no reply to her question.

    Sybil was sure Brian had not told her something.

    "I think you are putting her down because you haven''t won her heart yet. I know that''s your style, right?"

    "How bold you are!" Brian''s face darkened.

    Unfortunately for him, his reaction again informed Sybil she was not far off.

    "Come on, Brian! What happened to your charm? You haven''t been able to conquer her yet?"

    " If you don''t shut up, you can go back to your own room," Brian warned Sybil coldly.

    "Brian, please don''t be so mean."

    Thankfully, Sybil knew she had to back down, it was her brother''s home after all.

    "Fine. I won''t ask about her anymore. So tell me, do we have to dine with Mum tonight?"

    "What do you mean? Don''t you want to see Mum?" Brian said with a frown.

    A pained expression appeared on Sybil''s face, "Oh, please. Mum was extremely hard for me when we were in France. Could you give me a bit of time to relax please before I visit her?"

    "But I already informed her we''d be coming¡­"

    "Noooo!" Sybil cried piteously.

    Brian looked amusedly at her. "We only need to have one meal together. Mum can''t discipline you since you don''t live with her. I assume you do not intend to live at her place?"

    Sybil felt better for Brian''s comfort.

    "You''re right. As long as we don''t live in the same house, I''ll be fine!"

    "Your father didn''t give you a penny all these years. It was Mum who supported you to undertake your education overseas. Now, look at your attitude towards her¡­"

    It was impossible for Sybil to deny Brian''s reasoning.

    "I do like Mum, and I appreciate her. But she was too strict on me¡­"

    Thinking of their mother, a strong, independent woman, Brian certainly understood his little sister''s feelings.

    Before long, Kate called to inform them that dinner would be ready at 7 pm.

    As it was a family dinner, Brian intended to drive them there himself.

    However, Sybil complained to him, "Brian, why don''t you take Ken? Did he do something wrong?"

    "Why would we take him to our family dinner?"

    "I guess you didn''t realize it, but Mum likes Ken. If he goes to dinner with us, she would be very happy."

    "Like?" When Brian thought about it, he recalled that his mother had been fond of Ken when he was a child. So he nodded his approval.

    "All right. Ken can drive the car for us then."

    Sybil rolled her eyes at Brian''s inappropriateness, "You are so stupid."

    "What did I do now?" Brian asked.

    After a brief discussion, the three of them were on their way to Kate''s place. Sybil was sat in the back of the car with Brian, and she couldn''t help asking him about Diana, "Why hasn''t she agreed to be your girlfriend?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    "I guess she doesn''t like you because you are too arrogant and never say what you are thinking."

    Brian felt like his brain was going to explode for Sybil''s constant chatter.

    "Sybil-----" Brian spoke threateningly.

    "OK, OK! I''ll stop¡­"

    "I guess it''s time we arrange a blind date for you. It seems you need a man to sort you out."

    "No way!" Sybil shouted at Brian in protest, "Don''t be so cruel! I am too young to give up on my life and get married!"

    "Really?" Brian gave her a cheeky smile.

    Sybil knew very well what Brian was thinking now. Then she turned away and refused to talk to him.

    After a few minutes of peaceful silence, they arrived at Kate''s villa. They got out of the car, and Ken helped them take the gifts they had prepared for Kate.

    "What kind of food do you think Mum has made? I hope it isn''t borsch. I hate that soup so much," Sybil whispered as they entered the house.

    "Less of your rubbish!" Brian muttered back.

    As if deliberately timed to interrupt their bickering, Kate appeared in the hallway to welcome them. She hugged Brian first. Then she turned to her daughter with a look of dissatisfaction.

    "Look at yourself. You are not a little girl anymore. You don''t always have to wear clothes with lace or pink. You should behave like a girl of your age."

    However, Sybil was already used to her mother''s criticism and ignored her with a haughty look on her face.

    Fortunately, Kate switched her attention to Brian and chatted with him, whilst Sybil followed them silently into the dining room.

    During the dinner, Kate casually mentioned Diana.

    Sybil had a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e ear, and as soon as she heard the name, instantly asked, "Brian, is Diana, the girl that you are chasing?"

    Brian knitted his brows upon hearing her question.

    "Do you know her?" Kate chuckled.

    "I certainly do. And I know Brian is very anxious that she hasn''t fallen for him yet!" Sybil said loquaciously.

    "Sybil!" Brian was furious; she had so casually revealed what he told her in confidence.

    "Aren''t you together yet?" Kate said with a surprised look. "But last time, you got along so well with each other. What''s wrong? Did you have an argument?"

 Chapter 519 - 101: Do You Need Any Help?

    In the girls'' dormitory, Diana was hesitant. She didn''t know what to do about Antonette. Finally, she made a decision and called Kyle.

    "Hi Kyle, it''s me, Diana," Diana said in a low voice.

    Kyle was glad to receive her call.

    "Diana, are you still planning to move today? Do you need any help?"

    "Yes, but¡­" Diana paused for a second, "Kyle, Antonette wants to rent a house with me. Do you mind us sharing a room?"

    Kyle''s mood instantly turned sour on hearing Antonette''s name. She was always hanging around Diana and turned everything into a mess.

    But in order to maintain his ''nice guy'' image, Kyle said with understanding, "I think my place is not really suitable for her, but if she wants to live off-campus, I can help keep an eye out for any available apartments."

    "Really? That would be great! If it''s not too much bother¡­?"

    "Your problems are my problems, of course, I will help you."

    While Diana was delighted to be moving out of the dormitory, she was also a little apprehensive about how it might impact Kyle. He was very nice to her, indeed, so she would feel ashamed if Brian was hostile towards Kyle or made him lose his position in the family because of her.

    Diana passed the message on to Antonette, making sure to leave out the part about it being Kyle''s place, she didn''t want to cause any conflict between them.

    Although Antonette was disappointed, she didn''t really intend to move out. After all, she didn''t want to be too far from all the boys at school who regarded her as their goddess.

    So, she quickly made up an excuse and left the dormitory, for fear Diana would ask her to help move her things.

    As Antonette left, Diana let out a sigh of relief; the conversation had gone surprisingly well.

    Turning her attention to the packing, Diana was able to finish quite quickly. She actually didn''t have that many belongings, and they all fit into a small box.

    Taking one last look around the dormitory, Diana picked up her box and went downstairs.

    Diana had planned to take a taxi at the school gate, so she was surprised to see Kyle''s car waiting there for her.

    "Diana, here you are at last."

    Kyle got out of the car with a smile and walked towards her.

    "Kyle, why are you here?"

    "I came to pick you up. I could hear you packing things away when you called before, so I guessed you would set off soon."

    "Wow, you are so smart, Kyle." Diana was impressed he had figured out her plans from their brief phone call.

    Kyle took the box from her with enthusiasm, "Follow me."

    Diana nodded happily. Not only was it a sweet gesture from Kyle, but she was also quite short of money, so saving the taxi journey was a nice bonus.

    Diana got in the car, and they left the school.

    As the car pulled away, a girl in a white dress came out from behind a tree. It was Antonette.

    She saw Diana leave with Kyle, and they looked quite intimate. Only then did she understand Diana''s evasiveness and vague answers regarding her new accommodation.

    A bitch and a snob!

    It seemed that Brian had given up on her after the malicious messages between them, and then Diana turned to Kyle, her rebound guy!

    As Antonette thought her theory through, she clenched her teeth in hatred.

    Before it was too late, she jumped in a taxi and asked the driver to follow Kyle''s car.

    Kyle and Diana didn''t notice they were being followed. Although Kyle was very cautious, he didn''t expect there would be anyone who cared enough to stalk them.

    When they arrived at his grandfather''s residence, Kyle opened the door and carried the stuff into the house, Diana following close behind.

    As they entered the house together, Antonette hurriedly wound down the taxi window and photographed the scene.

    She wanted to have the evidence to prove that Diana and Kyle were together. She could then show Brian Diana was not to be trusted and ask him to punish her.

    Looking around her new home, Diana could smell the faint fragrance of violets in the air.

    Kyle was observing her carefully and explained, "I had the house cleaned and sprayed some perfume in the room for your arrival."

    Diana was moved by Kyle''s considerate gesture.

    "Kyle, how thoughtful!"

    "My p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. You don''t have to be so polite with me, you know, we''re friends."

    "As you wish."

    Kyle carried Diana''s luggage to her room. After everything was put away and Diana was settled in, Kyle asked, "What do you want to do for dinner? I can cook for you since there is no restaurant around here. And it will be easier on the bank balance!"

    "Wow, you know how to cook?!" Diana said, surprised.

    "A little," Kyle replied humbly.

    Diana giggled at Kyle''s unwavering humility.

    "You are always so modest," she laughed. "I really appreciate your efforts, so please, so let me buy some vegetables and meat for us to cook."

    Kyle loved that Diana didn''t just want to accept things for free.

    He replied with a smile, "Sure, I can go with you."

    "Great!"

    "I know a great seafood market nearby, maybe we can try and pick something up there?" Kyle suggested

    "Seafood?" Diana got very excited at Kyle''s idea. "Seafood is my favorite! How wonderful to have a market nearby!"

    "So shall we go?" Kyle smiled.

    Diana nodded her head excitedly, and they set off.

    ***

    At the market, Diana was thrilled to see the vast selection of fresh fish and other seafood.

    "What do you want?" Kyle asked politely.

    "Let me see. How about prawn, squid, and crab? Fresh oysters are also great."

    While Diana was giving her suggestions, Kyle let the stallholder pack what Diana had ordered.

    Diana was in a bubbly mood and looked at the seafood expectantly. The stallholder turned to Kyle and said, "Your girlfriend is very beautiful and vivacious."

    Before Diana had a chance to explain, Kyle quickly thanked the man for his kind words.

    This made Diana even more surprised and confused.

    Seeing Kyle was about to leave, Diana followed up quickly and said, "Kyle, we''d better explain to the guy."

    "Explain what?" Kyle asked as if he didn''t know what she meant.

    Diana touched her forehead awkwardly before saying, "To explain that we''re not a couple."

    Kyle seemed unhappy, but a second later, he flashed Diana a convincing smile.

    "They are just joking. Don''t take their words too seriously."

    "Oh?" Diana muttered skeptically.

    "You are so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, Diana." Kyle frowned sullenly.

    "I didn''t mean that. Just¡­ it would be better for us to make things clear."

    Kyle looked at Diana''s panicked face and sighed, "It''s not a big deal. Don''t think anything of it."

    "Well¡­" Diana tamely agreed although she didn''t know why Kyle got angry.

    They went home with the seafood, but all the while, Diana was still anxious and fearful. She could feel that Kyle was in a blue moon, but didn''t understand what was wrong.

    It was a real torment for her!

    Fortunately, Kyle seemed to have lightened up after they got home. He offered to wash the seafood and asked Diana''s suggestion about the cooking.

    "What''s your favorite way to prepare these?"

    Diana tried to read Kyle''s mind and answered him hesitantly, "I prefer the authentic, Japanese style."

    "Ok, for that, we could steam the fish in clear soup or make Sashimi?"

    Diana''s worries were soon put to the back of her mind at the discussion of the food.

    "I like steaming the best, let''s do it!"

    A doting smile spread across Kyle''s face.

    As they were preparing the dinner, there was an unexpected knock at the door.

    Kyle was puzzled because few people knew of his place.

    "Who is it?" he said through the door.

    Antonette''s charming voice came unexpectedly from the other side, "It''s me. I just saw you two at the seafood market."

    Diana and Kyle looked at each other in speechless despair for a moment.

    Finally, Kyle reluctantly opened the door.

    When Antonette came into the room, she immediately covered her nose.

    "It smells terrible here! Is that shrimp?"

    Kyle was irked by Antonette''s behavior and presence, bluntly replying, "If you don''t like it here, you can stand outside for a while."

    Of course, Antonette would not leave so soon; her purpose had not been achieved yet, which was to figure out Bell and Kyle''s relationship.

    She smiled obsequiously and apologized, "Sorry, Kyle, I didn''t mean to be rude. Please forgive me."

    Then she turned to Diana, "Diana, you know I''m allergic to fish and shrimp, that''s why I can''t tolerate the fishy smell."

    "Oh, really?" Kyle said coldly. He still refused to treat Antonette nicely, so instead walked to the kitchen to continue preparing the seafood.

    Kyle''s attitude left Antonette frustrated. What was worse, Diana didn''t help her explain.

    But Antonette didn''t give up, she moved to Kyle and offered to help, "Can I help you?"

    Kyle replied inhospitably, "No, thanks. Leave me to do it."

    There was an uncomfortably long silence between them, but Diana came to the rescue and said, "Maybe we should stand outside for a while? We can leave this to Kyle."

    Kyle knew Diana was a good person to have in his life, but he really didn''t like people like Antonette.

    It seemed for a moment that Antonette was unwilling to leave until Diana gently pulled her away to diffuse the situation.

    "After the door was closed, Diana turned to her.

    How did you get here, Antonette?"

    Faced with Diana''s query, Antonette deduced that Diana was suspicious of her.

    She tried to appear innocent and explained in a soft voice, "When I passed by the seafood market, I happened to see you and Kyle. So I followed you. Please, don''t be angry with me like Kyle."

    In truth, it was hard for Diana to believe her. However, without evidence to the contrary, she had no choice but to trust her.

    "Kyle is in a bad mood today. You''d better watch your tongue," Diana said with a sigh.

    The hint of a smile appeared on Antonette''s face. A bad mood? This could be her chance!

    In Antonette''s mind, it was impossible for Diana to comfort him; she didn''t know-how. Only she, Antonette, could console Kyle properly.

    When they walked back into the room, all the rubbish had been cleared away, and the floors were spotless.

    "Kyle, you are an excellent cleaner," Diana noted.

    "I''m a bit of a clean freak, to be honest. How about you?" Kyle asked with a smile.

    "I used to think I was tidy, but compared with you, I am super messy!"

    Without further reply, Kyle looked tenderly at Diana. While she was unaware of his gaze, looking down at her phone, Antonette certainly noticed and was extremely jealous.

    "Kyle, Do you need any help with the cooking?" Antonette asked. Now was the time to start her flirting, she decided.

    A slight frown showed on Kyle''s face.

    "You are a guest. How could we let you help?"

    Then he said to Diana, "Could you help me, Diana? You can practice your cooking skills."

    Diana was more than willing to accept his request and rushed over to stand by his side.

 Chapter 520 - 102: Burning D.e.s.i.r.e

    Antonette was feeling instead left out, but she had already thought of a way to handle things.

    "OK, I will go and buy some drinks for us," Antonette volunteered.

    "All right, take care," Kyle said over his shoulder.

    Although he didn''t like Antonette, if Kyle wanted to have more time with Diana, he had to play nice.

    With that, Antonette was off to the convenience store.

    "OK, everything is prepared. Now let''s start cooking."

    Diana felt guilty about Antonette showing up. "I am really sorry, Kyle. I had no idea she would come here."

    "It''s not your fault. I know Antonette is the kind of girl who will get what she wants by any means."

    "Kyle, you¡­" Diana was astonished by his words.

    But Kyle didn''t want to continue with the topic anymore, he didn''t want to waste time.

    "Let''s cook the food first. Best to do it while the seafood is fresh," he suggested.

    There were plenty of doubts in Diana''s heart, but it was clear Kyle would not discuss it further, so she had to let it be.

    ***

    In the kitchen, Kyle showed Diana a bottle of yellow rice wine.

    "Have you ever tried shrimp boiled in wine?"

    "No, I haven''t!"

    "Do you want to try? I can promise you''ll never forget the taste!"

    "Really? Is it that delicious?" Diana was curious.

    "You''ll see later," Kyle said with a mysterious smile.

    He expertly opened the yellow rice wine and poured it into a large glass jar. Next, he placed the cleaned shrimps into the jar as well.

    "Ahhh¡­ it seems so cruel!" Diana couldn''t help covering her eyes.

    Kyle lightly tapped her forehead. "Cruel? You even dare to eat sashimi!"

    Diana stuck her tongue out in a cheeky reply.

    At the same time, Antonette was carefully choosing their drinks in the convenience store.

    She was after a mixed drink, high in alcohol but sweet enough to hide the danger within.

    It was very easy to enjoy such a drink without one realizing they were quite drunk.

    After Diana and Kyle were inebriated, everything would be under Antonette''s control.

    She bought a suitable c.o.c.ktail drink and walked back to the house.

    When she opened the door, Antonette could see Diana and Kyle were talking happily with each other in the kitchen. The scene turned Antonette''s face cold for a moment, but she pretended nothing had happened and handed the drink over.

    "I''ve bought this new drink. The shop assistant recommended it to me; apparently, it has a lovely flavor and low alcohol content.

    Kyle didn''t pay much attention to the alcohol; he never expected Antonette might play a trick on them with it. He just replied coldly, "Put it there."

    Antonette felt aggrieved by Kyle''s lack of hospitality, which strengthened her determination to conquer him that night.

    Why couldn''t she get what Diana had?

    Antonette certainly was not ready to lose a man to Diana. Furthermore, she was eager to start making the steps towards a better life with a rich man like Kyle.

    Half an hour later, the dishes were all ready and served at the dining table. There was a barbequed oyster, lemon prawns, wine-soaked shrimp, and steamed crab. This was accompanied by a garden salad and tofu with scallions.

    It was a wonderful fusion of Western and Chinese style cuisine.

    Watching Kyle cook had been a real eye-opening event for Antonette. Handsome, loyal, gentle, and a good chef! Kyle was the Prince charming of every girl''s dreams.

    Antonette picked up the drink she''d bought and offered to pour everyone a glass. She filled three cups with the strong concoction and when no one was looking, slipped some of her special pills into two of the cups for good measure.

    It would be a wonderful night for her and Kyle, Antonette thought merrily.

    After today, Kyle would belong to her.

    The delicious dishes before them piqued Diana''s appetite again; now, there was the only food in her eyes. She began tucking into everything and complimented Kyle on his cooking.

    "Kyle, You are amazing! I never expected you could make so much delicious food. Everything is incredible."

    Kyle was glad to hear her praise. A genuine smile spread across his face.

    "I practice cooking now and then during my spare time. I can do it for you anytime you want."

    "You are so sweet. Thank you, Kyle."

    A feeling of intense jealousy rose from Antonette''s heart when she saw Kyle''s eyes fixed permanently on Diana.

    A moment later, Antonette stood up. "Kyle, I''d like to propose a toast to you."

    Although Kyle didn''t like Antonette, nor did he want to accept her toast, he had to be polite. Kyle accepted her cheers with a brief nod then sipped his drink.

    After that, Kyle''s eyes were back on Diana again. And he didn''t look at Antonette again.

    She was prepared to fight for her man. She was determined to get everything that Diana had, sooner or later.

    And now Kyle had drunk his wine, it would be easier to carry out her plan.

    Only had eyes for Diana when Sybil only had eyes for Diana, while her attention was, in turn, focused on the food.

    Soon enough, Diana and Kyle both passed out on the table from the effect of their spiked drinks.

    It was time for Antonette to execute her plan. First, she dragged Diana to the upstairs bedroom and locked the door. She didn''t want to be bothered by anybody with the video camera function set stand, with the video camera function set to record.

    Once her preparation complete, Antonette slinked s.e.xily towards Kyle.

    "Kyleee¡­" she leaned her body on him, her skin as soft as silk, and touched his handsome face. "I have wanted you for such a long time¡­"

    At this point, Kyle was in a daze, his senses consumed by the pill he''d been given. He could only catch a hint of a fragrance but couldn''t make out who was in front of him. All he knew was there was a pair of soft hands stroking his face, and he was instantly horny. It felt like a fireball was going to explode in his body.

    By this time, Antonette closed in on Kyle, wrapped her legs around his waist, and embraced him in her arms.

    Antonette had lit the match to ignite Kyle''s burning d.e.s.i.r.e.

    Under the effect of the drug, Kyle grabbed Antonette and fiercely tore the clothes off her body. He was panting heavily as he kissed her n.a.k.e.d body.

    Antonette''s smooth, white skin shone under the light, making her all the s.e.xier in Kyle''s l.u.s.t-filled mind. His hands c.a.r.e.s.sed Antonette''s body as she twisted and m.o.a.n.e.d s.e.xily.

    "Kyle! You are so good! So good! F.u.c.k!" Antonette was not a traditional girl, and her filthy cries aroused Kyle''s eagerness for s.e.x.

    He moved faster and harder, pushing down so hard on Antonette''s body that she was left with red marks all over. They kept their passion alight until the sun rose the next morning, an unexpectedly filthy night.

    Taking time to recover, Antonette eventually sat up, then walked to the TV stand to take her phone, which had been filming all night. If Kyle refused to marry her, the contents of the tape would surely ruin his reputation.

    Thinking of that, Antonette smiled at the success of her plan.

    She then sighed happily. Kyle was great at s.e.x, which she hadn''t expected. She had assumed Kyle would not be able to please her, as he was a v.i.r.g.i.n. But the s.e.x was crazy and satisfying.

    To keep things going according to plan, Antonette did not wish Diana to find out what had happened, so she reached out her hand and pushed Kyle to wake him up.

    "God¡­" As Kyle slowly awoke, he reached out his hand to rub his temple. The drug Antonette slipped him had left him with a terrible headache, he felt like his head was going to explode.

    "Morning, Kyle," Antonette smiled sweetly.

    The voice beside him shook Kyle out of his haze, and the memory of last night came flooding into his mind.

    Did¡­ did he sleep with Antonette? Kyle was shocked. He was sure that Antonette must have played some tricks to turn him on. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have acted like that.

    Kyle wore a dreadful look. "Are you insane? How dare you fool me?"

    Knowing that she had the video on her phone, Antonette pressed her lips and smiled. She whispered to him, "Kyle, how can you say that to me? After all, we are so intimate now. Your words are heart-breaking!"

    "You nasty creature!" Kyle shouted.

    "Kyle, if you have to talk with me in that way, I won''t be polite either," Antonette replied wickedly. After all, she had no need to act like an innocent girl anymore.

    To reinforce her position of dominance, Antonette took out her phone and played a brief part of their unfortunate s.e.x tape.

    Kyle''s face fell after hearing the sounds of their lovemaking.

    He raised his hand to try and take the phone from Antonette''s hand. But Antonette didn''t struggle to hold on to it, she just let him take it away.

    "Kyle, you don''t have to do that. You e.j.a.c.u.l.a.t.ed a lot last night. I can tell everyone what happened last night once I take your stuff and test its DNA. You won''t be able to deny that."

    Kyle''s face blackened.

    At the same time, Antonette added, "Kyle, you have to understand what kind of person Diana is. Moreover, she belongs to Brian. He will only give you trouble if you keep acting like this."

    "It''s none of your business," Kyle uttered coldly.

    Antonette smiled slightly and said, "We are a team now. Your business is my business."

    "Do you really think you can blackmail me like this?" Kyle sneered.

    Antonette ignored his question; she knew she had him.

    "Kyle, everyone says you are so smart. So why are you so naive about all this? The girl you want is with Brian, you will never get her, and you will keep suffering the longer you try. But if you choose me, I can keep an eye on Diana for you. And then, you can use Diana and Brian''s relationship to your advantage. Although Brian is the legitimate heir of William''s family, if he breaks the family rules by trying to be with someone he shouldn''t, he will be punished. And that will be your chance to take his place."

    Kyle was taken aback by Antonette''s words. She certainly had an interesting perspective on things.

    Noticing his change, Antonette continued, "There are countless beauties in the world. If you choose Diana, you will only have her in your life. Don''t you think that would be a pity?"

    "Wouldn''t it be a pity to be with you?" Kyle replied abruptly.

    Antonette smiled at him. "Diana is too inexperienced. Imagine, if you are the next leader of the William family, you will attend countless parties and meetings; you will be constantly surrounded by different women. Would Diana accept that? Of course not. But I will. I promise you that I will be a considerate woman. If you choose me, I won''t stop you from having fun with other women. We will live our lives separately and have the best of both worlds. Wouldn''t that be nice?"

    Antonette''s vision for their future was just too enticing; Kyle couldn''t bring himself to say "No." He was slowly starting to be persuaded by her.

    Antonette smiled sweetly and leaned on him slowly. She reached out her hand to gently touch Kyle''s shoulder.

    "And¡­ in the bedroom¡­ I can bring you more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e than you can ever imagine."

    Kyle changed his look and seized Antonette''s hands forcefully.

    Despite the pain shooting through her arm, Antonette was fearless and complained shyly, "Kyle, why are you so rude to me?"

    Kyle was totally convinced by Antonette''s sweet voice and tempting glances. He let go of her hands and, at long last, gave Antonette the answer she''d been waiting for. "Okay, let''s do it."

    Antonette had finally got what she wanted! She smiled joyfully and stood up.

    "Now that it''s agreed, you should tell people I am your girlfriend straight away," Antonette said happily.

    "We don''t have to rush it¡­"

    "How could I not? I can''t wait to tell everyone I have such an excellent boyfriend."

    Antonette''s words were pleasing to Kyle, but he had a lot to consider.

    "Leave now. I have to think about everything carefully," he instructed with a blank expression.

    Antonette didn''t want to push him. She could tell that he had been convinced. Though she hadn''t been able to get Kyle in the right way, she would now have the chance to marry a rich, young man.

    Holding her bag, Antonette walked out of the room while Kyle stared angrily at her. After she''d safely left, Kyle began smashing everything around him, till the living room was in an awful mess.

    That awful woman tricked him! How could he have let this happen?

 Chapter 521 - 103: She Was Awake

    Thinking of what Antonette had said, Kyle tried to weigh up the benefits she could bring to him.

    It was true that he wanted to be rich and famous. And though Antonette was a sordid woman, no one could deny that she was also smart. If Kyle wanted to have a bright future, it was a wise choice for him to be with Antonette. Diana was beautiful and cute, but she was better suited to being a girlfriend rather than a wife.

    With these thoughts, Kyle started to feel better about his situation. Taking a deep breath, he went upstairs to check on Diana.

    Kyle found that Diana''s bedroom door had been locked from the outside. Obviously, Antonette must have locked her in as the key was still there in the lock.

    Kyle entered and saw Diana lying peacefully asleep on the bed.

    She looked so beautiful when she slept. Her lips were slightly pressed together, giving her a cute, innocent look. And her long, curly eyelashes were like the wings of butterflies.

    Somehow, Kyle was turned on by what he was seeing. Diana was lying there in front of him. This was his chance! If he couldn''t get Diana this time, he would never have such a chance again! Especially after Antonette became his girlfriend.

    With that in mind, Kyle slowly lowered his head to Diana''s face.

    Diana was still trapped in her dream, unaware of what was happening. She was dreaming of Brian. He was standing in front of her, asking her why she didn''t trust him.

    Diana was so scared that she was soaked with sweat. While at the same time, a large hand slowly c.a.r.e.s.sed her body.

    "Diana! Diana! You are mine!" Kyle murmured like he was possessed, his eyes shining with desperate d.e.s.i.r.e.

    Diana sat up, screaming. She had dreamt that she was in Brian''s car¡­ having an argument¡­ then Brian reached over to push her out of the moving car!

    Her cries snapped Kyle out of his l.u.s.tful moment, and he felt very ashamed. Diana panted heavily and opened her eyes. She noticed Kyle standing beside her with a strangely guilty look. She wiped her forehead, which was covered with sweat, and smiled at Kyle.

    Kyle had been willing to do something when Diana was unconscious, but he couldn''t do anything to her now. She was awake.

    Diana still felt something was weird. She looked around and checked her clothes.

    Seeing she was still wearing the same clothes from the night before, Diana was relieved.

    "I am so sorry," she said apologetically. "I am not good at drinking. I must have been so annoyed last night."

    "It''s no big deal. I am not busy today. It is normal that people get drunk," Kyle answered calmly.

    Still, Diana could sense something was wrong with Kyle and asked in a low voice, "Did something happen?"

    Kyle knew he was bad at hiding his emotions. He smiled to cover his anxiety and said, "I drank a lot last night, too; I am pretty hung-over. I think I just need to take something to clear my head."

    "Oh, ok¡­" Diana nodded.

    Looking at Diana, Kyle thought it was a pity that he had missed the chance to sleep with her; she was so damn cute.

    "Where is Antonette? Did she sleep here?" Diana changed the subject, unaware of Kyle''s troubled mind.

    The thought of Antonette put Kyle back in a bad mood.

    "She left already," he answered coldly.

    "I see," Diana said, rubbing her head. "And Kyle, I am sorry for what happened yesterday."

    Diana''s innocent face made Kyle feel vexed. He turned away from her and said coolly, "You don''t have to apologize to me. Go take a bath and change your clothes. I''ll cook something for you."

    Diana was surprised by Kyle''s distant tone. He was usually so kind and gentle. What had happened to him? Why was he so different today?

    As Kyle stood up and left the room, Diana was about to stop him and ask what had happened. But in the end, she decided against it, it was clear that Kyle didn''t want to talk with her.

    When Diana came downstairs after her bath, she found that Kyle had prepared some medicine for her headache. On the table, there was a bowl of liquid medicine laid out with some instructions next to it. But Kyle had already left. He had hurried to leave after preparing the medicine, not wanting to face Diana again.

    Diana was curious about his behavior, but she couldn''t force him to answer her questions. Taking the bowl, Diana drank all the medicine. It didn''t taste good at all; it was bitter and cold, Diana felt her tongue go numb after drinking it.

    After thinking for a while, Diana took her bag and packed her books inside, then left for the college library.

    As Diana arrived at the library, her phone rang.

    "Who could it be? Who would call me at this time?" Diana grumbled and took out her phone.

    She looked at the unknown number suspiciously for a few seconds and then accepted the call. "Hello, this is Diana Anderson."

    "Miss Anderson, I am Brian''s mother, Kate Grace."

    Diana had an excellent impression of Kate and was pleased to hear from her.

    "Hello, Mrs. Grace." What can I help you with? Is it your hypotension again?"

    "No, no¡­ thanks to you, I haven''t had those symptoms again, and my figure is also much better now, without dieting!" Kate said gratefully.

    "Really? That''s great!" Diana was elated.

    Kate noticed Diana''s genuine excitement and thought it was rather sweet.

    "I have prepared some food to say thank you, and I would like to invite you to my house. Are you free today?"

    Had Kate arranged a dinner for her? Diana was very excited but hesitated for a moment, not wanting to be rude.

    "Are you sure it''s not too much of a bother? I don''t want to put you out."

    "I just prepared a few simple dishes. I enjoy cooking, so it''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e for me. Anyway, I have been longing for you to come and chat with me again."

    Kate''s gentle tone made Diana feel it was impossible to refuse her, and she agreed to go to Kate''s place that evening.

    Of course, they both had their own reasons for wanting to see one another. Kate wanted to see what was going on between Diana and Brian, whilst Diana wanted to explain to Kate what Brian had done when they last met. Diana felt terrible to think that Kate had been deceived into thinking she was Brian''s girlfriend.

    At the same time, Antonette was still trying to get hold of Kyle.

    Kyle was annoyed, but there was nothing he could do.

    "I''m warning you, stay away from me!" Kyle shouted angrily over the phone.

    Antonette had no intention of leaving Kyle alone. Once she attached herself to a man, she didn''t let go.

    "Kyle, I have told you we are a team now. You are so timid that you let the woman you want to leave you when she is in your house. How will you ever become the new heir and leader of your family?"

    What Antonette said hurt him deeply. He clenched his fists and tried to keep his anger in.

    "It''s none of your business. Stop acting like you are the queen. I know exactly what kind of person you are. Your words are useless if you want to persuade me to do what you ask."

    "Oh, really¡­?" Antonette smiled coldly, "Kyle, if you talk with me like that, I will have to do something that you will really not like."

    But Kyle was determined to fight back.

    "You have no right to threaten me! If you continue like this, I will tell everyone what you''re really like," he said vehemently.

    "Kyle, do you hate me that much?" Antonette suddenly changed her tone and acted in her usual innocent way.

    Kyle didn''t think that Antonette could change character so quickly. He was stunned to silence, as Antonette continued with her manipulating ways.

    "I heard that Brian''s younger sister came back. Some people said that she is here to be Carol''s bridesmaid. If you miss this chance, you will never have another opportunity to get what you want, once Brian marries Carol, it''s over."

    Antonette''s words shocked Kyle. Once again, she was able to control him, and he grudgingly accepted his fate.

    "If you insist on it, then I will be with you. But I''m telling you, you will pay. I will never love you."

    Antonette was actually quite sad to hear Kyle''s brutal comments, but she acted naturally. "Love? Love is a luxury for me. I will never have that. I just want to marry a rich man and change my life."

    "If you understand how it will be, I consent to your plan," Kyle replied meekly.

    Antonette wasted no time in getting down to business.

    "Kyle, since you have a girlfriend now, I think you shouldn''t allow another girl to live in your house."

    "Are you serious?" Kyle said furiously.

    Antonette shook her head slightly. "I am just making a reasonable request, as your girlfriend¡­"

    Kyle squinted his eyes in pain. He was about to reply, but Antonette ended the call before he could reply.

    This was all part of Antonette''s plan. She knew men like Kyle were instilled with great pride and confidence. If she could belittle him from the beginning, she would have him firmly under her control in no time.

    Their story together had finally begun. Antonette was delighted!

    After changing her clothes, Diana took a taxi to Kate''s villa. It was late afternoon, so she would have time for a good long chat with Kate.

    Diana felt a little guilty at having Kate cook for her, but she was an excellent cook, everything she made was delicious. How could Diana resist?

    Not only that, but Diana had been eager to eat dessert for several days already. She guessed it was caused by stress. After all, this can have an impact on people''s appetite.

    Standing outside Kate''s villa, Diana rang the doorbell.

    The door opened quickly from inside. Diana smiled and was about to say something when to her surprise, she saw Brian standing in front of her. The smile on Diana''s face froze.

    "Why are you here?" Diana said unpleasantly.

    "Why shouldn''t I be?" Brian asked, raising his eyebrows.

    Diana was speechless.

    "Wow! What a beauty!" Sybil jumped out from behind Brian and stared at Diana curiously.

    Diana instantly had a good impression of this cute girl. She was about to say something when Sybil introduced herself.

    "My name is Sybil, I grew up with Brian. Who are you?"

    Grew up together? Diana felt a little uncomfortable at her choice of words. But Sybil seemed like a nice girl, it was probably innocent.

    Sybil looked at Diana expectantly, until Diana reached out to shake her hand.

    Kate walked out of the kitchen with a big smile.

    "Come in! Why are you all standing at the door? Diana is my guest."

    Kate came to greet Diana, and as she passed Sybil, she gave her a warm kiss on the cheek. Diana was very confused, it seemed they knew each other very well. Carol was clearly the choice of Brian''s father. But was Sybil his mother''s choice? It also seemed that Sybil was intimately familiar with Brian.

    "Hey! Why don''t you take her stuff? It must have been tiring for her to come all this way." Sybil directed her order at Brian.

    Hearing Sybil''s tone, Diana worried for her. Brian could be very bad-tempered; he would never accept such a request.

    But at that moment, something beyond Diana''s imagination happened.

    Brian walked to Diana as instructed. There was no sign that he was angry or upset. Diana was starting to doubt if this was even the same guy!

    And she couldn''t help feeling bitter that there was a woman who could make him behave like that.

    Diana had never believed that Brian could be so gentle. This girl, Sybil, must be very special to him.

    Immersed in her thoughts, Diana followed everyone into the villa.

 Chapter 522 - 104: Inappropriate Behavior

    Kate had prepared a whole table full of desserts in honor of Diana''s presence. There were all kinds of desserts on the table: hot chocolate cake, lemon cheesecake, apple crumble, and a platter of delightful looking cookies. The air was filled with the gorgeous, sweet smells. Diana could feel her mouth watering.

    At this time, Sybil took out one dining chair and said, "Miss Anderson, come sit down, please."

    It seemed like this girl thought she was the hostess. Yet despite this inappropriate behavior, Diana just couldn''t hate someone with such an infectious personality.

    In order not to let Kate and Brian notice her emotions, Diana sat down and picked up a piece of cake.

    "Aren''t you joining us?" Sybil reached out her hand to pull Brian down to the chair.

    "I don''t like sweet things," he replied gruffly.

    "Well, this cookie is not too sweet." Sybil laughed, then picked up the cookie and put it to Brian''s mouth.

    He was about to refuse when Sybil''s eyes are staring intensely at him. Brian suddenly understood that this whole thing was one of Sybil''s tricks. Glancing at Diana''s confused look, Brian opened his mouth and ate the cookie straight from Sybil''s hand.

    Diana was sad after seeing how they were together. She had never thought that Brian would listen to a girl''s words and do what she asked. Maybe this girl was the one Brian loved.

    Observing Sybil and Brian''s actions, Kate couldn''t help laughing.

    "I know cookies are your favorite, Sybil, but leave some for someone else! Treat Miss Anderson well, please."

    Kate''s kind words made Diana feel even sadder. It was clear that Kate viewed Sybil and Brian as being close to her. Meanwhile, she was just the "guest."

    Weighed down by her thoughts, Diana was no longer in the mood to eat, despite how much she loved the desserts Kate had made.

    "Sorry, I am not hungry now. I don''t want anything," she said politely.

    Judging by Diana''s reaction, Sybil knew her trick had succeeded. She was about to tell Diana the truth when Brian coughed to interrupt her, "Diana, come outside with me please. I have something to tell you," he said.

    Diana didn''t know what to do.

    Luckily, Kate smiled and said, "It''s okay. You two go and have a chat. I also want to talk with Sybil."

    As Diana now had no reason to refuse, she followed Brian out to the garden.

    The flowers were in full bloom and let out a strong perfume, even with such beautiful surroundings, Diana still couldn''t feel happy. Instead, she felt pity for herself, looking at those colorful flowers. Only the rich could afford such beauty. She was like a small unmentionable daisy in a sea of wonderful splendor.

    So, Brian had never loved her. How wrong she''d been! How shameful to think he could ever love her.

    But how could she blame Brian? Sybil was gorgeous, cute, outgoing¡­ she was certainly better than Carol.

    And judging from her clothes, she was also a lady from a rich family. She was undoubtedly a good match for Brian.

    "What are you thinking about?" Brian asked.

    "Nothing," Diana murmured.

    "I can see you are worried about something. You can tell me¡­"

    Although Brian was trying to be caring, the message Diana had sent to him yesterday was still ..

    Diana fell into silence for a while, and then finally replied, "I was wrong for what happened yesterday. I am sorry. However, you were very rude to me in your message, so I guess we are even now. But please, let''s just stop being so mean to each other."

    "I was rude? When? You were the one that was rude to me!" Brian changed his look.

    Diana wanted to forget what had happened yesterday, but she couldn''t accept Brian''s defense of his actions.

    "So you''re saying I''m lying? You didn''t send me a message?" Diana''s face turned red.

    "You want to talk about the message? That was all you!"

    Diana felt Brian was going back to his usual, impolite self. She sneered at him and walked away.

    "Where are you going?" Brian yelled.

    But Diana didn''t answer him. Instead, she sulked and walked off further into the garden.

    Brian wore a cold look and chased after her. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back. He had to understand what was going on!

    "What are you doing?" Diana shouted angrily. She tried to shake him off, but he tightened his grip till Diana cried out in pain, shit? Are you a rich and powerful man, shit? You are a rich and powerful man while I am just an ordinary college student. I beg you to leave me alone, please!"

    "Have I ever led you into any trouble? You are the person that starts the fight every time!" Brian was so angry that he almost laughed in despair.

    His words hurt Diana. After a while, she took a deep breath and poured out everything she wanted to say.

    "Brian! I have had enough of you! You lie to me over and over again and act as if you like me. In fact, you don''t even respect me! You look down on me, and you look down on my friends. Why do you even care?!"

    Brian was stunned. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to even begin.

    So then why did you scold me like a little na?ve sometimes, but I am not a fool. You asked me to act as your girlfriend to lie to your mother, you broke into Kyle''s house¡­ and that''s just in the last week! Sometimes it doesn''t matter what your intentions are; your actions are just wrong."

    Brian was stubborn but hearing the truth in her words, he couldn''t be angry anymore.

    Diana brushed her cheek and sighed heavily.

    "I know that I am not beautiful, and I''m not rich. But I am not a tool for you to use for fun. I am a person, not a toy."

    Diana was furious at first, but that had now turned to sadness. When she said all those things out loud, she realized that there were so many misunderstandings between Brian and her.

    "No, it''s not like that." Brian finally interrupted Diana.

    Diana was the one to feel stunned this time. She raised her head and looked up at Brian, who was looking earnestly back at her. Diana hoped that this time, Brian could say what she needed to hear.

    "I never view you as a tool or a toy. And I do respect you."

    Judging from Brian''s serious look, Diana knew he was telling the truth. But somehow, she just couldn''t bring herself to believe it.

    "As for my mother, I didn''t mean to lie to you. I wanted to introduce you to her. I''m sorry about that. And about Kyle¡­ he really is not the kind man you think. I worry about you being with him so much, that''s why I broke into his house."

    Diana was astonished. Was this the real Brian? The bossy, arrogant Brian?

    Still, Diana couldn''t help asking, "So then why did you scold me like that in your message yesterday?"

 Chapter 523 - 105: A Smart Girl

    Brian frowned at her. "I will always admit the things I have done. But I will never take criticism for things I haven''t. It was you who picked a fight with me first."

    Diana felt something was wrong. She hesitated for a moment and then took out her phone.

    "Look, I have the message you sent me right here. Look at it!"

    Diana handed her phone to Brian. He looked at the messages sent between them and saw the nasty message Antonette had written from his phone.

    Brian''s face turned black.

    "It wasn''t me," Brian said and gave the phone back to Diana.

    Diana studied his expression and found she trusted what he said.

    "Someone must have used my phone. But who would dare to touch my stuff?" Brian wondered aloud.

    He was right, Diana thought to herself, who would want to make the two of them have an argument?

    Brian thought it might be Antonette, while Diana guessed it might be Carol. But neither voiced their speculation. Both Carol and Antonette were important people in one another''s lives, and for now, there was no way of proving anything. So, they chose to keep their suspicions to themselves until it could be proved.

    "So¡­" Diana peered at Brian, "If that is true, are we OK now?"

    Brian raised his eyebrows, "You don''t have the right to say that."

    "Hey! Didn''t you say you respect me? Why do you change so fast? You are bossy again."

    Brian smiled. "Didn''t you ever hear the phrase: ''Follow the man you will marry?" Though I am not your husband yet, it would be wise to follow my lead," he said with a cheeky wink.

    Diana was speechless. She wanted to disagree with his ridiculous argument, but his handsome face made her forgive him so easily.

    As they were about to start a new round of quarreling, Sybil came out to them.

    "Hey! You two have been chatting for a long time. Are you talking dirty to each other?" Sybil was a daring girl. She always said whatever she wanted, and her words made Diana flush.

    "Watch your tongue!" Brian uttered unpleasantly.

    Sybil pressed her lips and said, "You are always trying to lecture me, but I don''t think you are any smarter than I am."

    Brian was about to fight back when the butler walked quickly to them from outside.

    Seeing his distressed expression, Sybil went to greet him.

    "Your madam is taking a nap. You can tell me what''s going on."

    The butler looked relieved that Sybil was taking charge, then he uttered hesitantly, "Lady Sybil, there is a woman outside named Miss Jefferson who claims to be Mr. William''s fianc¨¦e. She wants to visit Lady Kate. I don''t know how to refuse her."

    "Fianc¨¦e?" Sybil shouted back with her eyes wide open. "How could it be? Since when does he have a fianc¨¦e?"

    Sybil was unaware that her father had arranged Brian''s engagement with Carol.

    Brian frowned at the butler unpleasantly.

    "Just ask her to leave. You can tell her mother isn''t free now," he said.

    "I¡­" the butler spluttered.

    Sybil rolled her eyes and came up with an idea.

    "Don''t ask him to refuse her, Brian, you can go and do it by yourself. It would be rude to have her turned away by the butler."

    The butler looked earnestly at Brian to save him from the uncomfortable situation.

    Finally, Brian gave in and went reluctantly to refuse Carol''s visit himself.

    Meanwhile, Diana now had a fresh round of worries after viewing all this. Sybil was so intimate with Brian that she felt intimidated by him. Diana had always considered herself an outgoing, energetic girl. But compared with Sybil, she was unmentionable.

    Sybil had the ability to make people follow her, even though she sometimes sounded kind of bossy. Brian and the butler were prime examples. Even Kate treated her in a gentler way.

    Some people are just born with those social skills.

    As Diana fretted over Sybil, Brian walked to the gate and saw Carol standing there patiently. She wore a beige dress that made her look elegant and graceful. She was holding a well-packed gift box that was clearly a gift for Kate.

    As Carol stood politely, a gift in hand, Brian felt it was too cruel to ask her to leave. Deep down, he felt guilty about her. After all, she came back for him and gave up her post-graduate studies abroad. But he had fallen in love with Diana; there was nothing he could do about it. Still, Brian still felt terrible that Carol had waited for him for so many years.

    Carol smiled at him, "I just came to visit your mother, I didn''t expect to see you here."

    "My mother doesn''t like to be bothered when she is at home. How about you leave the gift here, and I will arrange for you to meet her another time?"

    After Brian showed up, Carol had assumed he would let her in, no questions asked. On the contrary, now he was asking her to leave!

    But she forced herself to act calmly.

    "I understand, but I am a little bit tired after driving all this way. Can you let me come in for a cup of tea? I will leave as soon as I''ve had a little rest."

    It was difficult to turn down such a request. Brian hesitated for a while but nodded at last.

    "Come in, my mother is sleeping now. You''d better not disturb her."

    Without even looking at her in the face, Brian walked back into the villa. His coldness hurt Carol, but what else could she do? She had loved Brian for so long, she couldn''t miss the chance to be with him.

    As they came out into the garden, Carol was shocked to see Diana was there too, in Kate''s house!

    Brian, however, showed no sign of embarrassment. He walked directly to where Sybil and Diana were sitting eating dessert. He then ordered the butler to bring Carol a cup of tea.

    Sybil stood up to greet Carol with a sunny smile.

    "Hello, nice to meet you. I am Sybil."

    Like Diana, Carol was also unaware of Sybil''s identity. She didn''t recognize her at all and assumed she was Diana''s classmate. As such, Carol smiled coldly at Sybil and shook her hand casually.

    "Hi, I am Carol Jefferson, Brian''s fianc¨¦e," Carol said with a sense of pride and arrogance.

    Hearing Carol''s self-important tone, Sybil changed her look, while Brian, who was standing beside her, looked a little on edge.

    Diana could feel the tension between them and thought it best; she stayed quiet.

    "Take a seat, please," Brian said, desperate to break the awkward silence.

    Carol sat down elegantly, though, from her face, it was easy to tell she was not happy with some of the people around the table. As for who was the person she despised, no one would know that except Carol herself.

    Noticing Carol''s demeanor, Sybil felt it was impossible to like her. What''s more, Sybil didn''t strongly dislike her father. It was no surprise to her that he thought a woman like Carol would be good for Brian to marry.

    Not wanting to stick around any longer, Sybil ate another two pieces of waffle then got up to leave, "Sorry, everyone, I am feeling rather sleepy. I am going to take a nap."

    Sybil''s carefree behavior made Carol think she was a girl like Antonette. After all, this was Kate''s house. Even Brian had to behave here. How could this girl, as a guest in the home, act so casually? Carol always hated these kinds of gold-digging girls.

    However, Brian''s response surprised her again.

    "Go ahead. Remember to take a big quilt, so you don''t get cold. And be careful, I know you always roll around in your sleep," Brian said gently.

    This made both Diana and Carol look up from their plates.

    Diana thought Sybil was so charming that Brian must really love her, while Carol thought Sybil was a bitch; someone she had to force out of Brian''s life.

    Of course, Sybil was a smart girl, and she could imagine what Carol was thinking. So in an effort to wind her up further, she walked over to Brian and touched his shirt collar. She smiled and said in a caring voice, "Ah, that reminds me, I bought you a new tie. When should I give it to you?"

    This was one step too far for Carol. Overwhelmed by her jealousy, she stood up abruptly and marched over to Brian and Sybil.

    "You are talking with my fianc¨¦e. Don''t you think you''re inappropriate?"

    Sybil desperately wanted to laugh, but she kept it in and instead glanced at Brian, whose face was as black as night.

    "I don''t know what kind of family you were born into. But I told you when I introduced myself that I am Brian''s fianc¨¦e. So, you''d better change your behavior!"

    Sybil couldn''t control herself anymore and burst out laughing.

    Both Carol and Diana were confused.

    "What are you laughing at?" Carol said angrily.

    Sybil stopped laughing and raised her head.

    "Miss Jefferson, there''s no need to be jealous. And don''t you think it is extremely rude to suggest I am not well-educated before asking who I am?"

    This reaction caught Carol unawares, and she instantly knew something was wrong.

    Seconds later, Sybil turned to Brian and said in a deliberate voice, "Now I can see you made the right choice, brother."

 Chapter 525 - 107: The Truth

    Kyle parked the car and looked around hesitantly, fearing his car would not be safe there.

    Antonette read Kyle''s mind, though, and tried to comfort him, "Take it easy. People here are too shy to touch your car. They''ve never seen anything like it."

    That much was true. Kyle felt quite relieved.

    Then Antonette walked Kyle to the residential building where she lived. His face twisted in pain when looking at the ground covered with trash and dirt.

    "This place is going to be renovated, right?" Kyle asked, straight out.

    Antonette glanced at him and nodded, "Yes. After demolition, we''ll get a large sum of money to relocate and move out of this hellhole."

    Kyle was absorbed in thought, before asking, "So marrying into money would help you get out of here?"

    "No, it''s a change rather than an escape. Same as you are longing for the top position in the William family, that is also a change."

    Kyle didn''t express an opinion on her words but raised his eyebrows.

    Walking along, they stopped in front of one of the least run-down houses. Antonette looked at the house for a while and then turned to Kyle, "Here we are."

    Kyle was still hoping for a way out of the situation, but once Antonette had entered the house, he had to follow.

    There was a strong smell of damp in the dark corridor. Dust and spider webs were everywhere. The banister beside the staircase was rusted to the point that it could barely support any weight.

    Finally, Antonette stopped in front of a green iron cage protecting a stained, white door. Then she took out her keys to open the many locks.

    As they entered, Antonette shouted out a cold greeting, "Mum, I''m back."

    Kyle stayed at the doorway, wondering how to introduce himself.

    "I thought you''d forgotten your own home. Did you come back to check if I was dead?" A shrill, rasping voice came ringing out from the other room.

    Was that Antonette''s mother? Kyle remained hesitant.

    At the same time, Antonette produced a scathing grin as she shouted out, "I brought my boyfriend to see you."

    A clatter of noise sounded from the other room, and a small, thin woman came out. She wore an old corduroy skirt, her face framed by shoulder-length, blonde hair. It was clear that she had been a beauty when she was young, but now there was a malicious quality to her.

    "Nice to meet you, madam. I''m¡­ Antonette''s boyfriend."

    "Boyfriend?" Antonette''s mother let out a sneer, "You must be a gigolo that this wicked girl hired, right? How could a liar like my daughter get a boyfriend?"

    "Mother!" Can''t you stop badmouthing your own daughter?!"

    "Excuse me?" Antonette''s mother looked sharply at Kyle. Her viperous glance struck him deep in his soul.

    "He doesn''t love you at all. One glance is enough for me to know that. Look at him; he can''t even bring himself to enter the house."

    Jenny was very observant, for indeed, their relationship was different from that of a normal couple.

    Kyle didn''t expect Antonette''s mother would be such a creature. All he could do was wait to see how Antonette dealt with the situation.

    Antonette felt too ashamed to show her face now. She bit her lip and struggled to say, "So what? We have an arrangement. And he is very wealthy. But I can accomplish what you couldn''t! I''m better than you, mother!"

    "A deal?" Jenny burst out laughing at hearing her daughter''s words, "Do you think you are clever? Such ''cleverness'' will always come undone!"

    After that, she looked back at Kyle and questioned him, "What''s your name? She says you''re rich, so what family are you from?"

    Kyle had never been treated in this way. He winced with dissatisfaction.

    "Have you ever heard of the William family?"

    "The William''s?"

    All of a sudden, Jenny''s complexion changed completely. She stared at Kyle as if he were a piece of shit. "Who is Simon William to you?" she hissed venomously.

    "To me?" Kyle looked at Jenny with suspicion, "He is my uncle. Do you know him?"

    "Uncle. Hahaha. He is your uncle!" There was a weird expression on Jenny''s face.

    Antonette also realized something was wrong with her mother, but before she could react, her mother rushed to Kyle and pushed him away.

    "Get out! The William family is not welcome here!" she shouted.

    "What are you doing?" Antonette lost her temper as well and dragged Jenny White away.

    Out of nowhere, Jenny White lashed out and slapped Antonette''s face hard as she tried to grab her hands.

    The sound of the slap echoed through the apartment.

    Kyle was in amazement. This mother-daughter relationship was utterly abnormal! He adjusted his tie and tried to slink away without being noticed.

    "Hang on, Kyle!" Antonette was going to pursue him, but Jenny White pulled her back.

    "Where do you think you''re going?!" Jenny screamed at her daughter.

    Antonette got crazy with anger and fiercely pushed her mother away.

    "You are jealous of me for finding a rich man?!"

    Without hesitation, Jenny gave Antonette a second, fierce slap to the face.

    "Antonette White, are you that cheap? Why did you have to get into a relationship with the William family?"

    Antonette covered her face as tears filled her eyes.

    "Why am I not allowed to do that? I just love money¡­"

    Suddenly, a distant memory struck Antonette after seeing the despair on her mother''s face.

    After a long time, Antonette struggled to say, "The man¡­the man you told me about is¡­"

    ***

    "Yes." Jenny White ground her teeth in resentment, "It was Simon William."

    The realization felt like a bomb had exploded in Antonette''s mind. She flopped down to the ground.

    Was her mother, Simon William''s mistress? Antonette was dumbstruck.

    But her shock soon turned to joy as she murmured, "Simon William is my father, that means I''m one of them! If I return to the William family, I can get whatever I like!"

    Crack!

    Yet another heavy slap came raining down on Antonette.

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" her mother yelled.

    "I know Simon William didn''t accept you, but I am his daughter. He has to accept me. I''ll try every means to get back into that family, and there''s nothing you can do about it!" Antonette stood up and stared at her mother in the face.

    Leaving her words to linger, Antonette picked up her bag and rushed out without a backward glance.

    Antonette ran out to the street but found Kyle''s car had already pulled away. She was running as fast as she could but couldn''t catch up with him.

    With no other option, Antonette hailed a passing taxi and gave the driver Kyle''s address.

    She was not allowed to marry Kyle, but she had a bigger chip in her hand now.

    What Jenny said did make sense. However, once she proved her identity to Simon, her father, he would have to admit the truth.

    As for how to reveal her identity, she needed Kyle''s help.

    Meanwhile, Kyle was extremely angry; he had never expected it would be such an ordeal for him to visit Antonette''s home.

    The car shot down the road at high speed, until gradually Kyle calmed down. As he did so, a thought suddenly occurred to him.

    Why did Jenny White reject him after she knew he was a William? Could it be that she had some kind of relationship with his family?

    Thinking of that, Kyle parked his car and called Antonette.

    Antonette was in the taxi, burning with anxiety. When her phone started to ring, she was slow to answer but seeing Kyle''s name appear on the screen, Antonette was ecstatic.

    "Kyle, I have something important to tell you."

    Kyle replied coldly, "I need to ask you something. See you later."

    Saying just that, Kyle hung up.

    The sudden hang-up held Antonette in a trance. She gritted her teeth and swore that she would succeed and become a member of the William family this time. After that, nobody would dare to look down on her!

    When they met back in Kyle''s grandfather''s residence, Kyle was still indifferent towards Antonette. In fact, after today''s incident, he despised her even more.

    Kyle despaired at women such as Antonette and her mother. No matter what, a woman should remain elegant. Behaving like a lout and being violent couldn''t settle anything.

    And it seemed that Antonette was very much like her mother, a mean, shameless tart.

    "What do you want?" Kyle grunted.

    His contempt put Antonette immediately on edge.

    "There are good reasons for me to quarrel with my mum. Don''t think badly of me, please."

    "Oh, don''t worry, I understand who you are. And I don''t care about you one bit," Kyle said coolly. "The only reason I agreed to see you is that we have a deal."

    Hearing that, Antonette didn''t get angry, but let out a fake laugh.

    "You still don''t see me as your ally. Even after we had s.e.x and now¡­"

    "Shut up!" Kyle chided her, "Talking about what happened between us as I wanted it. Do you have any self-respect?"

    "Kyle now is not the time to be pure and lofty. If you want to inherit your family fortune, some questionable methods will be needed. And that''s why I''m here."

    "What kind of dirty tricks do you want to play this time?"

    Antonette grinned, ready to play her trump card.

    "Kyle, maybe you don''t know, but I''m Simon Williams'' illegitimate daughter."

    "What?" Kyle was startled. "You can''t joke about this kind of thing."

    "Simon William had many relationsh.i.p.s with women of his age, one of whom was my mother. So it''s possible that I''m his daughter," Antonette explained.

    "Where''s the evidence?" Kyle was still unconvinced.

    Antonette let out a sigh, "That''s the point. He had so many lovers when he was young. It is very likely that he has many illegitimate offspring. But why haven''t they revealed that fact? I believe he rejected the chance to have a relationship with them and simply bought their silence."

    "Get to the point," Kyle interjected.

    "My mother wouldn''t lie about this. What I need now is enough public opinion to push my way into the William family. Otherwise¡­"

    There was a sinister look on Antonette''s face.

    "Otherwise, what? Don''t you ever get tired of scheming?"

    "Who are you to look down upon me? In fact, we are in the same boat. Maybe the discrimination you have suffered from the William''s is no less than what I have. How is Brian''s attitude towards you? How about the William family in general? How does that make you feel?"

    Antonette''s words hit right on Kyle''s biggest insecurities. Immediately, his face turned dark.

    "I don''t need you to remind me!" His facial muscles contorted in anger.

    Seeing Kyle was wavering, Antonette continued to exert herself.

    "Kyle, if you want to make something better in your life, I can give you a hand, as long as you help me to prove my identity. I guarantee I''ll support you to contend with Brian for the position of heir to the William throne.

    "Enough with this, it''s all empty promises." Kyle slowly turned around. Only indifference was left on his face.

 Chapter 526 - 108: Are You Threatening Me?

    In truth, Kyle was exceptionally unwilling to get involved in Antonette''s plan, he had been from the start. Besides, if anyone found out, he had s.e.x.u.a.l i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e with his cousin.

    "Kyle, if you help me this time, I''ll never tell anyone about our¡­ relationship." Antonette laughed maniacally to herself; Kyle was so easy to read!

    "Are you threatening me now?"

    "I have kept the recording, of course. Do you really think I''m just a woman with ''big b.r.e.a.s.ts and no brain''?"

    Thanks to Kyle''s reluctance, Antonette was forced to b.a.r.e her fangs and show her true nature.

    She would get what was destined for her, by any means necessary!

    Kyle had always cared most about his reputation. All those years, he had carried himself with restraint. Even in the face of Brian''s public taunts, he didn''t use force. His tolerance was solely to protect his good name and image.

    But now, Antonette was threatening all the work he''d put in to build up his status.

    At last, Kyle gritted his teeth and said, "What do you want me to do?"

    Antonette let out a sigh of relief. Everything would be much easier with Kyle''s help.

    "I only need a small favor from you. I''ll try my best to collect evidence about my Mother and Simon William''s relationship in those years. And then I need you to help spread the news."

    "Are you going to try and manipulate public opinion to force Simon William to accept you?" Kyle asked skeptically. "Do you know what kind of person he is? He''ll surely figure you out."

    Antonette sneered at his worrying.

    "A man like him has enough skeletons in his closet that he''ll always fear something coming out. If he doesn''t accept me, the William reputation will be damaged. By that time, he won''t be the only one to be hurt."

    Although her idea was insidious, Kyle had to admit it could be effective.

    Kyle was reminded of the years of suffering he had suffered from Brian and others in the family. The possibility of revenge weighed heavily in his mind.

    "All right, I promise to help you. But, you must delete the recording first."

    Antonette flashed Kyle a smile and took her phone out, then deleted the recording, right in front of him.

    This act of good faith on Antonette''s part made him feel much better.

    "Waiting for your good news." Antonette chuckled.

    "Well¡­" Kyle began.

    As he thought of how to help Antonette, Kyle lost concentration, and Antonette seized the chance to come up close to him. She whispered seductively in his ear, "Kyle, do you want¡­

    "Get away from me!" Kyle was startled by her sudden closeness. He stepped back immediately as if she were something dirty.

    Though Antonette was disappointed, she soon put on an obsequious smile and kissed him goodbye.

    Kyle stood there in embarrassment but couldn''t help thinking about that crazy night with Antonette. He began to blush heavily.

    Damn it! He closed his eyes and tried to calm down.

    Back at Grace''s villa, there was plenty of chatter and excitement.

    Diana and Sybil were in the kitchen, preparing a sauce to have with some spaghetti.

    Sybil had often cooked for herself whilst studying abroad. Moreover, cooking was one of her hobbies, so she was good at it.

    Full of admiration for her talent, Diana stood beside, watching intently.

    As Sybil was preparing the sauce, she chatted happily with Diana.

    "The most important part of spaghetti is the sauce. The longer we let it cook, the better it will become. We''ll keep adding spices and constantly stirring, so it''s a little time-consuming, but the taste will be fantastic!"

    "Did you learn these skills overseas?"

    Sybil nodded her head, "In fact, I found Italy a little boring. In the first year, I studied in Florence. The local economy there is quite poor, and the unemployment rate is very high, so they have a lot of social problems. On the other hand, they do have very beautiful architecture. In the second year, I went to Paris. Paris has a profound culture and lots of delicious food. But if it''s your first time there, then make sure to pay attention to your belongings, it''s quite common for tourists to be robbed.

    Everything foreign was completely fresh to Diana; she had never left her home country. So, she grabbed this opportunity to ask Sybil to tell her more.

    Sybil was also very happy to talk with Diana about this subject. She had few friends in France since her French was not good enough to have deep communication with locals. So she was delighted to have a beautiful and cute audience to hear her story.

    "Last time I was there, I got an extraordinary necklace and set of bracelets at a second-hand market. I planned to give them to Mum, but she doesn''t like old stuff. I can give them to you if you''d like? If you don''t want to wear them, you can give them to someone else."

    Certainly, Diana was happy to accept Sybil''s present.

    "Great! You''re so nice. When I was a child, I used to collect bamboo arts and crafts from my parent''s hometown. Next time I go back, I''d love to bring you back some."

    "Thank you!"

    Within an hour, Diana and Sybil had become one harmonious whole. Brian was relieved they were getting on so well. Though it wasn''t much of a surprise as the two girls'' characters were very much alike.

    Sybil was definitely not like Carol, a scheming woman, full of arrogance and misplaced pride. Sybil had an honest, straight-up character, which, considering she was from a rich family, Diana found very refreshing.

    A few minutes later, the sauce was ready. Sybil poured it onto the spaghetti, then sprinkled a few drops of olive oil and added a generous serving of black pepper. The last step was to mix it all together.

    The smell was mouth-watering, particularly for someone who liked the food as much as Diana.

    Seeing her happiness, Brian was lost in thought.

    Was he really unkind to her? Why had she never truly smiled like that in front of him?

    Brian was unable to ponder his questions any longer, as dinner was served. Grace, Brian, Sybil, and Diana sat down together, eating the spaghetti and talking happily with each other. There was a great atmosphere in the room, and everyone was having a great time.

    However, happiness is always temporary, as proven when Brian received a call from his father halfway through the meal.

    Brian frowned at the sight of his father''s number flashing on the screen and walked out to take the call.

    "What is it this time?" he said in a low voice.

    Influenced by the warm atmosphere of the dinner, Brian''s tone was unusually bright, but Simon''s words quickly changed that.

    "We are going to have a family party. You and Sybil must come!"

    Brian instantly understood the meaning behind the ''family party.'' As a rule, not only the children of the William family would be invited, but also other families that were friends with the William''s. It was essentially an elaborate dating party.

    "I don''t want to. I am busy."

    Brian rejected his father''s invitation directly. He was bored of meeting all those women trying to catch his attention. He was different now. He didn''t need to prove he was a charming man by attending such parties, as he had now fallen in love. He didn''t want to waste time on other women.

    "You are ridiculous!" Simon shouted furiously. "I can accept that you have fun with ordinary girls. But how could you refuse to attend such a party?"

    "Haven''t you assigned me a fianc¨¦e already? Why do you still want me to join this party?" Brian said coldly.

    "That''s the reason you must attend this party," Simon uttered.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You are no longer young. And Carol is back now. This is a chance for you to announce your engagement."

    "What? You haven''t even asked me if I want to!" Brian shouted angrily.

    "I have agreed to the engagement with Carol''s parents. There is no way we can back out now! We are cooperating with Mr. Jefferson now, and this deal is worth a tremendous amount of money. The engagement will show our commitment. I will not allow you to say no in this matter!"

    "Why do you always force me to accept your ideas? I don''t love Carol, and I will not get engaged with her! You handle your promise with her parents. It''s none of my business!"

    "This is serious! How could you be so childish? When will you start acting like an a.d.u.l.t?" Simon yelled.

    "You have never respected me," Brian said in a cold voice. "You just think I am a tool to help you keep your power to be used at any time you like. Have you ever thought that I am my own man? What about my dignity?!"

    "You have the cheek to speak about dignity with your father? How dare¡­"

    Brian ended the call before Simon could finish his next bit of criticism.

    The veins on his forehead were popping out by that point; he had forced himself to hang up before he said something he might regret.

    Kate heard their quarrel. She sighed and tried to comfort Brian.

    "Brian, you are right. Of course, you should be able to choose your own wife. Your father was always so obsessed with money and power. He never cared about us. That is why I chose to divorce him. So, Brian, stay true to yourself, don''t change for him."

    Actually, Diana had also heard the conversation. But it would have been improper for her to make any remarks. After all, it was Brian''s private matter; she wasn''t the one that he loved. Yet Diana couldn''t help feeling vexed about it. She and Brian had become quite close in recent days; it didn''t seem impossible that she could fall in love with him one day.

    After finishing dinner, they all said goodbye to Kate.

    "Diana, I saw your room earlier today. It is wonderful! Can I sleep with you in your room tonight?" Sybil asked.

    "You have your own room. Why do you want to take Diana''s room as well? Brian questioned irritably.

    "Take? No! I said that because I like her. Is it OK with you, Diana?"

    Diana felt lucky to have met Sybil and to have become one of her friends. She smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. I also want to chat with Sybil."

    Brian looked at her hesitantly. He had planned to have a talk with Diana, and now Sybil had ruined it.

    Meanwhile, Simon William was in a furious state. He had never expected that Brian would talk with him so rudely. He could accept Brian''s attitude, but if he refused to show up to the party, Simon''s business with Carol''s father would be impacted. No! He couldn''t allow that!

    And Simon blamed all of this on Diana. He had sent his people out to investigate her and found that Diana was intimate not only with Brian but also with Kyle.

    Simon made a call. He decided Diana had to know who she was dealing with; he was going to teach her a lesson. Life is not a fairy tale; ordinary girls do not marry rich men.

 Chapter 527 - 109: Wasting your Gorgeous Face

    That night, Ken drove the car back to Brian''s house. Brian was sitting in the front seat beside Ken, while Diana was sitting with Sybil in the back, chatting happily. Ken was their main topic of conversation.

    "Ken, your clothes are so old¡­ doesn''t my brother give you a good salary? You need you to look for some nicer stuff to wear," Sybil said with a cheeky smile.

    "He bought the clothes himself. Why do you blame me?" Brian asked.

    Ken smiled shyly.

    "The clothes I''m wearing now are last year''s designs. . They might not be in fashion, but they''re good quality and comfortable. Of course, as you major in fashion and design, you must have a better taste than most ordinary people."

    Ken''s words made Sybil swell with pride.

    "Maybe I can take you shopping someday. I''ll help you choose some nice things. It will help a lot when you meet the girl you like. What you''re wearing now is wasting your gorgeous face."

    "That would be great. Thank you, my lady."

    "You don''t have to call me that. We are friends!" Sybil waved her hand and added, "I will ask my friends to send some newly-designed clothes for you from France. I promise I will make you look fabulous!"

    Sybil spoke excitedly, while Ken didn''t show much eagerness. But Diana noticed that Ken often blushed when Sybil spoke to him.

    Did he? Diana recalled Ken''s face when Sybil first showed up, and she finally understood what was going on. Ken had feelings for Sybil! But he probably did not dare to tell her out of concern for his lowly status.

    As for Sybil, she tended to rely on Ken. But it seemed that she hadn''t figured out her emotions yet. Someone would have to push her to face it.

    "Ken, as Sybil is going to sleep in my bedroom, can you take her things to my room?"

    This kind of thing was supposed to be done by other servants, so Brian turned to Diana with a confused look. He noticed Diana''s pleading look and soon understood her plan.

    "Yes. Diana is very special. Better you do it personally," Brian said.

    Ken was confused initially, however, their not so subtle pushing for him to go with Sybil soon helped him understand.

    And it made him feel rather shy. Indeed, he loved Sybil. But he had never considered that he could actually be with her. It was enough for him to be happy if he could protect her and know she had a happy life.

    After all, Ken wasn''t a gentleman like Brian, supported by a rich family. He assumed Sybil could never be happy with a man like him.

    Thinking of that, Ken was frustrated, but Sybil didn''t notice. She replied happily, "That''s so considerate! I don''t know any of your servants. I would feel much safer with you, Ken! I know you so well!"

    Her tone showed her complete trust in Ken, something that Brian and Diana both envied about their situation. At least they were both at peace, never having argued or fought. Whereas they themselves were utterly different, so much had gone on between them.

    It was then that Brian recognized that he had to tell Diana how he felt before it was too late.

    After getting back to Brian''s house, Sybil walked around Diana''s room. Then she emptied out all of her belongings from her several suitcases. It was mostly clothes, bags, makeup, and jewelry, all of very high quality. It was astonishing to Diana that someone could fill three huge suitcases with these things.

    Sybil looked despairingly at it all and began putting things away.

    "Oh no, this silk top is wrinkled. Please can you help me, Diana?"

    Diana smiled slightly and began to help Sybil with the mess on the floor.

    "I am not good at this kind of thing, but when I''m away, I have to do everything by myself. I don''t want to take a servant with me abroad as it would make me too different from the other students. I don''t want them to think of me as some spoilt, little rich girl."

    Diana didn''t know how to reply, so she continued listening in silence.

    "I had several boyfriends when I was abroad. But the longest relationship didn''t even last a month. I think I just didn''t feel any real passion for those guys. Sometimes, I wonder if maybe I don''t want to date anyone."

    "It is tricky¡­" Diana offered awkwardly.

    Sybil pressed her lips and dropped the clothes to one side.

    "Actually, I am longing to find true love. But why can''t I meet Mr. Right?"

    Hearing that, Diana thought of Ken. She smiled slightly and said, "I am sure all those relationsh.i.p.s didn''t last because you deserve someone better. You have to be patient. Don''t rush!"

    Sybil jumped down from the bed, her eyes sparkling with hope. "Really?"

    "Yes," Diana nodded.

    Sybil rushed to hug Diana. "You are so nice! Other people always tell me I am too picky and arrogant. But I just didn''t feel right about those guys."

    The hug was so firm that Diana almost couldn''t breathe. She smiled awkwardly as they parted from their embrace.

    Feeling calm and happy again, Sybil lay down on the bed and said, "I can''t do it anymore. I am so tired. I have to wash and then go to bed."

    "Do you want me to prepare the hot water?" Diana asked.

    Sybil smiled immediately and said, "Yes! Can you also bring me my facial mask? My skin was so dry after my long flight yesterday."

    Looking at Sybil''s cute face, Diana couldn''t refuse her. She went to fetch the mask and then headed to the bathroom.

    Diana was still thinking about her own worries as she prepared the bath. She recalled the contract between Brian and her and their complicated relationship; it was all so messed up!

    And now she was a friend of Brian''s sister. It was truly strange.

    As she waited for the bath to fill, Diana''s phone rang in her pocket.

    It was Brian. Why was he calling her now? Gazing at her phone, Diana was confused.

    Still, the day''s events had changed Diana''s views toward Brian. She had witnessed that it was possible for him not to be so bossy and unreasonable. So she decided to give him the benefit of the doubt.

    "Hello?"

    Diana heard Brian''s deep voice over the phone. To her surprise, his tone was much gentler than usual, sounding far more pleasing and s.e.xy. Such a change made Diana''s heart beat crazily.

    "Everything OK?" Diana said in a gentle tone.

    It was rare that they could talk with each other in peace like this.

    Brian noticed her friendly tone and matched it with his own, "Please come out. I have something to tell you."

    "What is it?" Diana was surprised; Brian was usually so bossy and arrogant. Since when did he ask her to do something and use the word "please"? It was astonishing!

    Brian said, "You will find out once you''re here."

    "Why can''t you tell me over the phone?"

    "It''s not convenient," Brian answered.

    Diana would ordinarily have refused Brian''s request, but she could feel he had something important to say.

    "OK, Brian, I''ll come now."

    Brian was surprised that Diana had agreed so easily; it was a positive start for his plan!

    Diana walked out of the bathroom to go and find Brian.

    "Is it ready?" Sybil said happily.

    Diana smiled and nodded at her. "I''m just going out for something. Take your time to enjoy the bath."

    Having heard her conversation with Brian, Sybil nodded pleasantly. She waved her hand and said, "Thanks for your help, see you when you''re back. "

    After making sure Sybil was okay, Diana walked out, and there she saw Brian standing in the hallway of the second floor.

    He was wearing a pair of slim, black pants. The top buttons of his white shirt were undone, which partially revealed his sculpted upper body. Leaning on the banister of the stairs, Brian looked charming and s.e.xy.

    "Follow me," he said, before smoothly turning away.

    Diana couldn''t resist Brian. She held her breath and followed in silence.

    Finally, Brian stopped at the balcony on the third floor.

    "What is it? Why do we have to speak up here?"

    Brian finally turned to face Diana.

    "My father is going to have a family party soon. I want to invite you to come with me."

    "Why do you want to invite me?"

    "Because I don''t want to go with Carol."

    Brian thought his hint was clear enough, but Diana was still confused.

    "Can I refuse?" she murmured.

    "Why?" Brian was hurt. He didn''t expect that Diana would turn him down so quickly.

    "I don''t like those parties. Besides, if I were there, what about Carol?"

    "I don''t care about her!" Brian shouted.

    Brian looked at Diana, trying to digest this information. Reaching out his hands, Brian pressed Diana''s shoulder. He gazed into her eyes and said, "I only care about you. Understand?"

    Diana''s heart started beating powerfully as she looked back into Brian''s eyes.

    Brian moved his hand to Diana''s face and gently touched her cheek.

    Then he uttered in the softest of voices, "Diana Anderson, I love you."

    Diana was stunned and stared at Brian in silent disbelief.

    "What''s wrong?" Brian asked. "Is it that much of a surprise?"

    For some reason, he was touched by Diana''s strong reaction, so he slowly leaned in to kiss her.

    Seeing his face come closer and closer, Diana pushed Brian away fiercely.

    "Brian! What is your plan this time? I won''t fall for it again!" Diana yelled.

    Not expecting her reaction, Brian stood back awkwardly, and they fell into an embarrassed silence.

    After what seemed like an age, Brian decided to break the impasse and turned to Diana with a serious look. "Diana, I am serious. I do love you."

    Diana was shocked. Did he really mean it? She didn''t know how to reply to him and ran away in a panic.

    Diana rushed back into her room, full of excitement and nervous energy.

    Sybil had finished her bath and was drying her hair when Diana entered.

    "Hey, what''s going on? Why do you look so fl.u.s.tered?"

    Diana smiled. She didn''t know how to explain it.

    Judging from Diana''s blushing face, Sybil thought she could make a pretty good guess.

    "What? What did my brother say to you?" she said jokingly.

    Diana shook her head. She was too confused to offer any reply.

    Seeing that, Sybil gave up asking any more questions. She knew she''d find out soon enough.

    After taking a shower, Diana lay down on the soft bed and gazed up at the ceiling. Sybil had fallen asleep already, but she just couldn''t sleep. She wondered whether maybe she had reacted badly to Brian''s declaration of love. It really looked like he might have been serious.

    However, she then shook her head fiercely and denied the idea. How could it be possible that Brian loved her?

    Diana slept badly, full of worries and doubts. And Brian didn''t leave her alone even in her dreams. Diana dreamt that Brian was holding a knife to her, asking again and again, "Diana Anderson, do you love me?"

    Diana has tortured the whole night, and the dark circles under her eyes in the mirror were testament to that; she looked awful!

    Sybil was already awake and looked at her with a smiling face.

    "Diana, why did you call out my brother''s name all night?"

    Diana was so shocked she accidentally dropped the toothbrush she''d been holding.

    "What? I called your brother''s name?"

    "Yeah! More than once!" Sybil replied, nodding vigorously.

    "Maybe it was in your dream?" Diana said hopefully.

    Diana was in a nervous panic. Saying Brian''s name in her sleep, how embarrassing! She brushed her teeth quickly and went downstairs.

    As they all went to bed late the previous night, everyone got up later than usual. The living room appeared empty until Diana got closer and finally noticed Kate Grace sitting on the couch!

    "Good morning, Miss Anderson," Kate said cheerily.

    Diana felt embarrassed and rubbed her head. Would Kate think she always got up so late?

    Knowing what she was thinking, Kate said reassuringly, "It''s okay. Sybil gets up much later than this."

    "Mum, I just came back, and you are talking bad about me already," Sybil called out from the stairs, smiling as she padded down the stairs.

    Kate laughed out loud and shook her head mockingly at Sybil. Then she walked to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    Diana was still troubled by what had happened last night. She looked around to see where Brian was.

    Seeing that, Sybil knew her thoughts and smiled. "Are you looking for Brian?"

    "No!" Diana denied it at once.

    Sybil rolled her eyes. It was clear that Diana was thinking about Brian. Did she really think she could keep it a secret?

    "I am going shopping later. How about asking Ken to drive you to Brian''s company?" Sybil suggested.

    Diana hesitated. "I don''t know¡­"

    "Stop worrying! Just come with us! We can go shopping in the mall under his office building. And he will pay for everything we buy," Sybil tried to persuade Diana.

    "I guess I could come with you¡­" Diana said, touched by Sybil''s offer to spend time with her.

    "Fantastic! Let''s go!" Without further ado, Sybil dragged Diana by the arm and marched her outside.

    Ken had been waiting for them outside the door and was ready to set off as Sybil practically threw Diana enthusiastically into the car.

    On the drive to the mall, Diana noticed Ken frequently looking in the rear mirror.

    From his view, he could see Sybil very clearly. Diana smiled silently. Ken''s love was obvious for everyone to see. But Sybil, the girl he loved, was the only one blind to it.

    "Diana, why are you smiling?" Sybil asked curiously.

    Diana waved her hands. "Ah, it''s nothing," she said casually.

    As Sybil looked back out the window, Diana caught Ken''s eye in the mirror and gave him a little nod of support.

    Ken stopped the car outside Brian''s company building. When he walked around to open the passenger door, Sybil jumped out excitedly and took his hand.

    "Ken, come shopping with me!" she said sweetly.

    Not expecting her sudden request, Ken was shocked and could only just muster a mumbled "Okay," as Sybil led them to the entrance of the mall.

    Sybil smiled happily. She had asked Ken to go with her for a good reason. She knew Brian loved Diana, so she had to create more chances for them to be together. Bringing Ken along meant Brian was much more likely to join them shopping.

    Unaware of Sybil''s plan, Diana was happy for Ken to have a chance to be with Sybil.

    On the way up to Brian''s offices, Diana felt nervous to see Brian. After what had happened yesterday, she didn''t know how to face him.

    She was still sure that Brian was just playing a joke yesterday, but what if it was true?

 Chapter 528 - 110: Will You Love Me?

    "Sybil, how about we go straight to the mall?" Diana stopped Sybil, desperate to avoid meeting Brian.

    "Diana, if I don''t see my brother first, none of his staff will know I am his sister. Then how will I get the clothes for free?" Sybil complained.

    "Okay, fine. You can go and see your brother. And, I will wait for you here."

    But Sybil wasn''t having any of it. She could tell Brian and Diana were stubborn people when it came to love, if she didn''t push them, they would never get anywhere.

    She rolled her eyes and said, "Diana, I have to make him come shopping with me. You can''t avoid seeing him." Sybil pushed Diana forward, giving her no choice but to follow.

    The security guards on duty outside Brian''s office were newly employed, and none of them had seen Diana and Sybil before, so they stopped them from entering the offices.

    "Do you know who I am?" Sybil said irritably.

    "Miss, no matter who you are, you can''t go into the CEO''s office without an appointment."

    Seeing their determination, Sybil huffed dramatically and took out her phone to ring Brian. He answered her call immediately.

    "Hey, my dear brother. Your people have stopped me from entering your office. And more importantly, your Diana is also with me," Sybil complained sweetly.

    The security guards heard the conversation and were instantly nervous, quickly offering their apologies. Sybil ignored them and turned away.

    Diana blushed after hearing Sybil say "Your Diana," is designated as ''someone''s'' made her quite uncomfortable.

    Soon, Brian walked out to meet them at the entrance.

    Sybil rushed into his arms and said, "Brian, look what your people have done! You should fire them all!"

    Sybil was acting very childishly, and Brian ignored her mindless request.

    "Don''t be silly. They are just doing their job."

    Diana was nervous after hearing his voice. And she lowered her head immediately.

    Sybil wasn''t an unreasonable person. She understood the employees were loyal to Brian''s company. She was just dramatic.

    Brian''s eyes were fixed on Diana. Noticing that, Sybil laughed silently.

    "Brian, can you go shopping with me?"

    Brian frowned. "Go, ask Ken."

    Sybil rolled her eyes. Gosh! She was creating chances for him to be with Diana. Was he really that naive?

    "You have to go with me so that you can pay for me. How could I ask Ken to do that? He is not as rich as you."

    "How cute, she clearly cares for him," he thought to himself.

    Returning his attention to Sybil''s request, Brian realized he hadn''t done anything for Sybil since she came back. This could be a good opportunity.

    "Okay," Brian finally answered.

    "Nice! You are the best!" Sybil jumped to Brian and hugged him tightly, and then ran to Ken.

    Diana was left behind with Brian. She kept her head lowered.

    Brian walked to her and said with a grin, "Diana, did you come here to see me?"

    "Brian, don''t be silly. Why would I want to see you? I came here to shop with Sybil. If she hadn''t invited me, I wouldn''t be here."

    "Really?" Brian raised his eyebrows. His face showed that he didn''t trust Diana''s words.

    Diana recalled his words from the night before, and her heart beat crazily once again. She quickly mumbled that she was going to look for Sybil and walked away, while Brian followed quietly behind her.

    Girls are born to be super fans of shopping. Sybil was certainly immersed in the happiness of shopping, and soon Ken was carrying bags full of things she had bought.

    As they walked around the mall, Sybil commented to Brian, "You know, I think you should change your designer. Your clothes are kind of out-dated."

    "You are so picky about other people''s fashion. Why don''t you join my company as a designer?" Brian replied sarcastically.

    Though he said it jokingly, Sybil actually took it seriously.

    "Well, then Ken could be my personal driver if I work here."

    Ken was excited by that prospect and looked at Brian hopefully. Could he really be Sybil''s driver and get to see her every day?

    Seeing both of their expectant expressions, what began as a joke had quickly become a reality, as Brian nodded in agreement.

    "Great!" Sybil rushed to Ken and hugged him.

    She had gotten used to being intimate with friends when she studied abroad, and the hug seemed a normal gesture.

    But Ken was clearly different, and his face immediately turned red. Luckily, Sybil had turned away already, so she missed his blushing face.

    Stopping outside a men''s clothing store, Sybil glanced at Ken, then pushed him inside and said, "You are going to be my personal driver. You have to dress nicely. Otherwise, people will think I have bad taste in fashion."

    Ken was stunned. Diana was about to follow them when Brian pulled her back.

    "Brian, what are you doing?"

    "I''m hungry. Let''s go for lunch," he uttered. With that, he moved Diana forward before she could refuse him.

    Diana took his hint to leave Sybil and Ken alone and quietly followed him.

    Now it was time for Diana to face the music. She was still unsure about everything, however, she at least wanted to apologize to Brian for how she reacted. But it was too embarrassing to bring up.

    Brian led Diana to a restaurant and ordered a few dishes. It was a small place, with the unusual feature of having all the seats as bench swings. Diana sat beside the window and waited for Brian to say something.

    "So Diana, what is your answer about the thing we discussed last night? Will you be my girlfriend?" he asked.

    Diana was shocked by Brian''s directness, and she coughed on the juice she was drinking.

    Brian sat beside her and tapped her gently on the back.

    "You don''t have to rush," he said with concern.

    Diana was again surprised by his gentle actions, so much so that she forgot to push him away.

    Once Diana stopped coughing, Brian sat back in his seat. It was still very unclear whether she had any feelings for him at all. Still, he was undeterred.

    "You don''t have to answer me now," he said, gazing at her intensely. He then added with unwavering confidence, "Diana, you will love me."

    Seeing the passion in his eyes, Diana could see he wasn''t lying. It was just still so hard to trust him.

    Diana was still deep in thought when the food arrived at the table, which provided a welcome excuse not to give an immediate answer.

    She turned her focus to the food and tried to hide her anxious look from Brian''s keen eyes.

 Chapter 529 - 111: Iéˆ¥æª’l Pick You Up

    After lunch, Brian was called back for an emergency meeting.

    Diana was hugely relieved, and as soon as he left, she called Sybil to tell her she was tired of shopping. Despite a brief protest from Sybil, they finally called it a day and went home.

    Lying on the couch, Diana was overwhelmed with complicated feelings.

    Sensing she was troubled, Sybil approached her and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Diana was desperate to ask someone for advice.

    "Sybil, what would you do if a man who you had some bad experiences with in the past told you he loves you?"

    Of course, it was clear that the man Diana mentioned was Brian. So Sybil replied in her usual direct way, "Diana, I know Brian might not have behaved well before, but I think he is serious about you."

    "How did you know I was talking about your brother?" she asked in surprise.

    Sybil shrugged. Anyone could tell that it was obvious.

    Diana didn''t want to discuss Brian any longer, so she got up and went to her room to think about what to do.

    At the same moment, Antonette was in a similar state of anxiety, but for very different reasons, as she was busy snooping around her mother''s house.

    Having added a sleeping pill to her mother''s drink, Antonette was sure she wouldn''t be disturbed.

    Antonette rummaged through the drawers in the bedroom, desperately looking for something. As she searched, she suddenly noticed there was a small black box under the bed.

    Antonette struggled to reach the box, hidden deep underneath the bed, but was finally able to pull it out. The box was covered in dust, which she carefully wiped clean, and then opened the lid.

    After seeing what was inside, Antonette smiled happily. There were photos of Jenny and Simon together when they were younger. And under those pictures was a report with the results of a paternity test.

    Naturally, Antonette understood why her mother had acted so weirdly after hearing Simon''s name. She must have taken the paternity testing to Simon many years ago but been rejected, hence her feelings towards Simon William and his family. It perhaps even explained her treatment of Antonette throughout her childhood.

    It was a pretty depressing thought for Antonette, knowing that both her parents hated her.

    However, Antonette quickly pushed those dark thoughts to one side and grasped the box. She was filled with hatred. Would Simon be happy about his daughter coming back for him in such a way?

    Antonette left her mother''s house with the box in hand and called Kyle.

    Seeing the caller''s name, Kyle was instantly unhappy. "Hello?" he said gruffly.

    But Antonette ignored his negative tone and answered gently, "Kyle, I have the evidence."

    "What? Where are you? I''ll pick you up." Antonette had certainly gotten his attention with that news.

    Antonette gave him her location to go and pick her up, happy that he seemed to appreciate the importance of what she''d found.

    They were in the same boat now, and she needed him as much as he needed her.

    Kyle soon arrived, and Antonette got into his car with a big smile.

    "Where is the evidence?" Kyle asked impatiently.

    "Kyle, relax. It''s all under control."

    Kyle was irritated already. "Antonette, stop playing your tricks." He had dropped what he was doing and drove straight to Antonette after the call. He didn''t want to waste time playing games. If Antonette didn''t have some real proof, he would teach her a lesson.

    Noticing his anger, Antonette took out the box and handed it to Kyle.

    "Kyle, have you forgotten that we slept together before? Why are you always so mean? It breaks my heart," she said sadly.

    However, Kyle was too focused on the evidence Antonette had given him to notice her amateur dramatics.

    Of course, the bad part was that Kyle was now sure Antonette was his cousin. He was disgusted that he had slept with his cousin.

    Antonette ignored his detesting look and smiled at him.

    "Kyle, we are family now. I hope we can have a good relationship in the future."

    She reached out her hand to him, staring right in his face.

    Squinting his eyes, Kyle gazed at Antonette. Unfortunately, it was clear that with Antonette''s assistance, he would have a better chance to take over the William family. Her shyness and cruelty were useful weapons.

    Kyle reached out and shook Antonette''s hand. But suddenly, he increased the strength of his grip and pulled Antonette in towards him. He lowered his voice and said, "You''d better forget what happened before, my dear cousin."

    Antonette was sad. But she replied as if she didn''t care, "Of course."

    Antonette could feel how deeply Kyle disliked her, but it didn''t matter. She would be a member of the William family. And once she was accepted as Simon''s daughter, she would have an endless fortune and enormous power. Antonette''s eyes shone with a greedy light.

    When they arrived at the gate of the university, Antonette stepped out of the car and smiled at him, "Kyle, I will wait for your good news."

    Kyle drove away without a word, but again, Antonette didn''t care about his cruel behavior.

    Besides, the jealous remarks from the people who saw her getting out of Kyle''s car were enough to make Antonette perfectly happy again.

    *********************************************************************************************************

    Dearest Readers,

    New chapters are up, hope you enjoy them. I would like to take this opportunity to send my warmest gratitude to all of you for always being so supportive and generous. Mostly those who are privileged readers on my other books.

    It''s been almost two years being an author inside this platform and you made me feel that all my works been appreciated by making it to the top trending. To all readers who send gifts and power stones, a million thanks.

    Another thing, this would be the last short novel that I will be posting on this platform. I already had mentioned it earlier. Most of my newest novel will be posted on another platform (GoodNovel) and you can download the app on Google play store and search my pen name [ annashannellin ] or search my recent books. Titled listed below:

    1. Dangerous D.e.s.i.r.e: The CEO''s Hidden Woman

    2. Mystic Full Moon: The Poisonous Curse

    Have a great weekdays to all of us. Sending you my warm hug!

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 530 - 112: Donéˆ¥æª› Call Me Father

    That morning, Diana got up early to catch the bus to school for her early class. But, once she walked out of Brian''s villa, she saw his car parked beside the gate.

    Brian lowered the window and his handsome face lured Diana in.

    "Get in the car."

    Diana thought it was quite strange. What was he doing? Then again, it was a good thing to have a free ride, so Diana happily opened the car door and got in.

    "Fasten the seat belt. I will drive you to school," Brian said in a gentle tone.

    Diana felt embarrassed. Looking at Brian, she asked, confusedly, "Brian, you are acting weirdly. Why are you so nice to me today? Are you¡­"

    Diana covered her c.h.e.s.t and gazed at Brian alertly.

    Brian sneered at her. "Forget it. I''m not interested in your slim figure."

    "You!" Diana pointed at him and rolled her eyes. "Well, since you are impotent, of course, you are not interested," she added slyly.

    Brian couldn''t find the right comeback. Smiling, he suddenly adopted a serious look. "Diana, I''m nice to you to try and show you that you should be with me."

    Diana was shocked. She felt the butterflies rising in her c.h.e.s.t again and couldn''t speak for a long time. She felt the sound of her heart beating so loudly she was sure that Brian could also hear it.

    "Diana, can you stop acting as if you don''t understand what I mean?" Brian said with a slight impatience.

    Diana was still unsure of how to respond. She was really terrible at expressing herself.

    When they arrived at the university, Diana jumped out of the car and ran for her first class.

    Not receiving any answer to his open affection left Brian speechless. What did she think of him?

    Diana walked hurriedly to her dormitory to fetch her textbook when she ran into Antonette.

    They both exchanged friendly greetings; however, Antonette sneered silently at Diana. Did Diana think she could dump Antonette now she had earned Brian''s love? Wait and see! Antonette was determined she would be the one who would earn everything from the William family.

    Diana, meanwhile, was totally occupied with what Brian had told her. She was absent-minded and had no idea what she was doing. She just had to contain her worries and excitement as she followed Antonette to the class.

    At the same time, Kyle emptied the box that Antonette had given to him onto his office desk.

    Looking at everything, Kyle came up with a plan. He called his assistant and instructed her to find a journalist at ''Daily Entertainment''.

    The journalist arrived surprisingly fast, and Kyle gave him the photos and DNA test report. The man was ecstatic. This would be massive breaking news! Holding his treasure, the man left eagerly to begin writing his piece.

    Kyle made it clear that it had to be published before the end of the day.

    He chose ''Daily Entertainment'' for its broad influence and talented journalists. After tonight, there would only be a topic on people''s lips.

    And Kyle was right. Not long after Antonette ended her last class of the day, she received the first of many calls, asking to confirm whether the story was true.

    Antonette decided she should share the good news with her mother.

    She took a taxi out to their old, slummy neighborhood. Looking at the rundown building before her, Antonette was overwhelmed with hatred. Clenching her fists, she swore to herself that she would never move back to this place.

    Taking a deep breath, Antonette entered her mother''s house. The inside was damp, and the air was filled with the scent of mildew.

    It was dark inside, but Antonette could still see her mother sitting silently in the corner. She sat, staring at Antonette without uttering a word.

    "Mother, Simon William admitted I am his daughter. Can you believe that?"

    "You took my box, didn''t you?" her mother replied coldly.

    Antonette hated how her mother always acted like everything was under her control. She stood up angrily, and shouted, "So? As long as I can be his daughter, I don''t care! And someday, I will get all his money!"

    Her mother laughed hysterically. "You will get his money? Do you really think Simon William will treasure you? He despised you from the moment you were born. You are nothing but a product of his fleeting passion."

    "Stop it! How can you say something like that to me?" Antonette yelled.

    For once, her mother had no answer for her.

    Antonette couldn''t bear to stay any longer. As she walked out of the apartment, she turned back for one last word, "Mother, I promise you right now. I will never come back here!''

    Her mother shouted hysterically at her disappearing figure, "Just remember how you got him to accept you! He will betray you in the end!"

    As per their arrangement, Antonette went to the agreed-upon place and waited for Simon.

    After a few minutes, he showed up alone, without any bodyguards. Antonette stood up at once to greet him, suddenly feeling a bit awkward. This would be the first time in her life to be alone with her father.

    "Father," Antonette stammered.

    "Don''t call me that."

    Antonette gave an embarrassed smile and sat back down.

    As expected, Simon was unwilling to accept Antonette as his daughter. But the media were going crazy about this story. Under intense pressure, he had to do something to change the situation; otherwise, the William Group would suffer.

    Despite Simon''s ruthlessness, he could see Antonette certainly bore some resemblance to him, and he recalled the moment a long time ago when Jenny White had come to him with a paternity test. But he had rejected her. Now, Antonette came to him in another way. Was it fate?

    "Move into my house tomorrow. I don''t want people discussing this anymore," Simon said.

    Trying to suppress her excitement, Antonette said, "Really, Father?"

    Simon frowned. "Call me Mr. William, unless there is someone else around."

    Although she could feel his distance, Antonette maintained her sweet smile and replied politely, "Yes, Mr. William."

    Her attitude pleased Simon. And as long as she followed his orders, he would treat her nicely.

    With that, Simon stood up and left.

    Watching him walk away, Antonette clenched her fists. If being despised was the path to money and power, no matter what, she would take it.

 Chapter 531 - 113: Antonette Evil Scheming

    Brian had planned to drive Diana home after her class. However, Simon called him as he was on the way.

    "Hello?" he answered abruptly.

    "Take Sybil to my house for dinner tonight," Simon stated in his usual bossy way. He then ended the call before Brian even had the chance to turn him down. All he could do was change his direction and drive back to pick up Sybil.

    After picking up Sybil, Brian drove them to the William family residence.

    They entered the house and walked through to the dining room, where they saw a girl sitting at the table.

    "Antonette?" Brian thought to himself.

    Antonette flashed her best smile and called out, "Brian."

    Sybil was a little disgruntled at this stranger''s presence and muttered to Brian, "Who is she?"

    Just as she asked her question, Simon entered and, without any preamble, stated, "This is your sister, Antonette."

    Sybil rolled her eyes, "How is this girl, my sister?"

    Brian was also confused. What was going on?!

    Seeing the confusion in Brian''s eyes, Simon continued, "This is my daughter. She has been living away with her mother. We only recently found each other again."

    Sybil snorted. "So basically she''s your illegitimate daughter¡­"

    Both Antonette and Simon fell into an awkward silence.

    Antonette''s face flushed in embarrassment, yet she still did not forget to try and get on Sybil''s good side. She stood up and politely smiled at her. But Sybil was in no mood to be friendly, if anything, all she felt was disdain. She completely ignored Antonette and went directly to sit down at the dinner table.

    Undeterred, Simon got back to the matter at hand.

    "Antonette is my daughter. I asked her here to have dinner together so she could get acquainted with you."

    Sybil and Brian did not reply. It was clear they looked down on her. The poor Antonette pinched her nails hard into her legs, yet maintained her sweet smile.

    After a brisk meal, Brian quickly left the villa with Sybil. They could not bear to stay one more minutes longer.

    Sat again in uncomfortable silence, Antonette forgot herself and got up to help clean the table. Simon''s wife, Mrs. Garcia, laughed mockingly, "Sure enough, the slum ones are different. They are born with the ability to serve people."

    Antonette''s working hands suddenly froze. She sent an appealing glance to Simon William, yet he turned a deaf ear and continued browsing his newspaper.

    Antonette now realized how ridiculous her behavior had been. She put down the tableware and fled from the room.

    Mrs. Garcia sneered at her, "What a rookie!"

    Simon quickly calmed her, "She grew up in a slum; she''s still inexperienced. Don''t be so serious about her."

    Mrs. Garcia stopped her mocking. She had been with Simon for so many years that she knew where the limit was, and she knew better than to test him.

    Antonette wandered along the street. Simon''s attitude stung her heart. She and Sybil were both technically his daughters. How could Sybil be the apple of his eye, yet she was nothing?

    Antonette''s lips twitched into a bitter smile, and she cursed in her heart: "We''ll see. I''ll make you pay one day!

    Sitting in Brian''s car, Sybil couldn''t help muttering, "I get a bad feeling from that girl."

    Brian nodded and agreed, "I never thought this would happen with her."

    Sybil''s eyes lit up. "Brian, did you know her before?"

    "Of course, she is Diana''s friend."

    "Diana''s?" Sybil looked skeptical, "But they are so different."

    Sybil now liked Diana from the bottom of her heart. There was no comparison between her and Antonette.

    As soon as she arrived, Sybil went straight to find Diana, who had already finished her shower and was lounging in her bed, applying a facial mask.

    "You''re back!" Diana greeted her warmly.

    "Diana, I have some news!"

    "What''s that?" Diana asked, intrigued.

    Sybil bluffed, "Guess who I met tonight at my father''s house? It was your roommate, Antonette!"

    "Why on earth was she there?" Diana said with surprise.

    "Get this. It turns out she is the illegitimate daughter of my father!"

    Diana stared at her in shock. It was unbelievable. How could this be?

    Diana could not stop thinking about the news regarding Antonette. Even until the next day, when Brian took her to school, she was still going over it in her head.

    When she got back to the dormitory, Antonette greeted her as usual, yet Diana could only reply with an embarrassed smile. The fact that Antonette and Brian were actually siblings had completely thrown her. She didn''t know how to face Antonette.

    Still, it was already well into the afternoon, and Diana suddenly remembered that Brian had invited her to attend William''s dinner party. And after seeing the evening dress he had prepared for her, Diana knew she could not refuse.

    "You doing anything tonight, Antonette?" Diana asked casually.

    She still couldn''t look at Antonette in the eye but forced herself to try and engage.

    "Ah, I think I''m staying in tonight, I''m pretty tired. How about you?"

    "I''m going for a shower now, then I''m heading out. Have a good evening." Diana replied.

    Thankful for the brevity of the conversation, Diana quickly picked up her towel and shower gel then rushed out of the room to the dormitory showers.

    Unfortunately, Diana did not notice Antonette''s sinister smile, as the moment Diana left to shower, Antonette jumped up from her bed and went to Diana''s storage cabinet.

    As the cabinet was in the dormitory, Diana usually left it unlocked, still not learning her lesson from the incident with her roommates.

    Antonette easily found the beautiful evening dress and hid it under the cabinet.

    Her simple plan had been executed easily, and she let out a satisfied chuckle. She made sure not to throw the dress away so that if they went to check later, she could say that Diana had forgotten where she''d put it.

    After hearing that Brian would take Diana to the William family''s dinner party, Antonette had been livid. Even she, the daughter of Simon William, was not invited to the dinner party, yet Diana was.

    Antonette quickly left the dorm and mumbled under her breath as she left, "You won''t be going to the dinner tonight, Diana! If I can''t go, then neither can you!"

 Chapter 532 - 114: Are You Okay?

    After the shower, Diana wrapped herself in a towel and made her way back to the dormitory.

    Ready to get dressed, Diana walked to the cabinet to take the evening dress. But when she opened the door, it was gone! There was nothing inside! A sharp panic swiftly overwhelmed her. She put the dress in the cabinet just a few hours ago! Where had it gone?

    With time ticking, Diana desperately searched the dormitory, but everywhere she looked, there was no sign of the dress.

    The dinner party was due to start very soon. With no other option, Diana quickly pulled on a T-shirt and a pair of jeans and ran downstairs to the dormitory manager to check the surveillance video. She wanted to confirm whether someone had entered the dorm whilst she was gone.

    Meanwhile, at the dinner party, Brian kept checking his watch with an increasingly glum face. Sybil stood beside her brother and was worried as well, "Brian, did something happen to Diana?"

    Brian didn''t answer her instead of adjusting his tie and taking a glass of water to ease his irritable feeling. He had told Diana the time for the party. Why had she not shown up yet?

    Sybil was less patient. "I''m going to check if Diana has arrived." She then got up and left the room, leaving Brian to fume silently on his own.

    Diana was getting more and more frustrated. She checked the video again and again, but no one had entered her dorm except Antonette.

    Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, Diana spotted Antonette coming down the steps of their dormitory building, wearing a nice dress. This instantly made Diana suspicious. Antonette had told her that she was staying in. So why was she now going out?

    Diana kept a careful eye on Antonette, but there was nothing in her hands.

    With time running out, Diana was forced to put her suspicions to one side.  "What time is it now?" she asked the dormitory manager.

    The dormitory manager glanced at his phone, "6:30 p.m."

    Diana''s stomach dropped as she heard the time. The dinner party was about to start! Diana immediately sprinted out of the office and headed to the school taxi rank.

    Sybil had been waiting for a long time at the gate to the William family house. But still, there was no sign of Diana.

    Having been as patient as she could, she was finally forced to give up and come inside.

    With a cup of wine in hand, Carol gracefully sat down beside Brian.

    "Brian, the dinner party is about to begin."

    "Yes, it is." Brian nodded his head, perfunctorily. He was in no mood to talk with anyone.

    Seeing his lack of interest, Carol considerately asked him, "Are you waiting for someone?"

    Brian gave no credence to her caring voice and kept his gaze fixed firmly on the glass of red wine in his hand.

    With Carol sitting in a sulk at Brian''s behavior, Simon William came over to greet them.

    "The dinner party has already begun. Why are you staying over here?"

    Simon''s voice carried a hint of anger.

    The watch on Brian''s wrist displayed 6:40 p.m.

    And Carol was looking at him with eager expectations.

    He looked outside once more to check if Diana had arrived. To his disappointment, no one was there.

    Finally, Brian had to give up and took Carol''s hand.

    Just as they were standing up to go into the party, the sound of Sybil''s excited voice came from the hall.

    "Diana!"

    Diana rushed in through the open front door, panting as she arrived.

    "Sybil, I forgot to bring any money. Could you help me pay for the taxi? I''ll give you back the money tomorrow."

    "Sure. Hurry up. The party has already started." Sybil said.

    Suddenly Sybil noticed what Diana was wearing.

    "Diana, how could you come here in a T-shirt?" she exclaimed.

    "I''ll explain to you later. Now, I need to see Brian."

    With that, Diana ran into the house.

    Brian paused after hearing Diana''s name, and he looked hopefully in the direction of the sound. This sent Carol into a wave of embarrassment.

    Seeing Diana come over, Brian frowned heavily.

    "What''s wrong with your clothes? Why didn''t you wear the evening dress I prepared for you?"

    "Please don''t mention that. I somehow lost the dress; that''s why I''m late!"

    The dinner party was warming up, and it was Brian''s turn to make a speech. Without hesitation, Brian took Diana''s hand and went up to the stage.

    Carol was left cast aside, her outstretched hand cruelly ignored. Brian only had eyes for Diana.

    A buzz spread through the crowd as they witnessed Carol''s humiliation.

    Her eyes filled with tears, and she left in great distress.

    Simon immediately followed her out, "Carol, Carol!" he shouted, trying to calm her down.

    On his way out, Simon flashed Brian a ferocious stare.

    Diana felt very guilty after seeing the look on Simon''s face.

    "Your father looks like he wants to kill us!"

    However, Brian was not afraid of his father.

    "I''m with you. You have nothing to worry about."

    Diana found it hard to feel grateful, after all, it was Brian''s fault that his father was angry. That said, she appreciated Brian''s caring words.

    Outside the house, Carol ran down the long driveway and out onto the street, the thought of escaping the only thing on her mind.

    As she paused for a moment on the road, in her absentmindedness, she was completely oblivious to the large truck, hurtling towards her at a terrific speed.

    By the time Carol came to her senses, it was already too late. There were just ten meters between her and the truck; it was too late for the driver to avoid her.

    Gripped by fear, Carol closed her eyes tightly and prayed it would all be over quickly.

    However, at the last second, a tall figure threw themselves at Carol, bundling her over and out the way of the passing truck. Carol fell into the arms of the man, and they rolled together on the ground before coming to a halt on the side of the road.

    Carol was totally dumbstruck. There was a dull look in her eyes, and her mind went blank. She looked around in a daze until a warm voice brought her back to life.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Thank¡­.thank you very much. I''m okay, I think¡­"

    Carol slowly came to, as if awakening from a dream.

    Finally, Simon ran over to check on Carol.

    "Are you okay?" he asked tentatively.

    "I''m fine. But what your son did to me tonight was a disgrace."

    "Miss Jefferson, I assure you, I will teach him how to be a man." Simon smiled obsequiously.

    Carol was indifferent to his concern and, above all, angry.

    After the party, she had realized one thing, it was time to forget Brian; he clearly didn''t have any affection for her at all.

    She was Carol Jefferson, the princess of the Jefferson family. She deserved a better man!

    Simon then turned to the man who had saved Carol.

    "Kyle, thank you so much for your saving, Miss Jefferson."

    Kyle. His name was Kyle! What a nice name, Carol thought. She looked at him properly and noticed he was rather handsome too.

    "Thank you so much," Carol said, her face slowly blushing at the sight of her good-looking savior.

 Chapter 533 - 115: Real Relationship

    "You''re welcome, Miss Jefferson," Kyle replied gently.

    His courage and politeness deeply impressed Carol.

    Simon knew there was nothing he could do to make it up to Carol right now, but he could at least get her home safely.

    "Kyle, could you take Miss Jefferson home?"

    His words made Kyle a bit uncomfortable. He didn''t want to be treated like a lowly driver. However, Kyle reverently accepted the request, "Yes, uncle."

    Carol stared at him in shock. He was Simon William''s nephew?!

    She had a good feeling about him anyway, and that was before she knew he was a William! She gratefully accepted his offer to take her home.

    This came as an immense relief to Simon as it meant the situation was not irretrievable. Once he persuaded Brian to marry Carol, everything would become much easier.

    However, Simon was unaware of the events happening at the party that was sure to make his blood boil with anger.

    Back in the house, Brian held Diana''s hand with great gentleness as he made his announcement on stage.

    "Hello everyone, this woman beside me is my girlfriend. Her name is Diana Anderson."

    This sent the crowd into a storm of whispers and shocked looks.

    No one had any idea who Diana was, she certainly didn''t come from any of their high-class families.

    Slightly embarrassed by Brian''s introduction, she complained in a whisper to him, "When did I become your girlfriend?"

    "Just now," he whispered back.

    Then, looking at Diana''s delicate mouth, Brian couldn''t control his feelings anymore. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. The touch was better than he had imagined.

    This was the scene that Simon William came upon as he re-entered the room, and it sent him into a horrible rage. "I disagree!" he yelled powerfully.

    Diana immediately pushed Brian away, but Brian was not satisfied with their short kiss. He looked at his father indignantly.

    "She is my girlfriend, not yours. Your disagreement is not important to me."

    With that, Brian took Diana''s hand and walked out.

    "Brian William, if you leave this house now, I''m done with you!" Simon bellowed.

    Brian turned around and said with a sneer, "Great." And just like that, they left the party.

    Outside, Diana was being dragged reluctantly to Brian''s car.

    "Brian, I think it''s not good to treat your father in that way."

    Without thinking, Brian suddenly erupted in complaints he''d been holding in about his father for a long time.

    "He is my father? Then why does he never treat me like his son? All he does is use me for his own benefit!"

    Diana was stricken by a wave of sorrow. These years must have been a tough time for Brian.

    Fortunately, she and Sybil were by his side now.

    Diana reached out her hand to console him.

    Brian looked up, "Diana, you like me, right?"

    Actually, Diana had already fallen in love with Brian. But she always concealed her feeling and didn''t dare to say it out loud.

    However, Brian''s actions today led Diana to believe his love was true.

    She looked at Brian seriously and nodded her head in agreement.

    Seeing this, Brian went wild with joy, like a child receiving his favorite gift on Christmas Day.

    At the same time, Kyle was dutifully driving Carol back home.

    But after Carol told him what had happened at the party, all kinds of feelings welled up in his heart.

    Kyle did have a thing for Diana. However, such personal feelings were nothing when compared with his long-term future. So, he had decided to try and forget about her.

    But now, he was told that she and Brian were together, it was like someone had taken something that belonged to him. Fury burned in his c.h.e.s.t.

    Noticing Kyle''s troubled look, Carol asked him concerned, "Are you OK?" After all, Kyle had made a very good impression on her so far.

    "It''s nothing. Just that girl you mentioned, Diana Anderson, she is one of my schoolmates. But she has a pretty bad reputation in our school."

    Kyle couldn''t stand to lose Diana to Brian! In his desperation, he resorted to badmouthing Diana in revenge.

    "Really?" Carol was surprised. She had disliked Diana from the beginning. And Kyle''s comments only served to deepen her dislike.

    "Miss Jefferson, you''re so innocent. I''m afraid you might end up being the victim of people who have bad intentions."

    Kyle was beginning to find a knack for manipulation as he chatted smoothly with Carol.

    Carol thought carefully about what he''d said, and finally, she made an important decision.

    After arriving at Carol''s home, Kyle gently said goodbye to her. Carol was reluctant to part and looked longingly at him as he turned the car around and drove away.

    At the same time, a thought flashed through Kyle''s mind: if he could get the support of the Jefferson family, it would be much easier for him to contend with Brian.

    After the farewell, Kyle had no interest in returning to the dinner party.

    On the way back home, he received a call from Antonette.

    "Kyle, did Diana go to the dinner party tonight?"

    "Yes! Diana is at the party now. Plus, she and Brian confirmed their relationship in front of everyone!"

    "What?" Antonette was in a state of disbelief.

    How could that happen? She had hidden Diana''s evening dress. How did she still manage to go to the party? Did she find a dress?

    Why! Why could Diana always get what she wanted so easily?

    Kyle lost his patience, listening to Antonette''s surprised gasps.

    "Enough! You always spoil everything. Can you be more careful next time?!"

    Kyle hung up in frustration, which only deepened Antonette''s resentment towards Diana.

    ***

    After announcing his relationship with Diana to the world, Brian was in high spirits. He just wanted to stay around here all the time.

    Even when Diana was taking a shower, Brian sat leaning against the door of the bathroom, waiting for her.

    Diana rolled her eyes at him, sitting there, though she did think he was very cute.

    Brian was eager to dote on her in every way he could.

    "My dear wife here is your fruit," he said, handing her a plate of cut-up apples.

    Diana''s face went red all over on hearing the word "wife."

    "Who is your wife?" she said with exaggerated astonishment. Strangely enough, the thought of being Brian''s wife sent Diana''s heart pacing.

 Chapter 534 - 116: I Love You

    After calming down, Diana started to think back about what had happened back at the dormitory. Her suspicions emerged again.

    "Brian, someone stole my evening dress."

    "You told me that already," Brian replied casually.

    "But, the dress went missing in my dorm." Diana pushed Brian lightly in order to let him know it was serious.

    "Your dorm?" Brian snapped out of his love high and took notice of what Diana was implying.

    Diana nodded her head.

    "Who was in the dorm at that time?"

    Diana thought carefully. "Only Antonette and me. Everyone else was out."

    "For sure, Antonette is the thief," Brian laughed grimly.

    Actually, Diana was still reluctant to distrust Antonette. But she had to admit that Antonette was the most likely suspect.

    Antonette had said she was staying in. However, she then left the apartment building shortly after Diana went to the security office.

    "See, I told you she is not a good girl," Brian said.

    "But she didn''t have anything with her when she left the dorm."

    "Maybe she hid the dress somewhere¡­" Brian pointed out.

    "It is possible¡­" Diana murmured. "That way, Antonette can just say I misplaced it. That would be a very dirty trick!"

    When Sybil arrived back home, she went to the kitchen, where Brian and Diana appeared to be in an intense conversation.

    "What''s going on?" Sybil asked.

    "Sybil, you''re back!" Diana greeted her warmly and then told her the whole story.

    "There is no need to guess who the thief is. It must be Antonette. I didn''t like her the moment I laid eyes on her. Now I''ve been proven correct," Sybil complained.

    Both Sybil and Brian looked at each other in understanding, already convinced that Antonette was guilty.

    It seemed Diana was the last one to figure out what kind of person Antonette was.

    Still, seeing their reactions, Diana decided it might be best to keep away from Antonette in the future. Things always seemed to go wrong around her.

    The next day, Diana went to the dorm and searched everywhere. As expected, she found the dress in a carefully concealed place, under the cabinet.

    "Good morning, Diana." Antonette greeted her as if nothing had happened.

    "Hey, how are you? So how was your night yesterday?" Diana asked nonchalantly.

    "Ah yeah, it was very relaxing, thanks. Nice to have some peace and quiet."

    Antonette''s reply was rather depressing for Diana. It was obvious Antonette was lying. Why did Antonette want to mess with her?

    Antonette''s deception strengthened Diana''s determination to keep some distance between them.

    After class, Diana was about to go home when she bumped into none other than Professor Morgan. He stood there, beaming back at her with a cheery grin.

    "Professor Morgan, when did you get back? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Diana said in amazement.

    "Haha, because I wanted to give you a surprise," Professor Morgan teased.

    Diana had already gotten used to Professor Morgan''s curious character, so his cheeky tricks didn''t really surprise her.

    "Have you seen Kyle recently?" he asked.

    Diana shook her head. "No, what''s the matter? Is there anything important?"

    The professor let out a sigh and explained, "I couldn''t get through to him. And he hasn''t been to school today either. It''s a little weird."

    Kyle was Professor Morgan''s favorite pupil; he was very concerned about him.

    "Well, next time I see him, I will let him know you were asking," Diana promised.

    After saying goodbye to Professor Morgan, Diana walked to the school gate, where Brian was already waiting. Diana got into the car happily.

    "What do you want for dinner?" Brian asked, tenderly stroking Diana''s head.

    "How about clams with rice noodles?" Diana suggested.

    "Sure, let''s go." Brian willingly accepted her suggestion, and they drove to the downtown restaurant.

    Half an hour later, they arrived at the shabby looking establishment, and Diana eagerly pulled Brian up to the second floor. She was a regular customer there.

    The restaurant was somewhat like a food stall. Oil stains were dotted around here and there on the tables, which made Brian feel disgusted. But he didn''t want to destroy Diana''s good mood, so he followed her in and sat down at a relatively clean table.

    The owner was very familiar with Diana. He greeted her courteously and then returned to the kitchen to prepare the food.

    While they were waiting, Brian expressed his doubts about the quality of the place.

    "Is the food really delicious here?"

    Brian only ever went to gourmet restaurants. It was the first time for him to go to a restaurant like that.

    "Believe me. It is amazing." Diana said with complete confidence.

    After a while, a plate of steaming clams and noodles was served. Diana grabbed the chopsticks at once, impatient to start tucking in.

    Brian was encouraged by her positive expression, and he tentatively tried a small mouthful.

    Just one bite and he was amazed! The clam was plump and juicy, the rice noodles were perfectly cooked, and the broth was exquisite. Brian gulped the food down.

    Diana was amused, "What do you think? See, I wasn''t lying, right?"

    Brian nodded his approval. Within fifteen minutes, he had already finished the first plate and ordered one more. Diana was impressed by his large appetite.

    After such a big meal, Diana suggested going for a walk to help ease digestion.

    Outside, the gentle evening breeze was cool and comfortable.

    Brian and Diana walked arm in arm along the riverside. The lights of the city were sparkling, reflected back in the water beside them.

    At that moment, they were like any other couple, happy and peaceful, away from all family dramas. Brian was at ease both physically and mentally and let out a long, satisfied breath.

    "Diana, I wish this moment could last forever," Brian said, before softly kissing Diana''s cheek.

    Diana nodded vigorously. She, too, could no longer imagine a life without him.

    Swept along in the idyllic atmosphere, Brian found the courage to speak his mind. "Diana, I love you!"

    His undeservedness left Diana in shock. Overcome with shyness, she tried to stop him.

    "There are so many people here. What are you doing?"

    In spite of Diana''s protests, Brian scooped her up and spanned her round and round in his arms, shouting over and over, "Diana, I love you!"

    They attracted the attention of many of the people around them. Some stopped momentarily to witness the young couple''s happiness. Their love was such that everyone who saw it couldn''t help reminiscing of their own young loves.

 Chapter 535 - 117: A Deal

    Simon William had left on a trip to a neighboring city for social engagement. But for Mrs. Garcia, she didn''t care whether he went there for business or to see his mistress. Whatever the reason, she was in charge of the family now. And it was she who held the purse strings.

    Antonette had moved into the William family residence with Simon''s permission. Although Mrs. Garcia was not happy, she didn''t have the courage to contradict him and had to consent to Antonette''s arrival tacitly.

    That morning, Antonette was ready to leave for school, when suddenly Mrs. Garcia called out to her, "Stop!"

    Antonette took a deep breath. "What''s wrong, Madame?" Mrs. Garcia had requested that Antonette always refer to her as Madame. And Antonette obeyed her orders, just as she did Simon''s.

    "Call Kyle William over here," Mrs. Garcia ordered.

    Recently, Kyle had been going to school with Antonette as a result of their cooperation. Antonette really enjoyed this part of their relationship as Kyle''s accompaniment made her become the focus of attention at school.

    But why did Mrs. Garcia wants to see Kyle?

    "Madame, is there anything wrong with Kyle?" Antonette asked with an ingratiating smile.

    "Just do as you''re told!" Mrs. Garcia barked.

    "OK." Antonette swallowed the burning anger inside her and went to fetch Kyle.

    She walked to the doorway and called out to him, "Mrs. Garcia wants to see you."

    "Me?" Kyle was a little surprised; he had never had much to do with her.

    Still, he went in to see what she wanted.

    Mrs. Garcia was sitting in Simon''s usual seat at the head of the table. She nodded her head to Kyle in greeting.

    Kyle wasn''t angered by her indifferent attitude, having suffered so much disdain from the William family over the years.

    "Madame Garcia, what can I do for you?"

    Mrs. Garcia was satisfied with Kyle''s politeness. In her eyes, Kyle was a man who could do great things. She was one of the few in the family who recognized his potential.

    "Kyle, do you have any interest in making a deal with me?"

    Kyle raised his eyebrows. He was curious about what she might have to offer.

    "Madame Garcia, you are supreme and powerful. What kind of deal would you need to take with me?"

    Supreme and powerful? A bitter smile appeared on Mrs. Garcia''s face. Simon William had given Brian almost all the shares of the William Group. She was a mere figurehead.

    "Kyle, I know you are a wise man. And I can help you acquire the William Group shares that you d.e.s.i.r.e. But it will come at a cost; thirty percent will be yours, and the remaining seventy percent will be mine."

    "Thirty seventy? Do you really think I will accept your offer?" Kyle said sarcastically.

    "Don''t cross the line, Kyle William!" Mrs. Garcia shouted, eyes wide in anger. She would have already attempted the coup alone but for fearing Simon''s suspicion.

    "How about forty percent for me, sixty percent for you?" Kyle hit back.

    "All right." Mrs. Garcia agreed reluctantly.

    Mrs. Garcia scowled as Kyle went back out to Antonette. She hadn''t expected him to put up such a fight!

    Kyle was pleased to have been included in Mrs. Garcia''s plans. And the share percentages were of little concern, as he planned to take everything after making full use of Mrs. Garcia.

    "Has she told you anything?" Antonette asked him curiously

    "That old fox wants to take everything," Kyle said with scorn.

    Antonette couldn''t help feeling a little sorry for Simon William; he was surrounded by people fighting to steal his empire.

    As Kyle dropped Antonette off at the school gate, he was just about to set off for the company, when a man came across his path.

    It was Professor Morgan. At once, Kyle greeted him with a cap in hand, "Mr. Morgan, how are you?" As Kyle''s teacher, Professor Morgan would always have his respect.

    However, Professor Morgan didn''t greet him as warmly.

    "I''m glad you still remember who I am! It''s been almost impossible to find you recently."

    Kyle bowed his head in shame at the professor''s criticism.

    "My lab is short of hands recently. Come and help out if you''re available. The female students in the lab are all missing you."

    It didn''t take long for Professor Morgan to return to his usual joking tone. After all, Kyle was one of his favorite pupils.

    "Sorry, Professor. I''m afraid I can''t come to help you; I''m super busy at the company these days."

    Professor Morgan hadn''t expected Kyle would turn down his request. In the past, Kyle would always do whatever was asked of him.

    The professor looked inquisitively at Kyle. He had the feeling that his student was not as innocent as before. There was a kind of dominating aura around Kyle that made him rather different from the past.

    After a brief goodbye, the two men parted ways. Professor Morgan wondered whether the old Kyle was gone for good.

    Kyle was, in fact, not on his way to the company. He instead stopped at a department store near the Jefferson residence.

    He parked up and went to the second floor. The second floor was dedicated to women''s clothing, as well as a Starbucks in the middle by the escalators.

    "Kyle?" exclaimed a sweet voice.

    When Kyle heard this voice, a smirk spread across his face.

    It was Carol. She was pleasantly surprised to see him there and hurried over. "Kyle, why are you here?"

    Kyle pretended to be surprised as well.

    "I''m just here to meet a client."

    "What a coincidence to see you here."

    "It is, but I''m glad to see you. Would you like some coffee?" Kyle asked.

    "Sure. Thank you." Carol gladly accepted his offer.

    Kyle considerately opened the door for Carol and followed her in.

    "Two lattes with sugar, please."

    "How did you know what coffee I like?" Carol asked in surprise. Kyle had ordered her favorite drink.

    "Oh, really? I had no idea. I just wanted to share my favorite drink with you."

    "It seems we have somewhat similar tastes¡­" Carol mused. Her positive feelings towards Kyle were growing day by day.

    "Yeah, it seems we do," Kyle said with a smile.

    Actually, Kyle had already spent a lot of time investigating Carol. Finding out her likes and dislikes, her daily routine, what shops she went to, what kind of make-up brands she used, and so on.

 Chapter 536 - 118: What A Coincidence

    Kyle urgently needed the support of the Jefferson family. His connection with Carol was a crucial part of the plan.

    "Miss Jefferson, did you hear that Brian and Diana have publicly confirmed their relationship?" Kyle asked casually.

    Hearing Brian''s name instantly put Carol on edge.

    "Why do you mention him?" she replied coldly.

    "I just don''t appreciate Brian''s behavior. He not only treats me badly, but he also bullies you, an innocent young woman. It''s infuriating!"

    "Me too¡­ I can''t believe he has become that sort of person."

    Carol was totally disillusioned with Brian. Now, with Kyle''s words giving her encouragement, she began thinking about how to get her own back on him.

    After finishing their coffee, Kyle stood up to leave.

    Pained to see him go, Carol, plucked up the courage to ask, "Shall we keep in contact, maybe meet up again some time?"

    She looked up nervously to see Kyle''s reaction, and fortunately, he sincerely replied, "I''d love to see you again."

    Carol was moved by his earnest attitude. Compared with Brian Williams neglect, Kyle treated her with such sincerity.

    Carol gave her number to Kyle, and they said their goodbyes to each other.

    However, Carol didn''t see the smirk on Kyle''s face after he turned away. This was all part of the plan to get Carol on his side.

    After the talk with Kyle, Carol''s dissatisfaction with Brian grew deeper.

    When she arrived home, her father was reading a newspaper on the sofa.

    "How come you''re back so early today?" he asked.

    Carol let out an angry huff.

    "What''s wrong? Who has made my little princess angry?" Mr. Jefferson exclaimed.

    Carol''s mother had given birth to her when Mr. Jefferson was already well into his fifties. Carol was his only child and the absolute apple of his eye. His daughter''s unhappiness made him nervous.

    "Dad, could we withdraw our investment in the William Group?"

    Mr. Jefferson was confused. He had planned to unite his family with the William''s with the marriage of Carol and Brian. And just a few days ago, Carol was still satisfied with that arrangement. Why did she ask him to withdraw the investment all of a sudden?

    "What''s going on?" he asked worriedly.

    Carol then told her father how Brian had been treating her the past weeks and months. After her narration, Mr. Jefferson was enraged. He thumped the table and shouted, "How dare he!"

    "Dad¡­" Mr. Jefferson''s anger was so fearsome it almost caused Antonette to cry.

    He boiled over with anger on seeing how upset his baby girl was. How could that bastard bully her like that?

    There and then, he decided to withdraw all his company''s investment in the William Group.

    When Simon William heard this news, he was on the phone, Mr. Jefferson, in seconds. But Mr. Jefferson rejected all of Simon''s calls.

    Since he couldn''t get an answer over the phone, Simon asked his driver to take him to the Jeffersons.

    When he arrived at the Jefferson household, Simon was let in by the maid and went straight to Mr. Jefferson''s study. He could see his friend looked rather angry. "My dear friend, has something going wrong? Why did you suddenly withdraw your investment in the William group?"

    "Go ask your son. He knows what he has done," Mr. Jefferson sneered.

    "If Brian has done something wrong, I would like to offer my sincerest apologies on his behalf."

    Mr. Jefferson waved his hands, refusing to accept Simon''s apology.

    "Let Brian come himself," he said.

    Simon smiled obsequiously, "And remember, our cooperation is win-win for both of us. Moreover, you need to inform me in advance of your disinvestment, so I have enough time to find replacement capital."

    "Simon, I''d rather give up all the money and pay the penalty than let your family bully my daughter!" Mr. Jefferson shouted angrily.

    Simon was left disgraced by Mr. Jefferson''s outburst, in front of all the servants no less. He left in a fury, and the negotiation ended with no result.

    With a single-minded rage, Simon went directly to his company.

    Brian had just finished a meeting and still had no idea of the disinvestment of the Jefferson family.

    Simon parked the car and strode up to Brian''s office in indignation. The security guard didn''t dare to get in his way.

    Brian was reading a paper when his father suddenly entered his office. It was rare for his father to visit him at the company, and it took him by surprise.

    In a show of dominance, Simon looked Brian right in the eye, then pushed all the doc.u.ments on Brian''s desk onto the ground.

    "What are you doing?" Brian yelled.

    Simon treated Brian as a verbal punch bag and vented all his anger on his son. "You know what you have done!"

    "Can you just explain what''s going on?" Brian demanded. He was baffled by his father''s sudden outburst.

    At that moment, his assistant came to Brian and whispered something into his ear. Brian''s face immediately went pale white.

    "What did you say? The Jefferson''s have withdrawn all their investment?"

    "And you only find that out now¡­" Simon laughed.

    Now Brian understood his father''s fury. He took a moment to think before replying, "Come on. The Jefferson''s disinvestment won''t go so far as to make our company break!"

    Simon was livid that Brian didn''t appreciate the magnitude of the situation.

    "Did you know the Jefferson family is the largest shareholder in the William Group? Where do you think we can get such a large sum of money to replace their capital? How can you not see this as a disaster?!"

    With one last dark scowl, Simon left the office in disgust.

    Brian sat at the table, quietly contemplating what had just happened. The suddenness of it all had left him momentarily lost.

    But after deciding to be with Diana, he had already prepared to face every difficulty thrown at him as a result. This was just another problem to be solved.

    Finally, he called his assistant, "Inform the board of an emergency meeting for 4 pm."

    "Certainly, Sir." The assistant swiftly followed Brian''s order.

    As Brian sat looking out of the window at the city below, he knew he was in for a hard battle.

 Chapter 537 - 119: She Was Shocked

    It was just after 7 pm when the meeting was finally over.

    As Brian arrived back home, exhausted from the day''s events, the warm light beaming out from his home gave him a great sense of comfort.

    Even better, upon hearing Brian''s car come up the driveway, Diana went to stand at the front door in a pair of slippers, waiting for his return home.

    This kind of intimate gesture from Diana made Brian instantly relax.

    The fatigue of the day was dispelled by Diana''s warmness and affection.

    Sybil cleared her throat. "Enough already, guys, get a room! I am too hungry to wait for you two!"

    Looking at all the untouched food on the table, Brian was touched.

    "Are you waiting for me?"

    "What else do you think we''re doing?" Sybil rolled her eyes at Brian and took Ken''s hand. "Let''s go get the bowls," she said, dragging Ken along with her.

    Brian sat down beside Diana. Noticing his tired look, Diana was worried about

    him. "How come you''re back so late today?"

    Brian didn''t want to bother Diana with his business issues, so he held her reassuringly in his arms.

    "Nothing serious. I just had a late meeting."

    Diana accepted his response and didn''t ask anything further.

    In truth, the sudden withdrawal of the Jefferson''s investment was having a big impact on Brian''s company. Trying to resolve the issue, Brian had been coming home late for days.

    Initially, Sybil waited for him with Diana. But after a few days of the same thing, she eventually got bored and went out for dinner with Ken instead, leaving Diana alone to wait for Brian.

    Although Brian told Diana many times that she didn''t need to wait for him, she was determined and did so anyway.

    Diana knew something bad must have happened. But she could do nothing about it since Brian wouldn''t tell her anything.

    Though it was very difficult to keep the company going, eventually, Brian was able to stabilize the situation and get the company out of trouble.

    Hearing the news of the company''s turnaround, Kyle was so furious that he smashed the file in his hand on the ground.

    "How did he manage that?! The Jefferson''s withdrew their money, and he still found a way!"

    Kyle had planned, with Mrs. Garcia Garcia''s help, to use the chance to topple Brian from his position so that he could earn the right to run the company. But he had underestimated Brian and doubted his abilities to survive in such a situation.

    Antonette came to him and picked up all the files on the ground.

    "Kyle. There''s no need to rush things. We have plenty of time."

    Squinting his eyes, Kyle thought it was about time to teach Brian a lesson.

    Two days later, Carol received a call from Kyle. Calming herself down, Carol answered casually, "Hello?"

    "Hi, Miss Jefferson," Kyle uttered in his perfect gentlemanly way. "Do you have any free time today?"

    Of course, Carol would never miss such a chance to meet Kyle.

    "Today? Yeah sure," she replied immediately.

    "That''s great. I will pick you up after work," Kyle said happily.

    Ending the call, Carol was buzzing with excitement. She spent the day preparing for her meeting with Kyle, busying herself with her hair, makeup, and finally, wardrobe choice, choosing a stylish, pink dress.

    When it was time to go, Carol bounced downstairs and almost ran straight into her mother in the hallway.

    "Where are you rushing off?" Mrs. Jefferson enquired.

    "Nowhere, mother, just meeting a friend."

    Her mother watched her leave, and a sly smile spread across her face. That kind of look on a girl could only be because she was meeting someone special. She reminded herself to get answers from Carol when she came back.

    Kyle was waiting for her outside, and as she got closer, he got out of his car and opened the door for Carol considerately.

    "Thank you," Carol uttered shyly.

    Kyle drove Carol to a modern restaurant in the downtown area. Carol was a fan of places in this style and was very satisfied with Kyle''s choice, as they sat down at a small table by the window.

    "So, I hear that Brian is planning to go traveling with Diana,'' Kyle began.

    "What?" Carol raised her head. "Isn''t his company in trouble now? How could he plan to go on holiday with her?"

    Kyle shrugged. "Yeah, I think so. But Diana will have the summer holiday from college, and Brian said nothing is more important than her."

    Kyle watched Carol''s reaction closely and could tell she was very jealous.

    It was a struggle for Carol; she had never thought that Diana was better than she, yet Brian had fallen in love with her. Moreover, it seemed he was so in love that Diana''s happiness came above the state of his company!

    Though Carol didn''t like Brian anymore, she was hostile toward Diana out of pure jealousy.

    After finishing the dinner, Carol abruptly said goodbye to Kyle, with the excuse that she didn''t feel well.

    Kyle didn''t force her to stay with him. After all, his plan had succeeded already.

    Carol even refused Kyle''s offer of a lift home. She was overwhelmed with jealousy and didn''t want Kyle to see what she was like at that moment.

    Seeing her walk away, Kyle suddenly thought up another plan. He took out his phone and called Antonette.

    A few minutes later, Antonette showed up. She sat down and ordered a steak.

    "Kyle, I am so hungry."

    "How is it going?" he replied impatiently.

    Antonette smiled and answered, "Relax, I have arranged everything." She had successfully bribed a designer in Brian''s company and sold the newest design to a rival business.

    Kyle smiled. He was looking forward to seeing how Brian would solve this one.

    Nodding his head in approval, Kyle stood up and walked directly out of the restaurant.

    Meanwhile, Antonette ignored him and focused on her juicy steak, paid for by Kyle, of course.

    Diana could feel something was wrong. She grabbed Sybil''s hand.

    "Sybil, do you think Brian is okay?"

    Sybil yawned. In her mind, Brian was capable of anything. How could he not be okay? She tried to calm Diana down, "Diana, just relax."

    "But¡­" Diana was still worried.

    Still, Sybil was not concerned in the slightest.

    "Anyway, I am going to take a nap. I have asked Ken to go to the hairdressers with me this afternoon, I need a little rest first. "

    Seeing Sybil walk away, Diana was still worried. Unable to relax, she decided to visit Brian''s company to make sure everything was ok.

    When Diana arrived, the receptionist didn''t know who she was. However, Diana was unwilling to disturb Brian, so she waited patiently in the reception area.

    After a long while waiting, Diana started to get bored. She looked around for anything of interest when she noticed two girls sat a few seats to her right, deep in conversation.

    "Did you hear? The company was seriously affected by Jefferson''s withdrawing its investment."

    "Yeah, I don''t know what''s been going on recently. I also heard that Peter in the design department sold a design to another company. And the boss fired him for it!"

    What? Diana was shocked. Brian hadn''t told her anything about that! Diana was angry at being kept in the dark and sat there, sulking on her own.

 Chapter 538 - 120: To Be A Designer

    It was dark already when Brian eventually came out. Seeing Diana sat outside, Brian was speechless and rushed over to her side.

    "Why are you here?"

    Diana was mad at Brian for not telling her he had suffered such a loss. She turned away and ignored him.

    Brian was nervous. "What''s wrong? Have you been waiting for a long time? Why didn''t that damned receptionist tell me you were here?"

    He was just about to demand answers from the now nervous-looking receptionist when Diana interrupted him, "She didn''t know who I was. I didn''t want to disturb you, so I chose to wait for you here."

    Brian turned to her. "OK, so then why are you ignoring me?"

    Diana was still irritated and refused to look him in the eye.

    Seeing her withdrawal, Brian came to sit down beside her.

    "Diana, baby, what''s wrong?"

    Brian''s questioning finally broke Diana as she gave in to her anger. "Brian, why didn''t you tell me? Your company is in crisis. And I know nothing about it!"

    "What crisis?" he replied, automatically on the defensive.

    Diana stared at him. "You still try to hide it from me? Why didn''t you tell me Carol''s father withdrew his money from your company?"

    Diana strongly believed a couple should be frank with each other and that they should share the bad times as well as the good. She had prepared to share everything with Brian after deciding to be his girlfriend. But he wasn''t doing the same.

    "Brian, would you ever have told me yourself?"

    "Who told you anyway?"

    "That''s not important! Tell me, is it true?" Diana asked impatiently.

    Brian fell into silence, which finally answered Diana''s question.

    Still, Diana felt guilty for what he was going through. Without her, Carol would never have asked her father to withdraw his investment.

    "It is all my fault," Diana said glumly.

    "No," Brian interrupted. " I chose to be with you, whatever the cost," he said warmly.

    Diana was deeply moved. She held his hands tightly and said, "Brian, you should apologize to Carol and ask for her father''s financial support."

    Brian wanted to laugh. "It is not that easy."

    "What can we do then?" Diana asked nervously.

    Brian took her hands in his. "Trust me, and I will handle it. Anyway, listen, let''s get out of here. You must have waited a while. When did you arrive?"

    "I''ve just been here a few minutes," Diana replied.

    However, her stomach betrayed her, and just at that moment, made a loud rumbling sound.

    Brian smiled. "Hungry?" He hugged Diana tightly and lifted her up out of the seat. "Let''s go for dinner."

    Enjoying his affectionate touch, Diana cuddled up in Brian''s arms.

    The employees on reception lowered their heads and quietly gossiped among themselves.

    "Is that the boss''s girlfriend?"

    "Yeah. I don''t understand, she doesn''t look like his usual type."

    Though she didn''t hear their envious remarks, Diana began to feel self-conscious. "Brian put me down."

    Brian smiled at her, "No way. I will show everyone you are my girl!"

    Eventually, he let Diana go, then led her down to the ground floor where the restaurant was located.

    Still blushing from their embrace, Diana sat down next to Brian in the company restaurant. She felt very reassured. Since he was not in a bad mood, she assumed the situation with the business couldn''t be that bad.

    Diana smiled contentedly when Brian''s phone suddenly rang.

    "Hello?" Brian answered coldly, his good mood vanishing in a flash.

    "What?" he exclaimed. He swiftly stood up and said, "I''m sorry, baby. I have to go back. It is urgent."

    "Go, Brian, do what you have to do." Diana knew it was a difficult time for him at that moment and wanted to support him.

    "Go find a taxi and call me when you get home." Despite the pressure, he still worried about Diana and wanted to arrange everything before finally rushing back upstairs.

    Diana felt terrible. Without the mood to eat anymore, Diana dropped the chopsticks and went home.

    Sybil was lying on the sofa, wearing a facial mask. She looked up at Diana, surprised to see her back without Brian.

    "Where is Brian? He didn''t bring you back himself?"

    "He is busy¡­"

    "But it''s late, that''s pretty irresponsible of him," Sybil complained.

    Diana could feel that Sybil didn''t know about Brian''s trouble either. So, she told her about the issue with Jefferson''s investment.

    "What?" Sybil sat up immediately and tore the mask from her face.

    She took out her phone to call Ken.

    "Ken, get over here."

    Sybil was still sitting on the couch when Ken showed up.

    He could see straight away that something was wrong. He walked cautiously over to her. "My lady?"

    Without warning, Sybil jumped up and pinched his ears hard.

    It was rather painful, but Ken didn''t dare to struggle, even bending down so that Sybil didn''t try and overstretch to reach his face.

    "Ken, why didn''t you tell me what happened to Brian''s company?" Sybil said angrily.

    "You¡­ you know about that?" Ken said hesitantly. "Boss didn''t allow me to tell you."

    Exasperated, Sybil let Ken go and sank back into the couch.

    "Carol is so bad. How could she do that? Brian doesn''t love her. So she plans to destroy him?"

    "It is my fault," Diana muttered guiltily.

    "Come on, and Carol is a bitch. It''s not your fault," Sybil assured her.

    "And¡­" Diana recalled another thing. But she didn''t know whether she should mention it.

    "What? Come on!" Sybil was anxious.

    "I also heard that an employee in Brian''s company stole the design for a major product and sold it to Brian''s main competitor. Brian had to fire him."

    "What?" Sybil stared at Ken once again.

    This time though, Ken shook his hands at once. "I really don''t know about that."

    With the news of all Brian''s troubles, Sybil decided she had to push on with Brian''s offer to allow her to work in his company. She hadn''t taken it too seriously before and worried that it might be a bothersome job. But things were different now. Brian was in trouble. How could she just sit at home like nothing was happening?

    "Ken, tomorrow you and I are going to Brian''s company."

    "Why?" Ken said, confused.

    Sybil rolled her eyes and said, "I''m going to be a designer, of course. It is a waste if I don''t use my talent."

    Diana was delighted that Sybil was going to help Brian. After all, she had graduated from a prestigious design school in Paris. With Sybil''s help, there was a chance they could turn things around at the company.

    Diana seized Sybil''s hands and asked, "Are you serious, Sybil?"

    "Of course. I have been back for days. I can''t just sit at home and enjoy Brian''s hospitality," Sybil replied.

    Ken was elated too. "Okay, I will arrange everything."

    Brian had ordered Ken not to tell them anything. But since they had found out on their own, he didn''t have to carry the secret anymore.

 Chapter 539 - 121: How About To Kiss Me?

    It was almost ten o''clock at night when Brian arrived home.

    Sybil and Diana waited for him so they could tell him about her decision to start working in his company.

    Although Brian didn''t want to cause Sybil any inconvenience, he knew he was in trouble. So, he accepted her decision.

    "I will arrange a press conference to announce your employment," Brian insisted.

    Diana felt helpless. She was eager to help Brian, too, but she was busy with her final exams. So, she could do nothing but worry.

    Sensing her unease, Brian tried to comfort her.

    "How about kissing me? That would be very helpful."

    Brian''s efforts did nothing to ease Diana''s frustrations. She stared at him irritably then walked up to her bedroom.

    Meanwhile, back at the Jefferson House, Carol was still furious at the news that Brian was planning to go on vacation with Diana.

    How could Brian ignore her and choose Diana?

    Carol knew it would be hard ever to get her own back as Brian was always very alert. However, somehow her fury and jealousy combined to create a new, more sinister plan. She may be unable to fight against Brian, but Diana was a much easier target.

    The next morning, Diana had an important examination, so Brian got up early to drive her to school.

    As they arrived at Diana''s university, Diana waved a nervous goodbye to Brian. Seeing her anxiety, Brian pulled her in close to him and kissed her lovingly on

    the cheek. This was just what Diana needed, and she walked confidently away to the exam room.

    After watching her go for a few seconds, Brian turned his car around and headed in the direction of his company.

    As soon as Brian was safely away, a man snuck out from behind some bushes and began following Diana!

    It was early, and there was no one else on the path. As Diana turned a corner around the back of the library, conveniently an area without CCTV, she was hit hard on the back of the head. She was instantly knocked out and fell helplessly to the floor.

    The bearded man who had been following her spoke into his radio, "Hurry up, get her in the truck."

    Two other men appeared from the roadside, carried Diana into the car, and drove quickly away.

    They took Diana directly to where Carol had instructed them.

    She was waiting for them as promised, at the back entrance to a large industrial property.

    "Miss Jefferson, we have brought the girl. How about our money?"

    Carol lifted up the hood around Diana''s head to check they''d brought the right person, then took out a cheque and handed it to the man.

    The man pocketed the cheque, bowed politely to Carol, and then left with his men.

    Carol stared coldly at Diana, who was still lying motionless at her feet. Carol threw a bucket of water over Diana''s face, and she abruptly came to, though her surroundings were still hidden by the hood.

    Carol calmly loosened the material around Diana''s face and stared menacingly at her.

    Shaken and confused, Diana couldn''t believe who was standing before her.

    "Carol Jefferson!"

    The shock of her situation and the severe pain in the back of her head caused Diana to blackout once again.

    Back at the school, Professor Morgan had been forced to register Diana as absent for the exam. He had tried to call her, but he received no answer. Knowing this was out of character for her, he went to tell her tutor about the situation.

    The Professor sighed. Yet another of his favored students was in trouble!

    Brian had left his phone number at Diana''s university. So, after learning about Diana''s situation, the deputy principal called Brian at once.

    Brian was just about to address the press conference to announce Sybil''s employment when he got the call from the deputy.

    "What?" Hearing that Diana hadn''t shown up for the exam, Brian knew something was wrong.

    "What happened?" asked Sybil.

    Brian ended the call. "Diana is missing," he replied.

    "What? Brian, go and find her. I can handle this."

    Knowing there was no other option, Brian stepped aside to let Sybil handle the conference.

    Sybil took a deep breath, glanced briefly at Ken for some reassurance, then

    walked confidently onto the stage.

    Ken couldn''t help admiring her calm and steely determination.

    Speeding away from the company in his Maybach, Brian realized he had no idea where Diana could be. He had seen Diana walk into the university himself. And Diana would never miss such an important test. Brian was sure something bad must have happened to her.

    No matter how many times he called Diana''s phone, he always heard the cold robotic voicemail instead of Diana''s sweet voice. Clenching his fists, Brian smashed at his car window in desperate frustration.

    Brian was right to be worried, as just at that moment, Diana was regaining consciousness, the pain in her head throbbing relentlessly. She looked around and found that she was in a deserted factory, tied to a chair.

    Diana struggled and shouted at Carol angrily, "Miss Jefferson, what do you want?" She had only met her a handful of times, why had Carol kidnapped her?

    Carol looked down at Diana. She still believed that Diana was no better than her. How could Brian have fallen in love with her?!

    "Miss Jefferson, what are you looking at? If you have seen enough, can you take me back? I have a test today!" Diana shouted desperately.

    Carol ignored her and took out her phone to make a call.

    After receiving Carol''s call, Kyle called Antonette to make sure Simon wasn''t home, then he drove to Simon''s house.

    Mrs. Garcia wasn''t surprised. "What is it?"

    "Give me Brian''s share contract for the company."

    "Why do you need that?" Mrs. Garcia looked at him, curiously.

    "I have something to threaten Brian with," Kyle replied menacingly.

    Mrs. Garcia grimaced, it would be a risky move to take the contract.

    "It is locked in Simon''s study. What if he catches me?"

    Finally, Kyle''s patience ran out. "Come on, Mrs. Garcia. Don''t be a coward!"

    Despite the risks, Mrs. Garcia couldn''t help thinking of the possible benefits. She decided to take a chance and went to get the contract for Kyle.

 Chapter 540 - 122: Best Friend?

    After Mrs. Garcia successfully obtained the contract from Simon''s study, Kyle drove to the factory where Carol was keeping Diana. On the way, he called to calm her down.

    "Kyle, I''m going to call Brian." Carol''s patience was running out.

    Kyle implored her to wait for him, but she had kidnapped Diana to get a reaction out of Brian. That was all she wanted.

    Still, glancing at his watch, Kyle thought he could probably get there in time. "Okay, you can call him."

    With Kyle''s permission, Carol couldn''t wait to call Brian. She was eager to see what he would do for Diana.

    Hearing her mention Brian''s name, Diana shouted, "Carol, what are you doing?"

    Carol smiled at her. "Do you want to see if Brian loves you or not?"

    Diana struggled and tried to stop Carol. She knew Brian was holding the conference right now. It was important for him. "Carol, don''t do that."

    Of course, Carol ignored Diana''s pleading and called Brian anyway.

    He answered her abruptly, a desperate tone in his voice, "What is it, Carol?"

    Carol was vexed by his impatient tone. She rushed to Diana and pulled her face toward the phone. "Speak!"

    Diana bit her lip and shut her mouth firmly.

    Carol was furious and slapped her hard in the face, to which Diana let out a low, pained m.o.a.n.

    The sound hit Brian hard, and he stayed silent, waiting for Carol to say something. "Brian, I suggest you come here soon. I am afraid you might miss your dear Diana if you are too late."

    "Carol, don''t!" Brian was going crazy, worrying that Diana might be harmed. He drove at high speed all the way to the address Carol had given him.

    After hanging up the phone, Carol had calmed slightly.

    Diana turned her head to one side, showing the now torn top she was wearing from a different angle.

    Carol glanced at her, then looked again harder, her eyes wide open. The necklace Diana hid beneath her shirt was now visible. Carol hoped that it wasn''t what she thought it was.

    Seeing Carol come towards her, Diana braced herself for another slap and turned her body to one side. But she found that Carol was, in fact, holding onto her necklace.

    "What are you doing?"

    Looking at the necklace, Carol uttered with a trembling voice, "Is this yours?"

    Diana rolled her eyes. "It is on my neck, what do you think?"

    Carol studied the necklace again. She was sure. It had the exact same design and pattern on the penchant.

    "Bell?" Carol stammered.

    Her words reminded Diana of something from when she was a little girl. "Li?"

    "Yes!" Carol nodded excitedly.

    It was then that Carol realized how far she had gone, and to her childhood friend no less! She immediately unties Diana.

    Diana moved her arms painfully and g.r.o.a.n.e.d.

    "Bell, I am so sorry, I didn''t know it was you."

    Diana waved her hand, dismissively, "It doesn''t matter."

    It was such a relief for Carol to see and hear Diana again.

    "You are still so generous," Carol gushed.

    "You haven''t changed much either," Diana recalled a time from when they were little; a boy stole Carol''s favorite doll. In response, Carol gave the boy a fierce beating; she was very protective of what she considered to be hers.

    Diana touched her face gently.

    Looking at Diana''s reddened face, Carol felt extremely guilty.

    "Diana, I am so sorry." Carol covered her face and buried her head in her knees.

    Diana remembered this reaction. Carol always used to do it when she made mistakes. Diana just couldn''t be mad at her childhood best friend.

    Ignoring the pain in her arms, Diana hugged Carol.

    "It''s okay. I should be the one that feels sad," she said comfortingly.

    But Carol still wouldn''t look up.

    "Li, do you remember whenever you cried when we were little kids, how Daniel would laugh at you?"

    Hearing Daniel''s name, Carol raised her head, "How is Daniel now? Is he okay?"

    Diana rolled her eyes. "He is good."

    As they reminisce about their childhood, Brian burst in and saw them together in what looked like a warm embrace. What was going on? After receiving Carol''s threatening call, Brian had driven like a mad man, ignoring every set of traffic lights along the way.

    Hearing Brian''s sudden entrance, Diana and Carol both looked at the door.

    Diana waved at him. She was eager to introduce him to her childhood friend.

    Confused, Brian approached them. As he got closer, he noticed the bruises on Diana''s arms.

    "What happened?" he exclaimed.

    Carol lowered her head guiltily.

    Diana pulled Brian over to them. "Come here. This is my best friend from when I was a child, Li."

    Diana still remembered how they had given each other those nicknames, their own name for each other that no one else used.

    "Best friend?" Brian asked incredulously. He looked at Diana in astonishment. Couldn''t she understand that it was not normal for your best friend to kidnap you?

    Diana was afraid that Carol would be embarrassed. She nudged Brian forward and said, "Come on, Brian. This is Li."

    "You''re acting as if we don''t know each other," Brian muttered.

    After recognizing Diana, Carol had been overwhelmed with guilt. She was determined to do something to change it.

    "Brian, I am going to ask my father to reinvest in your company. But if you don''t treat Diana well, I will hurt you," she said, shaking her fists at him.

    Brian was speechless. She was the one who had kidnapped Diana! Could neither of them see how weird this was?!

    Walking out of the factory, Diana and Carol were reluctant to say goodbye to each other.

    Sensing this, Brian suggested they eat something together in a restaurant. This

    was met with a very positive reaction from the girls, particularly Diana, who appreciated Brian''s sweet gesture.

    Still holding the contract, Kyle got out of his car. As he did so, he saw them all walking out together, side by side.

    Kyle squinted his eyes, confused as to what was going on. He hid in the corner and watched them walk away.

    Brian carefully helped Diana into the front passenger seat while Carol sat in the back.

    Kyle didn''t come out until Brian''s car was long gone. The look on his face was one of pure disgust.

    As she finished the test, Antonette was very happy that Diana hadn''t shown up. She called Kyle to give him the good news.

    Kyle managed to hold in his anger when he answered, simply saying, "Come to my company," before ending the call.

    Antonette was confused by his reaction but decided to do what he asked.

 Chapter 542 - 124: Surviving The Company Crisis

    At the same time, Diana arrived back at Brian''s house. She found that Brian, Sybil, and Ken were waiting for her on the sofa.

    "Was everything okay with the press conference?" Diana asked nervously.

    "Come and sit, Diana. Quick!" Sybil waved her over with a proud look.

    They all sat around the TV, which was showing the report at the press conference. Sybil was wearing a gorgeous blue dress that made her look elegant and graceful.

    Diana flashed Sybil a thumbs up. "Nice Job!"

    "Thank you!" Sybil was utterly proud of herself. And it was clear the others were too. Ken was looking at her with a loving smile.

    Diana turned her attention back to the TV. In the video, Sybil was confidently introducing herself, "Hi, I''m Sybil William. Starting today, I will be employed as a designer at William Group."

    The reporters present began to shout out in surprise.

    "How can such a young woman turn the company around?"

    "Yes! Surely she''s just in the job because she''s a William?"

    Sybil kept smiling and responded well to their comments.

    "I think you should judge me later after seeing my designs. I just ended my study abroad, majoring in design, where I graduated with excellent grades. I had offers at many prestigious companies, but I decided to come here."

    Seeing her confident responses, the people there held back a bit in their questioning.

    Sybil kept smiling and didn''t show any sign of anger throughout the whole press conference.

    Diana was relieved. She had worried that Sybil might become overwhelmed with the pressure, but she handled it excellently.

    Sybil, as usual, was leaning affectionately on Ken''s shoulder, unaware that everyone knew she liked him.

    Diana smiled at her and asked, "Are you two¡­?"

    Sybil waved her hands. "What are you thinking? We are just good friends."

    Ken squeezed out a smile. It was so obvious that he was very fond of her as well. But somehow, neither had noticed the feelings were mutual.

    Diana was determined to give them a push in the right direction. She was awfully tired after her ordeal of a day and yawned deliberately loudly.

    Seeing that, Brian hugged Diana and asked, "Are you tired? Let''s go to sleep?"

    "My dear brother, can you stop showing off your love? We two singletons are so envious!"

    Brian ignored Sybil''s protest and took Diana up to her room.

    Having been tied to the chair for a while, Diana had bruises on both her wrists. Holding her slim arm, Brian felt terrible. "Why did Carol tie you up?"

    Diana couldn''t bear Brian criticizing her childhood friend. "She didn''t know it was me!"

    Brian stopped complaining, but he scolded Carol in his mind. Touching Diana''s delicate wrists, Brian wished the bruises were on his body.

    Suddenly, he recalled something that he had meant to mention earlier, "By the way, your teacher called me today."

    "God!" Diana was reminded that she was meant to have taken her final exams earlier that day!

    "It''s over. I will have to rearrange it for after the new semester." Diana wore a sad look. Why did Carol choose to kidnap her today? She could have done it any other time, why today?!

    Brian was secretly pleased. Now, Diana would surely not have so many good words for Carol.

    Diana was frustrated. She would have to double her efforts in the next tests. She had missed one already and didn''t want to have too many at the beginning of the next semester.

    Things were going badly for Kyle after discovering that Mr. Jefferson had reinvested in Brian''s company when he received a call from Simon inviting him to have dinner at the William residence.

    There was no way he could say no. He felt very uncomfortable thinking that he would have to sit at the same table as Brian. On the other hand, he was also happy for the chance to meet Diana, whom he hadn''t seen for days.

    Simon himself was unaware of the reason for inviting Kyle. He had planned the family dinner to celebrate Brian successfully surviving the company''s crisis and the reinvestment of the Jefferson money.

    But Mrs. Garcia suggested that they invite Kyle as well. Simon had rejected her initially, but Mrs. Garcia insisted.

    And so it was that Kyle and Antonette were both invited to the family dinner.

    When Brian informed Diana about the dinner, she instantly refused.

    "I am not going there."

    "Well," Brian looked at Diana and added, "If you are not going, I suppose I will be there with someone else."

    Diana stared at him. "How dare you? Who are you going with?"

    Brian shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know yet. But I''m sure my father will try and introduce someone to me."

    Diana frowned. It was quite likely that Simon would try that. So, to eliminate the possibility of another woman getting close to Brian, Diana agreed to go.

    Brian smiled. Finally, Diana had a sense of jealousy.

    The next day, Diana was looking through her wardrobe, trying to choose the best dress she had for the upcoming dinner.

    However, Brian stopped her and took out a standard, white dress from the closet. "How about this one?"

    "This?" Diana was doubtful. It was too simple.

    "I like it," Brian said firmly. "Anyway, you don''t have to care about what my father and Mrs. Garcia think about you."

    Sybil nodded. "Yes, Diana. This one is good."

    "Really?" Diana was still unsure but decided to take their advice.

    With everything arranged, they headed for Simon''s house.

    As soon as they entered the William house, Diana could feel Mrs. Garcia was studying her. It made her feel very uncomfortable.

    When Simon came in, he simply looked disdainfully in Diana''s direction, without even saying hello.

    Brian held Diana''s hand reassuringly and sat down at the table. He responded in kind to Simon''s treatment of Diana, not even acknowledging his father''s presence.

    Feeling his dignity and pride being trampled on, Simon smashed the table. "You should be aware that I am still in charge of this family!"

    Brian ignored his father''s outburst.

    The furious look on Simon''s face scared Diana, who then squeezed Brian''s hand tight beneath the table.

    Brian was so angry that he was about to have a go at his father, but the door opened just as he was about to speak. It was Kyle and Antonette.

    If he was being honest, for Simon, the two of them were absolutely not a part of his family. As such, he couldn''t show his anger in front of mere guests. So, he forced himself to relent.

    Seeing how Brian protected Diana, Antonette was filled with a burning rage, which she just managed to keep inside. She greeted Brian and Sybil in a sweet, courteous tone.

    However, Sybil lowered her head and focused on her phone, while Brian ignored her completely. And despite seeing that, Simon didn''t utter a word of defense for Antonette. Antonette felt horribly awkward, while Mrs. Garcia simply sat back and enjoyed the scene.

    Kyle meanwhile had his eyes fixed on Diana from the moment he entered the house. The dress Brian chose for Diana was simple, but it perfectly showed off Diana''s features.

    Antonette noticed Kyle''s constant staring at Diana, and she burned with jealousy. Why did everyone only see Diana and not her?

    Kyle didn''t hide his emotions, and Brian also noticed it. Diana, on the other hand, was as ever, unaware, and focused on her food.

    That said, she could sense the atmosphere was uncomfortable, to say the least. It was clearly not going to be a celebratory dinner.

 Chapter 543 - 125: It Wonéˆ¥æª› Be That Easy

    Brian was not happy at Kyle''s incessant staring and decided to have a word.

    "Kyle, come to the study with me for a moment." Brian made sure his voice sounded as normal as possible.

    Naturally, Kyle was wary but finally elected not to cause a scene and left with Brian to study on the second floor.

    Everyone left at the table was also curious as to what Brian wanted to discuss with Kyle.

    However, there was little time to contemplate this as out of nowhere, Mrs. Garcia screamed, "Diana Anderson, you might have won Brian''s heart, but I will not allow you to marry him. It won''t be that easy!"

    Being shouted at like that, of course, left Diana rather vexed. But knowing that she was Brian''s stepmother, Diana couldn''t let herself react.

    Antonette smiled after seeing Diana being criticized, something that didn''t go unnoticed by Sybil.

    Though Diana was willing to bear what Mrs. Garcia said, Sybil did not take it lightly. She looked sneeringly at Mrs. Garcia, then said coldly, "Mrs. Garcia, though my mother divorced my father years ago, it is not your business to handle Brian''s marriage. This family is not your kingdom!"

    "Sybil!" Mrs. Garcia hadn''t expected Sybil to be so direct, and she was rather taken aback.

    "Sybil, how could you say that to your mother?" Simon bl.u.s.tered.

    "Mother? I only have one mother. And her name is Kate Grace!" Sybil shouted before quickly, adding, "And let me be clear, I will be more than happy to have Diana as my sister-in-law. It''s Brian''s choice, and you have to support it! That''s it!"

    Brian walked into the study and closed the door while Kyle had already sat down.

    "So, what is it, Brian?"

    Brian stared back intensely at him for a few seconds before replying, "Kyle, you should have greeted Diana as your sister-in-law."

    This idea seemed hilarious to Kyle. "Are you two married? Don''t you think it is a bit early to say that?"

    "You!"

    Kyle stood up. "Brian, I won''t give up on Diana, even when you were married, let alone now!"

    Kyle''s eyes were sparkling with a greedy light.

    Brian was furious and bellowed, "Kyle, how dare you!"

    "How about we compete for her love?" Kyle suggested cheekily.

    Brian laughed out loud. "I will never give you that chance."

    "Well, we''ll see about that," Kyle said with a smile. Smirking at Brian, he stood up and left the study.

    Alone in the room, Brian was fuming. He couldn''t believe that Kyle just admitted his emotions so candidly.

    When he got back downstairs, Kyle found the atmosphere was rather weird. Sybil was staring at Mrs. Garcia, and there was a heavy tension in the room.

    Seeing Kyle come back in, Simon quickly cleared his throat and said, "Sybil, that''s enough." He was not willing to let Kyle see his family in disarray.

    Sybil turned her nose up at Mrs. Garcia and sat down beside Diana.

    Mrs. Garcia''s face was ghostly pale, a mixture of shock, and intense anger.

    Minutes later, Brian came back down. The tension in the room intensified even more.

    Seeing that nothing good would come from them staying, Sybil pulled Diana up and said to Brian, "Brother, let''s go."

    "Ok." Brian nodded. He was also tired of being around his father.

    However, Simon had reached his limit and exploded in anger, "None of you are allowed to leave!"

    Diana was intimidated by his temper, but Sybil didn''t bat an eyelid. She pulled her up and walked away without looking back.

    As they left Simon''s house, Sybil took a deep breath and said, "Well, I think I would go crazy if I stayed there any longer."

    Diana was worried. "Is it okay for us to just leave like this?"

    "Relax! It''s fine. Hey, I didn''t have much food. Let''s go somewhere to eat!" Sybil suggested.

    "Me too! Let''s do it!" Diana was very happy. With all the pressure from Mrs. Garcia, she had barely touched the food.

    Brian was a bit hungry too. So, he stopped the car on a nearby side street, where he remembered that there was a nice restaurant that he and Sybil used to come to when they were younger.

    Diana was very curious. The street was more of an alley in truth, so narrow that only two persons could pass at one time.

    Brian, however, was slightly annoyed at Sybil for getting in the way of some potential alone time for him and Diana.

    Sensing his discomfort, Sybil rolled her eyes and called Ken to pick her up. Better to give them some time together.

    As ever, Diana hadn''t realized why Sybil was going home.

    "Why is Sybil leaving?"

    "Maybe she has a date with Ken. Forget it," Brian replied casually.

    He walked Diana down into the alley, and they were immediately hit by the enticing scent of food coming from within.

    Brian led Diana to a restaurant he was quite familiar with. After finding some free seats, they sat down and ordered.

    Brian was very excited. "You know, when I was a little boy, I came here a lot with Sybil."

    Diana sat beside him and listened to him share his childhood stories. At that moment, he was not the usual powerful, intimidating businessman. Instead, he was more like an ordinary young boy.

    Their dishes were served quickly, and everything was perfect. The food was exactly as Brian had remembered, with an amazing taste and variety of flavors.

    When they finally finished all the food, Diana was extremely full.

    To help work off the food, Brian decided they would walk home. It wasn''t a long way, and they could take it slowly.

    Unfortunately, almost as soon as they set off, it started to rain heavily. Brian hugged Diana in his arms to protect her from the rain, though they both got rather soaked in the sudden downpour.

    With their walk ruined by the rain, Brian helped Diana into his car and drove her home.

    Sybil and Ken could not get home due to the heavy rain, so Diana and Brian were alone in the house.

    Fearing that Diana might catch a cold, Brian asked her to take a shower once they got home.

    Diana agreed it was a good idea and went quickly upstairs to the bathroom.

    After the shower, Diana finished drying herself and went to grab her clothes, only to find they weren''t there!

    Diana couldn''t believe it. She must have forgotten to bring her clothes with her.

    The towel was too short even to cover her leg, and there was nothing else in the bathroom!

    Diana reluctantly called out, "Brian, could you¡­"

    "What?" Hearing Diana call him, Brian walked to the bathroom door.

    Biting her lip and closing her eyes, Diana forced herself to ask, "Could you bring me my clothes?"

    "Sure, no problem," Brian said with a smile. Was it just convenient that Diana had ''forgotten'' her clothes?

    Brian walked to Diana''s bedroom. He opened the closet, and his eyes were immediately drawn to her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and bras.

    Brian picked out the top one and looked at it curiously. Given her slim figure, he was surprised to see that Diana wore a B cup. Brian gulped nervously.

    "Have you found them?" Diana asked impatiently.

    "Yeah," Brian replied, now happily holding a set of pink u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.

 Chapter 544 - 126: I Like You

    Diana opened the bathroom door and took the clothes that Brian handed to her. After seeing what he had chosen, Diana felt herself instantly blushing.

    "Brian, you did this on purpose, right?!"

    "What? I just chose them randomly," Brian replied, playing dumb.

    The s.e.xy, strawberry colored u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r in Diana''s hand drove her crazy. Still, she was left with no choice but to grit her teeth and put them on. She wrapped herself tightly in a towel and then walked out.

    Brian was leaning casually against the bathroom door, trying to hide his laughter.

    Diana became very self-conscious. Distracted by his gaze, Diana was not paying attention and tripped on the towel wrapped around her, spectacularly falling to the floor.

    As if that wasn''t embarrassing enough, as Diana picked herself up, the loose towel fell to the ground! Wearing just her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, Diana''s half-n.a.k.e.d body was exposed.

    Diana covered her c.h.e.s.t and let out a cry.

    While Diana was mortified, Brian was entranced by her stunning figure, feeling almost light-headed at the sight of her beauty.

    Diana could feel his l.u.s.tful stare and blush heavily.

    "What the hell are you looking at? Pervert!"

    She tried to rush past him to her room, but Brian pulled her over and cupped her in his arms.

    Diana was pushed up against the wall and couldn''t move.

    "Brian, what are you doing?"

    Brian chuckled, "Didn''t you call me a pervert? If I have that reputation anyway, I may as well make the most of it."

    He didn''t wait for Diana''s reply and instead leaned in and sealed a kiss on her lips.

    Diana was shocked by his forwardness and clenched her teeth.

    Brian frowned slightly but took her resistance as playfulness and patiently opened her closed teeth.

    Although it was not their first kiss, compared with the last one, this was much more passionate.

    Diana shyly wrapped her hands around Brian''s neck, which gave Brian even more encouragement.

    As their fervent embrace continued, Diana felt she almost couldn''t breathe. Brian reluctantly released her from his grip and stared at her little flushed face, a fire rising inside his heart.

    Looking down, Diana could now see what she had felt pressing into her beforehand, as Brian''s manhood was clearly showing from beneath his trousers, perfectly erect.

    Diana''s eyes opened wide, "Brian, have you recovered?"

    Brian instinctively let go of her and muttered, "Damn it."

    Diana took the opportunity to slip back into the room to change into her pajamas.

    As he scrubbed himself under the cool water of the shower, Brian began to sober up.

    The "weapon" that had been standing tall just minutes before had finally calmed down.

    Brian put a towel around his waist and walked out into his bedroom, where Diana was waiting by the window, looking out at the garden.

    Brian''s perfect abdominal muscles were clearly defined under the high bedroom light.

    Recalling their kiss, Diana swallowed hard.

    "I''m gonna go to bed now¡­" With that, Diana turned to go.

    But Brian reached out and grabbed hold of her body.

    "Accompany me for a while."

    "Okay," Diana replied softly.

    Brian gently touched her hair. Through the window, they could see the stars, sparkling and shimmering in the deep, night sky.

    Thinking of the past months, it all felt like a dream. But Brian still had a lot of uncertainties.

    "Diana, do you like me?"

    "Why do you ask that?"

    "Diana, please answer. It is very important to me," Brian replied earnestly.

    Butterflies fluttered in Diana''s stomach as she said, "Brian, I like you."

    I don''t know when and why I fell in love with you. It must be fate. I hated you so much, but then it turned into love. I couldn''t stop it.

    Receiving the answer he was looking for from Diana, Brian was overjoyed and cuddled Diana in his arms.

    "Thank you, Diana," Brian said sincerely.

    Thank you for showing me how it feels to love someone. Thank you for letting me have the motivation to keep going in the face of adversity.

    Diana was suddenly reminded that Brian had burdened the weight of the Jefferson Group''s disinvestment and hadn''t wanted to share it with her. She still felt this was wrong of him.

    "Brian, in the future, you have to share everything with me; the good things and the bad."

    "OK." Brian felt his heart warming.

    Diana stroked his face lovingly and said, "Remember, you will always have me."

    Looking at Diana''s rosy cheeks, Brian smiled and stooped to land a kiss on her lips.

    Diana nodded with satisfaction, "Now we are a couple; everything must be borne by both of us."

    In Diana''s view, it was very serious for two people to be together. Since they had decided to be together, they must cherish the relationship and support each other for the rest of their lives.

    "OK." Brian held Diana from behind. He was full of happiness now.

    "Diana, it''s nice to have you with me," Brian sighed sincerely.

    Back in the dining room of the William residence, Mrs. Garcia was full of anger, and with nowhere to vent, she took it out on Antonette, using the most malicious words she could think of.

    Antonette repressed her anger and forced herself to behave.

    Simon, of course, just sat idly by while Mrs. Garcia continued abusing Antonette.

    Likewise, despite witnessing everything, Kyle was also reluctant to intervene. Instead, he made up an excuse and left.

    Antonette was forced to suffer in silence, bearing Mrs. Garcia''s fury alone.

    She maintained her smile till she, too, was finally able to leave. And as she left the room, she heard Mrs. Garcia''s parting judgment, "What a stupid bitch."

    Simon''s indifference again made Antonette''s heart ravaged with grief.

    Alone in her room, Antonette sat on the bed, hugging her legs. She remembered her childhood and how her mother had also abused her with that same phrase, "Stupid bitch."

    Antonette finally collapsed in a release of emotions. Tears came streaming down her face. In that lonely corner, she no longer had to pretend to be strong.

    She pinched her nails into the bed sheets to prevent herself from crying out.

    She remembered at the dinner table, how Brian had stood up for Diana about everything. Even Kyle treated her with affection.

    Why, why on earth could Diana win everyone''s love?

    Antonette was indignant. She was better than Diana in every way. Why were they never treated the same?

    Antonette was full of rage when an idea formed in her mind; she must retaliate against Diana!

 Chapter 545 - 127: I Know Who You Are

    When Diana awoke, she turned around to find herself in Brian''s arms. She had asked Brian to sleep in his own room, but he hadn''t listened. And as he held her so tightly, Diana had been forced to let it go.

    But it seemed they had been lying together in an awkward position, as Diana could feel a pain in her back.

    She wanted to get up and move around; however, Brian held her so tight that she couldn''t get away. Finally, she compromised and changed her posture to face him. That way, she could enjoy his serene, sleeping face.

    Although Diana''s movements were subtle, it was enough to wake Brian up. As he moved, he found that his neck was stiff and complained as he rolled his head from side to side.

    Diana rolled her eyes and rubbed his neck for him.

    "How do you feel? Is it still painful?"

    After a quick morning kiss, Brian changed his expression.

    "The pain is gone now," he answered with a smile.

    As she awoke in Ken''s house, Sybil was drawn out of the bedroom by the smell of food. It drove her down to the kitchen, where Ken was making breakfast.

    "Wow, Ken, you know how to cook?" Sybil was surprised.

    The morning sunshine lit up Ken''s handsome face. For Sybil, this was a very attractive scene.

    Ken flashed her a smile and brought breakfast to the dining room. Sybil followed him with great expectancy.

    The fried eggs were made in the shape of two hearts. And next to the eggs, there was a curved sausage and a dollop of homemade tomato ketchup.

    "Ken, this looks great!" Sybil said adoringly.

    "I hope you enjoy it." Ken looked back at her with a doting smile.

    The night before, Sybil had asked Ken to take her home. On the way, they stopped at a mall near Ken''s home. However, after shopping, an enormous rainstorm made traveling on the roads quite dangerous. So, Ken had brought Sybil back to his place.

    As Sybil was enjoying her breakfast, Ken tidied up the sofa where he had slept that night, having kindly offered Sybil his bed.

    After breakfast, Sybil let out a deep, satisfied smile.

    "Ken, who is going to be lucky enough to marry you?"

    It was rare for Sybil to do housework, let alone cooking. In her mind, Ken was a perfect man.

    Ken paused as he folded up the quilt. A sense of bitterness grew within him; based on what she''d said, it seemed Sybil must feel nothing for him.

    "It''s time to go to the office." Sybil urged Ken to send her to the company for her first day of work. She didn''t want to be late and make a bad impression.

    "Well¡­" Actually, Ken hadn''t eaten breakfast yet, but as he always looked out for Sybil, he didn''t want her to be late and led her out to the car.

    When they arrived at the company, Ken changed his attitude to that of an employee.

    Since he was a mere steward and Sybil was his master, he felt he had to act self-abased. She was way out of his league.

    Seeing Ken''s over reverence and respect, Sybil looked at him with annoyance. She linked arms with him and pulled him into the building.

    The William Group employees were coming and going around them. Feeling their attention, Ken was about to withdraw his arm.

    Sybil immediately glared at him. In her heart, she already regarded Ken as her brother.

    "Ken, how about coming to be my private assistant?" Sybil suggested.

    "Would that be Okay?" The offer was tempting, but Ken was hesitant. Would Brian approve?

    Luckily, at that moment, Brian came to them, rubbing his stiff neck.

    "Good morning, Brian. We were just talking about you."

    "Why?" Brian answered in a harsh tone.

    "I want to have Ken as my private assistant."

    Brian glanced at Ken and found he was looking back with a hopeful expression.

    "All right, all right." Brian granted his sister''s request. It was clear both she and Ken were desperate to hear his "yes."

    "Thank you, Brian. Love you!" Sybil didn''t expect Brian''s permission would come so easily. She jumped up and gave Ken a big hug.

    Brian shook his head. Sometimes Sybil was rather silly; she still knew nothing about Ken''s feelings towards her.

    "Ouch." Once again, as Brian turned to go, he felt a sharp pain in his neck. With his head tilted to one side, Brian walked to the office.

    "What''s wrong with him? He''s acting very strangely," Sybil mused.

    Ken shrugged his shoulders.

    Brian had prepared an individual office for Sybil. But she turned this privilege down because she wanted to start at the bottom.

    Most of the designers in the company were short-sighted bookworms, while Sybil was cute and gorgeous. Her arrival made all the male designers very excited.

    One designer came forward to show his appreciation for Sybil.

    "Nice to meet you, I''m Marlon Johnson."

    Sybil politely shook hands with him. "Nice to meet you too. My name is Sybil William."

    "I know who you are," Marlon replied courteously.

    As the other designers gathered around, Sybil decided to formally introduce herself to her new colleagues, "Hello everyone, my name is Sybil William. I''m new here, and I''d appreciate your help in the coming days."

    After Sybil''s introduction, her fellow designers were all applauding to show their welcome.

    Marlon''s open admiration of Sybil made Ken uncomfortable. But he still had some work to deal with for Brian and had to leave.

    "See you after work," he said to Sybil.

    Before leaving, Ken tried to catch Marlon''s eye, to warn him to watch his step slyly. But Marlon was oblivious as all his attention was focused on Sybil.

    After a day''s work, Ken waited for Sybil in the reception. From the lifts, Sybil and Marlon came walking out side by side.

    Ken squinted, an air of indifference about him.

    "Ken!" Sybil ran over happily, with Marlon following closely behind.

    "I''m so tired. Let''s go home." Sybil stretched and leaned against Ken. She hadn''t expected the work would be so tiring.

    "Here we go." Ken touched Diana''s head with an affectionate smile.

    Seeing Ken''s intimate way with Sybil, Marlon looked wary.

    Ken stared him down, not wishing to show any weakness.

 Chapter 546 - 128: He Deserves It

    On the way home, Sybil was humming and singing. It seemed she was in a good mood.

    "How did you get along with your workmates?" Ken asked.

    "Very good. Especially Marlon, he is pretty interesting." Sybil was very happy; everyone had been so friendly to her.

    However, Sybil didn''t realize what was behind their kindness. It was simply because she was Brian''s sister that the people there wanted to please her.

    Sybil was so innocent. Ken didn''t have the heart to break down her pure and beautiful world. So, he listened patiently to her stories. That was until he heard the name Marlon, at which point a feeling of envy arose in his heart.

    "You are so close to him after just one day?" Ken said bitterly.

    Sybil was a little embarrassed. "You know I''m a natural socializer."

    Ken was no longer talking. All he said after that was a curt "goodbye" as he dropped Sybil off at her home.

    As soon as Sybil came into the house, Diana immediately asked, "How do you feel about the first-day work?"

    "Great!" Sybil couldn''t wait to tell her everything that had happened.

    Diana listened to her attentively. And she soon discovered one thing; the name Marlon appeared many times in Sybil''s story.

    "Who is Marlon?"

    "Marlon is one of my colleagues in my department. He is very nice and looked after me all day." When Sybil mentioned Marlon, there was a big smile on her face. It seemed that she liked him very much.

    Diana worried about Ken. It appeared he had a strong opponent fighting him for Sybil''s affections.

    As Sybil was relating her experience, the door opened, and Brian came in, still holding his head awkwardly to one side.

    His funny appearance amused Diana.

    "Brian, why did you keep your head tilted all day?" Sybil questioned.

    "He deserves it," Diana said.

    Brian laughed to himself. "Do you know who pressed against me all night?"

    Diana''s face turned red with anger. "It was you who didn''t listen to me..."

    All of a sudden, it occurred to Diana that Sybil was still beside them. She immediately held her tongue.

    "Ohh¡­" Sybil drawled the word, alert to possible gossip.

    "What did you two do when I was not here?"

    Brian snickered, "Ask her. All I know is I''m tired, and I have a stiff neck¡­" His words were full of ambiguity.

    This, of course, aroused Sybil''s curiosity immensely.

    "Diana, tell me. Did you and Brian¡­ you know¡­?"

    Shame flushed Diana''s cheeks, and she fled to her bedroom.

    "Why can''t you tell me?" Sybil pleaded with her brother.

    Brian didn''t answer Sybil either, for which she shot him a disdainful look.

    Meanwhile, Antonette was sitting in a downtown coffee shop, waiting for her acquaintance to arrive. She wore a pair of large sunglasses to hide her face, and she looked rather nervous. A moment later, an unfriendly looking man appeared.

    The man spotted Antonette and walked towards her.

    "What''s up?" He grabbed Antonette''s coffee and casually took a sip.

    "How are you, Carl?" Antonette said sweetly, "I need to ask you a favor¡­"

    "What do you want, Miss White?" Carl said with hostility.

    "I need you to help me kidnap someone." Antonette put her hands on Carl''s shoulder with a bewitching smile.

    Antonette''s soft touch brought back fond memories of various s.e.x.u.a.l encounters they''d had together and started making Carl horny. He had to admit that Antonette was great in bed.

    "What''s my reward?" Carl asked, l.e.w.dly taking hold of Antonette''s delicate hands.

    Antonette was nauseated when looking at Carl''s bushy sideburns, but she had to press down that feeling and pretend to be shy.

    Carl knew what was on offer for him and didn''t hesitate to take up Antonette''s offer. He stood up and gestured for them to leave.

    Antonette followed Carl submissively to a nearby hotel, and upon entering the room, he immediately threw her onto the bed.

    He began to roughly fondle her, his hands going straight for her b.o.o.b.s, then working their way further down.

    For Antonette, it felt like a horrible snake wriggling across her body. She tried her best to swallow nausea.

    "S.l.u.t." Carl repeated that word as he undid his trousers before roughly entering her.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Despite her reservations, Antonette started to get into the rough treatment, staring into Carl''s eyes as he thrust over and over.

    After an hour or so, they left the hotel. Carl was more than satisfied with Antonette''s performance in bed.

    "Don''t worry," he said. "I''ll help you with your problem."

    After Carl left, Antonette couldn''t help throwing up on the street outside.

    One could see the hatred in her eyes.

    "Diana Anderson, this time I''m gonna bring you down. Just wait and see!"

    At that moment, Diana was planning to pick Brian up after work to go to a special ice cream place she knew. It had been a long time since her last visit there, and she missed it very much.

    Just in case, Diana set off with an umbrella.

    As she entered the building, Diana looked around and saw Sybil coming down the stairs from the second floor, walking with a man Diana didn''t recognize. He wore glasses and was quite handsome.

    Diana secretly observed them. Sybil laughed and chatted away happily with the guy and pushed him teasingly from time to time.

    As Diana was distracted, a pat on her back took her by surprise.

    She turned around and found it was Brian, with Ken stood beside him.

    "What are you looking at?" said Brian.

    Within seconds, Ken noticed Sybil and Marlon coming towards them. His eyes narrowed, and he looked openly, annoyed.

    "Are you OK?" Diana asked.

    "I''m fine. Mr. William, I''ll take my leave now. See you tomorrow." Ken swiftly said goodbye to them and walked away.

    But Diana was worried about Ken, he didn''t seem his usual self.

    "Will he be alright?"

    Brian shrugged his shoulders; Ken seemed fine to him.

    After their ice cream, Diana urged Brian to go home quickly.

    When they got back, Sybil was watching TV on the sofa.

    Diana sat down next to her and said, "Sybil, who was that man with you today?"

    Sybil was focused on her program and didn''t pay much attention to the question, "Who?"

    "The one who left the company with you," Diana said anxiously.

    "Oh, that''s Marlon. What wrong?"

    "Is he your boyfriend?" Diana blurted out the question, mainly due to her worry for Ken.

    But Sybil looked genuinely surprised.

    "What? We''re just friends."

    "Well¡­" Diana was just beginning when Brian interrupted her, "Shall we go back to the room?"

    Brian gently pushed Diana up the stairs, which Diana did not appreciate.

    "I wasn''t finished!"

    "It''s their decision. We can''t force them," Brian cut in.

    "All right." Diana had to give up, despite her concerns.

    However, Brian was right. It was their business; they had to work it out themselves.

    "Diana, do you want to go shopping with me tomorrow?" Sybil''s voice called from downstairs.

    "Sure," Diana shouted back. After all, she had nothing planned. And perhaps she could chat more with Sybil about Ken and Marlon.

    The next morning, Diana was shaken awake from a beautiful dream. She opened her eyes and found Sybil standing beside her.

    Sybil acted like a spoiled child, "Diana, get up! You promised you would go shopping with me!"

    Although Diana wasn''t too happy about being woken up, she couldn''t get annoyed; Sybil was just too cute.

    "Sybil, knock it off, please. I''m still sleepy." Recently, Diana had been busy preparing for the finals and hadn''t had much rest.

    "No, if you don''t get up, I''ll keep bothering you," Sybil grumbled.

    "All right¡­" Diana had no other option but to kiss goodbye to her beloved bed.

 Chapter 547 - 129: Release Me

    After washing, Diana and Sybil headed to the shopping mall.

    Diana was still so sleepy. She couldn''t understand how Sybil seemed to have such endless energy. Diana was rushing to catch up with Sybil''s quick pace, so she didn''t notice there was a pair of eyes watching her every move.

    It was none other than Carl, Antonette''s low-life friend, hiding just out of sight. It was time to follow through with the deal he had struck with Antonette a few days previously.

    Carl took a photo out of his pocket. After affirming Diana was the girl in the photo, Carl called over his accomplices, "Guys, that is the girl we want."

    "Got it." Carl''s men were even more enthusiastic about kidnapping Diana when discovering she was so pretty.

    There were lots of people in the shopping mall, which enabled Carl to continue shadowing them closely.

    An entire morning of shopping had made Diana quite tired, and she said, "Sybil, how about having lunch?"

    "Sure." Sybil accepted her suggestion with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e since she was hungry as well.

    They headed towards the food market, which was down a small side street beside the mall.

    This was the perfect chance for Carl. He followed, hot on the two girls'' heels.

    Diana and Sybil were totally unaware of the impending danger. Carl and his gang sprang out from behind them, and Carl immediately knocked Diana out with a single punch to the head.

    Sybil turned round in shock, "Who are you? What do you want?!"

    Just as Sybil was about to call for help, Carl knocked her out as well.

    Sybil''s presence had put Carl in a tricky situation since Antonette only asked him to kidnap Diana.

    But Sybil''s beautiful face easily seduced him. A dirty smile appeared on his face as he said, "Take her too."

    The bullies followed his instruction and swiftly moved the girls into the waiting car. They were all excited, knowing they would have the chance to get these two beauties into bed later.

    There was almost no one around, and they had acted fast; the whole plan went without a hitch.

    Carl called Antonette as he and his gang drove away from the mall, "Everything is done."

    "Really?" Antonette was so excited that her voice increased rapidly in pitch, attracting the attention of various passers-by.

    "I want you to sell her, just make sure it''s to someone who lives as far from here as possible. I don''t care who they are," Antonette said, quieting her voice significantly.

    Crazed with jealousy, Antonette eagerly looked forward to seeing Diana disappear.

    In a warehouse on the outskirts of the city, Diana gradually came to.

    All of a sudden, the black cloth covering her eyes was torn away. It took some time for Diana to get used to the sunlight. After making out the situation, Diana found a girl was lying beside her. It was Sybil.

    "Sybil!" Diana cried out.

    Several fierce-looking men appeared in front of her. They were different from the men Carol hired to kidnap her; this time, they meant business.

    "What¡­what do you want?" Diana asked, trembling.

    The men laughed in a sinister fashion, "What do we want? We want you to make us happy!"

    The men slowly approached Diana and Sybil.

    The fearful look in Diana''s eyes gave them great amus.e.m.e.nt.

    At this time, Sybil also regained consciousness.

    Carl''s laughter turned even louder, "You woke just up in time. Things are about to get interesting!"

    The other men chimed in with him. One could see the brutal carnality in their eyes.

    "In your dreams!" Sybil shouted back at them.

    "Let me see whether I am in a dream!" Carl hissed.

    He strode forward and seized hold of Sybil''s hair.

    But Sybil was not easily beaten. She grabbed onto Carl''s arm and bit down hard.

    He cried out in pain and loosen his grip. His arm was bleeding profusely, where Sybil had ripped at his skin.

    The blood roused a fit of shameful anger in Carl. He picked up a stick from the ground and lunged towards Sybil.

    Seeing Carl advancing toward Sybil, Diana hastened to block him. She succeeded, but the stick he was holding hit her hard on the back of the head. Diana instantly lost consciousness and fell to the ground.

    "Diana, Diana!" Sybil was moved to tears by Diana''s intervention.

    "Diana, are you okay? Please wake up!" Sybil was still restrained to the chair and unable to move, she cried out in frustration.

    A call temporarily halted Carl''s advances. He cursed loudly before answering the phone.

    "Hello?" Carl said gruffly.

    The strained voice of Antonette came to him through the phone, "What''s wrong?"

    Next to Carl, Sybil was still crying out, "Diana, Diana!"

    Antonette''s ears pricked up immediately on hearing Sybil''s voice. How could Sybil be there? "How many people did you take?"

    Carl had a guilty conscience and quickly replied, "Only one."

    "Impossible." Antonette was sure that she had heard Sybil''s voice.

    Kyle appeared at the door of his office and heard Antonette''s alarmed voice.

    "What the hell are you doing?" Kyle shouted angrily as he marched towards her.

    His shout frightened Antonette, and she immediately hid the phone behind her back. "N¡­nothing," she stammered.

    Kyle did not believe her. He heard her say something about kidnap, and that was not normal.

    Carl guiltily over the phone, "Fine, I admit it, I only planned to kidnap Diana, but this bitch was beside her. So I had to take her away as well, in case she exposed us."

    Kyle threw the phone at Antonette with a blue-veined look. He strangled her neck with his strong hands and screamed at her, "What have you done?!"

    "Kyle, calm down." Antonette was shocked by his reaction. But she knew he wouldn''t dare cross her.

    Calm down? How could he calm down knowing she had kidnapped Diana? The strength of Kyle''s grip on Antonette''s neck increased unconsciously.

    "Kyle¡­Kyle, release me." Antonette was almost out of breath.

    Kyle was really losing it. Damn it! How dare she kidnap Diana?

    "Kyle¡­what do you think will happen to her if you don''t save her?"

    Antonette played her final, desperate card, aware of Kyle''s feelings for Diana.

    Only then did Kyle calm down and let Antonette go.

 Chapter 548 - 130: Where Is She Now?

    Antonette''s face had already begun to turn red, and she was gasping for breath.

    "Where is she now?" Kyle demanded coldly.

    "Kyle, I did this all for you. With Diana kidnapped, Brian will surely get distracted."

    "That''s enough," Kyle stopped her. "Antonette, you not only took Diana away, but you also kidnapped Sybil!"

    Kyle stepped forward and vigorously grasped her shoulder, "Antonette, do you really think you will escape Simon William''s punishment after you have kidnapped his precious daughter?"

    His words stroke Antonette dumb. If Simon William knew what she had done, nothing good would come of it for her.

    "Where is Diana?" Kyle said grimly.

    Weighing up the matter carefully, Antonette finally told Kyle the address.

    After getting the information, Kyle took one final look of disgust, then rushed away.

    Meanwhile, Antonette was left alone, full of hatred, her fingers clenched into fists of anger.

    At the William Group head office, Ken had just finished collating a set of doc.u.ments for Brian.

    "Mr. William, everything is done."

    Brian gave Ken a glance. After a moment''s hesitation, he asked, "Ken, do you like Sybil?"

    Ken was surprised by Brian''s question. He didn''t know how to answer him.

    Fortunately, a call broke the awkward silence.

    Brian picked the phone up.

    "Brian, Diana is in danger. You have to go and save her. She is in a warehouse in the east of the city." The voice on the phone was unfamiliar, and Brian couldn''t recognize who it was.

    Brian stood up in shock, "What?!"

    Ken listened in as well.

    But before Brian could ask for any more information, the caller hung up.

    "What''s wrong?" Ken was worried.

    "Diana is in trouble!"

    Ken instantly entered a state of alertness on hearing Brian''s words. The first thing he did was call Sybil.

    As his call rang out, Ken''s instinct told him something was wrong, so he decided to accompany Brian to find Diana.

    In a side street near the William Group offices, Kyle paid the man he''d asked to tell Brian about Diana''s kidnap. The man was greatly pleased by his reward and left with a smile on his face.

    Kyle lit a cigarette. His face was overcast with gloom. The most important thing for him was not to rescue Diana but to escape Brian''s suspicion.

    After a short while, Kyle watched Brian drive his car out of the garage. From there, Kyle put out his cigarette and went back into his company.

    Antonette was surprised to see Kyle back so soon.

    "Kyle, why haven''t you gone to save your sweetheart?"

    Antonette really made Kyle sick, even if she was pretty on the outside. He grimly warned her, "Antonette, if you lay a finger on Diana again, you will suffer the consequences."

    Kyle looked at her meaningfully and turned to his office.

    Sybil was feeling utterly hopeless. Carl and his gang were acting increasingly aggressive, and Diana was still unconscious. She was crying so much that she almost passed out.

    "Shut up!" Carl shouted.

    Just as he was about to give Sybil a slap, his men ran over to him with a pale look on their faces, "Carl, Carl!"

    Carl put his hand down impatiently.

    "Stop fussing. What''s wrong?"

    "There''s a car coming. And I recognize those plates, they belong to Brian William, President of the William Group!" The guy was so scared he could barely speak.

    "Brian William?!" Carl turned pale with fright.

    Without even looking back at the two girls, Carl ordered his men to run, and together they fled with great haste.

    After parking his car, Brian rushed into the warehouse. The scene that appeared before him was awful. There in front of him was Sybil, bound to a chair. And lying unconscious in Sybil''s arms was Diana.

    "Diana!" Brian ran over to her, with Ken following closely behind him.

    A look of pure relief spread across Sybil''s face when she saw who had arrived.

    "Ken, Brian, come and save Diana!"

    Brian lifted Diana off Sybil''s l.a.p.

    As soon as he did so, Sybil let out a scream. She hadn''t realized until that moment, but her hands were covered in blood.

    "Brian¡­my hands."

    Brian lowered his head and saw the blood spilling uncontrollably from Diana''s head. He sprinted to his car with Diana in his arms and placed her in the back seat.

    Brian didn''t have time to check on his sister''s condition. Besides, he knew Ken would take care of her. But Diana was badly hurt, and there was no time to delay.

    Brian tried, but there was nothing he could do to stop Diana''s bleeding. So he sped off to the hospital, going through several red lights in a row.

    He screeched to a halt by the hospital entrance, then ran into the emergency department.

    It was clear Diana''s situation was grave, so she was immediately rushed to the first available doctor. Brian firmly grabbed the doctor''s hand and pleaded with him to save Diana''s life.

    It was quickly decided that Diana needed to be sent urgently to the operating room, such as the severity of her injury. Brian watched in despair as she was wheeled away.

    Back at the warehouse, Sybil clasped Ken''s hands. She was feeling extremely guilty about Diana.

    "Ken, it''s my fault. I was the one who put Diana in danger!"

    "Everything is OK now. I am here with you," Ken said softly.

    However, Sybil''s tears kept streaming down.

    "You don''t understand¡­ In order to protect me, Diana blocked the strike. It should have been me¡­" Sybil whimpered.

    Ken continued comforting her. He was burning with a violent rage. If he ever found out who did this, he would cut them into pieces.

    After giving her time to calm down, Ken picked Sybil up and carried her out of the warehouse. She was so tired that she had fallen asleep in Ken''s arms.

    Fortunately, Diana''s operation went smoothly, and she was out of any serious danger. However, the wound on her head was quite large and required several stitches.

    Brian let out a sigh of relief when he saw Diana recovering in the hospital bed, although she looked rather worse for wear.

    Then he called Ken to check on Sybil''s condition.

    Ken was relieved to hear Diana was fine. If anything had happened to her, Sybil would have been inconsolable.

    Ken guessed Sybil would want to see Diana after she woke up, so he drove her straight to the hospital.

    Sybil was still tightly clasping Ken''s clothes as she slept fitfully beside him in the car. She had never suffered such an experience, and it had totally wiped her out. Watching Sybil''s troubled sleep, Ken let out a sigh.

    "Sybil, I will always protect you. One day, the people who hurt you will pay a heavy price." Ken made up his mind and decided to use his actions in the following days to prove his love for Sybil.

 Chapter 549 - 131: Donéˆ¥æª› Worry

    Although Ken didn''t have the heart to wake Sybil up, he did so when they arrived at the hospital.

    "Sybil, wake up." Ken patted Sybil''s back.

    Sybil shivered at the feeling of someone touching her and screamed, "Get away!"

    In total confusion, Sybil lashed out and kicked the man beside her with full strength.

    "Sybil, chill out. It''s me!" Ignoring the pain, Ken held Sybil in his arms.

    After recognizing it was Ken, Sybil hugged him tightly as she began to sob again.

    Ken wiped her tears with a loving hand.

    "Don''t worry. Diana is in the hospital. Let''s go and see her."

    Sybil nodded eagerly. She was anxious about Diana''s condition and desperate to check she was okay.

    Diana had been taken to the VIP ward at the top of the hospital, with few other patients and the best treatment possible.

    As soon as Diana awoke from the operation, the pain in her head overwhelmed her. She gently patted her head but could only feel the thick gauze wrapped around it.

    "O" Waves of pain started hitting Diana as the painkillers she had been given started to wear off.

    "Are you awake?" Brian came close to Diana''s bedside when he saw her eyes opening.

    "Where is Sybil?" Diana asked. Her first concern after waking up was Sybil.

    Just as Diana was waking up, Ken arrived with Sybil in the ward.

    Sybil rushed to Diana''s bed and said with great worry, "Diana, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine." Diana gave her a comforting smile. "How about you? What did they do to you?" Diana feared that Carl and his men might have hurt Sybil after she passed out.

    Sybil was deeply touched. Diana got injured for her, and at this moment, she was still worried for her safety. "Diana, why did you block that guy''s attack? What if he''d killed you?" Sybil held Diana tightly.

    "It''s all right. See, I''m good." Diana patted Sybil comfortingly on the back.

    Brian and Ken stood just outside Diana''s room. Ken looked at Sybil, and finally, he''d made up his mind. He turned to Brian, "Mr. William, I have looked deep inside my heart."

    "For what?"

    Ken took a deep breath, "I love Sybil. I couldn''t live without her. I don''t know why and when I fell in love with her, but it''s true. I would give my own life to protect her from danger."

    It was hard for Ken to speak so openly like that.

    Brian understood and nodded his head. Actually, he had already read Ken''s mind, it had been obvious for a long while. His dim-witted sister was probably the last one to realize.

    A bitter smile appeared on Ken''s face, as Brian remained silent.

    "Mr. William, don''t you agree?"

    Brian was surprised, "Ken, how could I ever think badly of you? Of course, I have no objections."

    The two men had grown up together. Brian couldn''t be clearer about Ken''s character; he was a man who could always be trusted.

    Still, Brian''s approval came as something of a shock to Ken. He had always regarded himself as a servant of the William family and knew Sybil was out of his league. Now it seemed he might have a chance to be with her.

    "Thank you, Mr. William," Ken said sincerely.

    "All right. It''s time for Diana to take a rest. Could you take Sybil back home?"

    "Sure thing, boss."

    Ken entered the room and persuaded Sybil to come back tomorrow. Although Sybil was unwilling to leave, she knew Diana needed more rest.

    "Diana, I''ll come tomorrow, I promise."

    "Okay, see you then." Diana gazed after Ken and Sybil.

    After their leaving, Diana felt a little drowsy. She stretched her arms and legs out with a big yawn.

    "Are you getting sleepy?" Brian tucked her into the quilt.

    Diana''s eyelids just couldn''t help coming together. Knowing Brian was beside her, she was able to fall peacefully asleep.

    The day''s experience had really frightened Brian; hence he was also completely exhausted. After a while, the tiredness overwhelmed him, and he fell asleep beside Diana.

    Both of them had a long, deep sleep, aided by the warmth of their close embrace.

    Ken had planned to take Sybil back home, but she pleaded with him, "Ken, could I stay at your home tonight? I''m afraid to be alone."

    "Sure." Ken smiled dotingly at Sybil. He always granted her whatever she requested. And this time, staying with her was what he wanted to do.

    Sybil didn''t want to leave Ken''s side for even a second after the day''s experience. She held his hand tightly.

    When they got back to Ken''s home, he first got Sybil settled down on the sofa. When he was about to go and prepare water for her to have a bath, she panicked and grabbed his hand. "Ken, where are you going?"

    "To prepare water for¡­" Before Ken finished his words, he lost balance and fell down onto the sofa. Almost as if they were a pair of magnets, his lips came to meet Sybil''s for a brief but powerful kiss, a moment of pure chemistry.

    Looking at each other in consternation, they were both dumbstruck.

    It was Ken who roused himself first. "I''m going to prepare the bathwater for you." With that, he fled to the bathroom.

    Sybil was still sat in amazement. Her face was burning, and her heart was beating quicker than ever.

    After preparing the bathwater, Ken shouted down awkwardly, "The water is ready."

    On her way up to the bathroom, Sybil ran into Ken, heightening the awkward atmosphere between them. Ken made way for her, but looking at Sybil, all he could see were her lips, reminding him of the kiss they''d shared just before. They were both clearly embarrassed, and Sybil rushed to the bathroom.

    When Sybil finished her shower, Ken had already fallen asleep on the sofa. Seeing him sleeping peacefully, Sybil made her way quietly to the bedroom. She went to sleep in Ken''s bed with a myriad of thoughts rushing through her mind.

 Chapter 550 - 132: I Hope You Like It

    The next day, when Ken woke up, there was a cloud of smoke coming up from the kitchen. He got up immediately.

    As expected, Sybil stood beside the gas cooker with a pan in her hand.

    Ken almost choked on the smoke coming from the stove. He turned the kitchen ventilator on, and only then could he clearly see the things in front of him.

    Some mysterious, black-colored food was still bubbling in the pan.

    Sybil lowered her head, guiltily, "I just wanted to make some food for Diana¡­"

    Ken was slightly annoyed, but he couldn''t help finding the situation funny. He pushed Sybil out of the kitchen and set to work on saving the situation.

    Once the kitchen had cleared, Ken turned to Sybil and asked, "What do you want to make?"

    "Chicken soup." Sybil looked at Ken with a face of adoration.

    "OK." Ken gave her a comforting smile, then he put on the apron and began preparing the food.

    First, he took the ingredients out of the fridge. Next, he put the chicken into the pot to boil. To that, he added scallion, ginger, and garlic to add flavor to the soup. The whole process was wonderfully natural and smooth; Ken had a real flair for cooking.

    "Ken, good for you!" Sybil was astonished by his cooking skill and couldn''t help applauding him.

    A big smile spread across Ken''s face. It seemed that he was enjoying Sybil''s flattery.

    The chicken soup was soon releasing a wonderful aroma. Sybil was desperate to try some, but she restrained herself.

    After everything was ready, they went to the hospital.

    After one day and night in bed, Diana was extremely bored. However, Brian still would not allow her to be discharged from the hospital.

    "Diana!" Sybil rushed into the ward with the Tupperware box of soup in her hand.

    Upon seeing Sybil, Diana immediately started to complain, "Your brother won''t allow me to leave the hospital."

    However, she received no sympathy from Sybil, who said with a serious tone, "No, you can''t be released until you are fully recovered."

    Diana could see it was impossible for her to leave now. She pulled a long face and began to sulk.

    It was then that Sybil opened the container of soup, presenting it dramatically as if it were a valuable treasure. The wonderful smell flowed out and quickly began to fill the room.

    "Wow, it smells amazing," Diana said with anticipation.

    Sybil was pleased. "I got up early this morning to make this for you. I hope you like it!"

    Ken didn''t correct her lie but smiled wryly to himself.

    Diana couldn''t wait to have a taste. "You''re so good to me, Sybil."

    However, Brian quickly brought her down to earth, "Sybil would probably have burned down the kitchen. This must have been made by Ken."

    Brian''s words flared Sybil''s anger, and she gave him a ferocious look.

    Their bickering was always good entertainment for Ken and Diana.

    However, Brian managed to avoid a full-blown argument and got back to business.

    "Ken, I''m going to leave the company''s management to you for a few days. I''m going to look after Diana. I trust you can handle it."

    Ken nodded, happy to be given such a responsibility.

    After a few more minutes of small talk, Ken and Sybil left to go to the company.

    Thinking of Brian''s decision to take a break from the company, Diana was a little worried.

    "Is it OK for you to leave everything like that?"

    Brian stroked her head gently. "Don''t worry. Ken is there; he will look after things."

    It was reassuring that Ken would be the one in charge. Diana knew Ken was trustworthy.

    For Brian, although he didn''t need to handle affairs in the company, he still had things to do: the priority being to find out who kidnapped Diana.

    "Diana, I want to talk to you about what happened. Do you remember any of the kidnappers'' faces?" Brian asked.

    "There were four of them. The leader had a large beard and had a vicious look about him."

    Even now, Diana was still scared to talk about what happened, and the details of the men''s appearance remained unclear in her mind.

    A big beard? Brian had a sudden recollection of something and abruptly left. The mysterious call he''d received that day replayed in Brian''s head. He wasn''t certain yet, but he knew he had to investigate that call.

    "Mr. William, the call was made from a nearby payphone," Brian''s assistant reported to him.

    This put Brian in a silent rage, as it was a seemingly dead-end clue.

    He dropped into silence. Suddenly, something crossed his mind.

    "Let''s check the surveillance footage!"

    Years before, Brian had installed a camera at the entrance in order to prevent outsiders from sneaking into the company.

    Without a moment''s pause, Brian went straight to the security room.

    He checked the video several times, but he couldn''t see anyone special on the tapes.

    All of a sudden, someone in the video caught his eye.

    "Stop. Play it back."

    The security guard did as he was told. Staring at the man on the screen, Brian was lost in thought. It was Kyle. Why was he there at that time?

    With a load on his mind, Brian returned to the hospital.

    "Where have you been?" Diana was confused by Brian''s disappearance.

    "Company." Then, out of nowhere, Brian asked her, "Diana, what do you think of Kyle."

    "Kyle? He is very nice. What''s wrong?" Brian''s question made her puzzled.

    He touched her head, "Nothing, just asking."

    He thought this kidnap case might have something to do with Kyle.

    When the time came to welcome Diana back home, Brian asked his steward to prepare a banquet full of her favorite foods. Unfortunately, he was called away before dinner.

    "I''ll be back soon, babe," Brian said in Diana''s ear.

    "OK." Diana nodded her head. She was making dumplings with Sybil, so she was happily occupied.

    When Brian reached the doorway, something popped into his mind. He turned back, "I forget to say, could you ask Kyle to have dinner with us?"

    "Why should we call an outsider to come?" Sybil said irritably.

    "He has often asked me about Diana''s condition. It seems that he is very concerned about her," Brian replied mysteriously, before quickly leaving.

    Sybil had to give her brother props for his confidence. He knew Kyle was a potential love rival and still didn''t avoid contact between him and his girlfriend.

    Actually, Brian had his own motivation for a visit. His intuition told him that Kyle had something to do with the kidnapping, so now, he wanted to take the opportunity to test him.

    Outside, Ken was waiting for Brian. They glanced briefly at one another with a knowing look before Ken turned on the engine, and they set off.

    Once they arrived at their destination, way out in the city suburbs, Brian got out first. He looked at the house with its shabby front and old, ruined plants, taking it as a reflection of the resident he was about to meet.

    Brian stepped inside the property to find two of his men forcefully restraining another man against the wall. The man in question was forced to kneel on the ground, and Brian sat down on the chair in front of him.

    "What were you doing last Thursday?" Brian said grimly. His words made the man tremble with fear.

    This man was one of the gang members who had participated in the kidnapping. Although afraid of being found out, he was still stubborn and reluctant to admit what he had done, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What you''re doing now is a criminal offense! Release me now!"

    Brian laughed mockingly at the man''s protests whilst playing with the metal bar in his hands. "Criminal offense?"

    Brian gave the man a vicious blow. Blood came pouring out from the wound in his head. "You want to see another crime?!"

    Seeing Brian meant business, the man didn''t dare to lie anymore.

    "I don''t know the details! It was our leader''s idea!"

    The man was starting to talk, but one blow seemed to be not enough for Brian when he recalled Diana, lying like a doll in his arms that day.

 Chapter 551 - 133: I Donéˆ¥æª› Care

    "I don''t care! You beat a woman, now I''m beating you!"

    Brian was burning with rage. Clasping the man''s collar, Brian shouted, "Bring me to your boss!"

    The man immediately stood to attention. He was too afraid to try and play tough any longer. The only thought he had was to lead Brian to Carl.

    Ken and another man shoved the man into the car. He led them to a food factory a few minutes from his house.

    Brian walked into the factory, a murderous expression on his face. Ken followed behind him, and they looked around the industrial space.

    It was a complete mess. There were cigarette butts scattered everywhere, and suspicious-looking stains could be seen all over the floor.

    There was a pot of tea on the table, still steaming hot, but no one was in the factory. Brian seized the man''s collar. "Did you call them before we arrived?"

    The man kneeled down and cried, "No! I didn''t! I was with you the whole time. How could I have done that?"

    Brian released the man and threw him to the floor. Damn it! They escaped! Brian straightened his tie whilst thinking of what to do next. He then turned to Ken and said, "Let''s go."

    They left the man huddled on the floor, dripping with sweat and covered with blood. He was a pathetic sight.

    Ken drove them back to Brian''s house, where they saw Kyle had already arrived, his car parked just outside the compound.

    The dishes were laid out on the table, but everyone was waiting for Brian; no one would touch the food till he arrived.

    Brian sat down beside Diana, Ken beside Sybil, and Kyle sat to one side on his own.

    "Kyle, what were you doing outside the office last Thursday?" Brian asked.

    Kyle was slightly taken aback, but he forced himself to act normally and answered with a smile, "I went for a cup of coffee. Is there anything wrong with that?"

    "You could have asked your assistant to do that. Why did you go there yourself?" Brian continued.

    "I was feeling kinda sleepy at that time. So, I thought a walk might help. What''s the matter?"

    Diana nodded. There seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary about his story.

    Brian scowled in annoyance. He had no evidence to connect Kyle to the kidnapping. There was nothing more he could do at that moment.

    After dinner, Kyle returned to the company and called Antonette.

    "Come to the company. Right now!" Kyle uttered coldly.

    Antonette was confused by his sudden call. She tried to ask for more details, but Kyle had already ended the call. Though a little annoyed at his rudeness, Antonette had no choice but to get dressed and go to see him.

    Mrs. Garcia saw her leaving and called out, "Shameless creature! So late in the evening, and she still goes out!"

    Antonette hailed a taxi and hurried to the company. Most people had already finished, and there were only a few lights still on in the offices.

    She tentatively opened the door to Kyle''s office.

    Upon seeing Antonette enter, Kyle stood up from his chair and threw a vicious swipe at Antonette''s face.

    Covering her face, Antonette stood back in shock.

    "You hit me!"

    Kyle was furious. "Idiot! Brian already suspects me!"

    Antonette ignored the pain in her face and asked fearfully, "What should we do?"

    "What should we do? It was all your fault!"

    Antonette knew it was she who had let all this happen. She didn''t dare to speak any further.

    "Antonette, in the future, you''d better think twice before making decisions. Stop causing me trouble!" Kyle squeezed out these words in a fierce tone.

    "I know," Antonette murmured.

    "Now f.u.c.k off!" Antonette was the last person in the world. Kyle wanted to see at that moment.

    Antonette walked out with clenched fists. "Kyle, would you be this angry if it wasn''t Diana I kidnapped?" She thought to herself.

    Walking down the stairs, stamping in anger as she went, Antonette was headed for home. However, when she got outside, she was confronted with an old friend.

    Glancing at his face, Antonette turned around and tried to leave. But another man was waiting behind and pushed her back. She forced herself to look the dreadful man in the face.

    "Well, it seems that you don''t want to see me."

    "Carl¡­" Antonette smiled sweetly and added, "What do you mean? I just didn''t see you, that''s all."

    Carl looked briefly at Antonette''s fake smile, and then he slapped her hard with the back of his right hand. Having been hit by Kyle and Carl, Antonette felt her face begin to swell. But she didn''t dare to fight back.

    "Bitch! Do you remember what you told me? You said we could sell her on after we had some fun with her. But you gave us up! Look at my guys! Look at his wound!" Carl pushed a man before Antonette. It was the man who had been beaten by Brian in his home.

    Seeing the bloody gauze wrapped around the man''s head, Antonette was frightened.

    "I won''t let you leave unless you apologize to us." Carl pushed Antonette towards his car, and she fell hard against the door.

    Antonette was scared. She held onto the handle of the door, determined not to get in the car. A passer-by came past, and Antonette gave him a pleading look. But once he noticed Carl and the other two thugs beside him, the man ran away immediately.

    "Get in the car!" Carl shoved Antonette into the car. The pain from Carl''s brutal force was excruciating, but Antonette didn''t dare to struggle; she didn''t even dare to move.

    The car pulled up outside a warehouse. It was the same place they had taken Diana during the kidnapping. Carl pulled Antonette out of the car.

    Looking at the deserted factory, Antonette was afraid.

    "Carl, why have you taken me here?"

    Carl touched Antonette with his big hands and uttered in a filthy voice, "You will soon find out."

    He then picked her up as if she were a doll and marched into the factory.

    They brought Antonette into a damp, grim room at the back of the factory. Satisfied with the location, Carl tossed her over his shoulder onto the tough concrete floor.

    Antonette m.o.a.n.e.d in pain and writhed around on the floor.

    Carl and the other two men stepped toward her with a nasty look on their faces.

    "Come on, boys, you two are in for a treat. This bitch is good at s.e.x." Thinking of those nights spent with Antonette, Carl licked his lips greedily.

    Antonette crawled back and cried, "What do you want?"

    The three men had taken off their belts and were walking toward her.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" Carl said.

    He pulled Antonette under him, and the three men swarmed around her.

    Antonette was choked with fear and was still meekly protesting as they began to rip off her clothes.

 Chapter 552 - 134: How Could You Live At A Manéˆ¥æªš House?

    Antonette had suffered the men''s vile torture for what felt like forever when a few hours later, they finally stopped. They casually got dressed and walked out of the room, laughing at each other as they left.

    Lying there alone, Antonette stayed on the floor for a long time. Eventually, she struggled to her feet and picked up her torn clothes.

    The factory was located in a remote area. Antonette stumbled forward, desperately trying to put one foot in front of the other. About half an hour later, she came across a pharmacy and ran inside.

    Antonette approached the seller and grabbed her hands, "I need contraceptive pills."

    The woman immediately noticed Antonette''s appearance and asked concernedly, "Oh my God! What happened? Shall I call the police?"

    "It''s none of your business. Just get me the pills!" Antonette shouted.

    The woman felt her concern was wasted. She grumbled and turned to look for the pill.

    When she finally found the pills, Antonette took one of them immediately. Feeling relieved, she walked out of the pharmacy.

    Antonette laughed out sadly. She felt as if she were nothing but a dirty whore. And she couldn''t help thinking of Diana. What would Diana be doing at that moment? And Sybil William, they must be happy now. Why was life so unfair? Why did she have to suffer all this?

    Staring at the sky with her red eyes, Antonette swore to herself that she would not give up. She would show those people who had looked down on her how successful she would be. And when she got to the top, she would stamp on those below her and show them what it felt like to be nothing.

    After Antonette left his office that evening, Kyle began to smoke. The hit of nicotine quickly gave him the relaxing feeling he d.e.s.i.r.ed.

    He sat back and bitterly contemplated his position in life. He wasn''t Brian. Brian could get anything he wanted whenever he wanted it. Whereas Kyle had to earn every single thing he got by himself.

    Recalling how proud Brian was, how Simon ignored him and how Mrs. Garcia used him, Kyle still held the cigarette in his hand, even as it began to burn his fingers as if he was numb to the pain.

    It was dark outside. Kyle had decided on his next plan.

    Diana, meanwhile, was feeling quite pleased. The summer vacation was just beginning. She had planned her trip with Brian, and it was sure to be an amazing experience.

    Of course, there are always surprises in life, and a big one was waiting for Diana just around the corner.

    It began that day as they were having breakfast. Diana heard the doorbell ring and jumped up to get it. When she opened the door, Diana dropped her phone to the floor in shock.

    "Daniel! How did you find this place?" Diana shouted.

    "Diana, you disappoint me. How could you live in a man''s house?" Daniel said sadly.

    "I¡­" Diana tried to explain. But Daniel pushed her to one side and walked into the house. He gazed hard at Brian, the atmosphere between them instantly tense.

    "Wow¡­" Sybil blurted out, helpfully breaking the tension. Looking at Daniel''s face, she couldn''t believe how similar he and Diana looked.

    Daniel found himself a seat and sat down arrogantly. Then he pulled something out from his pocket and slammed it down on the table.

    Diana picked it up and found it was a newspaper clipping from a few weeks previously, breaking the news that she and Brian were dating.

    Diana rolled her eyes at Daniel, "Come on, that is old news. Don''t tell me you only just found out?"

    Daniel was speechless. He had just finished his study abroad and came back to this news. He did not appreciate Diana teasing him.

    "Diana! You''d better watch what you say. Otherwise, I will send this story to our parents!"

    Thinking of her parents, who were traveling abroad, Diana was nervous. She seized Daniel''s sleeves and begged, "No, brother. We can tell them later. They deserve a peaceful holiday."

    Daniel sneered at her, "Take your hands off my clothes."

    Diana did as he asked.

    Hearing their conversation, Brian was unhappy at Daniel''s remarks to Diana. "Daniel, don''t you think you are taking this too seriously?"

    Daniel stared back at Brian in anger.

    Diana was forced to intervene and slyly whispered to Brian to calm down. Although he was in a mood, he knew Daniel would one day be his brother-in-law. He had to control himself and show some respect.

    Daniel stood up and wandered through Brian''s house, strolling confidently around as if he were the host.

    As he took in the expensive d¨¦cor, Daniel seemed quite satisfied with the house and turned to Brian. ''What''s your name again?"

    Diana answered immediately, "Brian, Brian William."

    "Right," Daniel tapped his head and added, "Your house is quite grand."

    Brian took it as praise and nodded.

    "In fact, I have decided to move into your house!" Daniel said suddenly.

    "What?" Diana and Brian shouted out at the same time.

    Daniel raised his eyebrows and said, "Well, if you are saying no to me, then I guess I''ll have to ask our parents for help¡­" He then gestured as if to take out his phone.

    "No, no, no¡­" Diana was speechless. She looked at Brian with a desperate expression.

    Brian was gloomy. If Daniel lived with them, would he have the chance to spend time with Diana alone? But facing Diana''s imploring look, he couldn''t refuse and nodded his head.

    Seeing Brian''s reactions, Daniel stood up from the couch and walked out. Minutes later, he came back, pulling two large suitcases behind him.

    Diana was astonished. He had planned it before he arrived!

    "Where is my room?" Daniel asked, happily.

    "On the second floor," Brian answered with hesitation. He just wanted to be far away from Daniel right now.

    "And where does Diana usually sleep?"

    "I sleep with Sybil in her room," Diana uttered.

    "Sybil?" Daniel was confused.

    "She''s my little sister," said Brian.

    "I get it." Daniel smiled and said to Brian, "Well, I want to sleep in your bedroom with you."

    "What?" Brian shouted, eyes wide open.

    "Are you saying no?" Daniel reached his hand to his pocket to get his phone.

    Understanding his threat, Brian nodded his agreement.

    Satisfied with the result, Daniel held his suitcase and asked, "Well then, where is my bedroom?"

    Brian pointed and showed him the way. Daniel rushed toward it at once.

    Diana was speechless with him. Why was her brother acting so shamelessly?

 Chapter 553 - 135:Do You Remember Her?

    Diana felt sorry and looked at Brian. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know he would just show up like this."

    "It''s okay." It was impossible for Brian to hate anything related to Diana.

    He rubbed Diana''s head and said gently, "I am leaving for the company. Bye, baby."

    "Bye." Diana smiled, then walked upstairs to help her brother.

    After helping Daniel settle in, Diana lay down on the bed. Daniel, on the other hand, still had energy; he walked around and looked at Brian''s giant picture on the wall.

    "Well, he is handsome," Daniel commented.

    Hearing him praise Brian, Diana was happy and smiled. "Of course."

    However, the thought of a man hanging around Diana drove Daniel crazy, and he thought out a plan. "Well, does he have a boyfriend?" Daniel said with a creepy smile.

    "Boyfriend?" Diana exclaimed.

    "Yes. If he is single, maybe I can be his boyfriend." Daniel winked at Diana.

    "Brother, are you gay?" Diana asked carefully.

    Daniel pretended to be shy.

    Diana was shocked and screamed, "You have changed. You are not the man I knew before!" Saying that Diana ran out without looking back at her brother.

    After Diana left the room, Daniel stopped his performance and returned to his serious demeanor. Silly Diana, he thought, he had to test what kind of man Brian was.

    Diana ran to her room, and soon after, she received a call from Carol.

    "Hello, Diana. Where are you now? I heard that you were kidnapped. Is it true?"

    Carol continued with a barrage of questions, leaving Diana rather taken aback. For ease, she decided it would be better to meet face to face and invited Carol to come and visit her.

    Before long, Carol was pulling up at Brian''s house. Diana rushed to open the door for her.

    "Where did you get hurt? Show me." Carol walked around Diana, checking her for any injuries.

    At that moment, Daniel came shuffling out of the kitchen, a mug of hot tea in his hand.

    Carol couldn''t believe it. She shouted, "Daniel!" And then bounded over to him. "Daniel, it had been ages."

    Daniel was utterly confused, so Diana quickly informed him, "Daniel, this is Carol. Do you remember her?"

    Carol was timid and lowered her head. She had always liked Daniel and followed him everywhere when she was a little girl.

    Diana prepared a cup of coffee for Carol and performed her duties as the hostess of the house.

    Carol couldn''t help laughing at this, "Well, it looks like you''ll be a good wife for Brian one day."

    This made Diana very shy. Seeing Diana''s flushing face, Daniel sneered at her and said, "Who knows what might happen?"

    Diana stared at him. "Who else would he marry? You?" she scoffed.

    "Well, I would accept it." Daniel smiled as he continued to torture his sister.

    Carol was shocked and asked, "Daniel, are you¡­?"

    "Very funny, Daniel, but I''m telling you, Brian is not gay. He isn''t!" Diana stressed this last sentence.

    Daniel shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, what if he is attracted to me?"

    Diana was furious. She ignored Daniel''s nonsense and left the room with Carol.

    The two girls still got on well together and were having a great time. It was getting close to midday, so Diana invited Carol to have lunch with her.

    "Thank you, Diana. But I have an appointment. I just came here to make sure that you were recovering well," Carol said apologetically.

    "It''s okay, see you next time." Diana smiled.

    "You should have told me what had happened to you. I am your friend. And I didn''t know anything," Carol complained.

    Diana rubbed her head. She had forgotten to tell Carol.

    "I might still have no idea about it if Kyle hadn''t told me." Carol looked shy when she mentioned Kyle.

    "Kyle shouldn''t have told you that. I don''t want you to worry about me." Seeing the way Carol spoke about Kyle, Diana had a good idea of what was going on between them.

    "Carol is Kyle, your boyfriend?"

    Carol jokingly nudged Diana and grabbed her purse. "I''m leaving now," she said with a smirk.

    Looking at Carol walk quickly away, Diana felt everything was good. It was nice that Carol had her own happiness too.

    Carol was, in fact, on her way to a restaurant where Kyle was waiting for her.

    "There you are." Kyle smiled gently.

    "I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long. The traffic was terrible," Carol explained.

    Kyle shook his head, "It doesn''t matter. I ordered wine and steak for you. Is that okay?"

    "Perfect, thank you," Carol replied gratefully.

    As they settled into their conversation, two violinists began walking towards them, playing music as they went. Carol was confused and asked, "What is this?"

    Kyle put his finger to his mouth. Then, a waiter appeared by their side and put a plate on the table.

    "Open it," said Kyle.

    Carol lifted the large silver lid covering the plate. Underneath, there were fresh, pink roses arranged around the edge of the plate. And in the center sat a beautiful diamond ring.

    Carol covered her mouth, totally stunned.

    "Well? Do you like it?" Kyle asked gently.

    "If you are asking me to marry you, then honestly, it''s not big enough."

    "No, no, I know we''re not ready for that. But I am asking you to be my girlfriend." It was clear from his expression that Kyle was being serious.

    Carol was touched by his thoughtfulness and embraced him warmly. Unfortunately, she didn''t notice the sinister smile on Kyle''s face as he saw how happy she was.

    Back at Brian''s house, Daniel was still doing everything he could to get in the way. The atmosphere was exceptionally awkward, with no one sure what to say.

    "Diana, I have an idea of a destination for our trip," Brian started, trying to break the silence.

    "Where?" Diana said with happy curiosity.

    "Bali." Brian had been there before. It had beautiful beaches, luxurious hotels, and amazing food, he was sure Diana would love it.

    "I want to join you," Daniel said.

    "No!" Diana and Brian said at the same time. How could they go there with Daniel?

    Daniel was speechless. They were so cold. He sat down beside Brian.

    "Brian, you are so mean." He leaned on Brian''s right hand and pretended to sob.

 Chapter 554 - 136:Do You Like Him?

    Brian was speechless. He tried to move slowly away from Daniel, but as he backed away, Daniel held on.

    Brian felt it was utterly odd. Now thoroughly uncomfortable, he stood up and said, "I am full already." And then he strode away up to his bedroom.

    Gazing at Brian''s fleeing figure, Daniel laughed out loud.

    Diana stared at him and hit the table with her fork.

    "Daniel, he is my boyfriend. Leave him alone."

    However, Daniel completely ignored her and instead followed Brian to the bedroom.

    Brian was sitting down at his desk to start some work when Daniel walked in without knocking.

    "Little Brian, I think you didn''t eat enough food. So, I brought you some mangoes." Daniel presented them to Brian in a dramatic fashion.

    As Daniel was going to be his brother-in-law, Brian forced himself to accept his weird behavior.

    "Just Brian is fine."

    "Alright." Daniel shrugged and put his hands onto Brian''s shoulders.

    "What are you reading?"

    It was the first time for Brian to have a man act like this, and he felt extremely awkward. He turned his head and tried to move away from Daniel.

    "Just going over some files for work." Brian squeezed out a smile. Dying to escape, he then mumbled an excuse about needing some water and ran out of the room.

    He opened the door and found Diana was standing right outside.

    Diana was embarrassed at being caught. "I was just passing by."

    Whilst Brian doubted her excuse when Daniel came out a moment later, and he knew for sure what she''d been doing. "Well, Diana, listening to people''s conversations now, are we?"

    Diana glared at her brother, and Brian ducked out of the situation to go and have a bath, not wanting to get in the middle.

    When Brian came back to his bedroom, Daniel was waiting at the doorway for him. And as Brian turned to go inside, Daniel flashed Diana a strange, almost victorious smile, before following Brian in.

    Waking up the next morning, Brian was astonished to find Daniel lying next to him in the bed, firmly holding onto him. Looking at his face, which was almost identical to Diana''s, Brian had to force himself not to kick Daniel out of his bed.

    When they went downstairs to have breakfast, Diana was already eating with Sybil.

    "When will you leave?" Diana asked coldly.

    Daniel pretended to be sad. "I have only been here one day, and you are already asking me to leave?"

    Daniel rushed to Brian''s arms and acted as if he was desperate. Brian tapped him on his back to comfort him.

    "Brian, you won''t ask me to leave, right?" Daniel pleaded.

    Brian couldn''t think of a good way out of the situation, so reluctantly nodded. Daniel was delighted and smiled gleefully at Diana.

    Ken, who had been sitting quietly eating, looked up and said, "Sybil, could you get me a cup of milk, please?"

    "No problem," Sybil answered and took Ken''s cup to the kitchen.

    As soon as Sybil left the room, Ken looked at everyone and begged, "I think Sybil is going to fall in love with Marlon Johnson. You have to help me!"

    Brian shrugged his shoulders to show there was nothing he could do for him. And then he went back to enjoying his breakfast.

    "I will ask Sybil what she thinks of him," Diana said reassuringly.

    Brian looked at her excited look and nodded.

    After breakfast, Brian, Ken, and Sybil left to go to the company. Daniel also got up to leave, but Diana pulled him back down to his chair. She smiled and waved goodbye to Brian while Daniel wore an angry face beside her.

    "Diana, why did you stop me?" Daniel sat on the couch and rolled his eyes at Diana.

    "Look enough already, Daniel, you have to move out!"

    Unfortunately for Diana, Daniel knew he had all the power. He ignored her request and sat down to watch TV.

    At the company, Sybil arrived at the office and began happily chatting with her co-workers.

    As she sat down at her desk to begin the day, Marlon approached her.

    "Sybil."

    "What?"

    "Would you like to go for lunch with me today?"

    Regarding Marlon as her friend, Sybil said yes right away.

    "Great! See you later then." Marlon looked thrilled and quickly turned to walk away.

    Thinking little of the exchange, Sybil turned to focus on the design papers in her hands.

    At lunchtime, Diana led Daniel to Brian''s company and saw Sybil walking out with a man.

    "Wow, they are so well-matched," Daniel awed.

    Diana rolled her eyes at him. "Are you serious? No way! Sybil should be with Ken."

    Determined not to give up on Ken, Diana followed Sybil and her friend to a nearby restaurant; she had to find out the truth. She found a table that was just within earshot but out of sight and pulled Daniel to sit down.

    "What do you want to eat?" Marlon asked gently.

    "Steak, please."

    Marlon nodded and called for the waiter.

    Diana could sense from the way they spoke that they were not a couple. This came as a great relief.

    "Sybil, I have something to tell you," Marlon uttered suddenly.

    Daniel smiled and said, "I think he is going to tell her he loves her."

    Diana ignored him and concentrated on their conversation.

    Marlon paused for a moment before taking Diana''s hands in his. He stared deep into her eyes and said, "Sybil, I love you."

    Sybil was shocked. "Oh, Marlon, I''m sorry, but I think of you as my friend, nothing more."

    "Sybil, don''t refuse so quickly. Give me a chance, I will love you and cherish you," Marlon said desperately.

    Sybil shifted awkwardly in her chair and struggled to take her hand back, but she failed as Marlon held on fiercely.

    "Marlon, let me go. I don''t like you in that way." Sybil continued to struggle, and her voice got increasingly anxious.

    For Diana, enough was enough. She stood up and walked over to their table. She grabbed Sybil''s hand and stared at Marlon. "Sir, please mind your behavior. She is my friend, and I believe she told you to let her go."

    Marlon looked at Diana and frowned.

    "I am sorry. Marlon, I just don''t feel the same. I think we''d better be friends," Sybil said coolly.

    Not wishing to stick around any longer, Sybil grabbed her bag and left with Diana. Marlon was left there alone, looking rather sad.

    Diana smiled lightly. So, Sybil didn''t like Marlon. Ken didn''t have to worry about that anymore.

    Sybil left without looking back at Marlon. She felt regretful after walking out of the restaurant. "Diana, do you think I was right?"

    Diana rubbed Sybil''s face and said, "Yes. It is wrong to ask a man to wait for you if you don''t like him."

    Sybil nodded. But she still felt sorry for Marlon.

    Given what had just happened, Diana decided it was time to tell Sybil about Ken. She pulled Sybil to the corner and said hesitantly, "Sybil, do you like Ken?"

    "Yes," Sybil answered without hesitation.

    "I don''t just mean as friends. I mean¡­ do you like him more than a friend?"

 Chapter 555 - 137:Sheéˆ¥æªš Childish Sometimes

    "I am determined; this is going to happen." Mrs. Jefferson had made her decision, and she would not give Carol the chance to say no.

    Carol''s mother left her with no alternative, and she was forced to invite Kyle to their family home. Luckily, he graciously accepted the invitation to meet her parents and even seemed excited.

    Carol was mightily relieved. Kyle was her first boyfriend. Attracted by his consideration and elegance, Carol thought he was the best man she had ever met. He was indeed a selfless gentleman.

    Thinking of that, Carol fell asleep.

    The next morning, Kyle came to Carol''s house, with gifts in hand for her and her parents. Kyle didn''t try anything overly impressive to please Carol''s parents, but they got the impression that he was a reliable, polite man.

    Feeling satisfied with him, Carol''s parents gave their consent to their relationship.

    They were over the moon that their daughter had found someone, and they quickly become very fond of him.

    After the dinner, Carol walked Kyle to the door and said, "Drive slowly."

    "I will." Kyle touched Carol''s head gently.

    When he got into his car, Kyle took out his phone and called Diana.

    "Diana, would you mind coming to meet me?"

    Kyle''s call was unexpected, and Diana was rather confused. But she gave him the benefit of the doubt and decided to go and meet him.

    Half an hour later, Kyle was waiting for Diana on the first floor of Brian''s company.

    "Kyle, what is it?" Diana asked.

    "Let''s find a place to sit down."

    Kyle led Diana to a nearby caf¨¦ and ordered two cups of coffee.

    "Does Brian treat you well?" Kyle began.

    "Yes." Diana was confused by his question.

    Kyle thought for a while, unsure whether to continue.

    "Diana, actually, I¡­"

    However, Diana immediately stopped listening when she saw Brian coming towards them. And he was not alone. He was with a beautiful woman.

    Diana stood up and wandered over to them.

    "Why are you here?" Brian asked.

    "I invited Diana to meet me," Kyle stood up and answered.

    "Did I ask you?" Brian said harshly.

    Diana was still staring in confusion at the girl standing beside Brian. She was beautiful and so elegant. Diana felt nothing compared to her.

    "Who is she?" The girl asked Brian with a smile.

    Brian was intensely jealous after seeing Diana with Kyle and didn''t utter a word.

    Although sad to see Brian with another woman, Diana politely reached out her hand and said, "Hello, I''m Diana Anderson."

    The girl smiled and nodded at her.

    "Vera, let''s go," Brian said to the girl, at which point they walked hurriedly away.

    Diana was stunned. Brian ignored her and walked away with that girl Vera. And why didn''t he mention she was his girlfriend?

    "Diana, are you okay?" Kyle asked carefully.

    Diana shook her head and said, "Kyle, I am tired. I want to go back."

    "Okay." Kyle nodded at once after seeing her face and led Diana to his car.

    Diana forced herself not to look back at Brian; it was too depressing to see him there with that woman.

    They barely spoke a word on the drive to Brian''s house. When they arrived, Diana mumbled a thank you to him and went inside.

    "You are back!" Daniel was watching TV on the couch when Diana walked in.

    Diana didn''t say a word and sat down on the couch quietly.

    "What is it? Why are you so annoyed?" Daniel sat down beside her.

    Diana buried her head in his arms and murmured, "Daniel, do you think a man will always be attracted to other women, even when he has a girlfriend?"

    "No. Not every man. Or at least if they are, they won''t necessarily act on their attraction."

    Daniel wanted to reassure his sister; he could tell something bad must have happened. And the only man who would upset Diana was Brian. Daniel decided to ask Brian what had happened when he got back that night.

    When Brian finally arrived home, Diana had already excused herself, saying she was feeling uncomfortable and couldn''t come downstairs for dinner.

    "What did you do to her?" Daniel uttered coldly.

    Brian knew he had to explain to Diana and walked to her bedroom, ignoring Daniel''s question completely.

    "Open the door."

    Diana was lying on the bed. Hearing Brian''s voice, she answered coldly, "I''m going to sleep, go away."

    Her reaction made it clear how she was feeling, yet Brian couldn''t let it be. He went downstairs to get the key to Diana''s bedroom and opened it.

    "How dare you?" Diana growled.

    "Come and have dinner," Brian uttered coldly.

    Diana was still mad at him for what had happened that day. "Why don''t you call Vera to have dinner with you," she replied.

    Diana didn''t think she had done anything wrong. She had just gone to chat with Kyle, nothing more. "Who was that girl?" she asked.

    "It''s none of your business." Brian was still annoyed that Diana had been meeting with Kyle.

    Things were spiraling, and Diana was on the verge of tears.

    "Brian, if you don''t want to see me anymore, I can leave."

    Brian was furious to hear she wanted to leave. "Have you forgotten the contract between us?"

    "Go away! I don''t want to see you!" Diana shouted.

    Brian was also angry. He sneered at her and said, "Fine."

    Diana heard him slam the door and walk out. She was so disappointed. She never thought Brian would treat her like that. She just couldn''t hold her tears any longer.

    Daniel noticed Brian''s dreadful look and guessed they must have quarreled with each other.

    "What''s wrong?" Daniel asked.

    "Nothing," Brian answered in a low spirit.

    "I am going out for a smoke," Brian uttered, then walked outside to the garden.

    Despite his attempts to mess with their relationship, Daniel ultimately wanted the best for them. So he followed Brian outside to check what was going on.

    Brian knew Daniel wouldn''t give up, so he handed him a cigar, and they began to smoke together.

    "Diana is childish sometimes," Daniel muttered between puffs.

    Brian nodded. Having spent several days with Brian, Daniel had decided he was a reliable man. He wanted Diana to be happy with this man.

 Chapter 556 - 138: I Am Leaving

    The next morning, Diana came out of her bedroom and found Daniel was packing his stuff.

    "Daniel, are you leaving?"

    "Yes, the director of the lab called me back for the new program. Are you happy now?" Daniel raised his head and looked at Diana.

    Diana had been so eager to see Daniel go. But now he was leaving and she felt quite sad.

    "It''s okay. I am leaving, but I know you will be happy with Brian."

    Daniel reached out his hand and rubbed Diana''s hair. And then he walked downstairs with his suitcase. He had already called a taxi, which was waiting for him outside. He waved goodbye to Diana then got into the cab.

    That evening, everyone was back together in the house.

    Ken and Sybil were sitting together, the absolute picture of happiness.

    Diana envied them. She and Brian had encountered so many difficulties, while the couple in front of her was so sweet.

    When Brian sat down to join them, Sybil pulled at Ken''s arm and gestured towards Brian.

    Ken rubbed his head and, with an unusual nervousness, before saying, "Boss, can Sybil move into my house?"

    The request caught Brian totally by surprise. He looked at Sybil, who was deliberately avoiding eye contact with him.

    "It must be Sybil''s idea."

    Although she too was nervous, Sybil couldn''t deny her feelings and eagerly agreed, "Yes, please!!"

    "Okay." Brian nodded.

    "Really?" Sybil didn''t expect Brian would say yes so easily. She was so happy that she could cry.

    Brian nodded and stressed to Ken, "Take care of her. I know you will."

    With Sybil and Ken upstairs packing her stuff, this finally left Diana alone with Brian. Feeling embarrassed, Diana turned to the bedroom.

    "Diana, wait¡­ I am sorry." Brian apologized for his bad temper and attitude in what had happened yesterday.

    "It doesn''t matter." Diana acknowledged that she also did something improper and added, "I should have told you when Kyle asked me out. I am sorry. He called me very suddenly, and I left straight away," Diana explained.

    Hearing her explanation, Brian was relieved.

    Brian hugged Diana and said, "Diana, we need to tell each other what is going on in the future. Okay?"

    "Okay." Leaning on Brian''s body, Diana nodded. She didn''t want to see them quarrel for unnecessary misunderstandings.

    Brian leaned in but just when he was about to kiss her, his phone rang.

    "Damn it!" Brian cursed.

    "Answer it." Diana pushed him to receive the call.

    Brian took out his phone.

    "Vera?"

    Diana was stunned. Was she the girl Diana had seen beside the caf¨¦ earlier that day?

    "What? I will be there soon," Brian said nervously.

    "What''s going on?" Diana inquired.

    Brian looked worried. "It''s Vera. She is in trouble."

    Diana hated seeing Brian worry about another girl. But it seemed that Vera was really in need. She couldn''t be mean at that moment. "Go!"

    Brian nodded and ran to the door. However, just seconds later, he burst back in and took Diana''s hand. "Come with me!"

    He had just promised that they wouldn''t quarrel and didn''t want to upset Diana for something so trivial.

    Diana was touched and squeezed his hand. "Okay."

    Together they got in Brian''s car and headed out to the bar that Vera had mentioned in her phone call.

    There were many men standing around Vera, and they all looked quite furious. Seeing Brian, Vera ran and hid behind him, holding onto his arm.

    Conscious that Diana was watching them, Brian shrugged Vera''s arm off his, then turned to the men who were still staring angrily at them.

    "What do you want?" Brian shouted.

    One man came forward and said, "You should ask her!"

    Brian frowned and looked at Vera. "What''s going on?"

    Vera cried out, "They want to kill me. Save me, Brian!"

    The man shouted back at her, "Bitch! If it wasn''t for you, my boss wouldn''t have been arrested by the cops!" He took another step toward Vera and tried to grab her. Vera hid behind Brian and seized his arm again.

    Finally, Brian had enough. He took out a cheque from his wallet, on which he wrote down a rather large sum, and then signed his name. Giving it to the man, he said, "This is for your troubles. Can I take her now?"

    The man looked Brian up and down. Judging from Brian''s clothes and behavior, he thought he was trustworthy and waved his guys back.

    "Let''s go!" Before leaving, he stared at Vera and smiled menacingly.

    "Brian, I was so scared." Vera sobbed and pushed her head into Brian''s c.h.e.s.t. Brian was surprised at her outburst but then reached out his hand and patted her gently on the back.

    Standing beside them, Diana was watching everything, getting increasingly uncomfortable.

    Vera''s sobs eventually subsided, and she wiped her eyes. She smiled at Diana as if she hadn''t noticed Diana until just then.

    "Brian, can I stay at your house tonight? I am afraid. What if they go looking for me at my home tonight?" Vera pressed her lips as if she was going to cry again.

    Brian was embarrassed. Looking at Diana, he said, "Diana, what do you think?"

    Diana smiled at him and said, "Up to you."

    "Diana, you are so nice." Brian gave Diana a big hug.

    Seeing their embrace, Vera clenched her fists tightly behind her back.

    As they left the bar, Vera stuck close to Brian''s side, leaving Diana to walk sadly behind them. Vera smiled sweetly as she chatted with Brian and again linked her arm with his.

    Brian also looked happy and smiled back at Vera.

    And as Vera was walking beside Brian, she turned around and smirked at Diana, as if she had defeated her in some way.

    Diana couldn''t believe how this woman was behaving. She had to do everything she could to stop herself from making a scene.

    To Diana, it felt like they were the real couple, and she was just a passer-by following them.

 Chapter 557 - 139: You Are Being Ridiculous

    When they got in the car, Vera took the back seat and gave Diana the chance to sit beside Brian.

    But this did not make things any better for Diana, as on the way home, Vera spent the whole time recounting stories from her and Brian''s past. Worst of all, Diana could tell that Brian was enjoying the conversation.

    "Brian, do you remember that summer when I was bitten by a dog? You were so worried about me that you chased the dog all the way out of our neighborhood!"

    Brian smiled. "How could I forget? You cried as if the world was about to end."

    Vera covered her mouth and smiled slightly. They talked and laughed all the way back to the house.

    Diana never found a chance to interrupt. All she could do was smile awkwardly as if she thought what they were talking about was interesting. The journey home felt like it took hours. Finally, the car stopped.

    "Vera, if you need anything, just speak to Diana," Brian said. And then he went upstairs to his office to handle some business.

    When Vera was left with Diana alone, she changed her sweet face into one of pure arrogance.

    "How could Brian love you?" she said mockingly.

    Looking at her D cup b.r.e.a.s.ts, Diana felt so inferior.

    Still, she held in her sadness, smiled, and said, "Miss Coulter, is there anything you need?" Diana continued trying to be decent and elegant.

    But Vera would not end the war so easily. She stepped uncomfortably close to Diana and uttered coldly, "Diana, do you know, a few years ago, I was the hostess of this house."

    "So? Brian is my boyfriend now."

    Vera seemed to not care what she said. "Diana, did you ever hear that a man''s first love is impossible to forget?"

    Unwilling to let Vera see her sadness, Diana was done. She turned around and walked away.

    "Diana, Brian will be my man," Vera said determinedly.

    Safely back in her bedroom, Diana covered her head with the quilt. The time Vera had spent with Brian was incomparable. She could never be Vera. She hadn''t known him for years and grown up with him.

    Thinking of all this, Diana couldn''t keep herself from crying. She tried to muffle her sobs so that no one would hear.

    Suddenly, she heard someone knocking at her door.

    "Diana, come out," Brian said angrily.

    Diana wiped her tears and got up from the bed.

    Brian walked outside to the garden, while Diana followed behind him with red eyes.

    "Diana, why are you so mean?"

    Diana couldn''t believe Brian was accusing her of being mean! "What did I do to make you call me that?"

    "I asked you to take care of Vera. And you just left her alone." Brian was irritated.

    Diana couldn''t control herself anymore. "I didn''t take care of her? If you are so worried about her, maybe I should move out and let her be your girlfriend?"

    "You are being ridiculous."

    Just then, Vera walked out and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Brian shook his head. "Nothing."

    "Are you quarreling because of me? I am so sorry."

    "No. It is not your fault," Brian answered gently.

    Diana smiled coldly. She was so disappointed with Brian.

    "Vera, let''s get out of here." Ignoring Diana, Brian led Vera back inside the house.

    Diana stood motionless, watching them walk away. She squatted down and covered her arms. It was rather cold outside, but Diana was too sad to feel it. "If he knew what Vera said to me, would he still speak like that?" Diana thought to herself.

    Diana didn''t want to stay at Brian''s house any longer. She would move out and let them be the lovely couple.

    Diana left and wandered down the street. She was gone for quite a while, and Brian didn''t even notice she was gone.

    She checked her phone several times but still no messages. What a poor girl!

    Diana didn''t know where to go. She didn''t want to bother Sybil and Ken, her parents were abroad, and Daniel was away working.

    She came to a bench outside a park and slumped down into it. There was a bright street light above, which attracted many mosquitos. Diana sat there helplessly as she was bitten over and over.

    Suddenly, she remembered about Carol. Maybe she could help?

    Diana took out her phone and dialed Carol''s number. Carol was watching a movie with Kyle when she received the call. When she heard Diana''s voice, she knew something was wrong. She immediately made them leave the cinema and urged Kyle to drive quickly to pick Diana up.

    When Carol arrived with Kyle, Diana felt rather guilty. "I am so sorry. I ruined your date."

    "Don''t be silly. Get in." Carol held out her hand and helped Diana into the car.

    Kyle drove them to Carol''s house and waved them goodbye before heading home to his place.

    Carol put her arm around Diana, and together they went inside.

    Mr. and Mrs. Jefferson greeted them at the door, and straight away, they were very hospitable. Noticing Diana''s depressed look, Mrs. Jefferson went to prepare a cup of milk for her.

    "Here drink this. It will warm you up."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Jefferson."

    Carol politely asked her parents to leave and then sat Diana down on the sofa.

    "What happened?"

    Diana briefly explained what had happened and told Carol what Vera had said to her.

    "F.u.c.k! He is an asshole!" Carol banged her fist angrily on the table.

    Diana squeezed out a smile.

    "Brian is being ridiculous. How could he only listen to what she said?" Carol was annoyed by how Brian was treating her friend. Maybe it was lucky that she hadn''t married Brian after all!

    "Vera is a bitch too!" Carol said angrily.

    Another thought suddenly occurred to Carol, and she tapped Diana''s forehead, playfully, "You! What were you thinking? How could you leave his house? You are giving them the opportunity to be alone together!"

    "Carol, if he doesn''t love me, it''s useless for me to try and stop them."

    Carol insisted that Diana stay the night with her, and they both got ready for bed. After a shower, Diana put on Carol''s pink gown and lay down on her bright pink bed.    "You''re still a crazy fan of pink, I see?" Diana laughed.

    Wearing yet another pink gown, Carol walked out with a facial mask on her face.

    They lay together on the bed, shoulder to shoulder, both enjoying being close with one another again.

    "Diana, it has been years since we slept together like this."

    "Yes." Diana nodded. When they were little, they often shared a bed, but that felt like a lifetime ago now.

 Chapter 558 - 140: He Is Just Perfect

    Diana''s phone kept ringing, but she refused to answer; it was Brian. Eventually, she was so vexed by it that she turned her phone off.

    "It is better to tell him what you''re thinking," Carol tried to persuade Diana.

    Diana shook her head. "Carol, not today."

    Carol sighed and fell into silence. After a while, she spoke again, "Diana, I have something to tell you... I''m going to be engaged!"

    Diana immediately sat up on the bed. "With Kyle?"

    Carol nodded shyly.

    Diana was astonished; they were moving so fast!

    "Diana, do you think it is too soon?" Carol asked. "It feels like I''ve been living in a dream recently."

    Diana didn''t know how to reply.

    Carol continued, "Diana, I have no experience in love. In the beginning, my parents asked me to marry Brian. But he loves you. And then I met Kyle. He is so good to me, he is just perfect."

    Diana hugged Carol and asked, "So you are truly happy?"

    Carol nodded. "I really am."

    Diana hugged her firmly. "Well, as long as you are happy, I am too."

    "Diana, will you come to my engagement ceremony?"

    "What are you thinking? Of course, I will be there. You are my best friend!"

    When Diana woke up the next morning, Carol had already left. She had to prepare a lot of things for her engagement party. A marriage between Mr. Jefferson''s only daughter and a member of the William family was no ordinary event.

    Thinking about last night, Diana was still disappointed by Brian''s behavior. After some consideration, she decided to move back to her family home.

    Diana took a taxi to Brian''s house. He wasn''t at home. The only people there were the servants, going about their chores. Seeing her, they greeted her, politely, "Miss Anderson."

    Looking around the house and thinking of all the good times spent there, Diana felt rather sad to be leaving.

    Diana went upstairs to fetch her suitcase, and on her way back, she stopped for a moment outside Brian''s bedroom. She didn''t plan to go inside but suddenly found herself opening the door.

    She walked over to Brian''s desk, covered in neatly arranged files. Touching the table where he always worked, Diana almost felt like he was there, watching her leave.

    Diana wandered over to Brian''s bed and happened to notice a long hair, right in the middle of the sheets. She walked over and picked it up. It was so long that it couldn''t be Brian''s; it must be Vera''s! Diana felt as if her heart was being crushed, and she found it hard to breathe. Throwing the hair back on the bed, she grabbed her suitcase and stormed out of the house.

    A relatively peaceful taxi journey later, Diana arrived at her family home. With everyone away, Diana felt like the house looked rather large for just one person, and she felt a sudden wave of loneliness.

    Looking at the clinic''s ''Impotence Specialist'' sign hanging outside, Diana was reminded of Brian.

    "Liar!" Diana shouted as she kicked the sign. Her kick knocked the sign to the ground, and it landed in a large puddle at her feet. She stepped angrily over the puddle and went into the house.

    Brian was worried. He''d tried calling Diana many times, but he got no answer.

    "Boss." His assistant knocked at the door.

    "Come in."

    His assistant put a pile of papers on his table and said, "Boss, here is the data for the last three months."

    "Thanks," Brian answered. And then his assistant walked out quietly.

    Brian tried his best to study the files in front of him, but it was impossible to concentrate. So, he threw the file on the table, grabbed his coat, and left the office.

    Brian was desperate to see Diana and drove straight home to find out what was going on.

    Unable to find her downstairs, Brian went up and opened the door to Diana''s bedroom.

    "Diana¡­?" Brian called out her name but found she wasn''t there either. What''s more, all her stuff was gone!

    Brian rushed downstairs and ran straight into a maid on the stairs.

    "Where is Diana?" Brian asked desperately.

    The maid was frightened by his nervous look. "Miss Anderson? Isn''t she in her room? She only came back recently."

    Brian still had no answers. He strode past the maid and took out his phone to call Diana.

    Diana glanced at her phone. It was Brian, yet again. She thought about it for a while and realized she should probably tell him her decision.

    "Hello?" Diana answered.

    "Diana, where are you?" Brian was excited to hear Diana''s voice.

    Taking a deep breath, Diana said, "Brian, I want to break up with you."

    "I don''t agree. Who gave you permission to break up with me?" Brian barked.

    "I am serious, I''ve had enough!"

    "Diana!" Brian suddenly raised his voice dramatically. "Where are you?" Brian wanted to see Diana so that they could talk about it.

    But Diana was unwilling to see him and ended the call without telling him her location.

    The clipped sound of the call being terminated made Brian furious. He tried hard to think of where Diana might be. And then he called Carol.

    "Hello?" Carol was discussing the details of her engagement ceremony with the event planner.

    "Carol, is Diana with you?" Brian asked anxiously.

    "It''s none of your business."

    "Carol, tell me, please! Diana has moved out all her belongings. I am worried about her," Brian begged.

    Brian had always acted so arrogantly with Carol. And now he was pleading with her. Carol was certainly not used to this more vulnerable side of him.

    "Diana slept in my home last night. But she left this morning."

    "Thank you, Carol." Brian ended the call and got straight in his car, heading for Diana''s home.

    After her phone call with Brian, Diana sat on the floor, hugging her knees. Her heart was broken, and there was nothing that could fix it.

    Immersed in her sadness, Diana heard someone knocking at the door. She stood up and walked to the door to see who was there.

    "Diana, open the door!" Brian shouted through the letterbox.

 Chapter 559 - 141: You Are Such A Bad Man

    "Diana, I know you are in there. Open the door!" Brian would not give up easily.

    Diana bit her lip and tried to keep quiet.

    Brian begged, "Diana, open the door. Please, we can talk about it. I am sorry about what happened yesterday."

    However, Diana was determined to ignore him.

    Brian continued calling her through the door for several minutes before he eventually gave up and walked away.

    Brian was distraught and angry. He set off in his car, just driving anywhere with no destination in mind.

    After a few minutes of aimless driving, he received a call from Vera.

    "Hello?"

    "Brian, where are you now?" Vera asked sweetly.

    Brian was in a mood and needed to blow off some steam. He gave the name of a bar and asked her to meet him there.

    Vera was overjoyed. "I will be there soon."

    Walking into the bar, dressed in a seductive black dress, Vera found Brian at a table on his own, drinking a large glass of whiskey. Straight away, she took the glass off him.

    "Brian, stop it."

    Brian raised his eyes and looked at Vera. He took back his glass and said, "Oh, it''s you."

    Although his greeting hurt her feelings, Vera sat down beside him and listened to his drunken ramblings.

    "Vera, why couldn''t Diana be as considerate as you?"

    Vera smiled. She took a glass and filled it with whiskey. Then she said, "If you want to get yourself drunk, I will stay and get drunk with you!"

    Brian smiled. "Great! Let''s do it!"

    The whiskey in his glass was soon finished. Brian took his empty and shouted in the direction of the waiter, "Get me another glass of whiskey!"

    Vera tried to stop him, "Brian, enough. You are drunk."

    "Leave me alone. I want to drink!" Brian grumbled.

    Vera gave up stopping him and ordered herself a glass of wine.

    Brian was so drunk that he mistook Vera for Diana. He held her hand and said, "Diana, why don''t you want to see me? Diana, tell me why¡­"

    It was all about Diana, Vera thought sadly. Raising her voice, she asked, "Diana, Diana, do you really love her so much?"

    Outside the very same bar, Antonette was stood chatting with several of her business associates. However, after their discussion was over, one of the men didn''t want Antonette to leave and urged her to stay with him in the bar.

    "Mr. Foster, you have to sign the contract with my boss," Antonette said, smiling sweetly.

    "I''m sure we can help each other out, Miss White." Mr. Foster wore a filthy smile, and his eyes were fixed on Antonette''s body.

    Antonette forced herself to ignore his disgusting looks, but he continued staring at her, grinning and showing off his dirty teeth. Then he started to touch Antonette''s body.

    His colleagues saw what was going on and quickly said goodbye; none of them dared to get in his way.

    With his arm around Antonette, Mr. Foster walked into the bar. He was already tipsy and leaned heavily on the bar, propping himself up as best he could.

    It was then that Antonette spotted Brian.

    Brian was drunk, lying fast asleep on the sofa. And Vera was hovering over him, wiping his sweat.

    Antonette gazed at them and smiled. She took out her phone and snapped several pictures of them together. She was very satisfied with the photos as it looked like Brian and Vera were intimate with each other.

    "What are you doing?" Mr. Foster noticed she was distracted and reached out to grab her a.s.s.

    Antonette m.o.a.n.e.d and looked back. "You are such a bad man!"

    Antonette was really turning Mr. Foster on. He whispered in her ear, "Baby if you treat me well tonight, I will sign every contract you ever offer."

    Antonette lowered her head shyly and excused herself to go to the washroom. But before leaving, she gave Mr. Foster a seductive kiss on the cheek.

    As she walked to the bathroom, Antonette took out her phone. She couldn''t wait to send the picture to Diana.

    Diana didn''t know how long she had been sitting in the dark. And then she heard her phone ring. She tried to stand up, but her feet were numb, and she almost fell over.

    Antonette didn''t get an immediate reply, so she called Diana instead.

    "Hello?" Diana answered, still struggling to get up off the floor.

    "Diana, are you okay?" Antonette asked hesitantly.

    "Why do you ask that?" Diana was confused; she hadn''t checked her phone yet. Did Antonette also know she had broken up with Brian?

    "Diana, I don''t know what happened between Brian and you. But I can''t believe he found another girl!"

    "Another girl?" Diana repeated quietly.

    Antonette was surprised. "Haven''t you seen the picture? I saw him in a bar with another girl!"

    Diana couldn''t believe it. Brian had come to her this afternoon, pleading to see her. And then he was with another girl that night!

    Taking a deep breath, Diana said slowly, "Antonette, I have broken up with Brian."

    It was Antonette''s turn to be shocked this time. "What? Are you serious?"

    "Yes. So, he is free to see anyone he wants to." After saying that, Diana ended the call.

    She was then able to look at the picture Antonette had sent her. It appeared Brian was hugging Vera, and she was touching his face.

    Diana was utterly distraught. She turned off the screen and laughed bitterly to herself in the dark.

    Antonette smiled to herself in the bathroom mirror, happy with how the call had gone. She applied some extra lipstick and went back to Mr. Foster.

    Seeing Antonette, Mr. Foster was overcome with excitement. He tried to play Antonette with a drink, thinking it would be necessary to get what he wanted.

    But Antonette understood perfectly and was quite willing to take the lead. She took hold of his tie and said, "Mr. Foster, why don''t we get out of here?"

    Mr. Foster was overjoyed. He nodded his head vigorously. "Great!" Not wanting to delay any further, he picked up his coat and pulled Antonette up to leave the bar.

 Chapter 560 - 142: You Whore

    Brian was still fast asleep on the bar''s sofa. This was typical for him as, luckily, he wasn''t one to get rowdy and loud after drinking too much. He was a sleepy drunk.

    Vera tapped his shoulder and tried to wake him up, but Brian didn''t react.

    Vera smiled; she had a plan. She called a bodyguard to carry Brian out to the taxi.

    "Bradley Avenue, please," Vera told the driver. The taxi pulled out into the road, and they set off together from the bar.

    Looking at Brian''s sleeping face, Vera was sure she would win this time.

    When they arrived at her home, she tried to carry Brian out of the car. Although he looked slim when dressed, he was, in fact, quite muscular. So, it was no easy task for Vera to help him up to her house. But after much struggle, she managed to move him.

    Vera laid Brian down on her bed, then took a shower, still weighing up her decision. But when she came back out and saw Brian, it sent her wild with d.e.s.i.r.e. She threw off her towel and climbed on top of him.

    Brian woke up, groggy, and grumbled, "Don''t, Diana."

    Vera clenched her fists. "Yeah, it''s Diana," she said gently.

    Brian was relieved and hugged her. "Diana, stop it."

    Vera was annoyed to keep hearing Diana''s name, but she didn''t stop what she was doing. She began taking off Brian''s clothes, starting with his trousers.

    However, Brian felt what she was doing and seized her hands. Then he pressed her down hard and said, "Diana, stop! I can''t!"

    "Brian, do you really like her that much?"

    Vera couldn''t believe he didn''t even want to touch her. Brian didn''t used to be the kind of man that was loyal to his partner. But now it seemed he was for Diana. He treasured Diana so much that he didn''t dare to sleep with her.

    "No, I don''t like her¡­" Brian replied, adding a kiss on her forehead for good measure.

    Vera was delighted to hear this, but her happiness was short-lived as she then heard Brian say, "I love her. I love her so much."

    Vera was livid. And to make matters worse, Brian had fallen asleep again. Vera hated Diana more than ever!

    The next morning, Brian woke up with a fierce headache. And when he saw where he was, he wanted to die. He was n.a.k.e.d, lying next to Vera, who was also not wearing any clothes.

    Feeling his movements, Vera opened her eyes. "Brian?"

    Brian was stunned. "Vera did we¡­"

    Vera nodded and said shyly, "You are so bad. You scared me last night."

    Brian hastily put on his clothes and uttered anxiously, "I, I need to think. I will call you later."

    Looking at him run out, Vera''s fury from the night before immediately returned. How could he leave like this?!

    Brian''s mind was in a mess. He was so distracted he almost drove his car into a lamppost. He was desperate to hear Diana''s voice and called her phone.

    Diana hadn''t slept at all that night. She was just drifting off to sleep when Brian called. Straightaway she ended the call, muted the phone, and lay back down on her bed.

    Brian was furious, so much so that he threw his phone out of the car window!

    That morning, Antonette stepped out of Mr. Foster''s car. It was clear from his face that Mr. Foster was very satisfied with her.

    As Antonette walked around to the driver''s side to say goodbye, a woman suddenly rushed towards her and began beating her with her handbag.

    Antonette had not seen her coming and was totally blindsided. The bag was heavy and hit her hard in the face. Antonette tried to protect herself, but the woman was wild and kicked out forcefully with her high heels. Antonette m.o.a.n.e.d and stepped back, close to crying from the pain.

    The woman cursed at Antonette, "You whore! You bitch! He is my husband!"

    The woman was powerful, and Antonette couldn''t fight back. All she could do was cover her head and dodge the hits. Her makeup was ruined. Her hair was ruined. She looked absolutely miserable.

    Mr. Forster finally got out of the car and hid Antonette behind him. "What are you doing?" he yelled at the woman, whose face he had not yet seen.

    But after recognizing who the woman was, he panicked. He tried to explain, "Baby, listen to me, she seduced me!''

    Somehow thinking it would help prove his innocence, Mr. Foster then threw a punch at Antonette too, as if to teach her a lesson!

    One hit from him was enough to send Antonette sprawling. Deciding enough was enough, Mr. Foster mercifully pulled his wife into his car and drove her home.

    Many people had stood by and watched whilst Antonette was being beaten. They all despised her, as did Kyle, who saw this all happen from his office.

    Brushing herself down, Antonette was about to walk into the company offices when she received Kyle''s call.

    "Antonette, you really are a bitch," Kyle said with disgust.

    "Kyle, you are no better than me. We are both intimate with people we don''t love!"

    Kyle was speechless. Trying to hold back his anger, Kyle uttered, "Go home! Stay home until you are recovered. I don''t want to have someone in your state at my company. You''re embarrassing!" Saying that, Kyle ended the call.

    Antonette smiled bitterly. She brushed her hair and then stopped a taxi. Sitting in the car, Antonette closed her eyes. And then her phone rang again. This time it was Mr. Foster.

    "Baby, I am so sorry. You can have anything you want. I have signed the contract. You can come to get it when you are free."

    Although he was apologizing, Antonette could tell that he didn''t think he had done anything wrong.

    "Mr. Foster, I don''t dare to see you anymore," Antonette said dejectedly.

    "No! Come on, I will make it up to you. I promise."

    How could Antonette say no to him? He was a major client of her company. Antonette couldn''t afford to offend him. "Fine, I will come to your place when I am free."

    "Great. I will wait for you, honey." Ending the call, Mr. Foster thought l.u.s.tfully of what Antonette did to him the night before. He couldn''t wait for a repeat performance.

    Antonette leaned back in her seat. God, I am a real bitch, she thought to herself.

 Chapter 561 - 143: I Can Explain Everything

    Diana had been staying at home for several days when one morning, she received a call from Carol.

    Carol worried that Diana might be bored staying at home alone.

    "Diana, I am too busy. Could you come to help me?"

    Diana was not in a good mood. She was about to refuse, but just before she could reply, Carol added, "Please. I don''t trust anyone else."

    "Okay, fine."

    She got dressed and went to the address Carol sent in her message.

    When Diana arrived at the venue, the first thing that was very evident was Carol''s love of pink. The decoration was almost entirely made up of different shades of pink, from the balloons and flowers to the tables and chairs.

    In the middle of the room was a giant screen, which displayed a photo of Carol and Kyle.

    Looking at the photo of them hugging each other, Diana was surprised to realize she had never actually seen them together.

    Carol walked over to greet Diana. She hugged her and smiled happily.

    "There you are!"

    "What can I do for you?" Diana asked.

    Carol thought for a while and said, "How about fixing those flowers?"

    Diana knew that Carol had asked her to come because she worried about her. So, she obligingly went to fix the flowers, even though they were already perfectly arranged.

    The engagement party was to be held tomorrow. Carol was devastated to hear that Daniel wouldn''t be able to make it.

    Diana smiled at her. "Look at my face, I''m basically Daniel anyway. You can imagine he is here."

    Carol laughed. "Diana, I''ve meant to ask you, so here goes; will you be my bridesmaid for my wedding?"

    Diana answered without hesitation, "Of course! You are my best friend."

    "Fantastic!" Carol was brimming with joy.

    "Where is Kyle, by the way?" Diana was curious. She hadn''t seen Carol''s fianc¨¦e yet.

    "He is busy. He said I could arrange things in any way I like."

    Personally, Diana thought it was better for a couple to prepare their engagement ceremony together. But everyone is different, and Carol''s happiness was the most important thing.

    It was already dark when Carol had finished preparing everything. Diana thought she must be tired and was about to go home.

    "Diana, come to my place tonight."

    "No, I''ll give you some space. You go get a good sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy day."

    Carol was still afraid that Diana would be sad on her own, so she insisted, "Diana, you can view it as my single last night. Come on."

    "Okay." Diana nodded reluctantly.

    When Diana woke up the next morning, the fashion designer in charge of creating Carol''s outfit was busy putting the finishing touches on her dress. Carol wore a beautiful, white, shoulderless dress. She looked like a goddess.

    As she was her only daughter, Mrs. Jefferson had hired the best designer money could buy.

    Looking at her dearest daughter, Mrs. Jefferson felt sad.

    Diana walked over and held her hand. "Mrs. Jefferson, we should be happy for Carol."

    Mrs. Jefferson answered with tearing eyes, "Diana, I just feel sad. She is my little girl. And now, she is getting married!"

    "How is Mr. Jefferson handling it?" Diana asked.

    Mrs. Jefferson wiped her tears. "Oh him? If you think I''m bad, you should see him! He is hiding in his bedroom, sobbing!"

    Diana sighed. Mr. Jefferson hadn''t had children until he was over fifty years old. Carol had always been his little treasure. And now, she was going to leave him. He must feel terrible.

    Carol was ready, and Kyle arrived right on time to pick her up.

    Diana held Carol''s hand and helped her in Kyle''s car.

    Despite how stunning Carol looked, Kyle still wasn''t attracted by her; he only had eyes for Diana.

    "Kyle, what are you doing?" Diana laughed as Kyle sat there. Wasn''t he going to help Carol get into the car?

    Finally, Kyle smiled and held Carol''s hand.

    Diana got in too and sat in the back seat together with Carol.

    Kyle was feeling very torn. He observed Diana through the rear mirror. She was still as beautiful as the first time he saw her.

    "Kyle, you have to take care of Carol. Otherwise, I will never forgive you!" Diana said sternly.

    Kyle nodded, but his face was totally expressionless.

    Looking at Diana, Kyle felt terrible. If she knew that he was only marrying Carol for personal gain, would she blame him? He had loved Diana since the moment they met, and he was desperate to tell her. But when it came to love versus money, he chose the money.

    Kyle drove them to the hotel, where the ceremony would take place. As Carol and Kyle were children from elite families, it was not a simple engagement. Many of the guests were rich and powerful men.

    Despite this, Diana didn''t expect that she would meet Brian there; he didn''t like that kind of event.

    Hence Diana got quite a shock when she saw him standing in the crowd. And with no time to hide, he then came walking over to her!

    Brian rushed over to Diana and tried to embrace her.

    But thinking of the picture Antonette had sent, Diana wriggled away. "Brian, get off me!"

    Brian seized her firmly and looked into her eyes. "Diana, I can explain."

    "You don''t have to explain. I am not your girlfriend anymore. You''re free to do whatever you want with Vera. You like her, don''t you?"

    Brian was stunned. "Diana, I can explain everything. Will you please listen to me?"

    "I know what I saw," Diana uttered coldly and walked away.

    Clenching his fists, Brian swore under his breath. Diana was angrier than he had realized, but he was determined to get her back.

    Far from the engagement festivities, Vera was in the hospital. She was holding a medical report in her hands, staring at it in shock. She checked it again and again, but it didn''t change.

    Thinking for a while, she took out her phone and called Brian. "Brian, do you have time today?"

    "Yes, where are you. I will come to see you." Brian hurried off to see Vera; he was determined to make things clear.

 Chapter 562 - 144: I Will Come To See You

    Vera was waiting for Brian in a caf¨¦ when she heard someone shout her name.

    Hearing the voice, Vera became anxious.

    "Vera, you are here!" A man stood before her and waved excitedly.

    Vera smiled awkwardly and said, "Robert."

    "I have been looking for you for days, Vera. Where have you been?"

    Vera looked around anxiously, searching for a way to get out. But Robert was holding her hands firmly and wouldn''t let go.

    "Why did you leave after you broke up with me? You didn''t even give me a chance."

    "Robert, I told you, we are done," Vera said irritably.

    Robert was clearly emotional and was far from giving up when suddenly Brian appeared beside them.

    Vera was thrilled. She immediately took Brian''s hand and said to Robert, "This is my boyfriend. You need to leave now. Do not contact me anymore."

    Robert was shocked. He looked confusedly at Brian, trying to figure out if it was true. "Vera, you are lying."

    To prove him wrong, Vera kissed Brian on the cheek.

    Brian frowned, but he didn''t pull away.

    After the kiss, Vera raised her eyebrows at Robert. "Do you believe me now?"

    "You are some bitch Vera! I guess you just sleep with every man you meet! You whore!"

    "Let''s leave," Brian uttered coldly.

    Vera started following Brian to the door.

    Brian turned around to check on Vera and saw that Robert was rushing toward them from behind. Brian swiftly blocked his path, grabbed him by the collar, and threw him into an empty table.

    Robert was left in a heap on the ground, while Brian continued to the exit without looking back.

    Despite the incident, both Brian and Vera still wanted to have their talk. So they went to another nearby caf¨¦.

    "Vera, I have to tell you something."

    Vera was excited. She took out the report and said, "Brian, before you tell me anything, you have to see this."

    Brian nodded, slightly confused.

    Vera unfolded the report. It was the result of her test at the hospital; she was pregnant!

    Brian was shocked. "What?!"

    Vera touched her belly and uttered shyly, "Brian, you are going to be a father."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I said, you are going to be a father," Vera repeated with a smile.

    "A baby? Mine?"

    "Don''t you believe me? Who else could it be if it is not yours?" Vera said sadly.

    And then, without a hint of emotion in his voice, Brian said, "We can''t have this baby."

    "What?" Vera was astonished. She was in a panic and gripped Brian''s hand. "Brian, are you mad at Robert? He is nobody. He tried to ask me to be his girlfriend when I was abroad. But you are the only one I love. I¡­"

    Before Vera finished her sentence, Brian interrupted, "That idiot Robert is not the reason."

    "What is it? Are you still mad at me for leaving without saying anything? I didn''t have an option. Brian, I am sorry. Can you forgive me?"

    Vera began to cry, tears rolling silently down her cheeks.

    Brian sighed and stroked her face gently. "Vera, I don''t blame you for anything that happened between us. That''s all in the past now. I think it is a bad idea to have this child because I can''t give you what you want. I love someone else."

    "Who? Diana Anderson?" By that point, Vera was really crying, and her make-up was running badly.

    "Is she really so much better than me?" Vera sniffed.

    "No, she isn''t. But I love her."

    Vera was desperate. She looked at Brian with tearful eyes. "Brian, let me keep the baby. This is the only connection we have now!"

    But Brian was convinced it was not a good idea. "Vera, you are too young. You can''t handle having a baby."

    Vera shook her head. "Brian, I am not going to marry anyone. I will keep the baby, and it will be my whole life."

    Noticing her determination, Brian gave up persuading her.

    "Fine. Suppose that''s what you want. I will give you money to help raise the baby." That was all Brian had to say on the matter, and with that, he walked out.

    Vera was seething with anger. Diana Anderson, it is all your fault. If it weren''t for you, Brian would have accepted me!

    Back at the engagement party, Kyle stood up to make a toast to Carol.

    He drank the glass in one go. For him, it was a toast to his failed love; Diana would be a stranger to him in the future. Wiping the wine from his lips, Kyle looked at Diana, who was sitting there smiling. Repressing his bitterness, he put his arm around Carol, and they thanked the guests.

    As he and Carol mingled with the guests after the speeches, Kyle thought his face was going to go numb from the constant smiling. Luckily, he received a call, which allowed him to excuse himself momentarily.

    "I will come back soon," Kyle whispered to Carol.

    Carol nodded and smiled at him. She knew that he was always busy.

    Kyle put the call on hold, then went outside on his own. He took out a cigar and lit it, grateful for the break. Then he answered the call. "Hello?"

    "Hey, Kyle. Congratulations!" Antonette said.

    Kyle didn''t utter a word.

    "I think it is time to act," Antonette said pointedly.

    With just a few short words, Antonette had ruined his time alone. Kyle threw his barely smoked cigar on the floor and then ended the call.

    Staring at the city lights before him, Kyle squinted his eyes. He swore to himself that he must win this battle with Brian. After all, he had sacrificed a lot.

    When the party eventually ended, it was almost ten o''clock. After saying goodbye to all the guests, Carol was so tired that she leaned on Kyle.

    Kyle hugged her close, and they walked to his car together.

    When they got into the car, Carol rubbed her arms and complained, "That was so tiring!"

    Kyle smiled. "You will be even more tired after the wedding."

    Kyle didn''t often mention s.e.x.u.a.l things, and his reference to their post-wedding activities made Carol blush. Kyle had been very gentlemanly during their relationship, and they still had not had s.e.x.

    Looking at her blushing face, Kyle smiled.

    They continued driving for a while, then Kyle finally brought up something that had been on his mind.

    "Carol, what do you think about investing in Brian''s company?"

    Carol was confused. "What do you mean? My Dad already reinvested his money in the company."

    "Don''t you think it is better to invest in our name, you and me together?" Kyle suggested.

    Kyle held Carol''s hand and planted a gentle kiss on her cheek. Carol was so innocent. Without giving it much thought, she smiled happily and agreed. After all, she was going to marry Kyle; money was merely a trivial matter.

 Chapter 563 - 145: Who Told You That?

    When they got back to her home, Carol couldn''t bear to leave Kyle. "I want to stay with you longer.

    Kyle gently stroked her face and said, "We can be together every day after the wedding."

    Carol kissed Kyle on the cheek, then quickly got out of the car, blushing as she went. Seeing her walk away, Kyle wiped his face as if he had been touched by something dirty.

    The next day, Brian arrived at his office to find his assistant looking very anxious.

    Brian frowned. "What is it?" he asked.

    The assistant took a deep breath. "Boss, it''s Mr. Jefferson, he wants to withdraw his money again."

    Brian wore a serious look. "Come into my office."

    The assistant followed him in and explained what had happened. This time it was different. Mr. Jefferson was willing to stay invested in the William Group, but he would only work with Kyle.

    Brian kept a blank expression; he didn''t want to reveal what he was thinking.

    All of a sudden, someone knocked at the door.

    "Come in," Brian uttered coldly.

    To Brian''s surprise, Kyle then strolled confidently into his office.

    The assistant excused herself and hurried out.

    Kyle sat down in front of Brian and looked him in the eye.

    "I guess you have heard about Mr. Jefferson''s decision?"

    Brian smiled. "Carol is going to marry you. Her interests are connected with yours. And you are part of the William family. So, in essence, Mr. Jefferson is still cooperating with our company."

    Kyle sneered at him. "You really think that? Cooperating? Cooperating with me doesn''t mean cooperating with you."

    Brian stared back silently, hoping that he wasn''t right about what Kyle was going to do.

    Kyle continued, "Brian, I can keep things going smoothly with the Jefferson investment. But I have one condition."

    There are many others. Why do you think he is my only choice? There are many others. Why do you think he is my only choice?"

    Genuine investors in such a short time Mr. Jefferson is your best choice."

    "Tell me your condition then," Brian said reluctantly.

    Kyle stood up and looked Brian hard in the face. "I want to be the CEO of the William Group."

    "You must be dreaming. Get out!" He stopped himself not to punch Kyle''s face and coldly threw him out.

    ***

    Diana was anxious after receiving a call from Vera to meet her from a nearby caf¨¦.

    Diana waited for a long while. The time they''d agreed on had already passed, but Vera didn''t show up. Fifteen minutes later, Vera finally arrived, and she wasted no time revealing the reason for their meeting.

    "So sorry. You know, being pregnant is very tiring, I just couldn''t wake up from my afternoon nap." Vera smiled sweetly.

    Diana''s face turned white. Trying to stay calm, Diana squeezed out a smile. "It''s okay. I just arrived myself."

    Vera could see Diana was rattled and felt rather pleased. She sat down and called the waiter over.

    "Can we get the drinks menu, please? Non-alcoholic only though; I am pregnant."

    The waiter was surprised. "Miss, you are so young, and you are a mother already?"

    "Yeah I wasn''t planning on it, actually. The father and I were quite surprised."

    Diana was stunned. How could this be?

    As they waited for their drinks, Vera looked at Diana and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "I am fine." Diana squeezed out a smile. It was all too much to process. Of course, he knew about Brian''s unmentionable problem. Sometimes he could get hard, and sometimes he couldn''t. So Diana couldn''t tell whether Vera was telling the truth or not. Either way, she felt rather hopeless.

    Vera smiled and continued talking about the baby.

    After several minutes of this, Diana couldn''t bear it anymore. She made up the excuse that she was feeling unwell and abruptly left.

    Seeing her rush away, Vera smiled happily.

    Once Diana left the caf¨¦, she immediately took out her phone and dialed Brian''s number. Her hands were trembling.

    "Diana!" Brian was excited to receive her call.

    "Brian, Vera is pregnant. Is it true?" Diana asked, her voice shaking.

    Brian stood up, nervously from his chair. "Who told you that?"

    Diana smiled bitterly and said, "I hope you are happy with her." She ended the call and turned off her phone.

    It was clear from Brian''s reaction that it was true. And it must be his baby. Though she was standing in the sunshine, Diana somehow felt cold. She hugged her coat tightly around her and focused all her energy on trying not to cry.

    Brian kept calling Diana, but her phone was switched off. It had been a very long day; he was exhausted. The whole situation was so messed up. He didn''t know whether it was his baby or not, but regardless, he was not interested in Vera or any other woman. He truly loved Diana; she was all he wanted in the world. Not to mention she was the only one who could get him hard!

    He had planned to do a paternity test after Vera gave birth to the baby. Then, he could decide how to handle it. But he hadn''t counted on Diana finding out so quickly.

    Brian slammed his fist on his desk, greatly alarming his assistant, who had just entered the office.

    She walked nervously over and put a file on the desk. "Boss, I have finished what you asked."

    After reading it, Brian nodded. "Take it to Kyle."

    That night, in Kyle''s house, Antonette was dressed in a s.e.xy, low-cut top. She walked to Kyle and handed him a glass of wine.

    "Kyle, don''t you want to celebrate?"

    Kyle took the wine but offered no reply.

    Antonette smiled and came close to where he was sitting. Her soft hands started to move up and down his neck.

    "You make me sick," Kyle uttered coldly.

    "What is the difference between what you are doing and what I am doing?"

    Closing his eyes, Kyle couldn''t deny her point. He downed the glass of wine and admitted, "There is no difference."

    Antonette smiled. "I am the kind of person you used to despise. And now, you are the same as me. Isn''t that funny?"

    Kyle looked menacingly at her. "No, Antonette, we are different. We will never be the same. I care about people, and I protect them. But you, you are utterly selfish you; only care about yourself."

 Chapter 564 - 146: She Moved Out

    With that, Kyle left.

    Antonette continued staring at the moon, lost in thought.

    Right after the engagement party, the planning for Carol''s wedding began. As Diana had promised to be her bridesmaid, they were both busy preparing for the big day.

    Meanwhile, Brian was forced to accept Kyle''s offer and hence, let him become the CEO of the William Group. Finally, Kyle had gained an equal footing with Brian.

    Simon was totally in the dark about the change. When he eventually found out what had happened, it was too late. He was boiling with anger and called Brian to come back home immediately.

    When Brian arrived, Simon was still in a mood. The moment he walked in, Simon had a fit of anger and threw a teacup at Brian.

    The loud noise made Mrs. Garcia come out of her room to check what was going on.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    "It''s none of your business. Go back to your room," Simon answered bluntly.

    Mrs. Garcia slinked away angrily. Unknown to Simon, she didn''t obey his orders and stayed in the stairwell to eavesdrop.

    With Mrs. Garcia out of the way, Simon began ripping into Brian, "How could you let an outsider become CEO of the William group?"

    Brian replied, "I will find a solution to deal with him."

    This pushed Simon into an uncontrollable rage. "You''ll find a way? What the hell are you going to do?"

    Brian sneered, "I''m better than you, father. Rest assured, I won''t destroy grandpa''s legacy."

    Brian turned to leave, causing an exasperated Simon to throw a magazine at him. It flew towards Brian and caught him on the side of his face.

    But Brian didn''t stop. He continued on his way without looking back.

    Mrs. Garcia''s heart sank as she listened to their talk. As soon as Brian left, she hastened to give Kyle a call.

    "Kyle, you''ve been too showy recently. It''s okay if you want to die, but I''m not willing to go down with you," Mrs. Garcia threatened.

    Her words were hilarious to Kyle. Her views were so short-sighted. But still, he knew he had to show her some respect.

    "You know I''ve been in high spirits since I got the backing of the Jefferson family. What are you afraid of?"

    "I''m just saying, watch your back."

    Hearing Simon''s footsteps approaching, Mrs. Garcia quickly hung up the phone.

    "Who were you chatting with?" he asked.

    Mrs. Garcia shook her head, "No one."

    When Brian returned home, he was surprised to find his mother waiting for him at the kitchen table.

    "Mum, what are you doing here? Why didn''t you tell me you''d be coming?"

    "Why shouldn''t I be here?" Grace scoffed. "You and Sybil didn''t call even once in the past few weeks."

    "Where is your sister?" Grace asked.

    With all that had been going on, it had not occurred to Brian to inform his mother that Sybil had moved out.

    Brian''s silence instantly roused his mother''s suspicions. She went upstairs to Sybil''s room, and everything was gone. Since Sybil''s love affair with Ken was impossible to hide, Brian told Grace everything.

    "Tell her to come back right now!" Grace shouted.

    When Sybil received Brian''s call, she was busy working on a new design.

    "Sybil, come back at once," Brian commanded.

    "But I''m working overtime. It''s for an important project," Sybil protested.

    Closely watched by Grace, Brian was unable to explain the reason, so he had to insist, "Leave the design and come back now." With that, Brian hung up.

    Brian''s anxious tone made Sybil worry, so she asked Ken to take her back immediately.

    When Sybil opened the door to Brian''s house, she found her mother sitting at the table. This sent alarm bells ringing in her mind.

    "Mum, why are you here?"

    Grace snorted, "If I hadn''t come over, how could I know you''ve become so bold?"

    "Okay, so I didn''t tell you that I started working in the William Group. But that''s all I kept from you. Don''t be mad, Mum."

    "Only that?" Grace questioned, eyebrows raised.

    "What else is there?" Sybil played dumb, but it was all in vain.

    "Ask him to come in," Grace said grimly.

    While Ken already knew Grace, it was the first time for him to see her as Sybil''s boyfriend.

    Grace was surprised to discover Ken was Sybil''s boyfriend. She had always liked him, but she was unhappy that they''d hidden their relationship.

    "When did you start dating my daughter?" Grace asked Ken.

    Sybil couldn''t help interjecting, "Mum, what are you doing?"

    Grace gave Sybil a fierce look for her interruption.

    "Ken, allow me to speak privately with my daughter, please."

    Ken didn''t need telling twice and swiftly went outside to the garden.

    Sybil sighed. She had succeeded in persuading Brian but had no idea how to handle her mum.

    Grace looked at Sybil and asked nervously, "Did he force you into this?"

    "Mum, what are you thinking? If Ken were that kind of person, how could Brian allow me to live with him?"

    This came as some relief to Grace, though she still had her doubts.

    After Sybil had calmed her mother down, she turned her attention to Brian and went out to the garden where he was sitting, smoking.

    "Brian, couldn''t you have helped me out a bit there? I know my stuff is not in the room, but Diana''s is still there. You could have covered for me," Sybil yelled.

    Brian slowly exhaled the smoke in a long, drawn out-breath.

    "Diana has moved out."

    "What? Why? Did you quarrel?"

    "She wants to break up with me," Brian said gloomily.

    "When did this happen?"

    "Nearly one week ago¡­"

    Now she looked at him properly, Sybil could see Brian was very down. She''d never seen him like that before.

    "Why didn''t you tell me? Didn''t you try and persuade her to stay?" Sybil said in exasperation.

    After a silence, finally, Brian replied, "You don''t understand..." And then he walked away.

    "Of course I understand," Sybil mumbled.

    Sybil made up her mind to help Brian and Diana reconcile.

 Chapter 565 - 147: Youéˆ¥æª™e Not Him

    Grace decided to move into Brian''s villa. It seemed that she needed to keep an eye on things there. She also forced Sybil to move back as well.

    After returning, Sybil decided to have a talk with Diana about her and Brian. Hence, one afternoon, she called Diana to meet for a coffee.

    When Diana received Sybil''s call, she was accompanying Carol for a wedding rehearsal but told Sybil to come and meet there.

    Upon Sybil''s arrival, she was surprised to see the cordial and friendly atmosphere between Diana and Carol. "You two were rivals with each other. When did you become friends?"

    Diana and Carol looked at each other with a smile. Carol didn''t explain very much to her, simply saying, "Maybe because I''m going to get married."

    Sybil thought she understood, but there was no time to worry too much about that, she had to get back to business.

    "Diana, what''s wrong with you and Brian?"

    Before Diana could answer, Carol jumped to her defense, "Go ask your brother how he treated her."

    Seeing Carol''s reaction, Sybil realized the seriousness of the matter, which made her anxious.

    "Diana, I don''t know what happened between you and Brian. But it would be a pity if two people in love couldn''t find a way to be together."

    Talking about this reminded Diana of the heartache she''d endured. She didn''t want to continue and changed the subject, "How about you and Ken?"

    Sybil pulled a long face. "Not good, my mum found out we were living together."

    But Sybil wasn''t going to let Diana off that easy. She quickly got back to the topic at hand. "Diana, tell me more about you and Brian."

    Carol was worried about Diana and answered for her again, "Why do you keep going on about that? I have tried my best to make her happy these past few days. Why do you want to spoil her mood?"

    Finally, Sybil had had enough of the malicious remarks about her brother, "But you loved him before as well, remember!"

    Carol laughed grimly, "I was blind at that time. But now I can clearly see he was no good for me."

    "Okay! Stop quarreling!" Diana separated the two women.

    "Diana, tell me what happened, please." Seeing Sybil''s persistence, Diana had to tell her about Vera.

    "Impossible," Sybil blurted out. "It''s impossible for Brian to have a thing with Vera."

    "You''re not him!" Carol replied sourly. But Diana wanted to hear Sybil''s explanation since she was so sure.

    After ordering a cup of juice, Sybil began to explain.

    She, Vera, Ken, and Brian had all grown up together. But Vera was very different from them; she was always a vain girl. When they were in high school, Vera pursued Brian because he was the most popular boy in school.

    But after they graduated, Brian ran into some difficulties. He had just taken over the William Group and knew nothing about management. What was worse, his own shareholders, as well as rival companies, deliberately put obstacles in his way. The company had some financial trouble, and when things got tough for Brian, Vera left him.

    Sybil looked earnestly at Diana, "Diana, Brian would never give up on you for Vera. Believe me, there is nothing between them."

    After Simon and Grace got divorced, Vera stayed with Brian during that hard time. Brian was grateful to her for that. So when Vera pursued him in high school, he agreed to be her boyfriend. But Sybil was sure that Brian didn''t love her.

    "Well, if he doesn''t like her, why did Brian get Vera pregnant?" Carol asked scornfully.

    "What?" Sybil spurted out a mouthful of juice.

    "Ask your brother," Carol replied. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, we need to go."

    Diana looked at Sybil regretfully. "I''m sorry, Sybil. I have to accompany Carol to choose a wedding dress. See you next time."

    Sybil was still in shock about what Carol and Diana had told her. She had to ask Brian about it.

    Brian didn''t come back home until 10 p.m. Grace had already fallen asleep, yet Sybil stayed up waiting for him.

    "Why aren''t you in bed?" Brian asked.

    Sybil asked him anxiously, "Brian, did you start dating that bitch Vera again?"

    Brian was a little miffed to come home to this type of greeting.

    "Sybil, don''t curse, please."

    When Sybil tried to continue, Brian''s phone started to ring. He saw the name on the screen and walked straight out to the garden.

    The call was from Vera. "Brian, it''s my stomach, something is wrong."

    Hearing that, Brian drove to Vera''s home at once.

    Vera opened the door for Brian and led him into the dining room, where a big meal was laid out on the table.

    Brian could see Vera was perfectly fine.

    "Didn''t you say you had a stomach ache?"

    "If I hadn''t said that, you would not be here now," she replied with a smile.

    Brian quickly became bad-tempered upon hearing Vera''s explanation.

    "So you cheated me?"

    "Why are you being so mean? Have you forgotten that today is my birthday?"

    "Happy birthday," Brian said flatly, then turned to leave.

    Vera immediately hugged him from behind. "Brian, today is my birthday. Could you spare some time to accompany me?"

    However, Brian took her hands off him. "Vera, sorry, I still have something to do in the company. I have to go."

    Vera pushed the table away in anger as Brian''s footsteps disappeared and the door shut behind him.

    As the day of Carol''s wedding arrived, Brian realized it had been two weeks since he last saw Diana. He hadn''t found a way to explain things to her, so instead of facing it, he had buried himself in his work.

    Finally, Brian saw Diana again at Carol''s wedding. He stared at her as she sat on the top table, while Diana did her best to ignore him.

    Those two weeks had felt like a lifetime to Diana too. She could see Brian had lost weight; he looked unhealthily thin. But it was none of her business since they had broken up.

    Diana''s mind was wandering so much she didn''t even hear the MC calling her name to come up and give her bridesmaid''s speech.

    It was only after the third calling of her name that Diana came to her senses. She took a deep breath and picked up a glass of wine. Her speech went off without a hitch, ending with everyone joining her to toast the happy couple.

    Carol and Kyle smiled at each other and finished their drink.

 Chapter 566 - 148: Just Go

    After the wedding, Diana refused Carol''s offer to take her back home. After all, today was Carol''s big day.

    Diana said goodbye and left the hotel. As she waited for a taxi, Diana took off her high heels. She wasn''t used to wearing them, and her feet were painful and swollen.

    Crouching down to check her feet, Diana didn''t see the bicycle heading straight towards her.

    The cyclist was unable to brake in time, and he collided with Diana at high speed.

    "Ouch!" Diana was knocked to the ground.

    "Are you okay?" the bicycle owner came running over to her in worry.

    Seeing this, Brian came over at once from where he''d been watching in the dark. He pulled the man aside and helped Diana up. "Diana, are you okay?" Brian asked nervously.

    Despite the sharp pain in her ankle, Diana pushed him away.

    Brian vented his anger on the bicycle owner, "Do you know how to ride a bicycle?"

    The man repeatedly apologized, "I''m so sorry. It was too dark to see clearly."

    "Why were you riding so fast if it was too dark?"

    Brian wanted to say something more when his phone started to ring.

    "Hello?" Brian answered the call, impatiently. It was Vera.

    "Hello, Sir, this is the First People''s Hospital. We just received a patient, and you are her emergency contact. Could you come to the hospital?"

    Diana also heard the voice from Brian''s phone. She wanted to see what Brian would do.

    Brian stopped to think; he was caught in a difficult dilemma; Diana was injured, while Vera was in the hospital, pregnant with his child.

    "Just go," Diana said grimly.

    "Sir, I''ll take responsibility and take this girl to the hospital," the cyclist offered.

    Brian looked at Diana and the man. Finally, he decided to go to Vera.

    It was the first time Diana had known what heartbreak truly felt like. At that moment, she really gave up Brian.

    "Are you fine, Miss? Can you move?" the man asked nervously.

    Diana tried to stand, but she couldn''t put pressure on her foot.

    "I''m fine. You can go," Diana said.

    "How could I leave you alone?" The man stopped a taxi and helped Diana in.

    "Fine, we can go anywhere, just not the First People''s Hospital," Diana said sullenly. She didn''t want to risk seeing Brian and Vera there.

    Brian made it in quick time to the hospital. He ran to the front desk for information.

    "Where is Miss Vera Coulter?"

    "What''s your relationship to her?" asked the Nurse.

    Brian didn''t know how to answer the question. After a moment, he said, "I''m the father of her child."

    Only then did the nurse tell him Vera''s ward.

    When Brian arrived, the doctor was checking up on Vera, who looked rather pale, lying helplessly on the bed.

    The doctor saw Brian approaching. "Hello, Sir. May I ask what is your relationship with Miss Coulter?"

    "I''m the child''s father."

    There was a flash of regret on the doctor''s face.

    "Sir, I''m sorry to inform you of this, but we were unable to save the child. Miss Coulter had a miscarriage," he said mournfully.

    When Brian heard the news, there was no pity in his heart, only relief.

    The doctor continued to say, "Did you not know Miss Coulter has a blood coagulation disorder? You should have brought her to antenatal care earlier."

    Brian was stunned. He had no idea about Vera''s condition.

    The doctor let out a sigh and comforted Brian, "Just be careful. Next time, make sure to bring her in earlier. Don''t worry, though, you and she are both still young, I''m sure you''ll have another chance."

    "The baby was three months old. It''s not uncommon for miscarriages to happen at this stage of the pregnancy," The doctor continued to say.

    "What did you say?" Brian suddenly looked up.

    "Could you repeat that?" Brian was agitated, even pulling the doctor''s lab coat.

    The doctor stared at Brian irritably. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Tell me again what you said before, how old was the baby?" Brian said nervously.

    "The child was three months old."

    Brian fell into silence. The drunken incident had happened only two months ago. Did that mean the child was not his?

    When Vera awoke from the anesthetic, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. She struggled to sit up and found Brian was there, smoking out of the window.

    Vera was surprised to see him there. "Brian, you''re here. How sweet."

    Brian put out the cigarette and closed the window. He walked over to her.

    Vera held out her arms as he approached the bed.

    "You know I was so scared when I felt the pain in my stomach. Could you move to my house for a while? I think I need looking after."

    Brian lowered his head, not answering her.

    "If you''re unwilling, I won''t force you. But could you maybe spend more time with me?"

    She spoke again since Brian still didn''t say anything, "What did the doctor say? How is our adorable child?" Vera touched her belly. "After this scare, I will do everything the doctor says."

    This child is the only thing I have to keep you with me, she thought to herself.

    Finally, Brian spoke, "Vera, the child was miscarried."

    Vera was dumbfounded. "Brian, you must be kidding, right?"

    "Sorry, it''s true." Brian looked at her earnestly.

    Vera shook her head repeatedly. She couldn''t accept it.

    "That''s impossible. It was still in me in the morning. I even felt it kicking. That is impossible!"

    However, Brian was not in a forgiving mood.

    "Vera, it wasn''t my child, right?"

    At once, Vera went into a panic. She avoided Brian''s eyes,

    "Brian, what are you talking about? Of course, it was yours!"

    "The last time I stayed at your apartment was two months ago. But this child was three months old. It couldn''t have been mine. You lied to me."

    Since Brian had laid it all out, Vera had no excuses or stories left to offer. She cried out bitterly and reached out to hold his arm.

    "Brian, I''m sorry! I was just afraid of losing you."

 Chapter 567 - 149: Donéˆ¥æª› Act As If You Care

    Brian let out a sigh, "Vera, you shouldn''t have fooled me."

    Vera anxiously held onto Brian''s arm. "Brian, I know it was wrong. Can''t you forgive me? I just lost my child."

    However, Brian was relentless. He stood back to leave Vera clutching at the air.

    "Vera, you shouldn''t have taken advantage of my trust. Because of your lie, Diana has left me."

    Vera lost her temper on hearing Diana''s name, "Diana, Diana, Diana. You only see Diana. Tell me, how is she better than me?"

    Brian felt a bit sad to see her in this state. "How did you end up like this? You have changed, Vera."

    With one last glance, Brian turned to leave. "Look after yourself, Vera."

    Now it is time to sort things out with Diana, Brian thought. But when he tried to call, her phone was off.

    At the same time, in a private hospital, a doctor was seeing Diana''s injuries.

    "It''s not too big a deal, just a small fracture of the right ankle." The doctor explained to them, looking at the x-ray.

    "Will there be any permanent damage?" the cyclist asked worriedly.

    The doctor assured them everything would be fine in time. He wrote out a prescription for Diana, which the cyclist immediately took, and then headed off to the pharmacy.

    "Miss, your boyfriend, is so nice to you," the doctor commented.

    Diana felt a little embarrassed. "He is not my boyfriend."

    "Oh, apologies, you guys just look like a good fit." With that, the doctor excused himself.

    A few minutes later, the man returned with the medicine.

    Diana hopped up from her chair, and the man stepped forward at once to support her.

    Diana didn''t refuse his help since it was rather difficult to walk on her own.

    He helped her all the way to the hospital entrance, and Diana expressed her sincere thanks for his help.

    "Miss, could I help you get back home?".

    Diana waved her hand and said she''d be fine on her own. Then she turned her head in the opposite direction.

    Without warning, the man swept Diana off her feet and held her in his arms. "What are you doing?" Diana cried out.

    "I''m sorry, Miss, but I need to take responsibility. I ran you down. I will look after you. I am studying at a medical university nearby, so I have some medical knowledge."

    "Medical university?" Diana thought for a while. Hers was the only medical university in the area.

    "Are you a student from Shoreditch Medical University?" Diana asked.

    "Yes."

    Diana was surprised. "What a coincidence! I''m also from that university."

    "Really? I''m a junior. What about you?"

    Knowing they were fellow students, Diana felt better, and her face softened.

    "I''m in the year above you; I''m a senior."

    "Nice to meet you," the man smiled.

    In the taxi home, Diana and her new friend chatted effortlessly together.

    "So why have I never seen you in school before?" the man asked.

    "I guess I don''t socialize much on campus. I''m kind of quiet," Diana explained.

    The man was very outgoing. He kept talking with Diana all the way to Diana''s home.

    "This is me," Diana said, pointing at her family home.

    When he saw the house in front of him, the man suddenly blurted out, "What''s your relationship with Daniel Anderson?"

    "He is my elder brother. Why what''s wrong?"

    The man''s eyes turned crazed on hearing Diana''s reply.

    "Really? This is unbelievable; Daniel Anderson is my idol!"

    Diana was puzzled. "I have to question your standards for an idol if my brother counts as one," she said jokingly.

    "Daniel Anderson is a legend!" The man really spoke about Daniel in pure adoration.

    "Okay. Well, anyway, I better get going. Thank you for your help today." Diana waved goodbye.

    " Ah, I just realized I never told you my name! It''s Jason Jones."

    Diana shook his hand. "Well, thank you, Jason, I''m Diana Anderson."

    Brian''s car was parked at the curb. He burnt with jealousy when he saw Jason holding Diana''s hand as they said goodbye.

    At that moment, Diana caught sight of Brian sitting in his car. Her face immediately went dark with anger.

    Not wanting to get in the way, Jason quickly said goodbye and left.

    Brian got out of the car, but Diana ignored him. She hobbled to the front gate of her house.

    "Diana!" Brian called out. Thinking of her wound, Brian crouched down to check her leg. "Is it serious?"

    "Brian, please don''t act as if you care." She couldn''t forget how he had left her alone after the accident. Although there was a part of her that wanted him, Diana tore her gaze away and turned to the house.

    Brian was desperate to reach her, but he just didn''t know where to start. He stared after her helplessly.

    "Diana, I''ll come and visit when you feel better."

    Diana went straight into the house without looking back.

    Brian returned to his car and lit a cigarette.

    Inside the house, Diana went into her room, drew back a small corner of the curtain, and looked at Brian through the window.

    Brian sat smoking one cigarette after another in front of his car. He looked utterly depressed.

    He had never smoked in front of Diana, though he had picked up the habit a few years ago when he first took over the company.

    At that time, Simon had gone abroad with Mrs. Garcia, Grace and Sybil were not around either. Brian was young and inexperienced, and many people were jealous of him for his fame and fortune. It was a challenging time for him, particularly after Vera left him as well. He had borne all the pressure and responsibility alone. Smoking was his one vice to deal with everything.

    Since he met Diana, Brian had stopped smoking. But after recent events, he had started again.

    Brian spent the whole night in front of Diana''s home, thinking over everything.

    Diana stayed watching him for hours too. Yet neither of them was willing to make a move to communicate.

 Chapter 568 - 150: Are You Here?

    After one last look at the house at daybreak, Brian put out the cigarette and threw it onto the large pile of butts by the side of his car.

    When Carol woke up that morning, her wet core was still dull with pain.

    As she recalled the night''s events, her face flushed with shame. Even though she had expected certain things from her wedding night, it had still taken her by surprise.

    Although Carol had never had s.e.x before, Kyle took her several times, quite roughly. And the whole time, he didn''t say a word, as if he was taking his anger out on her.

    Even after she had grown too tired and suggested going to sleep, Kyle continued relentlessly.

    Eventually, Kyle woke up too.

    Carol''s face grew hot, looking at the face that had been looming over her during the hours of s.e.x.

    "Good morning," Carol forced herself to utter.

    However, Kyle just coolly nodded his head. Without any further communication, he got dressed and went to go out.

    Kyle''s indifference surprised Carol. "Are you really going to the company now? You haven''t eaten breakfast yet."

    "I''ll skip breakfast. You have what you want."

    "But¡­" That was all Carol could say before Kyle walked out, and the slam of the door interrupted her.

    Carol was shocked by how strangely Kyle was behaving.

    Although her body was aching, she struggled to get up, determined to prepare a nice lunch for her new husband.

    As Carol was preparing the meal, she thought about how happy Kyle would be to come home to a table of food.

    Kyle''s call came in just as Carol had finished preparing. She answered with heartfelt delight, but Kyle''s cold quickly dulled her enthusiasm.

    "I won''t come back for lunch today. Dinner either."

    With that, he hung up before Carol could even say a word.

    Carol stood transfixed with disappointment. The food slowly went cold, while Carol remained at the table, staring into space.

    Kyle was totally different from the man she knew before they were married. Before, he always used to wait for her to hang up. But now, he even didn''t wait for her answer. It was the first day after their wedding. How had he changed so fast?

    Carol burst into tears. It must just be because he is busy, she thought hopefully.

    After Kyle hung up, Antonette chuckled, "Is it okay to leave your wife alone? After all, you''re newly-married."

    Kyle didn''t look at her. "It seems that you''re not very busy recently," he said.

    Antonette didn''t care what he said. She went to leave his office, then turned around again to add, "Kyle, in a few days there is an important party. Don''t forget to bring your new wife."

    Diana woke up after a fitful sleep, feeling totally drained. She was rather hungry and decided to go to the supermarket for some food.

    When she stood up, pain shot through her ankle, and she was reminded of her new inconvenience. Diana could see a trip outside was impossible and called for a takeout instead.

    As Diana waited for the food, a woman in blue appeared in front of her house. By chance, the delivery man arrived at the same time.

    The woman quickly went to him, "Are you delivering food?"

    The delivery man nodded and asked, "Yes. May I ask your name?"

    A smile appeared on the woman''s face, "Diana Anderson."

    Diana heard the doorbell ring and hobbled over to answer it.

    "Who''s there?"

    The woman outside the door deliberately lowered her voice, "It''s your take-out."

    On hearing that, Diana opened the door without any mind of vigilance. However, as soon as the door opened, the woman dropped the takeaway and grabbed Diana by the neck.

    Diana struggled as the woman pushed her inside. As she struggled to keep her footing, Diana turned to see the person attacking her was Vera!

    "Surprised to see me?" Vera asked with an evil smile.

    Diana was almost out of breath. "Ve¡­ Vera, what do you want?"

    "What do I want?" Vera laughed crazily. Overcome with jealousy, Vera increased the strength of her grip around Diana''s neck.

    "Diana Anderson, because of you, everything I had is destroyed. Brian left me. I lost my baby. I might be going to hell, Diana, but I''m taking you with me!"

    Vera was going insane. She had a maniacal look on her face.

    Diana''s eyes gradually turned dim, and she gasped loudly, struggling for air. But Vera couldn''t hear anything. All she wanted to do was put Diana to death.

    At that very moment, Brian was stood outside Diana''s house, debating whether Diana would like to see him.

    Brian pushed open the gate and started down the path. It was then that he noticed the takeaway box open on the ground outside. He knew immediately something was wrong.

    "Diana? Are you here?" he called out.

    Brian''s voice made Vera jump. She released her grip on Diana''s neck just enough for Diana to take the chance to call out, "Brian, help!"

    Vera hastened to cover Diana''s mouth again and used her elbow to strike her in the face.

    Outside the house, Brian was distraught for Diana and banged on the door with more and more strength.

    "Diana! Are you okay?!"

    But Diana couldn''t answer him as Vera was covering her mouth.

    Brian knew instinctively that Diana was in danger, so he had no problem in booting down her front door. He kicked out hard, and the door came right off the hinges, splintering in two.

    He raced into the living room and found Vera standing over Diana, striking her over and over with vicious elbows.

    Brian strode forward and shouted angrily, "Vera, what the hell are you doing?" Just as he was about to rescue Diana, Vera produced a knife from her back pocket and held it to Diana''s throat. "Don''t come any closer," she screamed.

    Brian didn''t dare go forward. "Okay, Vera, just calm down."

    Vera held Diana firmly and kept waving her head, "Brian, you have changed! You are fixated on this bitch. I know you didn''t love me before, but you didn''t like other girls either."

    Brian squinted his eyes and said, "Vera, it was you who left me!"

 Chapter 569 - 151: Just Calm Down

    His words sent Vera''s mind on another wild trajectory. It was true she had left Brian when he was beginning his career. He had experienced many setbacks, and she thought there was no hope for him.

    Brian took advantage of Vera''s distraction and jumped forward to knock the knife from her hands whilst simultaneously pulling Diana out of danger.

    "Diana, Diana! Are you okay?" Brian shouted.

    Diana feebly shook her head. She had taken many violent blows from Vera and was barely conscious.

    Brian turned to Vera with a vicious look on his face. "Vera, You''d better pray that Diana is fine. Or else I swear I will kill you."

    With that, he picked Diana up and took her out to his car, while Vera sat hopelessly on the ground, watching them leave.

    Brian ran several red lights in a row before finally arriving at the hospital.

    After a comprehensive medical examination, Diana was taken to a private room, and Brian went off to get the examination result.

    Some minutes later, Brian came back with the results and Diana''s medication. He handed over the pills and said to Diana in a soft voice, "Here, take these."

    Brian waited for a few moments in silence before continuing, "I''m sorry that I didn''t come to you sooner."

    However, Diana didn''t accept his apology. "You don''t need to apologize to me. We''re just strangers."

    "Diana, I know that I was wrong. Could you give me one more chance?"

    He waited again for a response from Diana, but she remained silent.

    "About Vera¡­ it was my fault. I placed too much trust in her. You know me and her have a long history; she accompanied me through a very difficult time."

    A bitter smile spread across Diana''s heart. This is what she feared; they had known each other for so long¡­ maybe Vera was irreplaceable.

    "But she is just a friend; you''re the one who I want to spend the rest of my life with," Brian continued.

    Diana was moved, but she still didn''t say anything.

    "Diana, I will not let anyone hurt you in the future. No one." Brian sat down next to Diana and stroked her hair.

    Finally, Diana spoke. "Brian, do you know what disappointed me the most? Not your attitude towards Vera, but your distrust of me. You only heard her side of the story; you never asked me what happened.

    Brian wanted to defend himself, but in truth, she was right. He had been a bad boyfriend.

    Diana turned her back to Brian. "Please leave me alone. I think we need time to calm down and think things over. For now, separation is best."

    Brian knew he would be unable to change Diana''s mind, so whatever he said would be of no use. At last, he stood up and sighed, "Well, get some rest. We''ll speak soon."

    After Brian left, Diana wept silently. It was her second time in hospital in just two days, and recent events were starting to catch up with her.

    Luckily, Diana had only received a mild concussion, so she was able to go home the next day after some rest.

    When Diana arrived home, to her great surprise, she found that her parents were there, waiting for her at the door.

    "Mum, Dad! When did you get back? Why didn''t you inform me in advance?"

    Mrs. Anderson rushed over to her daughter. "Sweetie, I missed you so much."

    After some brief small talk, Mrs. Anderson suddenly noticed Diana''s plastered leg.

    "Diana, what happened to your leg?" she cried out. "Does it have something to do with the broken door?"

    Diana didn''t want to explain all that had happened, so her mother''s question provided a good excuse. She nodded her head and mumbled something about an accident with the door.

    In an effort to change the subject, Diana quickly asked, "So tell me, why did you guys come back so early? I thought you would be away long?"

    "Because we missed you so much, darling," Mrs. Anderson replied.

    Her mother''s words cheered Diana up immensely. It was so good to have them back. She was not alone anymore.

    Two days later, Kyle finally came back home. His coldness made Carol feel completely at a loss. After fetching him a cup of tea, Carol tried to find out what the problem was.

    "Kyle, have you been busy recently?" Carol asked.

    Kyle nodded vaguely and drank some water. He wondered why Carol was getting suspicious.

    "Okay, well, it doesn''t matter." Carol sounded very down.

    Carol''s attitude made Kyle annoyed, he couldn''t stand her spoiled little face. "There''s a party I am attending tomorrow, I need you to come with me," Kyle said impatiently.

    "Okay." Carol nodded obediently.

    Then Kyle walked away to the bedroom and left Carol alone.

    Mrs. Anderson prepared a plate of fruit for Diana and then sat down beside her on the sofa.

    "Diana, I''d like to discuss something with you."

    Diana took a piece of apple from the plate and smiled at her mother.

    "What do you want to speak to me about?"

    "Your father and I have decided to enter into a business arrangement with the William Group."

    "What!" Diana almost choked on the apple in her mouth. She had no idea her parents had been considering this.

    Mrs. Anderson quickly passed Diana a cup of water.

    Once Diana had composed herself, she surprised her mother by boldly saying, "I disagree."

    "Why?"

    Mrs. Anderson was confused why Diana would be against such a deal, as was Mr. Anderson, who had just sat down to join them.

    Diana shuffled awkwardly on the sofa.

    "There is no reason. I just don''t like them, okay?"

    It was childish, but Diana just didn''t want to explain to her parents about her and Brian.

    "Diana, the William Group, is huge. If we can work with them, it would be massive for our business. Besides, there is one other reason¡­ you know that your father and I are older now; we don''t have the motivation to deal with the business anymore," Mrs. Anderson began.

 Chapter 570 - 152: I Will Deal With Him

    Seeing Diana was unresponsive, Mr. Anderson continued his wife''s point, "Diana, you will soon be graduating from university, and as you know, it''s hard to find a job nowadays. If we can cooperate with the William Group, you don''t have to look for a job. You can just take over the family business. Win-win."

    It was hard to argue with her parent''s reasoning, yet Diana was reluctant to agree. "Why don''t you ask Daniel to take over?" she asked.

    "Well, your brother is already busy with his work, so he doesn''t have time. Diana, this is the best option," Mrs. Anderson said comfortingly.

    "You know, you should really ask me first before you make such decisions about my life," Diana grumbled.

    In truth, it was not her parents'' fault. When they got the news that Simon William was willing to cooperate with them, they had come back at once to negotiate the deal.

    Finally, Mr. Anderson decided to tell his daughter a little white lie to help persuade her, "Diana, we have already signed the contract with them. If we back out now, we will have to pay a lot in compensation." He put on a good act of looking very concerned.

    Mrs. Anderson quickly picked up on her husband''s plan and said to Diana, "My dear daughter, if you really disagree, then so be it. However, this will have pretty dire consequences for the company."

    "Okay, fine, I will do it," Diana reluctantly agreed.

    As soon as Diana''s parents got the green light for their plan, they went back to their room at once to pack their suitcases, for they were off traveling to Iceland later that week.

    Diana felt helpless. And when she thought of her relationship with Brian, she knew she had now put herself in quite a tricky position.

    After Diana had been at home for several days to recuperate from the attack, so began her new role in the family company.

    Unfortunately, Diana''s very first task revealed her parent''s deceit. She was due to meet Simon''s secretary, supposedly to discuss the beginning of the company''s arrangement. However, when Diana arrived, the secretary handed her the contract and said, "Miss Anderson, please confirm the contract, and if everything is fine, sign here."

    The secretary''s words took Diana completely by surprise. Her parents had said that they had already signed!

    Though Diana was angry about their lies, she had no choice but to sign her name.

    The secretary held two contracts, one for Simon, and one for Diana.

    "Miss Anderson, Mr. William said he wanted to meet you in person later. Would you mind?"

    Diana agreed. She hoped that Simon would be in a good mood; he had been rather angry the last time she saw him.

    After the deal was signed, it was widely publicized in the media.

    The Andersons had always kept a low profile. And they never brought Daniel and Diana with them to the few public events they attended. Hence, there not many people knew that Diana came from such a rich and famous family.

    There was an event organized to mark the deal, to be held a few days later. The Andersons hadn''t attended such commercial receptions for years. But the news that they were now cooperating with the William Group had spread, so Diana was forced to attend in her parent''s place.

    When the day came, Diana showed up to the reception wearing a gorgeous, strapless gown. Everyone was talking about her.

    Brian was also in attendance and was rather surprised to see Diana there. He assumed she must be there for him, however, Diana walked straight past him, and warmly greeted Simon.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. William, I''m the representative of the Anderson Group."

    Simon was shocked. Though Diana''s family name was Anderson, he had no idea that she was the Anderson''s daughter.

    Embarrassed, Simon shook hands with Diana and kissed her on the cheek.

    Antonette stood beside Simon, was in a deep fury. Compared to Diana''s elegant gown, her own dress paled in comparison. Diana had totally upstaged her!

    Diana had never enjoyed such formal occasions. What''s more, she didn''t want to risk running into Brian. So, after greeting Simon, she chose a quiet corner in which to have a seat. As she was sitting there, she suddenly spotted Carol in the crowd. Diana called her name and waved her over.

    When Carol sat down next to her, Diana asked worriedly, "Carol, what''s wrong? You don''t look so good."

    Carol had just gotten married; she should be blissfully happy! But she certainly didn''t look like that to Diana, far from it. What happened?

    "Oh, Diana, since I married Kyle, he has changed. He is no longer the man he was before. He stays out almost every night. I feel like I''ve become one of those wives who does nothing but stay home and wait for her husband."

    Carol''s words worried Diana. Carol had led a happy life before she married Kyle. But now, it was the opposite. "I can''t believe he is being like this," Diana said angrily.

    Diana didn''t know how to comfort Carol. All she could do was keep her company.

    A while later, Carol''s parents came by and saw their daughter looking rather forlorn. "Oh, my dear daughter, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything wrong?" asked Mrs. Jefferson.

    Carol faked a smile and said reassuringly, "Of course, there is nothing wrong. I just have a cold. I will go to the doctor''s tomorrow."

    "You should take better care of yourself, darling. And tell me, is Kyle looking after you?" Mrs. Jefferson always worried about her daughter.

    "Don''t worry, mother. He is a good husband." Carol didn''t want her parents to be concerned, so she put on a brave face.

    Her words were enough to persuade Mrs. Jefferson, but her father was still not happy. After all, Carol was the apple of his eye, now Kyle had taken her away. He could tell something was wrong.

    "If he isn''t good to you or does anything bad, tell me, darling. I will deal with him."

    Feeling a warm love and caring from her parents, Carol felt quite comforted.

 Chapter 571 - 153: I Will Always Love You

    As the Jefferson''s sat happily together, Diana quietly got up and left them to it.

    Just when she was about to leave the reception, Simon''s secretary stopped her from leaving.

    "Miss Anderson, Mr. William would like to see you now," she said respectfully.

    Diana nodded. Since her family''s company had begun their relationship with the William Group, she would have to meet Simon now and then. She followed the secretary outside to a fountain, which was located at the back of the hotel. When Simon saw Diana, he was a little awkward, but he still said with a smile, "Hello, Miss Anderson."

    "Hi, Mr. William."

    Simon felt even worse when he saw how polite Diana was to him.

    "I''m sorry for how I have acted towards you previously. I really didn''t know you are the daughter of the Anderson family."

    "Never mind, my father always kept us out of the limelight. It''s normal you didn''t know."

    "So everything that happened before¡­"

    "Mr. William, that''s all in the past. I am the representative for the Anderson Group now. Our personal relationship is irrelevant."

    "That''s all right then." Simon felt reassured by Diana''s relaxed tone.

    ***

    After saying goodbye to Simon, Diana went back home alone. Though it was summer, Diana felt a little chilly as the night breeze picked up. She braced herself against the cold and continued on.

    It was then that an off-road vehicle appeared from behind. It stopped beside Diana, and Brian wound down the window. "Get in."

    However, when Diana saw who it was, she quickly walked away with her head down. Despite this, Brian was not angry and continued following her at a low speed.

    "Just get in the car. It''s not safe for a girl to go home alone at night. Let me drive you."

    "No, thanks. I ate too much at the reception. I just want to walk off the food."

    Brian insisted, "Come on. Now you are a partner of the William Group. I have a professional duty to get you home safely."

    Diana thought for a while and finally was persuaded to accept the offer.

    Inside the car, Diana could smell the pleasant odor of male perfume, which made her feel comfortable.

    As the radio played in the background, Brian suddenly said, "I often blame myself for not asking you to stay when you left. I really regret that."

    Diana was surprised to hear Brian speak so openly, she didn''t know how to reply.

    They drove the rest of the way in silence, cruising silently along the quiet roads. Just

    as they arrived at Diana''s house, there was a song playing on the radio, "I want you back, I want you back for good¡­"

    "Diana, I want you back," Brian murmured.

    "What?" Diana was confused; she didn''t hear him clearly.

    "Nothing, good night," Brian smiled.

    "Good night," Diana replied, still trying to figure out what Brian had said.

    "It''s okay. I will wait for you, Diana, no matter how long it takes. I will always love you," Brian thought.

    As for Kyle, he was still acting as he had done since his wedding.

    Carol had already grown accustomed to being on her own all night. One such evening, when she was lying alone on their queen-sized bed, someone called her. It was a girl she knew who was known for hanging out with celebrities.

    "Hello?" Carol answered.

    "Hi, Carol, I just saw your husband in Adam''s Bar." There was a clear mocking tone in her friend''s voice.

    "What?!" Carol couldn''t believe it. Kyle called her before and told her that he was working overtime, so he wouldn''t be back tonight.

    She hung up the phone and got dressed. It was time to confront her husband.

    The atmosphere in the bar was amazing. Everyone was singing and dancing together; the dance floor was full of beautiful women and handsome men.

    Carol pushed through the crowd looking for Kyle. Eventually, she spotted him, sitting in the middle of a sofa, surrounded by several girls.

    Carol was about to cry as she walked towards him, her body trembling.

    When Kyle saw her, he didn''t panic. On the contrary, he was calm and cold.

    "What are you doing here?" he asked.

    Carol took a deep breath to control herself. "What about you? You told me you were doing overtime."

    Kyle was silent. A girl with heavy make-up who sat beside him was unhappy at Carol''s interruption. "Who are you? It''s none of your business, whether Mr. William is doing overtime or not."

    Carol had never been to a bar before. It was her first time to be in such a place, and she didn''t know what to do. Looking at Kyle, she begged him, "Kyle, let''s go home together, please."

    "Go home? Haha¡­ Mr. William, ignore her. Let''s drink." The girl laughed scornfully at Carol''s pleas and passed Kyle a glass of wine.

    Kyle stared Carol directly in the eye and then took a sip of his drink.

    Carol was heart-broken. She had sacrificed her dignity by asking him to come home, and he rejected her for some bar s.l.u.t.

    Smiling bitterly, Carol snatched the glass from Kyle''s hand and drank it.

    "You want to drink? Fine. I''ll join you." Carol was staring wildly at Kyle.

    Despite himself, Kyle felt a hint of pain to see Carol like this. And he did not like such feelings.

    "If you wanna drink, then go ahead. Drink yourself to death for all I care. Just stay away from me."

    The final hope disappeared from Carol''s eyes. She wiped the tears on her face and turned to leave.

    Desperate and confused, Carol surprised herself by staying in the bar for hours afterward, drinking solidly. And things soon went from bad to worse, for as Carol stumbled out of the bar, she didn''t look carefully at her surroundings and rushed out into the road. Out of nowhere, she was knocked down by a truck; the driver unable to break-stop in time.

    Kyle was still in the bar, drinking and dancing when someone called him. It was the hospital.

    "What?!" Kyle sat up straight.

    The girl next to him saw his reaction. "Mr. William, what''s wrong? I''m sure it''s nothing, let''s drink!"

    Kyle grabbed his coat from the back of the sofa. He looked coldly at the girl who was still sitting on his l.a.p. "Go away. Don''t make me say that a second time."

    The girl was scared and didn''t dare to say anything. She let him go.

    Kyle took out a wad of cash from his pocket and threw it on the table.

    When the girls saw the money, they all fought for it desperately.

    With that, Kyle left the bar. There was something about the feeling in those places that he couldn''t resist. It almost felt like it wasn''t real life, just a place where people become someone different. That was certainly what he did.

 Chapter 572 - 154: The Baby Is Lost

    Kyle drove as fast as he could to the hospital. However, it was rush hour, and he was blocked by long traffic jams. Looking at the unmoving cars, he began to panic. In desperation, he jumped out of his car and ran to the hospital.

    The whole time he hadn''t realized that despite his intentions, he had already fallen in love with Carol.

    Out of breath, Kyle finally got to the hospital and found the room Carol had been brought to.

    Carol looked pale and lifeless. When the doctor saw Kyle, he explained with a pained expression, "I am so sorry, we tried our best, but the child didn''t make it."

    Kyle was shocked. Was Carol pregnant? She never told him!

    "The poor girl drank a whole bottle of whisky. That could have done major harm to the baby. Even if she hadn''t had the accident, we might have advised her to have an abortion."

    Kyle nodded without emotion, just looking at Carol.

    After a long time, Carol woke up. She caught sight of Kyle but said nothing.

    Kyle thought for a while. He decided to tell her the truth.

    "The baby¡­is lost."

    Carol was blank. The baby? She had not realized she was pregnant.

    Gently stroking her belly, Carol said calmly, "Maybe it''s not a bad thing¡­"

    "The baby shouldn''t come into a world if I can''t give it a true home. It might not even have had a father," Carol thought.

    "I''m sorry," Kyle said bitterly,

    He was a little confused by Carol''s reaction. She was normally very emotional and open with her feelings. Now she just lay on the bed. She didn''t cry. She didn''t say anything. She looked calm. It seemed that she had lost all sense of feeling.

    The door was open, and Diana suddenly entered. Out of breath, she rushed to Carol''s side. "Carol, What happened?"

    She had come at once after receiving the call. Now seeing the state her friend was in, Diana was very worried.

    Kyle left the room to give them some privacy.

    Once Kyle left, Carol cried out, "Diana, I lost my child."

    Carol threw herself into Diana''s embrace and exploded into a fit of tears.

    Kyle lit a cigarette as he waited outside the room.

    A nurse saw him. "Sorry, sir, but you''re not allowed to smoke here," she said.

    "Sorry," Kyle answered blankly. He turned away and put out the cigarette in his own hand. It seemed he couldn''t feel the pain.

    It was only when he heard the crying from Carol''s room that he came to, the feelings of panic and pain swiftly returning.

    The crying calmed eventually, and after a while, Diana came out. She didn''t look good. Diana marched straight up to Kyle and hit him hard in the face. Though Carol didn''t tell her anything about her accident, Diana knew it must be related to Kyle.

    "That was for Carol," Diana said coldly. Then she stormed off.

    Kyle smiled bitterly to himself. "Diana, you''re right. I really am a bastard."

    Several days later, it was the time for the ribbon-cutting ceremony for the new cooperation between the William and Anderson groups. The Anderson''s were the biggest Chinese traditional medicine family in the city. So when the William Group decided to expand into medicine, there was no doubt that the Anderson''s were the best choice.

    Finally, the new drugstore was to be opened, and a grand ceremony was held to mark the occasion.

    This meant another chance for Brian to see Diana. And he wasted no time in getting down to ''business''.

    "Miss Anderson, would you like to have dinner with me this evening?"

    "Sorry I can''t." Diana refused him at once.

    Brian had already foreseen this. So he prepared a real business excuse.

    "In a few days, I have to go away on a business trip. But there are still many details regarding our family''s deal that need to be finalized beforehand."

    "Fine, I will have dinner with you. But it''s strictly business," Diana replied. Since Brian was talking about the business, she had no way to refuse.

    To Diana''s great surprise, Brian took her to the sidewalk snack booth where they had eaten together before. He ordered two bowls of noodles with shellfish. Diana stood in astonishment. She had only taken him there once.

    Diana felt the Brian who sat opposite her was like a stranger. He seemed to have abandoned all his previous bullshit and games.

    "Diana, I know you won''t forgive me, but I still want to explain to you," Brian began.

    Diana didn''t say anything but nodded for Brian to continue.

    "That day after we argued¡­ I was so annoyed¡­ I went to the bar to drink. Vera found me there later, by which time I was very drunk. As a result, I woke up in her bed the next day. But I really have no memory of what happened."

    "Really?" Diana exclaimed.

    Brian was sure he hadn''t had s.e.x with Vera that night. But Diana was not a child anymore. She deserved to have all the information and make up her own mind.

    "I know there''s no point in saying anything more. But Vera''s baby was not mine. Please believe me, Diana." Brian stared at Diana with love in his eyes.

    However, Diana turned away.

    "Sorry, I feel a little tired. Can we go back home now?"

    "All right." Brian had no choice but to take her back home.

    Brian had finally found the courage to speak to Diana, but Kyle still didn''t know how to face Carol. So he hid shamefully at work in his office.

    As he sat contemplating everything, someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    "Hi, Kyle, Why don''t you go home?" It was Antonette.

    "Don''t start with me." Kyle looked impatiently at her.

    "Don''t be angry, Kyle," Antonette smiled coquettishly. "So I was wondering, now the Anderson''s and the William''s are in business together, how long do you think it will be till Diana marries Brian? Your beloved Diana¡­" Antonette said cruelly.

    How could Kyle give up? Since they were children, Brian got everything Kyle wanted. Now he loved Diana. But Diana loved Brian. How could he accept the fact without doing anything to change it?

    Antonette saw the conflict in Kyle''s expression. "Kyle, I have an idea to break up the cooperation between the Anderson and William Groups. Are you interested?"

 Chapter 573 - 155: Iéˆ¥æª’l Be There

    "You have an idea?" Kyle didn''t believe it.

    "Don''t look down on me, my dear Kyle," Antonette snapped. "When the Anderson and William drugstore officially opens next month, the Andersons will come back."

    "So what?" Kyle questioned.

    They had already signed the contract. Even if the Andersons came back, what would change? Kyle didn''t understand.

    "Kyle, trust me, this is the perfect chance to ruin the deal."

    Kyle was still confused, but he was willing to let Antonette run with it.

    "Don''t screw it up, Antonette. Or else¡­" Kyle warned.

    "Don''t worry. I will handle it."

    Antonette left Kyle alone to think. He sighed heavily, massaging his temples. Antonette seemed very confident, maybe she really had a good idea?

    The drugstore was located on the ground floor of the William Group building. To recruit people to work there, Diana held a job fair and interviewed them in person.

    "Next." Diana massaged her aching neck and put a cross beside the name of the interviewee she had just seen; he was no good.

    Glancing at the next name, Jason Jones, Diana wondered whether it was the same Jason Jones from her bicycle accident.

    "Hi, Diana!" It appeared that Diana''s prediction was right. Jason came in and sat down happily at the desk.

    Looking at him, Diana felt a little awkward.

    "Hi."

    After looking around, Jason looked disappointed.

    Diana knew what he was looking for, so she told him the answer.

    "My brother is not here."

    Jason looked frustrated. "I thought he would be here. He will be here sometimes, right?"

    "I''m not sure," Diana replied impatiently.

    Jason kept asking about Daniel, which made Diana angry.

    "What are you doing here? Looking for Daniel or interviewing for a job?" she finally asked, exasperated.

    "Sorry, Diana, please don''t be angry. I just want to meet Daniel so much."

    "So you have never met him before?"

    "No, never. He had already graduated by the time I started university. I have just heard so much about him. Tell me, Diana, what does Daniel look like?" Jason was still curious to learn more about his idol.

    "Just look at me," Diana said bluntly.

    This finally put an end to Jason''s questioning.

    It was still difficult for Diana to believe that Daniel had so many admirers in the school. They were identical twins; he just had slightly better grades than her. That was the only difference between them.

    "So, Diana, what do you think? Could I be a good candidate for the job?" Jason asked carefully. He didn''t want to make Diana angry.

    It was a tough question. Jason was a little full-on, but next semester he would be a senior student, and as all seniors are required to work part-time in hospitals or pharmacies, Jason would be available. Besides, he was Diana''s schoolmate. So Diana put a tick beside his name.

    "It all depends on your performance. Remember to register here at 8:00 tomorrow morning."

    "Okay. I''ll be there." Jason was very happy. It was a great chance to meet Daniel, and he was determined to perform well.

    Diana completed the list of employees, as well as the inventory of drugs needed for the store. As per company rules, she had to hand the lists to Brian in person.

    Brian was hard at work when he heard someone knocking on the door. He thought it was his assistant, so he didn''t pay much attention.

    "Come in."

    Diana walked in quietly and put the doc.u.ments on Brian''s desk.

    "Mr. William, here are the lists of the employees and medicines for the new store. Please have a look."

    Brian looked up and smiled.

    "Thank you, Miss Anderson."

    It seemed they were strangers again since the night they had dinner. Diana looked down to avoid seeing him.

    "Mr. William, if there is nothing else I can help with¡­?"

    "Miss Anderson."

    Diana was about to leave, but Brian stopped her.

    "Miss Anderson, I have prepared an office for you. It is just down the hall from mine."

    "No. You don''t have to do that."

    "Miss Anderson, please don''t misunderstand me. I have no other intentions. The drugstore is on the first floor, and there is no room for an office down there for you. Besides, we will often have to discuss things regarding the business. It''s not convenient for both of us that you go upstairs from the first floor to the top floor all the time."

    "Okay, it sounds like a good idea. Thank you," Diana agreed before quickly taking her to leave.

    Staring at Diana as she departed, Brian smiled. There was no way he would let her go this time.

    Suddenly the phone rang to interrupt his thoughts. When he saw who was calling, Brian immediately stopped smiling.

    "Hello." Brian''s tone was not good.

    "Brian, I am leaving town. Please come to meet me one last time," Vera begged.

    "We don''t need to see each other anymore. Take care of yourself," Brian insisted. He hung up the phone and immediately put Vera on his blocked caller''s list.

    Brian kept his word and moved all of Diana''s things into her new office.

    Diana could do nothing but watch the guards move everything. She said nothing, just following them upstairs.

    The office Brian had prepared for Diana was, in fact, directly next door to his. What was more, as Diana arranged her things, the blinds covering the glass wall between her and Brian''s office were suddenly opened, and Brian''s smiling face appeared on the other side.

    Diana was pretty angry as Brian had deliberately deceived her. She walked straight to Brian''s office to challenge him.

    "What the hell are you doing?" she yelled.

    "As you can see, I did nothing. I was just sitting in my office," Brian replied innocently.

    "So why is it that can you see my office from where you sit? You didn''t do that on purpose?"

    "I had no idea. It''s just a coincidence."

    "Fine." Diana pointed at him angrily, but she didn''t know what she could say. So she left and went back to her own office. She piled all her doc.u.ments up on her desk to hide from Brian''s view.

    Brian couldn''t help chuckling to himself.

 Chapter 574 - 156: Itéˆ¥æªš Your Choice

    Several days passed, and it was time for Carol to leave the hospital. Diana went early to pick her up.

    Carol was still weak, though she had been in the hospital for weeks. She was tormented by her feelings of guilt. Moreover, she had lost a lot of weight.

    Diana felt so sorry for her. "How can you not take good care of yourself? If your parents found out, they would be heart-broken."

    Carol smiled bitterly. She was still torn up about losing her baby.

    "Diana, please, don''t say anything to my parents." Carol grabbed Diana''s sleeve and begged. She didn''t want her parents to be worried about her.

    "All right, all right. I won''t say anything to them. Don''t worry," Diana conceded.

    Diana helped Carol out of the hospital. When they got down to the exit, they saw Kyle''s car waiting outside.

    Carol was caught off guard at the sight of Kyle''s car. He hadn''t been to visit her once while she was in the hospital. Now he was here to pick her up.

    Diana looked at what she was staring at and saw Kyle standing beside the car.

    "Diana, you¡­you can go home. I will¡­" Carol murmured.

    "Carol, do you really want to go with him? It was his fault that you lost your baby, and you still want to go with him?" Diana was a little angry.

    "He is still my husband."

    Diana sighed, not only for Carol but also for herself. She herself was still in love with Brian. How could she convince Carol to give up Kyle?

    "Okay. It''s your choice."

    "Thank you, Diana." Carol felt immensely grateful to Diana. She had really helped her a lot.

    After leaving Carol with Kyle, Diana left at once, doing nothing to hide her hostility towards Kyle as she went.

    "Did you come here to pick me up?" Carol asked. She was still not sure.

    Her words reminded Kyle why he was here. He said yes to Carol and opened the door for her. Carol was delighted about the apparent change in him. But Kyle didn''t truly care about her; it was all an act. Even at that moment, he couldn''t help looking in the direction of Diana as she got into her car.

    Kyle didn''t say anything more to Carol once he got back in the car.

    Observing his reaction, Carol tried to reconcile their relationship.

    "Kyle, we have to let go of what happened before. Let''s live a happy life together. Okay?"

    However, for whatever reason, Kyle didn''t like her tone. The small part of him that still felt guilty for what happened had already disappeared. He nodded impatiently.

    Carol took his agreement as a positive step. "Maybe there is still hope for us yet?" she thought.

    ***

    At the William group, Brian continued chasing Diana, always using work as an excuse.

    One day it was time for lunch when Brian walked into Diana''s office with a lunch box in his hand.

    "What''s the matter?" Diana was still doing her work without looking up at Brian.

    However, Brian picked up the doc.u.ments she was looking at and said, "No matter how busy you are, you have to eat lunch."

    Diana tried to take back the files, but Brian held the doc.u.ments over his head. Since Diana was much shorter than him, she couldn''t reach.

    With no choice but to accept his offer, Diana opened the lunch box. Inside, she saw a heart-shaped egg, sitting prettily on top of a piece of steak.

    Diana was rather hungry. So when she saw the delicious food, she started tucking in without hesitation.

    As she ate the steak, she pictured it as Brian. When she bit the steak, she was biting Brian.

    "Bastard. Why are you here to bother me?" she thought.

    Diana bit the steak excitedly with this in mind, while Brian thought she was simply enjoying the food.

    After Diana finished her lunch, Brian really did have some business to discuss.

    "Miss Anderson, I''m planning to find a poster girl to advertise Anderson''s medicine."

    "What?"

    "It is a kind of marketing strategy. If we can invite a star to advertise our store, hopefully, we can get more people excited about it."

    Diana agreed; it seemed like a good plan.

    "Who do you want to invite?" she asked.

    "I was thinking of ''Luna''? I heard that she is a big hit now. She just came from the Cannes Film Festival. And I believe she is in between filming at the moment. I think she is suitable for the job."

    Diana thought for a while. She had never dealt with such things before. And Brian was far more experienced. So, she agreed.

    "I think it''s okay. You can invite her."

    Brian wanted to reach out and touch her hair, but he soon gave up when he saw Diana''s angry glare. Instead, he smiled and said, "Okay, I will get in touch with her today and begin negotiations."

    Then he left with his lunch box.

    ***

    It was dark outside, but the bar was full of exciting music and colorful lights.

    As she walked in, Carol was a little nervous. She caught hold of Kyle''s sleeve and begged, "Kyle, let''s go home, please."

    Kyle was impatient. He wouldn''t have taken Carol with him, but those whom he wanted to cooperate with all admired the Jefferson Group. He had no choice but to take her with him.

    And Carol was certainly an obedient girl. The last time she had been at that bar was to look for Kyle, the night she lost her baby.

    "You want to leave? I don''t think so. Last time you were here, you wanted to drink, so let''s do it," Kyle said coldly.

    Carol was hurt that Kyle could talk so flippantly about that fateful night. On the other hand, she was happy, for this time she was here together with Kyle, not searching for him. She thought it was a good sign that he wanted to take her with him. So, she held onto Kyle tightly and walked into the bar.

    Antonette and a middle-aged bald man were waiting at a table. When they saw Kyle, they waved him over.

    It was the first time that Antonette had ever met Carol face to face again after Carol marrying Kyle. She hadn''t pictured her to be so fragile-looking. Antonette deeply resented Carol, but she still pretended to be enthusiastic and shook hands with her, pretended not to know her.

    "Hi, my name is Antonette, I''m Mr. William''s secretary, and also his ex-schoolmate."

    "Hi, I''m Carol." Carol paused, then added, "I''m his¡­wife." looking at Antonette, who was pretending.

    Antonette smiled with contempt. But the man beside her was delighted with Carol''s presence.

    "Mr. William, I must congratulate you, you have a truly beautiful wife." The man stared at Carol.

    Kyle knew the man by reputation and already didn''t like his looks towards Carol.

    Antonette meanwhile, was supremely jealous; she had been trying to seduce the man, Chapman Miller, for several days. Now he couldn''t take his eyes off Carol.

    "Mr. Miller, let me propose a toast to you." Antonette held her glass up to Chapman.

    However, he completely ignored her and instead raised his glass to Carol, saying with a smile, "Mrs. William, let me propose a toast to you."

    Carol didn''t expect that she would be asked to drink. She didn''t like alcohol and was quite uncomfortable to be made to. So she turned to Kyle for help.

    Yet Kyle had no intention of assisting her. He just said, "Mr. Miller invited you to drink, it would be rude not to."

    Carol had to drink the wine while Chapman looked on eagerly.

    As the conversation and alcohol flowed, Chapman was still staring l.e.w.dly at Carol, which made her feel very awkward. She couldn''t help asking, "Why are you staring at me, Mr. Miller?"

    "Because you are so good-looking," he answered.

    His words made Carol shy and made Kyle increasingly furious.

    Antonette could tell Chapman wanted Carol. So she asked, "Mr. Miller, you know we are here for business. What do you think about the contract we discussed?"

    "Of course¡­ no problem¡­" Chapman kept staring at Carol and paid no attention to Antonette''s words.

    Understanding his meaning, Antonette winked at Kyle. He took out the contract immediately and said, "Mr. Miller since there is no problem, let''s sign it now."

    Chapman gave Kyle a telling look, and Kyle finally understood what he wanted in return. He looked at Carol, feeling conflicted, but agreed.

 Chapter 575 - 157: You Are Cold

    Chapman signed the contract without any hesitation, much to the delight of Kyle, who straight away got up to leave. Antonette did the same.

    Carol also prepared to go and asked, "Kyle, are we leaving now?"

    Touching her hair softly, Kyle said, "Sweetie, you stay here to accompany Mr. Miller. You can drink together for a while. After I drop Antonette home, I will come back to pick you up."

    "But¡­" Carol was uneasy at the idea of staying with this stranger. She wanted to ask Kyle to take her too, but Chapman intervened. He came over to where Carol was standing and put his hands around her waist.

    "Come on, Carol. Let''s drink."

    Carol felt threatened by his behavior. She tried to wriggle free from his l.u.s.tful hands. Though Kyle saw what Chapman was doing, he said nothing and left with Antonette.

    "See, your husband left. He understands. But he is willing to do it for the business. Now can we drink?"

    Chapman kissed Carol happily on the cheek. Her skin was so delicate. He loved pure, innocent ladies like Carol. As for someone like Antonette, who was seductive but classless, he was not interested at all.

    Staring at the exit as Kyle left, Carol was totally heart-broken; he hadn''t even hesitated.

    Kyle drove the car out of the underground garage with Antonette beside him.

    "Wow, Kyle, you are cold! You know what is going to happen to Carol by leaving her with that man. But you still did it. Cruel."

    Holding the steering wheel, staring straight ahead, Kyle kept silent.

    "Hey, Kyle, aren''t you worried about leaving your wife with Chapman?"

    "Shut up!" Kyle roared.

    Kyle punched the steering wheel in a fury.

    Antonette stopped talking at once.

    After taking Antonette home, Kyle went back to the bar. He worried about Carol deep in his heart.

    When he rushed in, however, he found nobody there. Carol had left with Chapman. Kyle didn''t know what to do. He got in his car and drove helplessly back to his house.

    When he got home, he slumped down on the hallway floor and sat in silence. He didn''t even turn on the light.

    At that moment, Carol was in a five-star hotel in the city, where Chapman had brought her to his room. Carol was still drowning in the sadness caused by Kyle''s betrayal.

    She feared the worst, but it was not until Chapman led her to the bed and stripped her of her clothes that she truly accepted what was going to happen. She was petrified.

    "Mr. Miller, please, please don''t¡­"

    "Don''t worry, my sweetie. You will feel good later."

    His breath reeked of booze, which made Carol want to be sick. She tried to push him away, but she failed. She was powerless against a grown man.

    As they struggled, Chapman began wheezing. It was only a little at first, then more and more, till finally, he collapsed in a drunken stupor. It seemed the wine had finally caught up with him.

    Whatever the reason, Carol was beyond relieved. She picked herself up, took her bag, and left.

    Carol took a taxi back home. Even after she shut the front door behind her, she was still afraid. She groped in the dark to find the light switch. As she did so, she bumped into something. It was Kyle, still sitting on the floor. Carol didn''t expect him to be home. She didn''t know how to face him.

    "Back already?" Kyle asked coldly.

    "Yes¡­" Carol mumbled.

    She walked towards the bathroom to take a shower.

    All of a sudden, Kyle stood up and pressed Carol against the wall. She hit her head hard and g.r.o.a.n.e.d in pain.

    Kyle turned off the lights and tore off Carol''s dress. Then he unbuckled his belt and took off his pants. Without any foreplay, he was inside her.

    It was so painful, and although Carol wanted to hide her sorrow, she cried out in pain. But Kyle was not going to stop. He kept going.

    "How do you feel? Am I better than Chapman?" Kyle hissed.

    Carol couldn''t believe what she was hearing or what has happened to her. But at last, this brutal act finally made her give up her love for Kyle. She said nothing, just staring blankly at the ceiling.

    Her silence made Kyle even angrier. He grabbed her by the mouth and shoved his fingers into her mouth, forcing them down her throat.

    She still made no reaction. She was like a lifeless rag doll. Kyle had his way with her again and again.

    Late that night, Carol fell into a deep, deep sleep. When she woke up the next morning, Kyle had already left.

    Her torn dress lay on the floor like rags.

    Her private parts were in some discomfort from the night''s events. Bearing the pain, Carol struggled to her feet and went to the bathroom to take a shower. The woman looking back at her in the mirror appeared exhausted and pale. She tried to smile, but this looked even worse.

    Kyle had already changed his clothes and gone to work. Just as he was arriving, he saw Diana and Brian walkout from the building, and an idea popped into his head.

    Diana was following Brian to the airport. It was the time for Luna to return from Europe, and many companies wanted to cooperate with her. Hence Diana and Brian wanted to arrive early.

    The place where Luna would exit the airport was surrounded by her many passionate fans.

    A few minutes later, Luna showed up, accompanied by her agent. Her fans rushed towards her, holding papers and other memorabilia for her to sign.

    "Luna, Luna, we love you! We love you, Luna!"

    Luna took off her glasses. She smiled and waved to her fans, which made the crowd go wild.

    "These boys and girls are so young and energetic. I was the same when I was young¡­" Diana mused.

    "When you were young? Please, how old are you now?" Brian said, laughing.

    Diana just shrugged her shoulders.

    ***

    After signing autographs for a few minutes, the agent came to Luna and said something in her ear. She took a look at Diana and Brian, then walked confidently towards them with all the grace and poise of a true star.

    Diana opened the car door for her at once and got in after her.

    "Miss Brown, I hope you had a pleasant flight. Now, unfortunately, time is of the essence, so may we discuss our contract offer?"

    "Talk about that stuff with my agent," Luna said. She had no patience for such things.

    So, Diana switched her attention to the agent, and they talked all the way back. When they finally arrived at the William Group Building, Luna had already fallen

    asleep.

    Though Diana didn''t like her, she still got out of the car and said to Luna in a soft voice, "Miss Brown, we have arrived. Hello, Miss Brown."

    She said it several times until Luna awoke with a big yawn.

 Chapter 576 - 158: Youéˆ¥æªe Investigated Her?

    Luna stepped out of the car and looked up at the William Group Building. She nodded arrogantly and uttered, "Well, it doesn''t look too bad."

    Diana squeezed out a smile and said in her sweet voice, "Luna, may I show you around?"

    "No, I''m not interested. You can discuss any details with my assistant. I am sleepy now. Wake me up when you have finished." Luna waved her hand at Diana to dismiss her.

    Diana was surprised. Didn''t Luna just wake up? Still, she didn''t want to irritate Luna, so she smiled and turned to take Luna''s assistant on tour.

    As soon as Diana was gone, Luna looked at Brian with a sweet smile, and gazing into his eyes, she said, "Can you show me around, Mr. William?"

    "You can ask our manager, Miss Anderson, to show you around."

    As he said this, he noticed that Diana was already walking inside with Luna''s assistant. Brian shrugged his shoulders and agreed to show Luna around.

    Brian tended to be a quiet man, except when he was with Diana. So when he walked with Luna, instead of introducing things to her, all he did was lead the way. But Luna was still enchanted by this silent, handsome man. She felt her heart beat crazily.

    A receptionist approached them and greeted Brian in a rather reverent manner, "Good morning, boss."

    Brian nodded his head slightly. Luna was surprised; he was young and handsome, and what''s more, he was the CEO of the company! This was the kind of man she could marry!

    As Brian finished showing Luna around, Diana was also coming to the end of her talk with Luna''s assistant.

    "Anyway, Anderson''s Pharmacy is one of the most promising pharmaceutical ventures in the city. In cooperation with the William Group, we have a bright future ahead. Luna won''t regret working with us." Diana spoke confidently and clearly, she was very impressive, Brian thought.

    Luna''s assistant nodded attentively. Having been focused on film acting, Luna had done few advertis.e.m.e.nts; it was a good chance for her.

    "Do you have any questions? If not, and you are satisfied with the offer, maybe we can sign the contract?"

    Luna''s assistant felt confident the deal was worthwhile, so she called her client to confirm.

    After a brief conversation, Luna raised her head and smiled at Brian, "Mr. William, let''s go downstairs to sign the contract."

    Luna put her hand on Brian''s arm and walked to the office where Diana and her assistant were waiting.

    Immediately noticing Luna''s hand, Diana frowned for a moment. Brian observed her reaction and was happy to see it. He chose the seat furthest from Luna in response.

    Luna was slightly irritated by his move, but before she could dwell on it, Diana interrupted, "Luna, this is your contract."

    Luna rolled her eyes at Diana and looked through the contract. After a few seconds, she asked confusedly, "I thought I am working with the William Group. Why does Anderson''s Pharmacy appear on this contract?"

    Brian explained, "Well, Anderson''s Pharmacy has cooperated with the William Group. So, in some sense, it is our subsidiary. Your cooperation with Anderson''s Pharmacy equals your cooperation with the William Group."

    Luna nodded unpleasantly, "I get it."

    "Luna, if you are happy with everything, please sign your name here." Diana passed her a pen, and finally, the contract was signed.

    Brian had arranged a luxury hotel for Luna''s stay in the city. However, the hotel was a little far from the William building, and Luna complained about this the whole way, "This is too far! It is so inconvenient for my work." Actually, Luna was just unhappy that her hotel was far from Brian.

    "It won''t be a problem, I assure you," Brian reassured her. "Our company will assign a driver to take you everywhere."

    This was enough to stop Luna from complaining, and she accepted the arrangement.

    After they dropped Luna off at the hotel, Brian and Diana were alone in the car. With Luna safely inside, Brian grabbed a folder from the glove compartment and handed it to Diana.

    "What is this?" she asked.

    "It is a file on Luna."

    "You investigated her?" Diana laughed.

    Brian shrugged. "Well, I am a businessman."

    Out of curiosity, Diana opened the file. As she thumbed through, she was shocked to see some of the details.

    "She had plastic surgery?"

    Brian looked at her. "It''s hardly surprising, is it?"

    Diana shook her head. Luna''s plastic surgeon must be very proud of his perfect work. No one had ever doubted Luna''s natural beauty.

    When they stopped outside Diana''s house, Brian tried to broach the subject of their relationship again, "Diana, do you think you could ever take me back? Do you think you could love me again?"

    Diana felt her heart skip a beat. But she quickly turned away and said, "It''s late. Good night!" And then, she ran into her house.

    Brian smiled and thought to himself: she still loves me, doesn''t she?

    Diana walked into her house and closed the door. Minutes later, she still couldn''t calm herself down. She slapped her cheeks and reminded herself, "Diana! What are you thinking? Have you forgotten how he treated you before?" Feeling her emotions run uncontrollably, Diana sat on the sofa and fell into silent contemplation.

    Before dawn, Diana received a call from Luna.

    "You owe me an apology! What''s wrong with you? Do you know how many mosquitoes are in my room? Are you serious about our cooperation?" Luna shouted over the phone, scolding Diana.

    Having been woken by the call, Diana was still sleepy and didn''t know what was happening. "Luna, what''s the matter?"

    "Come to my room! Now!" Luna shouted angrily and ended the call.

    Without hesitation, Diana got dressed and went to the hotel.

    Standing outside Luna''s room, Diana lightly knocked on the door.

    Luna opened the door and continued ranting at Diana, "What''s wrong with you? Do you know how many mosquitoes were in my room last night?"

    Diana apologized and walked in to investigate. Curiously, she didn''t see any mosquitoes.

    "I can''t stay here. I need a hotel which is near Mr. William''s house."

    Diana was speechless. It was clear the imaginary mosquitoes were just an excuse; Luna''s real target was Brian.

    "Okay, I will arrange it now."

    Without so much as a thank you, Luna rolled her eyes at Diana and gestured for her to leave.

    Diana called Brian immediately and complained to him about what had happened. After ending the call, Diana felt quite a release. If the annoying actress was going to make trouble for Brian, he could at least solve the problems she caused.

 Chapter 577 - 159: Do You Want Your Full Salary?

    Lying on his bed, Brian was confused by Diana''s call. He drove to the hotel to see what was going on for himself.

    "Miss Brown, what is the problem?" Brian asked.

    "Mr. William, can''t you arrange a new hotel for me?" Luna said shyly.

    Brian was sick of her behavior. Only for the sake of the company''s deal with her did he hide his emotions. He smiled awkwardly and asked, "Is this hotel not comfortable?"

    Luna took Brian''s arm and pointed around the room.

    "But¡­ there are so many mosquitoes," she said dramatically.

    Brian forced himself not to push her away and asked, "Luna, do you know where Miss Anderson is?"

    "I don''t know. I think she might have gone to your company. But please, let''s not waste time talking about unimportant people. Please find another place for me. Preferably somewhere near your house."

    Brian pulled her hand away and called the hotel manager.

    "Please upgrade her to the presidential suite, thank you."

    Job done, Brian walked out to look for Diana.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Diana had gone back to her office in the William Group building.

    Seeing her arrive, Jason ran to greet her. "Good morning, Diana!"

    "Morning, Jason."

    "Do you know when Daniel will come to the pharmacy?"

    Diana was tired of answering Jason''s questions about Daniel.

    "Just focus on your work," Diana ordered.

    "Yes, boss!" Jason gave a polite salute and returned to work.

    Diana returned to the pharmacy and began checking a recent delivery of herbs when someone tapped her on the shoulder.

    Diana turned around and found Brian panting heavily.

    "Why didn''t you wait for me at the hotel?" Brian gasped.

    Diana was surprised to see him so soon. Had he already rearranged Luna''s hotel?

    "What is it? Are you still angry?" Brian said with a smile.

    Diana rolled her eyes at him. "How could I dare be angry? She is a famous actress while I am a mere employee."

    Brian laughed at Diana''s sarcastic response, she was so cute when she was angry.

    "So, did you need me for something?" Diana asked.

    Brian nodded. "Luna''s ad will be shot at the Grandeur Building. We should go there first to check it out."

    "Sure, let''s go." Diana began walking after Brian when she suddenly had an idea. "Wait a second."

    She turned to Jason, who was busy working. She tapped him on the shoulder and smiled. "If you had a chance to meet Luna, the film star, what would you say?"

    Having no idea of Diana''s real intent, Jason exclaimed, "Of course!"

    Without an explanation, Diana pulled Jason''s arm and led him out to Brian''s car.

    "Diana, am I really going to meet the real Luna?" Jason asked excitedly.

    "Yes, absolutely." Diana smiled at him.

    "Diana¡­" Jason was about to ask another question when Brian suddenly braked sharply.

    "Brian, are you kidding me? What''s going on?" Diana shouted.

    Brian wore an innocent look and pointed at the traffic lights. "Not my fault; red light."

    Diana rolled her eyes at him.

    But similar things kept happening every time Jason tried to talk to Diana. And Brian always had reasons for his erratic driving.

    Finally, Diana became tired of his childish acts and said, "Brian, if you continue doing this, I will make my own way there."

    Jason also understood that Brian was not happy about his conversation with Diana and decided to keep quiet.

    Luna was already there when they arrived at their destination. After waiting a while already, Luna''s patience had already run out.

    In contrast, Jason was overwhelmed with excitement and grabbed Diana''s coat. "God! Diana, look, it''s Luna! Though I think she is prettier on TV¡­"

    Diana reached out and touched his head in the way she used to touch Daniel'' dog, Lucky. "Well, if you behave well, you can meet more famous people."

    Jason looked at Diana with an admiring face.

    As Diana saw Jason as a little brother, such interactions felt very innocent. But Brian did not agree. He cleared his throat loudly and walked to Luna with a serious look.

    Seeing that, Diana followed him at once.

    The minute she noticed Brian, Luna put on a big smile. However, she then saw Diana following behind, and her smile froze. Why does she follow Brian everywhere? What an annoying woman!

    Diana smiled and reached out her hand, "Luna, nice to see you."

    But Luna ignored her, leaving Diana''s hand hanging in mid-air.

    Seeing how Luna acted, Jason''s impression of her quickly changed. She was just an actress; how could she treat people in such an arrogant manner?

    Brian also noticed her behavior towards Diana.

    "Nice to see you, Mr. William." Luna sprung forward to plant a kiss on Brian''s cheek, but at the last second, Brian stepped to the side, almost causing Luna to fall over.

    With a look of mock surprise, Brian said, "Luna, be careful."

    Jason forced himself not to laugh at the actress''s mishap.

    Luna squeezed out a smile and replied, "I''m fine, I''m fine. So tell me, where are we shooting?"

    Brian led the way to the elevator, and together they all went up to the top floor.

    It had been decorated very well. Jason looked around in awe. "Wow, this must-have cost a lot of money."

    Diana was also amazed. She looked at Brian and wondered whether he had prepared all this personally.

    Brian noticed her gaze but didn''t look back. Instead, he smiled privately to himself. But Luna saw their interaction and got angry with Diana.

    "You! Come here!" Luna pointed at Diana.

    "Me?" Diana asked in confusion.

    "Yeah, you!"

    "What can I do for you?"

    Luna looked at Diana in her most condescending manner and barked, "I am sleepy. Go get me a cup of coffee!"

    Diana was speechless. This woman could have enjoyed a nice long sleep this morning. But instead, she chose to waste her time messing with Diana in the hotel. Still maintaining a polite smile, Diana nodded and replied, "Okay, sure. Give me a few minutes, and I''ll have it arranged."

    And then she turned to Jason. "Go to buy a cup of coffee for Luna. You''ll be reimbursed later."

    Assigned with the task, Jason was a bit unhappy and complained, "Why should I do that? She asked you¡­"

    Diana stared at him. "Are you going or not? Do you want your full salary?"

 Chapter 578 - 160: Why Is It In Your Bag?

    Though he felt it was unfair, Jason nodded. What else could he do? Diana was his boss!

    Diana found a place to hide in so that Luna wouldn''t order her around again.

    Jason soon came back with a cup of coffee. Diana took it to Luna with a big smile. "Luna, here is your coffee."

    Luna looked at it, confused. "What is this? I only drink Starbucks'' coffee." Then she pushed Diana away irritably.

    Diana was even more pissed off now and walked back to where Jason was standing.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    With a frustrated look, Diana uttered, "Our superstar doesn''t like this brand. She only drinks Starbucks."

    Jason couldn''t believe it. Who did she think she was? Why was she so mean? Jason decided he would never call himself her fan again.

    Taking out her phone, Diana ordered a Starbucks take-out. It arrived quickly, and Diana took it carefully over to Luna once more. "Luna, here is your Starbucks."

    Luna looked it over and frowned at Diana. "It''s cold! I didn''t have breakfast this morning. Don''t you know it''s not healthy to have cold drinks on an empty stomach!" Saying that she threw the coffee to the floor.

    Diana couldn''t control her anger anymore and said, "Luna, it seems you don''t know what you want. Why don''t you buy it yourself?"

    How could Diana speak to her like that? Pointing at Diana, she shouted, "How dare you?! Go find your boss. I want to talk with Mr. William."

    Diana walked off and called Brian.

    When he came over, Luna forced herself to cry and acted innocently. She sobbed and said, "Mr. William, your employee is so rude. She must apologize to me."

    Brian stood in front of Diana and said with a smile, "Luna, I apologize for her. Please forgive us. How about we go for a cup of coffee in Starbucks after the shoot?"

    Luna nodded reluctantly, "Okay."

    After the shoot, Luna was still full of energy and said to Brian happily, "Mr. William, when are we going for coffee?"

    Brian smiled slightly and announced to all the workers there, "You have all had a hard day. Let''s go to Starbucks. It''s on me."

    The employees laughed and cheered. Luna was the only one feeling upset, as she had wanted some time alone with Brian.

    Diana hadn''t had time to eat all day and was extremely hungry. As they walked out of the building, she felt so dizzy that she almost fell over.

    Brian rushed to her and asked anxiously, "Are you okay?"

    Diana shook her head slightly and answered, "It''s okay. I''m just hungry."

    Seeing his woman like that spurred Brian on to get her something to eat fast, and he rushed to get his car from the car park.

    Luna, who was stood beside Brian, was full of anger and gazed at Diana with hateful jealousy.

    Brian swiftly pulled up to the pavement and picked Diana and Luna up.

    Jason, who was left behind to go in another car with other employees, felt mistreated again. How could Diana leave him behind?

    Brian drove fast and soon arrived at the caf¨¦. Ignoring Luna, he walked directly to the till and ordered a piece of tiramisu for Diana.

    Sitting on the sofa waiting for the others to arrive, Diana was distracted looking at her phone and didn''t notice Luna slip something into her bag.

    As Brian walked back with the tiramisu, Jason also arrived with the other employees.

    Before Diana could try the dessert, Luna shouted out in a panic, "I can''t find my necklace!"

    Diana frowned and asked, "Did you leave it in the building? Let''s go back now." She stood up and was about to walk out when Luna pulled her back.

    "Miss Anderson, why are you so nervous?"

    Diana was speechless. Why should she be nervous? She was trying to help her get the necklace back.

    "I bought it in Australia. It cost me forty thousand dollars. I can''t believe it''s missing!" Luna continued.

    Diana rolled her eyes. If Luna really treasured that necklace, why didn''t she want to go back to look for it? Instead, she was wasting her time on Diana.

    Luna turned to Diana and said, "Miss Anderson, if you took my necklace, you''d better give it back."

    "Why would I take your necklace?" Diana replied irritably.

    Luna smiled arrogantly and said in a raised voice, "If you are not the thief, do you dare to show what is in your bag?"

    She said this so loudly that Brian and the other employees who were ordering food were attracted to their discussion.

    Diana felt like she was about to explode. "Fine! I will show you." She was about to take everything out of her bag when Brian walked over and asked, "What is going on here?"

    Luna pointed at Diana and said, "Mr. William, my necklace has gone. I think Miss Anderson might have taken it."

    Brian uttered without hesitation, "Impossible."

    Standing behind Brian, Diana suddenly shouted in shock as she pulled the necklace out from her bag. "Why is this in my bag?"

    Luna grabbed the necklace and held it triumphantly in her hand.

    "See? You said you hadn''t taken it. So why is it in your bag?"

    The other employees began to murmur; this was becoming quite a scene!

    "I don''t believe it. Diana wouldn''t do that," Jason shouted.

    Diana looked at Brian and whispered meekly, "I didn''t do it."

    Finally, Brian turned to Luna and uttered in a low voice, "Luna, I think we can end our cooperation now."

    "What?" Luna was shocked. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    And then she heard Brian utter again, "I think we can end our cooperation now. I can''t allow anyone to defile Diana with baseless accusations."

    "You really believe her?" Luna yelled.

    Without hesitation, Brian nodded. "Yes, I believe her."

    Luna was so angry that her face turned bright red.

    "I will pay you the price of the necklace as compensation for the early termination," Brian continued. "And I hope you know that Miss Anderson would have no difficulties in buying such a necklace."

    Seeing there was nothing further to be done, Luna shouted at her assistant, "Let''s go!" With that, they walked out of the cafe.

    Brian turned to the stunned employees who were still staring and said, "Why are you all standing there? Aren''t you hungry?"

    Everyone immediately walked away to order their food.

 Chapter 579 - 161: Donéˆ¥æª› Cry

    Feeling nervous about what might happen, Diana asked Brian, "Will everything be okay?"

    Brian looked at her with a warm smile, "I won''t let anyone hurt you."

    Diana was moved. "What if I had taken her necklace?" she asked naughtily.

    Brian laughed. "I know you never would, that''s how I knew she was lying."

    Everything Brian said really made Diana feel he had changed. She didn''t want to show how happy she was, so she turned her face to the other side and said, "I''m going to have some food. I am starving."

    ***

    At that moment, Carol was at home, gazing at a test paper in her hand. She was thinking about what the doctor had said to her earlier that day, "Congratulations! You are pregnant. The baby conceived six weeks ago."

    Carol recorded her periods every month; hence she knew already that she was late. Still, she never thought she would be pregnant again so soon. Grasping the paper, she sat all day in the house, not knowing what to do.

    Late in the evening, she heard the lock on the front door opening, and Kyle appeared at the door.

    "Have you had dinner?" she asked, making sure to keep her voice even.

    Kyle nodded. This was generally their only topic of conversation recently.

    Then, not wanting to put it off, Carol showed Kyle the paper and said, "Kyle, I am pregnant again. This really is our chance to start over, and¡­"

    But before she could finish her sentence, Kyle threw the paper in her face.

    Carol was stunned and stood frozen on the spot.

    "Bastard," Kyle cursed. Six weeks ago? So, it was the night she slept with Chapman Miller?

    "What?" Carol heard what Kyle said, was he really talking that way about their baby?

    "We can''t have this bastard," Kyle said coldly and walked back out the front door.

    Carol covered her belly and sat on the floor. "Kyle, do you really hate me that much? Why did you even marry me?" she thought. Then she began to cry and murmured through her tears, "Baby, Mummy is sorry. I can''t keep you. Your father doesn''t love you."

    Struggling to stand up, Carol was determined to do the right thing for the baby and called the doctor, "Hello? I want to have an abortion."

    Afraid that she would lose the courage to end the pregnancy, Carol made an appointment for the following day.

    The next day, Kyle sat with Chapman Miller for lunch. Thinking that Chapman was the father of Carol''s baby, Kyle felt revolted. But he needed Chapman to achieve his goal. So, he forced himself to smile and chat naturally.

    Having several drunk cups of wine, Chapman sighed pitifully.

    "Mr. William, I was so drunk last time that I didn''t get to enjoy the beauty you brought with you to the bar. Could you invite Carol out to see me again?"

    Kyle was shocked. What did he mean? So they didn''t sleep together that night? Was the baby his?!

    Realizing what he had done, Kyle grabbed his car key and rushed out.

    As this was going on, Carol lay trembling on the operating table. She had chosen to take the operation without anesthesia.

    The doctor tried to persuade her not to, but Carol was determined. Before the operation, the doctor sighed and said, "I have to warn you that this is going to be very painful."

    Still, Carol remained resolute. She whispered to the baby, "Please forgive me. I can''t have you. But I will remember you forever."

    "It''s okay. I can bear it," Carol answered.

    The doctor shook her head and went about preparing the equipment.

    As the doctor began the procedure, Carol felt her feelings for Kyle were gone, once and for all.

    Carol could only think that the baby would soon be gone, and her tears came pouring out. She thought this must be the most grievous thing one could do in the world.

    Suddenly, the doctor shouted out, "God! It''s hemorrhaging!"

    Carol started to feel more and more sleepy and couldn''t keep clear-headed anymore. It occurred to her that death might be the best ending for her; at least that way, she could die with her baby.

    Carol had put Diana down as her emergency contact, so a nurse at the hospital called Diana as soon as the complications occurred. She was able to get to the hospital just after Carol had been brought back to her room. When she got there, she saw Carol lying on the bed, looking deathly pale.

    "Diana¡­" Carol murmured hoarsely.

    Diana wiped away her tears and squeezed out a smile, "I am here."

    Carol reached out and touched Diana''s face. "Don''t cry. I am sorry to make you worry about me."

    Despite Carol''s situation, Diana couldn''t help being annoyed. "Why didn''t you tell me about this before? If the hospital hadn''t called me, what then?"

    Carol''s mind was drifting, and she barely heard Diana''s question. Minutes later, she looked up and said, "Diana, I won''t be able to have children anymore, right?"

    "Don''t think like that. The first thing you should do is rest. You are still young. You still have time."

    "Don''t lie to me. I heard them talking about it¡­"

    Earlier, the doctors had mentioned that she might never be able to get pregnant again because of the hemorrhage.

    "It''s better this way, I suppose. I don''t want a baby whose father despises it."

    Diana couldn''t keep herself calm anymore and held Carol in her arms. She cried out, "Carol, you shouldn''t be treated this way!"

    Carol smiled bitterly. She never thought her marriage with Kyle would go like this.

    After a while, Carol uttered, "Diana, I want to go home."

    "But you are still weak," Diana said hesitantly.

    Carol winked at Diana. "You are always worrying about me. But seriously, I hate the smell of hospitals. Please take me home."

    Seeing that Carol was truly determined, Diana gave up persuading her.

    Carol m.o.a.n.e.d as she tried to stand.

    "Carol, are you sure you''re okay?" Diana asked.

    Swallowing the pain, Carol forced herself to carry on. She slumped into the wheelchair, and Diana pushed her out to the taxi rank.

 Chapter 580 - 162: Are You Apologizing To Me?

    When the taxi arrived at Carol''s home, Diana saw Kyle standing at the door.

    Kyle walked towards them, but Carol and Diana ignored him completely.

    Diana helped Carol onto the bed. Even that was exhausting for Carol, and she felt generally terrible. Not wanting to make Diana worry, Carol encouraged her to leave.

    "You can leave now, Diana. You just took over the business. There must be a lot of work to do. Go!"

    "No, I have to look after you," Diana protested.

    Carol almost felt she couldn''t bear the pain anymore. With a serious, angry look, she uttered, "I want to be alone. Please."

    Feeling her anger, Diana stood up to go. It was true she had been away for a long time, and work was very busy. She looked at Carol and said softly, "Take care of yourself. I will be back tomorrow."

    Carol had no strength to support herself anymore; she was just overwhelmed by the pain. She nodded silently.

    Kyle was still waiting at the door with a cigarette in his hand. When he saw Diana walk out, he threw the cigarette to the floor.

    "How is she?" he asked nervously.

    Diana looked coldly at him. "So now you care for her?"

    Diana had no idea why Carol had decided to give up the baby. But her instinct told her that Kyle hadn''t been treating Carol well. Otherwise, she would never have chosen to give up her second baby and possibly the chance ever to be a mother.

    Taking a deep breath, Diana said, "Kyle. I warned you last time. I even hit you! But it seems that it had no effect on you. Everything that has happened to Carol is your fault."

    Having said her piece, Diana was about to leave when suddenly; Kyle pulled her into his arms in a passionate embrace.

    "Diana, I love you!"

    Diana was flabbergasted. She struggled to get out of his arms, but Kyle held her firmly. Diana used all her strength to take one step back and then kicked Kyle hard in the groin.

    The pain was crippling, and Kyle dropped instantly to the floor.

    Diana looked down at him in disgust. "Kyle, you are absolutely repulsive. I think you might be the worst person I have ever met. You don''t deserve Carol."

    With that, Diana walked away.

    Kyle smiled bitterly. He had finally summoned the courage to admit his feelings. And in return, she told him he was repulsive. That was almost as excruciating as the pain from her kick.

    Kyle went up to the bedroom, where he found Carol sleeping. He sat down beside the bed and just gazed at her pale figure. He reached out his hand and gently brushed her hair from her face. He couldn''t tell what he was feeling right now. He was overwhelmed with guilt, knowing that he forced her to give up their baby.

    When Kyle recalled this moment many days later, he realized he would never have another chance to start over with Carol, which he would always regret.

    Kyle stayed with Carol for a while longer and then left.

    After returning to the company, Diana was still upset about Carol. However, there were issues to confront at work; Anderson''s pharmacy was not going as well as expected. Unfortunately, Diana acknowledged that it was probably due to their low profile.

    With that in mind, she decided to approach Luna again.

    So, she called Luna''s assistant.

    "Hello? Is that Luna''s assistant?" Diana asked cautiously.

    "Yes, may I have your name, please?"

    "Diana Anderson. Do you remember me? We met before for the Anderson''s pharmacy shoot."

    Recalling what had happened, the assistant uttered with contempt, "I remember you. What do you want?"

    "Well, I was hoping to make an appointment with Luna. I want to talk to her face to face."

    The assistant answered impatiently, "I will ask her if she''d like to see you." Then she ended the call.

    Listening vaguely to the conversation, Luna looked approvingly at her newly painted fingernails. "Who was that?"

    "Diana Anderson. She said she wants to see you."

    Without hesitation, Luna coolly replied, "No."

    But then, seconds later, she changed her mind. "Wait! Why not? Is she begging to see me? I will see her."

    The assistant asked again, "Really?"

    Luna nodded. Of course, she would see her. She had already begun planning ways to humiliate her. Thinking of what was going to happen, Luna laughed out loud.

    The assistant took out her phone and made the call. She let Diana know that Luna was graciously willing to meet and to be at a city-center restaurant for 6 pm that evening.

    Diana was delighted that Luna had agreed to the meeting. Eager for things to go smoothly, Diana arrived at 5:30 pm.

    Ever the diva, Luna didn''t show up until gone half six. When she sat down at the table where Diana was waiting for her, Luna said, "The traffic was awful."

    Diana smiled. "Yes, I understand. And you must be very busy with work."

    Inside, Diana was sincerely embarrassed to be meeting Luna. But she had no other choice.

    "Luna, I want to apologize to you for what happened before. Do you think we can rearrange our cooperation?"

    Luna laughed out, "Jesus! Are you apologizing to me? You were rather tough last time¡­"

    Diana forced herself to smile decently.

    Luna rolled her eyes at Diana and gave her a devilish look.

    "How about this? You get down on your knees and pray for my forgiveness. Then I will consider working with you again."

    However, this was just too much for Diana to handle. She stood up and said angrily, "Luna, you know very well what went on last time. And I know it too. Why are you acting all innocent?"

    Luna took her time to reply. Looking Diana directly in the eye, she sneered at her, "It seems you don''t truly value our cooperation. I don''t think there is any need to waste more time discussing this."

    Getting up to leave, Luna didn''t notice the waiter standing just behind her with a huge pot of boiling soup.

    Without hesitation, Diana jumped up to try and prevent Luna from being hurt.

    Surprised by Luna''s presence at his back, the waiter lost his grip on the pot of soup, and the whole contents poured out onto Diana''s arm.

    The soup was scalding hot, and Diana''s arm immediately turned bright red.

    Luna knelt down to check on Diana. "Are you alright?"

    Diana frowned from the pain. She just wanted to focus on staying calm.

    The waiter ran to call an ambulance, as well as retrieve the burns kit from the kitchen.

    The paramedics arrived and gave Diana some initial treatment, but she was sent to the hospital for further assistance.

    Luna was sincerely worried about Diana. She followed the paramedics into the ambulance and went with them to the hospital.

 Chapter 581 - 163: Donéˆ¥æª› Be Afraid

    Luna sat nervously in the ambulance en route to the hospital with Diana. She was touched by Diana''s courage.

    The doctor treated Diana''s arm and covered the wounded area with cream.

    Standing at the bedside, Luna seemed more worried than Diana was.

    "Doctor, will it leave a scar?" she asked.

    The doctor shook his head slightly.

    "No. We were able to treat her just in time."

    Relieved at the news, Luna turned to Diana with a serious look. "Why did you do this? I don''t like people helping me."

    Of course, Diana thought. She had saved Luna. And now guess who was complaining about it?

    Just then, Brian arrived at the ward where Diana was being treated. Seeing the bandages on Diana''s arms, he couldn''t control his anger, "You are too careless. Is the advertis.e.m.e.nt so important?"

    Without hesitation, Diana answered, "Yes."

    Brian was so angry that he didn''t know how to reply.

    Hearing their conversation, Luna waved her hands and said, "Fine! I will work with you!"

    Diana shouted out excitedly, "Really? Are you serious, Luna?"

    "You saved me and put yourself at risk. What else can I say?"

    Diana was happy about the unexpected surprise.

    Luna turned to the door. Before walking out, she uttered, "You don''t have to worry about the advertis.e.m.e.nt. Take care of yourself. We will discuss it later when you are healed."

    Diana nodded. Maybe Luna was not a bad girl after all.

    Seeing Diana''s joyful look, Brian couldn''t blame her anymore.

    "Well, are you happy now?"

    Diana nodded and put her arms around his neck in a warm embrace. She laughed loudly. "Luna is going to work with us. Amazing!"

    First, Brian was shocked by Diana''s forwardness, but then he smiled and hugged her back tightly.

    Suddenly realizing what she was doing, Diana pulled away. She smiled awkwardly. "Well¡­ I guess it''s time to go home now." And then she rushed away to the nurse''s station to discharge herself.

    Brian let out a small chuckle. Diana was willing to be with him, wasn''t she?

    At the same time, Kate Grace left her house to run some errands. Seeing neither her mother nor Brian was at home, Sybil immediately called Ken. "Hi, Ken! Come to my house now!"

    Kate didn''t like her to see Ken, so since her mother had moved in, Sybil hadn''t seen Ken for days. She missed him like crazy.

    Sybil waited by the door for Ken to arrive.

    Hearing the sound of the garage door opening, Sybil counted the seconds, "One, two, three¡­"

    On "three," the door opened, and there was Ken. Sybil rushed into his arms and hugged him firmly, "Ken, I missed you so much."

    Smiling at her, Ken stroked her cheek and said gently, "Honey, I missed you too." No one could imagine how much he had wanted to see her during those days. He wanted this cute, clever girl so badly.

    Suddenly, Ken''s face turned red. He tried to move Sybil out from his grasp slowly.

    Naturally, Sybil was unhappy about this and hugged him tighter still.

    Left with no other option, Ken had to explain why he pushed her away. "Baby, get off me. I am getting hard," he whispered.

    Sybil''s face turned red, but she didn''t move. Instead, she raised her head and gave Ken a long, passionate kiss. It seemed she had made a big decision.

    Ken was shocked. "Are you serious?" he asked gently.

    Sybil nodded. She was ready.

    Ken understood the significance of the moment and wanted to do it right. He carried Sybil in his arms like a princess and walked up to her bedroom.

    Lying on Sybil''s bed, Ken slowly took off Sybil''s clothes. Soon, they were both n.a.k.e.d. Sybil was so shy that she covered her body with her hands.

    Ken smiled and held her hands in his.

    "Baby, you are gorgeous. Don''t be afraid, it won''t hurt," he whispered.

    Sybil tried to relax and let it happen, but then she felt the pain. Instinctively, she tried to push out what was trying to go into her body.

    Ken panted heavily. "Baby, try to take it," he said gently.

    Before Sybil could think any more, Ken thrust again, this time at a lower angle. Feeling the pain, Sybil m.o.a.n.e.d slightly and grasped Ken''s back with her fingers. "It is painful. You are a liar."

    Stimulated by the pain of Sybil''s fingernails scraping down his back, Ken was turned on and moved faster and faster.

    Sybil m.o.a.n.e.d and screamed. Their passion continued for several minutes until Ken finally came.

    Exhausted, they both fell to sleep within seconds.

    When Sybil awoke the next day, it was already midday. She opened her eyes and saw Ken lying next to her with a loving smile. Thinking of what had happened between them, Sybil felt intensely shy.

    "I am thirsty," she uttered hoarsely.

    Ken helped her sit up and handed her a glass of water.

    Sybil happily drank it up, then climbed back under the quilt. No matter what Ken said, she was still too embarrassed to show her face.

    Ken laughed. "Are you shy?"

    Sybil pulled the quilt down slightly, so her eyes were showing and stared at Ken for a moment before quickly hiding again. She was regretful for her craziness the night before.

    Ken spoke gently to her and tried to get rid of her awkwardness.

    "Sybil, I have something to tell you."

    "What is it?" Sybil asked curiously, looking at him again.

    Ken took out a small box from his pocket and knelt down on the floor.

    Sybil was stunned. Was that a ring?

    Ken opened the box and inside was a stunning engagement ring! He took a deep breath, then began.

    "Sybil William, I first bought this ring a long time ago. But I never found the right moment to give it to you. But now, I would like to ask you a question. Will you marry me?"

    Sybil was shocked. She stared open-mouthed at a worried-looking Ken.

    Ken took her hesitation for doubt and continued nervously, "Sybil, now we have slept together, it is time to get married. I will be a great husband. I promise." Being so forthright, Ken felt his ears turn red. He had been brought up in a traditional family; he was a traditional man at heart.

    Sybil thought Ken was too cute and beamed back at him with an enormous smile. Then, very slowly, she began to nod her head.

    Now Ken was shocked. "Sybil, are you saying you will marry me?" he asked nervously.

    "Yes, Ken, of course, I will!"

    Ken hugged her tightly and laughed out loud.

    Sybil cried and held him close to her body, her new fianc¨¦.

 Chapter 582 - 164: I Love You

    Once she was back to work after her accident, Diana called Luna to finish the ad. Luna was quite willing to cooperate with her this time. They finished the shoot in good time, and Luna put in a fantastic performance.

    Fortunately, the advertis.e.m.e.nt was very well received. In the days and weeks following the video''s release, it was widely shared across social media and became a viral hit. The impact on Anderson''s pharmacy was huge, kick-starting sales and putting the business on a solid path.

    Brian suggested that they should have a party to celebrate Diana''s success.

    Diana agreed to his idea, and a large group was invited to a downtown karaoke bar.

    Actually, Diana was not interested in this kind of activity. But the employees involved in the project were excited after receiving Brian''s invitation. As the party was held in her honor, she had no excuse not to be there.

    Seated in their own private room, people all gathered around to choose their songs. Diana was the only one sitting on the couch the whole time.

    Noticing that, Jason sat down beside her and said, "Diana, go pick a song!"

    "No! No! No!" Diana refused his suggestion. She was terrible at singing.

    Seeing it was a lost cause, Jason gave up persuading her and was about to leave.

    Before he could, Brian walked over with a serious look and took Diana in his arms.

    "Brian! What are you doing?" Diana shouted and struggled to get away from him.

    Brian was so jealous of Jason that he didn''t pay attention to what Diana was saying. He held her firmly as if she was his possession.

    Jason was frightened by the warning signals emanating from Brian''s. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Diana, I am going to pick a song. Have fun!"

    It was then that Jason finally realized that Brian loved Diana. And he had no intention to offend his boss.

    Diana was still irritated by Brian''s behavior and slapped his hand away.

    "Take your hands off me."

    Brian smiled and didn''t get mad. He felt that Diana was not that reluctant to be with him, which gave him the courage to do more. He held Diana''s hair in his hands and played with it between his fingers.

    Diana frowned at him. When she was about to get rid of him, she heard an old love song begin on the karaoke machine.

    The person holding the microphone was eager to sing his own song and asked everyone, "Who chose this song? I will skip it if no one is going to sing."

    Without warning, Brian stood up and walked to the mini-stage where the man was standing. The man quickly handed over the microphone and ran back to his seat.

    With an intense look on his face, Brian held the microphone confidently and began to sing.

    "I love you, baby, and if it''s quite all right, I need you to warm my lonely night¡­" Brian sang his heart out, all the while looking right at Diana, his eyes full of love.

    Diana was shy, and her face turned red. She lowered her head and heard Brian continue singing, "I love you baby, trust in me when I say¡­"

    At the end of the song, Brian gestured to someone to cut the music, and the room fell silent.

    "I hurt someone very dear to me. And I really want her to come back to me."

    All the employees were shocked and discussed with each other. The whole time Brian never took his eyes off Diana.

    A few seconds passed, then he asked, "Diana, will you love me again?"

    Diana was stunned. Everyone was looking at her.

    Still waiting for a reply, Brian knelt down before her. He didn''t care what people might say. All he wanted was Diana. All he could see was Diana''s face. Down on his knees, he raised his head and looked at her expectantly.

    Surrounded by all their employees, Diana didn''t want to embarrass Brian. After all, he was the CEO of the company. So, she nodded her head.

    Brian stood up and hugged Diana. He held her in his arms and promised, "Diana, I won''t make you sad anymore. I love you."

    Brian held her and turned around. He couldn''t help laughing with pride. Brian announced to the room with Diana in his arms, "You can order anything you want. I will invite everybody."

    Everyone screamed and cheered. They hoped that Brian could be this happy every day.

    Hand in hand, Brian and Diana walked out of the room. As soon as they were outside, Diana shook off his hand.

    Brian didn''t understand what was happening. Hadn''t Diana just said "yes" to being his girlfriend? He tried to figure out what he had done wrong.

    "Diana, did I do anything to make you feel uncomfortable?" Brian asked carefully.

    "I nodded because I didn''t want to embarrass you in front of everyone," Diana explained.

    Brian was nervous. Was Diana trying to refuse him again?

    "Diana, you have to keep your word," Brian said. He didn''t want to lose her again.

    "Why is it always on your terms? You wanted me to leave, and I left you. Now, you want me again. So what? I must be with you?" Diana sobbed quietly as she spoke.

    Brian felt his heart was breaking. Holding Diana in his arms, he uttered softly, "I am so sorry for what happened before. Will you give me a second chance, please?"

    "Let me think about it," Diana whimpered.

    Brian smiled slightly. Diana loved him, didn''t she?

    Under the soft light of the moon, Brian and Diana held each other.

    ***

    Standing on the top floor of the William building, Kyle was smoking. He was somewhat frustrated; he never thought that the cooperation between Anderson''s Pharmacy and the William Group would be such a success.

    "Kyle?" Antonette walked into his office without knocking. She continued in a sweet tone, "I saw the light in your office was on. But I didn''t think you would still be here."

    Antonette sat down at Kyle''s desk.

    Kyle continued smoking, not saying a word.

    "I just passed by Diana''s house. No one is home. I heard that Diana was out with Brian for the celebration party," Antonette said.

    Kyle had already been anxious about that. Finally, he uttered impatiently, "Antonette, if you want to laugh at me, you can stop it right now. Leave me alone."

    Antonette smiled. "Kyle, why do you think like that? We are partners. You succeed, I succeed; you fail, I fail. I hope you will be the one who smiles last. I think it''s time to implement our plan."

    Kyle thought for a moment. Ultimately, he had to agree. Things were not going well for them.

    Antonette smiled confidently and suggested, "Kyle, how about meeting with Chapman Miller again? Make sure to take Carol with you." Antonette recalled how Carol''s appearance won them the contract so quickly last time.

    "F.u.c.k off!" Kyle shouted angrily.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Antonette was shocked by his sudden anger. What was wrong with him?

    Kyle threw the cigarette on the floor and stamped on it. He walked straight up to Antonette and seized her neck.

    "I''m warning you, do not hurt Carol." Saying that he pushed her aside and walked out.

    Antonette held onto the chair and panted heavily. What the f.u.c.k? He was the one that left Carol with Chapman in the first place. So why was he getting so mad at her for suggesting the same thing? And what was so special about Carol?!

 Chapter 583 - 165: I Donéˆ¥æª› Agree

    Kyle sat in his car, trying to calm down. He thought about Carol and everything she had done for him. For once, he drove home without going to a bar.

    The lights were still on in the house. Kyle felt warmed by the homely feel and picked up his pace. To his surprise, nothing was on the table, and Carol wasn''t waiting for him.

    Hearing the noise, Carol thought it was the housekeeper. She shouted out, "You can leave it on the table in the living room. Thank you."

    Carol walked gingerly out of the bedroom. She was still not completely healed from the operation.

    Seeing Kyle standing there, Carol felt nothing.

    "Oh, it''s you. I didn''t know you would be back, so I didn''t prepare your dinner." After saying that, Carol walked slowly back to bed.

    Kyle stood silently and looked at Carol''s body. She had been slim before, but now she was really skinny. It made Kyle uncomfortable to see her like that. He missed those days when Carol loved him and looked after him.

    He wanted to reach out and hold her. But how could he? Kyle stood still in helpless desperation.

    All those months he had been plotting and scheming, he hadn''t noticed that Carol was always on his mind. And now it was probably too late.

    That evening, Sybil took Ken back to her house. Sitting with Kate, Sybil didn''t dare to look at her.

    "Say it. What is it?" Kate asked directly.

    "Mrs. Grace, I have asked Sybil to marry me," Ken said with determination in his eyes.

    "What?" Kate couldn''t believe what she had heard. "No, I don''t agree." Kate still hadn''t decided whether Ken was a good man. Besides, he was just one of Brian''s employees. He didn''t have a famous family''s name. Sybil was naughty, but she was the only daughter of the William family. She wouldn''t allow Sybil to marry such a poor boy.

    Sybil bit her lip. It was time to reveal even bigger news.

    "Mum, I am pregnant!"

    Kate''s eyes widened in shock. "What?!"

    Ken was also in disbelief. Sybil hadn''t even told him yet!

    "I am serious. I took the test several times, actually. I am definitely pregnant." Sybil didn''t dare to look her mother in the face.

    Kate felt like she was about to faint. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down, then pointed at Sybil.

    "You¡­ what are you doing? I have told you over and over again that you should respect yourself and not trust in men." After her divorce from Simon, Kate didn''t believe in men anymore.

    "Ken is not a father," Sybil grumbled.

    "What are you saying? How dare you say that?" Kate was so furious that she wanted to slap her daughter.

    Ken could see things were escalating and wrapped himself around Carol.

    Kate''s anger soon turned into violence, and she beat Ken heavily.

    Ken didn''t flinch; he didn''t even make a sound.

    Finally, Sybil cried out, "Mum, stop it!"

    Kate didn''t really mean to beat Ken. She was just so angry. Sybil''s begging persuaded her to stop, and she stepped back.

    It was silent for a while as Kate cooled down and Sybil crouched beside Ken, checking he was ok after the beating.

    It was clear to Kate now that there was an unbreakable bond between her daughter and Ken. All she could do was agree to their marriage. She told Ken that she wanted to discuss the details of the wedding with his parents as soon as possible.

    Sybil laughed and shouted. "So, Mum, can I go back with Ken tonight?"

    All her daughter could think about now was her fianc¨¦, typical. Kate waved her hands and said, "Fine. Whatever."

    Sybil helped Ken up and practically dragged him out of the house.

    "Good night, Mrs. Grace," Ken called out.

    After giving it much thought, Kate decided to call Simon and tell him about the situation.

    Of course, Simon was furious. It seemed none of his children were under his control. He had thought to marry Sybil to a man from an elite family. Now, she was pregnant. And she wanted to marry Ken!

    "I don''t agree," Simon shouted angrily.

    Kate smiled coldly and uttered, "You only care about your own interests. Have you ever thought about your children? I won''t say this again, you have to meet with Ken''s parents." Kate ended the call like that, leaving Simon furious.

    Kate was determined to ensure that Simon would show up to meet Ken''s parents. She didn''t want to make them think that Sybil''s parents didn''t cherish her.

    Meanwhile, at the William building, it was late at night, and the offices were deserted entirely, or at least they should have been. In fact, there was a man inside, sneaking around in Brian''s office.

    Downstairs a white Maserati was parked outside the back entrance to the offices, where a nervous Kyle was waiting behind the tinted windows.

    When the man found what he was looking for, he made his way down to the car and handed it to the mysterious man.

    "Is it what I requested?" said Kyle. The man handed it to him, and he gave it a quick check. Kyle smiled.

    "The payment will be wired to your account tonight."

    The man didn''t say anything in reply. He simply disappeared into the night.

    Kyle looked around quickly to check; no one was watching and then drove off.

    Stopping his car at a villa out in the suburbs, Kyle saw Antonette waiting for him at the door. She was wearing a very short skirt and a low-cut top.

    Kyle got out of the car with the paper in hand.

    "Can you not dress like a whore?" Kyle frowned.

    Antonette''s smile froze, and her face turned red. Kyle looked straight past her and walked into the villa.

    They went up to the study, and Kyle put the papers down on the table.

    "Here are the financial reports of the William Group for the last two quarters. Make a copy and bring it to Chapman."

    Antonette smiled. "Kyle, your man is very good."

    "Stop wasting time, just do it."

    The plan was to use Chapman''s company as an intermediary, transfer the money from the William Group via Chapman''s company, and eventually into Kyle''s account.

    Seeing Kyle''s eagerness to get away, Antonette laughed.

    "Are you going home to see your ugly wife?" In Antonette''s opinion, Carol was not s.e.xy at all, particularly after losing her second baby.

    "Who said you could speak like that about my wife?" Kyle said coldly.

    Antonette was put out by Kyle''s reaction. She smiled awkwardly and said, "What''s the matter? I thought you hated her too?"

    "Antonette, I have never beaten a woman. But I will seriously hurt you if you keep talking like that," Kyle warned. And with that, Kyle stormed out.

 Chapter 584 - 166: Stop Wasting Time

    The next day, Brian drove in to work as usual. As soon as he arrived, his assistant ran to him and said, "Boss, the CCTV outside your office went down for a few minutes last night."

    "What?" Brian was nervous and walked quickly up to his office.

    However, he arrived too late as just minutes beforehand, a man in uniform had snuck into Brian''s office and put back the stolen paper.

    Brian and his assistant checked his office and went through all the confidential papers. To their relief, they found that nothing was gone.

    "Everything is okay. You can go back to work now," Brian said.

    The assistant nodded and walked out.

    Meanwhile, Kate and Simon arrived at the caf¨¦ to meet Ken''s parents, who had been waiting there for a few minutes already.

    Ken stood up respectfully when he saw Kate.

    Simon scoffed loudly at Ken, trying to be a gentleman. This was met with a filthy look from Sybil, who, of course, didn''t like her father. As for Kate, she didn''t care for Simon at all. She had only asked him to come because he was Sybil''s father.

    Simon sat there, awkwardly, feeling ignored and unwanted.

    Ken''s father was French, and his mother was Chinese. As his father didn''t know the customs of western weddings, Ken''s mother was to be the decision-maker. She was quite different from Kate, very kind and tender. And this soon helped Kate warm to her.

    Sybil and Ken''s mothers had a positive talk and decided that the wedding would be held in the William Group hotel.

    Brian didn''t know anything about Sybil''s upcoming wedding.

    When she realized he was unaware, Kate called him immediately to talk about the details.

    Brian was shocked. So, Sybil and Ken were getting married at the same time it had taken Diana to forgive him?

    "You have to arrange it as quick as you can," Kate repeated. After all, Sybil was pregnant now. Even if Sybil could wait, the baby wouldn''t. The wedding had to be completed before Sybil gave birth.

    Brian nodded. After he finished talking to his mother, Brian saw Ken dropping Sybil home. Sybil had thought it would be better if they were separated before the wedding, so she had asked to move back in with Kate. Of course, Ken agreed with her; he would agree with whatever Sybil said.

    Brian went out to confront Ken. The two men stared at each other out. The tension was extreme. Then, without warning, Brian punched Ken''s belly hard with all his strength.

    The hit was unexpected, and Ken had to squat down to catch his breath.

    "Brian! What are you doing?" Sybil shouted.

    Brian came close to Ken''s face.

    "I punched you because you made Sybil pregnant before marrying her." And that was it, Brian left.

    Sybil grumbled, "You''re mental! Many women get pregnant before marriage these days. You are a nut! Now I know why Diana doesn''t like you!"

    Sybil squatted down and comforted Ken again worriedly, "Are you okay?"

    Ken shook his head and, surprisingly, stood up for Brian.

    "I understand why he is mad at me."

    "But he beat you!" Sybil exclaimed. She would never understand male logic.

    Standing at the airport, Diana waited at the arrival terminal for her parents. They were due to get back from their trip today. And a few days later, they would continue their travels again.

    Diana''s mother and father walked out arm in arm. Seeing Diana, her mother waved at her excitedly.

    "I missed you so much!" said Diana''s mother, gently touching her face.

    "If you really missed me, you would have come back long ago¡­" Diana m.o.a.n.e.d.

    "Diana, what are you talking about? Your mother and I raised you and your brother. Now you are a.d.u.l.ts, we are finally free to travel. How could you ask us to come back to help you? You disappoint me."

    "I agree, darling," Mrs. Anderson uttered immediately.

    Diana rolled her eyes. "I know you didn''t want to come back at all. If you didn''t have to sign the shareholder''s agreement, you wouldn''t be here."

    Diana''s father and mother were the owners of Anderson Pharmacy. So, the contract with the William Group wouldn''t take effect until they signed it.

    "We did miss you too, honey," Mrs. Anderson said warmly.

    The three of them laughed and chatted happily with each other.

    Diana was so focused on the conversation that she didn''t notice the girl in sunglasses hovering near them.

    Once Diana and her parents were out of sight, the girl removed the sunglasses and showed her face. It was Antonette.

    She stared at them with hatred. Her plan had been to act as one of Diana''s employees picking Mr. and Mrs. Anderson up at the airport and then prevent them from sighing the contract. She had not anticipated that Diana would come to pick her parents up herself!

    Sitting in the company car, Diana asked the driver to take them directly to the William Group building.

    "Diana, you have done so well!" Mrs. Anderson gasped as they pulled up outside the well-decorated pharmacy. She was very impressed with Diana''s work.

    "I am so proud of you," Mr. Anderson gushed.

    Diana showed them all around the pharmacy, pointing out systems she''d implemented and new products they had on offer.

    Mr. Anderson nodded his approval; the pharmacy was well stocked with high-quality products.

    Diana still hadn''t told Brian that her parents were in town. And as they would discuss the deal directly with Simon, he was not scheduled to meet them.

    Upstairs in his office, Brian looked at the clock. It was about lunchtime, and he worried that Diana would forget to eat. So, he brought some food with him and went downstairs.

    Brian entered the pharmacy and called out, "Diana, it''s lunchtime."

    Hearing his voice, Diana recalled that she hadn''t told him her parents were there!

    Brian came closer and asked, "Why are you ignoring me? Come and have your lunch." He put the food on the table and started opening the boxes.

    Diana stepped back and whispered, "Why are you here?"

    Brian was confused. Wasn''t it normal for him to do something nice for his girlfriend?

    "Diana, who is this?" Mrs. Anderson heard the noise and came over.

    "He¡­he is¡­" Diana hesitated.

 Chapter 585 - 167: What Had He Done?

    Seeing his daughter''s reaction, Mr. Anderson had an inkling that the man standing before him had stolen his daughter''s heart. He looked at Brian with a critical eye. Well, he is handsome, thought Mr. Anderson. But Diana can surely do better!

    Brian was caught unawares by the presence of Diana''s parents. But he quickly gathered himself and greeted them reverently, "Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Anderson. I am¡­" Brian stopped for a moment and glanced at Diana, who looked rather nervous, before continuing, "I am Diana''s boyfriend. My name is Brian William."

    Diana stared at him. She hadn''t prepared herself to tell her parents about their relationship. Moreover, she hadn''t decided whether to forgive him or not. Now he had told them everything!

    "Diana, you never mentioned this before." Mrs. Anderson looked at Brian with a friendly smile. The man standing before them was tall and handsome. Besides, he was polite and well educated. Mrs. Anderson was quite satisfied.

    "So tell me, Brian, what do your parents do?" Mrs. Anderson asked.

    "Well, my¡­" Brian was about to answer, but Diana interrupted him.

    "Mother, what a weird question! Aren''t you supposed to meet Mr. William now?"

    Mrs. Anderson looked at her watch. Their meeting with Simon was rather soon. "We will pick this up again later, Brian. It was nice to meet you."

    "Mum, hurry up!" Diana pleaded, ushering her mother out of the shop.

    Brian stood still and saw Mr. Anderson looking at him with raised eyebrows. He smiled. It seemed his future mother-in-law rather liked him, but Mr. Anderson would take a bit more work.

    Diana led her parents to the restaurant in the William building.

    Mrs. Anderson was rather curious about Brian and asked, "Diana, when did you guys start dating? How old is he? What do his parents do? What does he do?"

    "Mum, you just asked a thousand questions. Which one do you want me to answer first?"

    Mr. Anderson smiled coldly and said, "I don''t think he is a good man to marry."

    "Oh, darling! He is handsome!" Mrs. Anderson laughed.

    Mr. Anderson had to admit that much was certainly true.

    Diana didn''t want to continue discussing this topic. Luckily, the dishes she had ordered arrived at the table.

    "Alright, let''s eat first."

    After their long journey, Mr and Mrs green were famished. The food smelled delicious, and they were eager to try it. Soon, they were both focused on the food and stopped asking questions.

    After dinner, Diana then brought her parents to the place where they would meet Simon.

    Simon arrived late and was very apologetic.

    "I''m so sorry, I didn''t expect there to be a traffic jam at this time."

    Mr. Anderson smiled. "It''s okay."

    Simon sat down and started chatting with Diana''s parents.

    "Your daughter is so considerate and talented. She is doing a great job of running your company." Simon was eager to complement Diana to make up for his treatment of her previously.

    Diana''s parents looked very proud.

    "She is still young, though," Mr. Anderson pointed out.

    Simon continued, "Girls are better than boys anyway. My son always makes me angry. Have you met my son?

    His question made Diana rather anxious.

    Simon continued, "He is in charge of the William Group. His name is Brian William."

    "Brian William?" Mr. Anderson murmured.

    Mrs. Anderson immediately recalled that Brian was the man they had met before. She smiled and answered, "Yes, we met. He is very polite."

    He''s never polite to me, Simon thought.

    Mr. Anderson whispered to his wife, "When did we meet his son?"

    Mrs. Andersoned nodded her head in Diana''s direction till Mr. Anderson realized what she meant.

    Realizing what was now at stake, Mr. Anderson turned deadly serious, all of the friendliness gone from his expression. He would not allow them to get Anderson''s Pharmacy and his only daughter!

    Though they had just signed the contract, Mr. Anderson abruptly pulled his wife and daughter out and said goodbye to Simon. Then they left immediately.

    Simon was gobsmacked. What had he done?

    Mr. Anderson pulled his wife and daughter into the car.

    "What are you doing?" complained Mrs. Anderson.

    Mr. Anderson pulled a face and didn''t answer.

    "Dad, what is going on?" Diana yelled from the back seat.

    "Is Brian a good man? Does he care for you? You know some of these rich guys aren''t trustworthy," Mr. Anderson said nervously.

    Mrs. Anderson rolled her eyes. "You speak as if you are the only good man in this world."

    Seeing her parents were on the verge of an argument, Diana decided to intervene.

    "Dad, I haven''t properly agreed to be his girlfriend yet," Diana murmured.

    Mr. Anderson was happier after hearing that. "Darling, I support you! You have to test him. If he is not serious about your relationship, do not be his girlfriend."

    "Diana, for once, I think your father is right. Call Brian up now and ask him out for dinner tonight," said Mrs. Anderson.

    "What? I think it might be a bit improper¡­"

    "I think it is very proper! We need to get to know him properly. Come on! Call him now!"

    As her mother left her with no choice, Diana called Brian.

    "Hi, Brian. Are you free tonight?" Diana asked awkwardly. She hadn''t called him since their breakup.

    "What is going on?" Brian was so excited that he dropped the files in his hands.

    "Well, my parents want to have dinner with you."

    "I am free! I will pick you all up after work." Being invited to have dinner with Diana''s parents was an honor; Brian agreed without hesitation. He spent the next few hours online looking for the best restaurant in the city. He had to impress Diana''s parents!

    When work was finished, Brian walked nervously to Diana''s company, where she and her parents were waiting for him.

    Mr. Anderson sneered at him. He thought Brian was too good-looking for a man.

    Oblivious, Brian didn''t notice any impoliteness. He opened the car door for Diana''s parents and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Anderson, please."

 Chapter 586 - 168: Give Me A Second Chance

    Things continued to go well for Brian with regard to Mrs. Anderson, as the more time she spent with him, the more she liked him. In her eyes, Brian was a handsome, respectful gentleman. In fact, she could barely take her eyes off him!

    Mr. Anderson noticed this and stared at his wife indignantly, but she wasn''t afraid of him. It was one of the reasons they were so well matched. Mr. Anderson was famously impatient while Mrs. Anderson was kind and good-tempered.

    "So what do you prefer? Western or Chinese food?" Brian asked.

    "Whatever," Mr. Anderson replied impatiently.

    "You decide. We spend most of our time abroad. Actually, we have no idea which restaurants are good," Mrs. Anderson said, in a softer tone than her husband.

    Brian nodded and looked at Diana.

    Diana shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t know what her parents liked to eat either.

    Brian thought for a few moments and then chose a famous restaurant he had found recommended online.

    "Here we are," Brian got out and opened the car door for Diana''s parents.

    Mr. Anderson paid this no due, convinced that whatever Brian did was to please them so that he could trick Diana into being his girlfriend.

    After being sat at their table, Brian patiently asked Diana''s parents which dishes they would like to order.

    Mr. Anderson again answered with an apathetic "whatever." His mind was solely occupied with the thought that this man was after his only daughter. How could he think about food?

    Brian remained patient. He waved the waiter over and ordered all of the restaurant''s most famous dishes.

    Despite Mr. Anderson''s hostility, Brian behaved well throughout the dinner. Mrs. Anderson liked him more and more. And while Mr. Anderson wasn''t openly positive towards Brian, he had silently accepted he was an okay person.

    Diana''s parents didn''t plan to stay late as their flight was leaving late that evening. Of course, they hadn''t counted on meeting Diana''s secret boyfriend. With all that was going on, Mr. Anderson had an idea to change their flight.

    "Alright, Diana, we are leaving now." The food was finished, and Mrs. Anderson was eager to make sure they made their flight on time.

    "What? I am still hungry!" Mr. Anderson frowned at her and didn''t want to leave.

    "Come on! I know what you are planning," said Mrs. Anderson. "We''re leaving!"

    Looking at his wife''s face, Mr. Anderson knew the battle was lost.

    Diana stood up and offered to take her parents to the airport.

    Mrs. Anderson waved away her suggestion, "No, no, thank you, dear. The traffic around the airport is crazy. We''re better off taking the train."

    Mrs. Anderson wasted no time in hurrying her husband out of the restaurant. At the door, she turned around just for a second and gave Brian a warm, supportive look before following her husband out.

    Brian smiled and said to Diana, "Your mother is so cute."

    Outside, Mr. Anderson grumbled to his wife, "Why are you pulling me? And why are you being so nice to that man? Haven''t you seen how he looks at Diana?"

    Mrs. Anderson rolled her eyes. "What''s wrong with him? I think he is great."

    "Don''t you love our daughter? He''s not good enough for her!" Mr. Anderson complained.

    Mrs. Anderson began to get irritated with her husband''s whining.

    "How could you say I don''t love her? And have you forgotten how old she is? You can''t stop her from falling in love with someone. She is going to marry sooner or later."

    Mr. Anderson fell into silence. He still felt sad that another man would one day be responsible for his beloved daughter.

    "Try to think of it another way," Mrs. Anderson said gently. "Like this, she will have someone to love her after we are gone."

    As Mr. and Mrs. Anderson walked into the airport hand in hand, they didn''t notice that someone was watching them.

    Antonette smiled coldly. She had been waiting all day. Finally, the old couple was alone. She took out her phone and dialed a number.

    "Hello? They are in hall one of the airport. I''m going to intercept them. Come here! Quick!"

    After hanging up, she continued following them silently.

    Diana and Brian were still together in the restaurant.

    Buoyed by the support of Diana''s mother, Brian took his chance and went to hold Diana''s hand across the table.

    "What are you doing?" Diana quickly pulled her hands away.

    Despite her rejection, Brian was happy enough to spend time with her and didn''t want it to end.

    "Diana, how about we go for a walk?"

    "No, I can''t." Diana had to go back to check some things for an urgent order at the pharmacy.

    "I have already asked someone to handle your task. Let''s go for a walk. It''s near here."

    Brian was being entirely charming and gave Diana no excuse to refuse him.

    As they walked to his car, Brian stayed close to Diana''s side to prevent her from running away.

    "You are so controlling!" Diana complained.

    "You can curse me as much as you like, as long as you allow me to be with you."

    Brian''s expression became very serious, and he looked deep into Diana''s eyes.

    "Diana, I love you. Please, give me a second chance."

    Looking at his handsome face, Diana felt her heart beat crazily.

    "Let''s just go for a walk," she replied. She still wasn''t ready to discuss their relationship.

    ***

    Dearest Lovies,

    Only a few chapters left for this novel and it will end this month. Sadly, I have to announce that this would be the last short novel I will be posting on this platform. I will post most of my novels on GoodNovel.

    You can check out my latest novel on them.

    1. Dangerous D.e.s.i.r.e: The CEO''s Hidden Woman

    2. Mystic Full Moon: The Poisonous Curse

    And another new coming one which will be published this 25th of the month with the title of Chasing You One More Time

    To know more about my upcoming novels and spoiler follow my Instagram Account:  @annashannellin and Pinterest account that will bring you directly to the novels link: @annashannellin

    Thank you so much!

    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 587 - 169: Why Are You Doing This?

    Sitting in Brian''s car, Diana waited patiently to see what Brian had in store. Yet, after several minutes, they still had not arrived. Diana frowned and asked, "Didn''t you say it wasn''t far from the restaurant?"

    "We are almost there," Brian smiled.

    Brian eventually stopped the car outside an amus.e.m.e.nt park. However, it appeared that it didn''t open at night as all the rides were shut down.

    Brian had assumed they would still be open. Not one to give up, he made a quick call, and minutes later, the lights in the amus.e.m.e.nt park were on.

    "Come on! Let''s try the merry-go-round!" Brian said and grabbed Diana''s hand.

    Diana laughed. "I am not a kid!" But her eyes said otherwise as she looked around excitedly at all the bright lights. She quickly gave up, pretending not to care, and ran after Brian to go on the merry-go-round.

    Diana hopped on and chose a beautiful-looking horse.

    Brian followed and sat on it, too, just behind her.

    The night was quiet and peaceful, making for quite a romantic setting.

    "Diana," Brian said softly.

    "What?" Confused, Diana turned around and, to her surprise, found her lips touching Brian''s.

    Brian kissed her slowly, being as tender and caring as he could. It was such a wonderful moment; he hoped the ride would never stop.

    Meanwhile, Diana''s parents had just finished checking in their bags when Antonette came rushing over to them.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Anderson! This is so lucky! I just arrived in a taxi, but the driver was unable to accept my payment. Is there any chance you could come outside and help me? I''ll pay you back, of course¡­" Eva said, as sweetly as possible.

    Mrs. Anderson remembered that Antonette was Diana''s roommate in college and was happy to help. Together with Mr. Anderson, they all went outside to the small taxi rank.

    Watching all this from a nearby bench was none other than Carol Jefferson. It had been a long time since she had seen Diana''s parents, so she had hesitated to greet them. But seeing them walk away with Antonette made her suspicious; Carol had a bad feeling about her. So, she got up and followed them outside to check they were okay.

    As soon as the Anderson''s got to the taxi area, a group of men jumped out of a parked taxi and grabbed Diana''s parents.

    Seeing what was going on, Carol just managed to duck behind a large advertising board adjacent to the taxi stand.

    "Antonette! Help us!" Mrs. Anderson looked at her in desperation.

    "Help you? Who do you think they''re working for?" Antonette sneered.

    "What?! Why are you doing this?"

    Antonette came right up to Mrs. Anderson''s face. She was so close Mrs. Anderson could see her reflection in Antonette''s eyes.

    "Why don''t you ask your daughter?"

    Mr. Anderson, too, had never liked Antonette. He shouted out angrily, "How could you do this? Diana always treated you so well!"

    "Treated me well?" Antonette scoffed. "She isn''t generous! She just sees me as a beggar! She is not as beautiful as me! All she has is money! How could she get the man I love so easily? Why? Well, I am not the same poor, weak girl that I was! Soon, Diana will know what real pain feels like!" Antonette laughed crazily.

    "Get them out of here!" Antonette shouted to the men waiting by the car.

    The men jumped to attention and pushed Diana''s parents towards the car.

    "Stop!"

    Antonette looked in the direction of the voice and found Carol standing just behind her.

    Carol had heard everything that Antonette said.

    "Miss White, they are Diana''s parents. Are you sure you want to do this?" Carol uttered coldly.

    Right now, Kyle still needed the Jefferson''s support. Though Antonette despised Carol, she couldn''t risk the consequences of doing something to offend Carol.

    "Carol¡­ what are you doing here?" Antonette stammered. Damn it! Why had Carol appeared now?

    "Tell your men to let them go!" Carol shouted, staring Antonette down.

    With great reluctance, Antonette ordered her men to release Diana''s parents. It didn''t seem wise to stick around either, so Antonette jumped into the car, and together, they sped off.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Anderson, are you alright?" Carol asked.

    "We''re okay, dear. May I ask your name?" Mr. Anderson asked if the girl standing before him looked familiar. But he couldn''t recall who she was.

    "I am Carol Jefferson. I used to come to your home for dinner with Diana when we were kids," Carol answered with a smile.

    "Ah! I remember you!" Mrs. Anderson exclaimed. "My goodness, you have changed a lot! You are so beautiful now! I remember you and Diana were inseparable when you were younger!"

    "Yes, we were. Anyway, I''m just glad I was able to help you."

    "Carol, thank you! You saved us! That Antonette girl is a psychopath¡­ I have to admit we were a bit scared back there," said Mr. Anderson.

    "Well, she''s gone now. I hope you can still make your flight?" Carol asked concernedly.

    "We''ll be fine. Thank you again, Carol. Hope to see you again when we''re next in town," Mrs. Anderson bade Carol a fond farewell, and they walked back into the airport.

    Carol smiled. She had booked a flight to Bali to get away from all the troubles with Kyle. So, it was fortunate that she had been there to save Diana''s parents from Antonette.

    Carol''s flight was in another terminal. She picked up her suitcase and walked across the road to make her way the short distance.

    Just where Carol was heading, a large truck was parked conspicuously next to the terminal entrance.

    Antonette had doubled around in her car and was back on the other side of the road, staring at Carol, panicking. This was a big problem. If Carol told Kyle what had happened, that would be bad. Worse still, if Carol told her parents, they might withdraw their money from Kyle''s company. And if that happened, Kyle and Antonette would both be doomed.

    Finally, Antonette signaled to the men in the truck and pointed at Carol. She wore a maniacal look on her face. No matter what happened, she couldn''t allow Carol to destroy her future.

    Carol was almost across the road and didn''t notice the truck driving towards her until it was too late. She screamed, and moments later came the even louder sound of the truck slamming against her body. She was sent flying and landed in a crumpled heap several feet from the point of impact.

    The scene descended into chaos as passers-by screamed at the awful scene in front of them.

    Antonette smiled, then coolly drove away.

 Chapter 588 - 170: I Wish I Had Never Met Him

    Kyle got home relatively early that night. Unusually, Carol was not there, and the only person in the house was the maid.

    "Where is Carol?" Kyle asked.

    "I heard madam was planning to travel to Bali. That''s all I know," the maid recalled.

    Did she hate him so much that she would flee the country? Kyle thought.

    The house felt cold without Carol''s presence. When she was there, she would prepare dinner for him and wait for him to come home. But now, she wasn''t there. Kyle was surprised at how upsetting it was.

    Back at the amus.e.m.e.nt park, Diana was shocked by Brian''s sudden kiss. But the most curious thing was that she didn''t hate it.

    Brian was staring passionately at Diana.

    "Diana, please be my girlfriend."

    "What if you dump me again for some random girl, like Vera or Vivi?" Diana murmured.

    Brian smiled and hugged Diana. "Trust me, I won''t let that happen again. You are the only one for me."

    "I will trust you at this time. But if anything like that happens again, I will leave you and never come back."

    It had dawned on Diana that she couldn''t reject Brian. The possibility that he might be with another woman felt horrible. She had to give it another try.

    "Diana, you are different from any other girl I''ve met. You are the most important person in my life. I see you as a family. I know I hurt you before, but I swear I won''t do that again."

    Diana blushed. It really seemed like all was right with the world.

    They hugged each other and kissed under the moonlight.

    Suddenly, Diana''s phone rang.

    "Is this Diana Anderson? I''m calling from St Thomas'' Hospital, please get over here as soon as possible!"

    Diana ended the call and grabbed Brian''s hands anxiously. "It must be Carol. Could you take me to the hospital? Quickly!"

    Brian ran to his car and drove Diana to the hospital without delay.

    They stooped at a red light a few blocks from the hospital. Diana was in such a state that she screamed, "God! Please! Brian, go!"

    "Okay!" Brian sped through the lights and on to the hospital.

    Diana was terrified. She ran to the ward that the nurse on the phone had told her. And then she saw Carol lying there, covered in blood.

    The doctor turned to look at her and slowly shook his head.

    Diana was in shock. She almost couldn''t walk and stumble to Carol''s side.

    Carol opened her eyes and moved her lips as if she was trying to say something.

    Her words were just too quiet to hear, so Diana lowered her ear to Carol''s face. She held her hand and asked, "What do you want to say, Carol?"

    "Belle, am I going to die?" Carol uttered just as she said that she began coughing up blood.

    Diana tried to wipe the blood away, but she couldn''t stop it.

    "Carol, you will be okay. You¡­ you will be okay¡­"

    Carol shook her head. "If I don''t say this now, I will never have the chance to say it. Diana, tell him I regret falling in love with him. I wish I had never met him¡­"

    Diana cried out, "I won''t tell him¡­ If you want to tell him, you can tell him yourself when you''re better¡­"

    Tears were streaming down Diana''s face.

    Carol squeezed out a smile and tried to wipe Diana''s tears. But she was too weak to raise her hand.

    "Diana, my accident, it was A¡­" Before she could finish saying the name, Carol''s head fell to one side, and she stopped breathing.

    "A? What does that mean? Carol!" Diana cried out, screaming, and held Carol in her arms.

    ***

    "Carol!" Kyle stood at the door, looking on in shock.

    Kyle had also received the nurse''s call. He had come to the hospital as fast as he could. He ran frantically to Carol''s bedside, praying it wasn''t too late.

    Seeing Carol lying there in Diana''s arms, blood all over her, Kyle began to shake. He touched Carol''s face gently with the back of his hand. How could this be?

    "Get away!" Diana shouted angrily. Her eyes were red from crying.

    Kyle backed away. He stared at Carol''s pale face and cried, "Why are you just lying there? Stand up! I am an asshole. You hate me, remember? You can curse me and beat me. Why are you lying there? Why?"

    "Where were you when she was hit by that truck? Now you cry as if you loved her! F.u.c.k off! She wouldn''t want you here!" Diana screamed.

    Kyle ignored her anger and asked, "Did she say anything? About me? About us?"

    Carol''s parents then rushed into the ward and saw their beloved daughter lying lifeless on the bed. The sight was too much for Mrs. Jefferson. She crumbled to the floor, holding her hands out in the air.

    Mr. Jefferson stumbled on to Carol''s bedside. He touched her hair and cried, "Carol, oh Carol! My treasure, my sweet girl. How could you leave us?"

    Diana gently patted Mr. Jefferson''s back. "Mr. Jefferson, I''m so sorry. Carol asked me to look after you, so if there''s anything I can do¡­"

    Mr. Jefferson beat his c.h.e.s.t and cried out, "My Carol! Why? How can we live without you?"

    Glancing at Kyle, who was still crouched on the floor, Mr. Jefferson rushed over and hit Kyle with his walking stick.

    "You said you would protect her! You promised! You said you would take care of her! Now, look at her! Why wasn''t it you?"

    Kyle barely moved, willingly taking the beating. It almost felt good.

    "You can beat me to death. It''s what I deserve. I am a horrible person. I am so sorry¡­"

    Mr. Jefferson was suddenly tired. He lowered the walking stick from above his head. Then he turned and said to Kyle, "I don''t want to see you here. Leave now!"

    Kyle stayed glued to the spot; he was simply unable to move.

    "Go! I don''t want to see you! She doesn''t want to see you either!"

    Somehow, Kyle summoned the will to get up and walked out of the ward.

    "Diana, you go home. We will take care of things here," Mr. Jefferson said tiredly.

    "But¡­" Diana uttered. She wanted to stay with Carol. But she couldn''t refuse Mr. Jefferson''s request.

    "Mr. Jefferson, please take care of yourself and Mrs. Jefferson. I''m so sorry for your loss." Then Diana walked out silently and closed the door. As she left the ward, she could hear Mr. Jefferson wailing miserably.

    As she headed toward the exit Diana ran into the doctor that had treated Carol. She wiped her tears and asked, "Doctor, do you know what happened? Carol''s accident?"

    The doctor sighed. "It was a real tragedy. There shouldn''t have been any trucks in that area of the airport. The paramedics also told me the driver of the truck was drunk. And after the abortion, Carol''s body was just too weak to handle the trauma. There was nothing we could do."

    The doctor was visibly upset at what had happened.

    "Thank you, doctor."

 Chapter 589 - 171: You, Little Bitch

    Unfortunately, it was clear that Kyle was at least indirectly responsible for Carol''s death. Diana felt indignant that he had behaved so severely while Carol was alive.

    "Doctor, could you please not tell the parents about Carol''s previous health issues?" Diana asked.

    Carol had just passed. If her parents discovered how much she had suffered, they would be unable to stand it.

    As Diana walked out of the hospital, her head was a mess. She didn''t know what to do. Luckily for her, at that moment, Brian arrived at the hospital. He came straight to Diana''s side and greeted her with a warm hug.

    "What''s the matter?" Brian asked concernedly.

    Tears started falling from Diana''s eyes as soon as she saw him.

    "Brian, Carol is gone."

    Diana couldn''t help crying, her hands firmly grasping Brian''s sleeve.

    Brian embraced Diana. He hated to see her in so much pain; his heart was aching for her.

    They stayed that way for a long while, just holding each other. Eventually, Diana tired, and Brian helped her into his car.

    The lights were all on in Kyle''s office. There was a pile of cigarette stubs beside his feet, and it was only getting larger.

    Antonette came into the office with a panicked look.

    "Ky..Kyle, what''s up?" Antonette swallowed.

    Kyle put out his cigarette and threw the stub on the ground. He thought for a moment, then calmly walked towards Antonette.

    Without any warning, Kyle grabbed Antonette around her neck. His face was filled with fury. As Kyle''s hands grew tighter, Antonette quickly became short of breath.

    It was seldom for him to lose his temper like this, but when he did, it was almost uncontrollable.

    Antonette struggled desperately and finally found a glass behind her back. With her last ounce of strength, she whacked the glass hard against his head.

    At once, Kyle''s head started bleeding like a pig. But it seemed that he didn''t feel any pain. On the contrary, his smile became more ferocious.

    "Antonette, you little bitch."

    Kyle cruelly tossed Antonette to one side. She landed against the side of the coffee table, pain shooting through her leg and hip.

    Kyle''s voice rose, "Antonette, if I find out you had anything to do with this, I will kill you. And they will never find your body."

    After that, he left the office, slamming the door behind him.

    Antonette breathed deeply. There was a shocking mark on her neck from where Kyle''s hands had gripped her, as well as bruises all the way up her leg.

    Kyle is really losing it, she thought.

    Diana woke up in Brian''s bed. When she opened her eyes, she saw Brian sitting on the chair beside the bed.

    "Diana, are you awake? Do you need some water? Or food?"

    Diana feebly shook her head, "What time is it now?"

    "It''s six o''clock already."

    Diana struggled to sit up. She guessed her parents had arrived at their destination by now. She picked up her phone and called her mother.

    "Hello, mum, did you guys arrive?" Diana asked.

    "We just got off the plane, dear. Excited to get going." There was a lot of enthusiasm in Mrs. Anderson''s voice.

    "That''s good." Diana forced a smile. At least there was something positive happening.

    Before Diana could say something more, her mother remembered what had happened outside the airport.

    "Diana, watch out for your roommate, Antonette. Yesterday, she stopped us, I think she wanted to kidnap us! If it wasn''t for Carol''s help, I don''t know what would have happened. You remember, Carol, your old childhood friend?"

    The words felt like a bomb dropping on Diana''s head.

    "Mum, what did you say?"

    "I said, be careful of Antonette. There is something terrible in that girl. You have to look after yourself." Mrs. Anderson was a little exasperated at Diana''s innocence.

    "Okay, Mum, listen, sorry, I have to go. Bye¡­"

    Diana hung up, her mind spinning.

    Diana recalled the last words Carol said to her: "The person who tried to kill me, it was A¡­"

    Could "A" be Antonette?!

    Diana quickly got out of bed.

    "Diana, where are you going?" asked Brian, looking anxiously at her sudden movements.

    "Police station," Diana shouted. She threw on a jumper and left the room.

    Brian ran after her. "Okay, I''ll go with you. Let me drive you. Just wait up!"

    Diana accepted his offer. As soon as they got to the police station, she rushed inside to the policeman at the front desk.

    "Sir, the driver in the Carol Jefferson incident, where is he now?"

    "Miss, he has been sentenced to death. He was drink-driving and killed that poor girl." The policeman continued organizing some papers on his desk without looking up.

    "Are you sure?" Diana asked desperately.

    The policeman was growing impatient at her questioning.

    "Why would I lie? The man is a degenerate. He was only released from jail from a previous offense a few weeks ago, now he has done this."

    After that, the policeman closed the small reception window, then walked away into a back office.

    Diana feebly fell to the ground and mumbled to herself, "How could this be?"

    Brian helped her up. "Diana, maybe it was just an accident?" Brian suggested.

    But Diana didn''t think so. She said firmly, "It''s not that simple. The last thing Carol said to me was that someone killed her."

    Seeing how sure Diana seemed, a puzzled expression appeared on Brian''s face.  "Who could have done this?"

    Carol, a girl from a wealthy family, never offended anybody. Who would have laid their murderous hands on her?

    "Kyle Norton!" The name escaped from Diana''s mouth. Although she didn''t have any evidence that Kyle was the perpetrator, he was at least indirectly responsible. He couldn''t escape punishment.

    Diana and Brian walked out of the police station. They were so distracted that they didn''t notice the person who moved swiftly past them.

    Antonette lowered her peaked cap and looked back. She was a little nervous. Were they starting to suspect something?

    Antonette waited in the police station until finally a bearded, middle-aged man was brought out, escorted by two policemen. This was her man.

    The man lost control of seeing Antonette sitting there.

    Despite the risk, Antonette had to get her message across. She ran over and embraced the man, looking like just a desperate loved one. In his ear, she whispered, "Remember your son. If you say anything, he''s dead."

    Antonette let go of the man, who was nodding his head at her in deep reverence, then quickly left the station before any questions were asked.

    In order to cure his son of a serious disease, the man was willing to do anything. Without Antonette''s money, his son had no chance.

 Chapter 590 - 172: Youéˆ¥æª’l Be Beyond Redemption

    As Antonette came out on to the street, to her great surprise, she bumped into Kyle.

    Without hesitation, he grabbed Antonette''s arm and dragged her to an alley a few buildings down from the police station.

    "Antonette, what did I tell you? If I find something connecting you to Carol''s death¡­" Kyle said intensely.

    "I¡­I just dropped by to see a friend." Antonette didn''t dare to look at Kyle.

    Kyle threw her to the ground. "Visit a friend? How come I didn''t know you have many friends here? Antonette, do you think I''m an idiot?" he sneered. "You don''t believe I would send you to hell right now, in this very alley?"

    Antonette was filled with fear. But soon, she calmed down and started to laugh.

    "What are you laughing at?" Kyle frowned.

    "I am laughing because I know you wouldn''t dare to do that."

    Seeing Antonette here, at the place where Carol''s ''killer'' was being held, Kyle felt sure Antonette was responsible. He couldn''t control himself anymore. He grabbed Antonette around the neck once more. Blue veins stood out on his temples.

    "I''m gonna kill you!"

    "You won''t do that, Kyle. If you killed me, your secrets would all be revealed. And you wouldn''t want to risk your fame and wealth, would you, Kyle?" Antonette laughed hysterically.

    Kyle loosened his grip in desperation.

    Antonette''s smile widened. "Kyle, I have told you before; we are the same you and me; forgotten and disowned."

    "Shut up!" Kyle bellowed at her. "Go away! I don''t want to see you ever again!"

    Antonette bent down and picked up her bag.

    "Goodbye, Kyle."

    A wicked smile appeared on Antonette''s face.

    After Antonette walked nonchalantly away, Kyle flopped down to the ground. There was a bitter smile on his face. Antonette was right; he was not willing to give up the possibilities that were now so close.

    After calming down, Kyle drove to the company. He couldn''t face going home. He needed somewhere to think.

    Meanwhile, Diana braced herself for the task ahead.

    "Let''s go to the company," she said to Brian. She wanted to meet Kyle and Antonette face to face.

    "Okay," Brian responded.

    Before long, they arrived at William Group.

    "Let''s go." Diana held Brian''s hand, and they walked to the elevator together.

    Brian was pleasantly surprised. Before, Diana had never felt comfortable holding his hand in public. Brian was practically walking on air. Now the world could see that Diana was his woman.

    Indeed, the staff was all looking curiously at them. Though Diana didn''t notice; she was lost in her own thoughts.

    As soon as they got to the top floor, Diana marched straight into Kyle''s office without knocking, while Brian waited just outside.

    "Diana, what''s going on? Why didn''t you tell me you were coming?"

    "For what? To give you time to prepare your lies?" Diana said ironically.

    Kyle stood in amazement. "Diana, why would you think that way?"

    "Oh, come on, Kyle," Diana sneered. "Dare you say you had nothing to do with Carol''s death?"

    "I swear I''m innocent," Kyle vowed solemnly.

    From his earnest expression, it really seemed that Kyle was not lying. But Diana still didn''t believe him. She snorted and said, "I hope you''re telling the truth."

    Diana was about to turn away when Kyle spoke again.

    "Diana, hit me again, please. It''s my fault. I am sorry I didn''t take proper care of Carol," Kyle said, with his head lowered.

    "Hit you? I wouldn''t waste my energy," Diana sneered.

    With that, Diana left Kyle, staring blankly at her back as she walked away.

    Kyle sunk back into his chair. A bitter smile spread across his face.

    "Diana, do you really hate me that much now?"

    As they walked away from Kyle''s office, Diana noticed Brian was still following her.

    "Why are you following me? Don''t you have work to deal with?" Diana frowned.

    Brian was happy that Diana was his woman. At present, even Diana''s knitted brows were beautiful in his eyes.

    "Go to work, Brian. I''m going to do the same."

    Brian obeyed her with a smile and returned to his office.

    When Diana went downstairs, she was in such a rush that she almost ran straight into Antonette, who was waiting for her in the pharmacy.

    "Diana, how are you?"

    Diana looked at Antonette''s face, with her usual over-the-top make-up. Diana laughed silently to herself. It took some balls for Antonette to come and see her.

    "Diana, long time no see. I''m sorry I''ve been so busy recently," Antonette said cheerily. She tried to hold Diana''s hand as they used to do, in a false show of intimacy.

    However, Diana was having none of it.

    "You''re quite the busy bee these days aren''t you?" she said with a fake smile.

    Antonette''s smile froze on her face.

    "Diana, how can you say that? I see you as my best friend."

    Antonette''s continuous lying made Diana feel physically sick. It was time to stop pretending, she thought.

    "Come on. Antonette, enough of the bull shit."

    While Antonette stood there in silent amazement, Diana got right up close and whispered in her ear, "Antonette, have you ever heard the word ''karma''? One day, I will find the evidence that will take you down. And when that time comes, you''ll be beyond redemption."

    With that, Diana left Antonette and went back to her office.

    Antonette stood still. Her teeth were gritted in intense hatred, her fingernails digging deep into her own hands.

    Diana Anderson, you wait and see!

    ***

    Diana was generally quite a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e girl, so Carol''s death hit her hard.

    She used work to try and numb herself from the pain. She did everything she could in order to keep herself busy.

    But at last, Jason couldn''t stand the situation anymore.

    "Diana, we receive a salary from you, but you do all the work. Do you want us to lose our job?" Jason complained. He grabbed the scales Diana was using to weigh ingredients.

    Diana had to accept what Jason was saying; she didn''t want to see anyone lose their job. So she gave up and let them do their work in peace.

    At this time, Brian showed up with a lunch box. The staff had already gotten used to these appearances from him.

    "Diana, time for lunch," Brian called out.

    Yet even when faced with all the delicious food Brian had brought, Diana still had no interest.

    Wishing to shake Diana out of her funk, Brian tried to give her some good news. "Diana, Sybil, and Ken are going to get married."

    "What did you say?" Diana asked in a shocked tone.

    Were they going to get married? How did she not know?

    "Maybe they were too busy to inform you," Brian said.

 Chapter 591 - 173: Someone Stealing The Company

    This news cheered Diana up a little.

    And Brian followed that up with another bombshell.

    "Also, Sybil is pregnant."

    "What?" Diana was even more shocked this time. How had all this passed her by?

    Brian noticed Diana''s astonishment and tried to reassure her, "I only heard the news recently myself."

    Diana suddenly stood up. "I have to talk with Sybil."

    Did Sybil see her as a friend? Why did she know nothing about all this?

    Brian pulled her back. "Do you know where she is now? Where are you going to meet her?"

    Diana stared at him. "I don''t know, but you can tell me."

    "I will tell you, but only if you finish the lunch," Brian said with a cheeky grin.

    The news about Sybil distracted Diana somewhat. She felt the sadness fade just a little, and she felt able to eat. She finished most of Brian''s lunch, then handed the box back to him.

    Brian was satisfied with Diana''s obedience. He picked up the chopsticks that Diana had used and started to eat the food that she had left.

    Diana was stunned. "What are you doing?" she asked accusingly.

    Brian kept eating without looking up. "What''s wrong?"

    "Those are my leftovers," Diana said, her brows knitted.

    Brian stopped eating. "It''s not a big deal. You''re happy enough to kiss me. So surely we can share food?"

    This instantly made Diana blush with shyness. She gave Brian a dark look.

    "As you like."

    Brian loved seeing Diana''s rosy cheeks. Her beauty made the food all the more delicious.

    After lunch, Brian arranged some things for his assistant to complete in his absence and then took Diana to Ken''s home.

    The assistant watched Brian''s car pull away from the office window. Inside she was indignant. He even did her work overtime in order to please his woman.

    ***

    When Brian and Diana arrived, Ken was at work, and only Sybil was home.

    Just before Sybil opened the door, Diana suddenly moved to the side, out of sight of the doorway.

    "Brian, what''s going on with my wedding?" Sybil was clearly angry. Brian was keeping all the details of her wedding from her. The wedding was in a matter of days, but she still knew nothing about it.

    Sybil had complained several times to her mother, Brian, and Ken about this. However, Brian''s reasoning was difficult to refute. As Sybil was an expectant mother, he didn''t want her to go through the effort of organizing such an event.

    It was one of the rare things that Kate and Brian were able to agree on.

    Sybil was just beginning with her complaining, but with a knowing smile, Brian

    stepped to one side, revealing Diana waiting behind him.

    "Diana, you''re here!" Sybil really didn''t expect Diana to be standing there.

    Diana sniffed, "If I hadn''t come, when would you have told me your secret?"

    "Diana, I''ve just been too busy recently. I didn''t mean to hide this from you."

    Diana turned away and didn''t want to talk with Sybil.

    Sybil tried anxiously to pull Diana''s hand, but she reached forward so much that she almost stumbled.

    "Watch out!" Brian and Diana cried out in alarm together. They both jumped forward to hold her up.

    "You need to be more careful. You''re not a kid anymore. You''re going to be a mother," said Diana.

    Seeing Diana was so concerned about her, Sybil took the chance to hug her tightly. "Diana, are you still mad at me?"

    Diana rolled her eyes, "I guess not¡­"

    As Brian watched them making up, his phone started to ring.

    It was a call from his assistant.

    "Boss, something has happened." Her voice sounded panic-stricken.

    Brian frowned slightly since he knew his assistant was not a person who liked to make a fuss. If she called him now, there must be something bad.

    "I have to go back to the company to deal with something. I''ll pick you up later." Brian said to Diana after hanging up the phone.

    "Okay, no problem," Diana replied.

    Brian left Diana and Sybil to it, and they went inside together, arm in arm.

    Sybil looked at Diana, sly as a fox, and asked, "Diana, have you made peace with Brian?"

    Diana didn''t answer the question, instead of changing the subject back to Sybil. "Let''s talk about your stuff first."

    Sybil stuck out her tongue.

    "Couldn''t you be a little kinder to an expectant mother? I just want to hear something interesting¡­"

    Soon, Brian arrived at the company. His assistant was waiting for him in his office.

    "Boss," she greeted Brian in a rather grave fashion.

    "What''s going on?"

    The assistant closed the door. This was not a conversation to be overheard. She took out one of the financial statements from the desk.

    "Boss, there is something wrong with these statements."

    Brian took the doc.u.ment over and looked through. "Where is the problem?" Brian felt puzzled since he had personally approved all those doc.u.ments.

    The assistant shook her head.

    "Boss, on the surface, there was nothing obviously wrong. I didn''t find the problem either at first. But¡­"

    She paused for a second, "This morning, I went to the finance department to check the expenditure and found the account balance was far less than the amount on the statement."

    Brian''s face darkened. Was someone stealing from the company?

    "Are you sure?" Brian asked.

    "I''m sure. I''ve checked it several times." The assistant nodded her head vigorously.

    "Okay, understood. You can get back to work." Brian waved his hand toward the door.

    After his assistant had left, Brian scowled. His opponent was cautious and smart. They had been getting away with their crimes for such a long time; they clearly had a deliberate plan.

    But who would do this? Brian thought anxiously.

    Brian lit a cigarette, thinking over everything in his mind.

    Then, a name suddenly jumped into his mind: Kyle Norton.

    He had requested to be the CEO of William Group. But it was strange that he hadn''t done anything for so long. Could it be him?

    That evening, Brian drove back to Ken''s home to pick up Diana.

    After an afternoon spent chatting with Sybil, Diana felt better. Her mood was much improved.

    "Diana, I''m leaving this matter to you. I hope you can bring me some good news," Sybil said, waving goodbye.

 Chapter 592 - 174: Iéˆ¥æª’l Be Careful

    Diana nodded with a smile. Sybil was still worried about her wedding. She didn''t trust that Brian would be able to prepare it all well, so Diana agreed to spy on him and report back.

    In fact, Sybil had originally wanted Diana to be her bridesmaid, but Diana refused.

    She still felt guilty about how Carol and Kyle had ended up. As she had been their bridesmaid, she didn''t want to give that same bad luck to Sybil.

    After saying goodbye to Sybil, Diana went home with Brian.

    "Diana, will you move back in with me?" Brian asked tentatively.

    "No." Diana straight up denied his request.

    "Sybil has moved out. I''m all alone¡­ I''m so lonely." This was Brian''s trump card, pretending to be miserable.

    And it seemed to work, as Diana got goosebumps at once.

    "Brian, I didn''t realize you were feeling like that¡­"

    The time he spent with Diana was always so happy. Brian was smiling from ear to ear. Diana always had the ability to drive his bad moods away.

    Seeing Brian vulnerable like that melted Diana''s heart; he was too cute! So finally, she said yes.

    After Brian succeeded in his scheme to get Diana back home, he soon returned to his usual self.

    When Diana realized his plan, she had half a mind to take back what she''d said. But Brian read her like a book.

    "Diana, a promise is a promise¡­"

    Brian helped Diana pack her stuff, and when they returned to his house, he helpfully put her belongings back in their place.

    After everything was done, Brian suggested, "How about going to see the wedding venue for tomorrow?"

    Diana pondered for a second, then agreed. After all, she had important spying work to do!

    Brian took Diana to a small villa that was to be the wedding venue.

    The villa''s exterior was covered in a fragrant, white wisteria, and the property came with a beautiful front and back garden.

    "The red carpet will be laid tomorrow," Brian explained. He walked Diana around the inside of the property, where a team of designers was hard at work preparing the ceremony and reception area.

    "There are coolers in here to help keep the roses fresh, so it''s a bit chilly at the moment," Brian continued.

    Everything really did look incredible. Brian had thought of everything, right down to the pink roses that covered almost every surface and wall. It was truly a dream wedding. Diana was very impressed.

    "Diana, our wedding will be even better than this one," Brian whispered.

    "Who will marry you?" Diana said casually.

    "Oh, it will be someone very special," Brian teased.

    But Diana ignored him. Having seen the venue, she was really looking forward to the wedding.

    ***

    The next morning, Brian got up super early; he couldn''t be late today. Everything had to go without a hitch.

    When the wedding procession was ready, Brian took the lead in his Porsche with Diana.

    Sybil was waiting in the William family home. Although she didn''t like Simon and Mrs. Garcia, a girl had to stay in her parents'' home on the day of her wedding.

    Diana was amazed when she saw Sybil''s dress. She already had a gorgeous face, but today she looked spectacular. What''s more, the pregnancy was just in the early months, so her figure still looked great in the wedding dress.

    The wedding procession marched to a small villa where the wedding was to be held.

    The red carpet was laid out and surrounded on both sides by bouquets of white and pink roses.

    Ken and Sybil had opted for a small wedding. They had both only invited their best friends and closest family.

    Looking at the new couple, Diana sincerely hoped their lives would be full of happiness.

    She was looking around at the happy scene when Kate, who was sitting beside her, posed a question, "Sybil is married now. Brian, what''s your plan?"

    After those words, Kate looked directly at Diana, which made her face turn red at once.

    Judging by the attitude of Diana''s mother, Brian was sure that his future mother-in-law was satisfied with him. The last person to convince was Diana!

    "It''s coming," he answered Kate vaguely, with his eyes on his rather shy-looking "wife-to-be".

    This was enough for Kate. She was pretty satisfied to have Diana as her daughter-in-law.

    After the wedding was over, Brian returned to the company to focus his attention on figuring out who was behind the theft.

    What puzzled him was how they could have done it under the company''s strict system.

    Brian stared absently at the ceiling without any obvious answer, allowing his brain to sift through the possibilities.

    A few moments later, a thought came into his mind. He called his assistant into his office.

    "Who is responsible for the cleaning of my office?" Brian snapped.

    "A cleaning lady, she does some of the other offices too. What''s wrong, boss?"

    "One person alone is not able to transfer the funds. There must be more than one person involved."

    "Okay, I''ll keep digging." The assistant was already getting up to go, eager to begin.

    As she rushed out, Brian stopped her. "Remember, if you find anything, don''t act on it. Just let me know."

    Brian knew he had to capture them all simultaneously, or he would never find them.

    "Yes, I know, boss. Don''t worry. I''ll be careful."

    After the call, Brian looked at Diana through the glass wall separating their offices.

    Diana''s barrier of files had been taken down since they reconciled. Now Brian could look at her any time he wanted.

    Brian tapped on the glass to get her attention.

    "What''s up?" Diana mouthed.

    Brian smiled. "Time for lunch."

    Diana was slightly annoyed at the interruption, but then again, he was very sweet to always worry about her.

    With a quick glance at her watch, Diana found it was already midnight. It was indeed time for lunch.

    Since Brian had successfully got Diana on the side again, he took the chance to make their lunchtime meals a date.

    Still waiting for Diana''s reply, Brian took the initiative and walked into her office.

    "Let''s go for lunch."

 Chapter 593 - 175: How Could This Happen?

    "But I haven''t finished this account yet¡­" Diana complained.

    Brian realized that maybe it was not good to have Diana in charge of the Anderson''s Drugstore. She was now a complete workaholic.

    Still, he managed to force Diana out of the office to a nearby restaurant for lunch, even if she did spend most of the time worrying about work things.

    That evening, Brian drove Diana back to the villa.

    When they got back, Diana realized they were alone in the house. It hadn''t been that way for a long time, and she felt a little uncomfortable.

    After her shower, Brian called Diana to try some coffee he had just brewed.

    Since she had just finished her shower, Diana didn''t have time to dry her hair. She was eager to try the coffee, so came rushing down, then took it straight to her favored rocking chair to relax.

    Suddenly Brian stood up and walked away. A moment later, he came back with a hairdryer in his hand. Then he put a chair behind Diana.

    Diana was so surprised at what he was doing that she even stopped sipping her coffee.

    And in a loving manner, Brian began gently drying her hair. His rough hand sometimes brushed Diana''s skin, which sent shivers down her spine.

    Brian smiled but didn''t say anything to make her embarrassed.

    Brian put the dryer aside and was about to have a cup of coffee when his phone rang. He answered it, listened for a while, then screwed up his face in anger.

    "What?!" Brian shouted down the phone.

    "What''s wrong?" Diana asked. She had almost never seen Brian in such a rage.

    He hung up the phone, then said to Diana, "Emergency at the company, I have to go."

    "I will go with you." Diana immediately understood this was something serious and got up to follow Brian.

    He didn''t refuse, so they two went to the company together.

    The assistant had been waiting anxiously in front of the door for a long while. When Brian arrived, she went straight to him.

    "Mr. William, the man has gone." She was scared, waiting for Brian''s anger to erupt.

    "How did he get away?" Brian was furious and ran upstairs.

    Diana began to follow, then turned around to the assistant and asked, "What happened?"

    It was an open secret that Brian was in love with Diana and trusted her very much. Hence the assistant considered she could be trusted.

    "There is a mole in our company. They have already stolen a large amount of company funds."

    Diana was surprised. "How could this happen?"

    Her words made the assistant feel guilty. "Mr. William told me to watch his office, but I messed up, and the man got away."

    The assistant clearly felt bad about it, so Diana comforted her, "Don''t blame yourself. The man must have been well prepared. He managed to get inside, and it seems he had a solid escape plan."

    Unfortunately, the assistant was inconsolable. Diana could do nothing but walk away.

    In his office, Brian found that everything was still in its place. It meant that the man had known exactly what he was looking for.

    "Go and check what was stolen," Brian told his assistant, kneading his temple.

    By now, Diana had appeared at Brian''s side, and she wasn''t happy.

    "If I didn''t come with you today, would you have told me the truth?"

    "Diana, I¡­" Brian wanted to explain but didn''t know-how.

    "Okay, stop it. Let me ask you a question. Do you really want me to be your girlfriend? Is that what you truly want?"

    "Of course I do. I love you," Brian replied strongly.

    "Good. Then it would be best if you didn''t conceal things from me. Whatever problem you come across, we can face it together."

    Brian was moved by her words and pulled her into his embrace.

    "Diana, you are amazing."

    Vera leaving him at a difficult time in the company had taught him to hide his feelings, even from his lover. But Diana had changed him. She was so different and genuine.

    They two held onto each other tightly.

    The assistant, still checking things in the office, was a little embarrassed. But suddenly, she found something. Then she had no problem in interrupting the two lovebirds.

    "Mr. William, come look at this¡­"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "This financial statement, it''s gone."

    "Is that the only one missing?"

    They looked over the statements for a while. It seemed there was only one that had been taken.

    The assistant turned to leave Brian to it when Brian called out one last thing,

    "Don''t forget to set up a camera in my office tomorrow."

    "Will do, Sir. Goodnight."

    Looking at Brian''s worried expression, Diana was concerned.

    "Is it serious?"

    She stared at him with her sparkling eyes. Brian could not bear to hurt her feelings, but still, he decided to tell her the suspect he had in mind.

    "Diana, I know that you think highly of Kyle, as he is your senior schoolmate and always cared about you, but I have the strong suspicion that he is the one behind this incident at the company. The money was stolen not long after Kyle assumed the position of CEO. That cannot be a coincidence. Overall, he is the one who has the clearest motivations to do it."

    After he finished his point, Brian felt uneasy. He was not sure whether Diana would believe him or not.

    "Maybe you are right. I do think he is different from before."

    Brian was surprised. She believed him! But she had trusted Kyle so much before. What happened?

    "Brian, I suspect that he is not only involved in the money issue but also Carol''s death."

    Then she added in a determined voice, "Brian, let''s find out the truth together."

    In an alley next to the William Building, Kyle was waiting in the dark.

    A man in black slipped in and handed what he had stolen to Kyle.

    But when Kyle was about to pay him, the man refused.

    "Keep the money. Brian has already discovered there was someone in his office and that something was stolen. The statement in your hand could be useless already."

    "How could this happen?" Kyle''s hand shook with rage.

    "Be more careful next time." And as quickly as he''d arrived, the man left.

    Kyle took out his lighter and set the doc.u.ment on fire. Once he was sure there was nothing left, he drove away.

 Chapter 594 - 176: Iéˆ¥æª’l Always Miss You

    Kyle was driving back to his empty home.

    After Carol''s death, he had dismissed all the servants in the house so he could be alone.

    It was late at night, and the house was pitch black, not a sign of life anywhere.

    Kyle opened the door, walked in, and turned on the light. It was clear no one had been inside for a long time. Everything was covered in dust.

    Kyle walked into the main bedroom. He realized then that he didn''t stay with Carol for even one night after their wedding.

    All of Carol''s things were still in their place, her clothes all arranged neatly in the closet.

    Suddenly, losing Carol really struck Kyle. He felt his heart was broken and could never be fixed.

    He looked around the room and noticed her wedding ring on the bedside table.

    He picked it up and held it in his hand.

    Kyle stared at the ring. He felt like he was losing his mind. His eyes filled with tears, and he buried his head between his legs.

    "Carol, I miss you," Kyle said out loud.

    ***

    In the morning, Diana was on the way to the drugstore with Brian. It was a rare chance for them to go to work together.

    On the way, Mrs. Jefferson called her unexpectedly.

    "Diana, it is Carol''s funeral today. I think she would want you to be there."

    Her voice sounded calm and peaceful, but Diana could hear her tiredness.

    After Mrs. Jefferson''s call, Diana asked Brian to change their destination; she had to go to Carol''s funeral.

    "You can leave now. Go back to the company." Diana didn''t want to distract Brian when there were so many things to be dealt with in the company.

    "But our company also has business with the Jefferson Group. I think I should go with you," Brian insisted.

    Diana gave in, for business reasons, not personal. At least that''s what she told herself.

    When they walked in, the first thing they saw in front of them was Carol''s large black and white photo. She looked beautiful in the picture, smiling naturally at the camera.

    The house was full of blue roses, Carol''s favorite, and wreaths of carnations and hydrangea. Mr. and Mrs. Jefferson was standing in the hallway, greeting people as they came to pay their respects.

    Diana lit some incense and placed it in the rack next to Carol''s photo. Then she turned to face Carol''s parents.

    Mrs. Jefferson bowed to greet Diana. Diana lifted her up at once and comforted her, "Mrs. Jefferson, how are you holding up?"

    "I''m okay, child, thank you." Mrs. Jefferson answered, holding back her tears.

    Mr. Jefferson sighed, "Diana, I discussed it with my wife before. After Carol''s funeral, we are going to move abroad."

    Diana nodded. She knew that this was now a place full of sad memories; they didn''t want to stay there anymore.

    When everything was over, Diana headed out of Carol''s house when she caught sight of Carol''s photo.

    "Your smile always warmed people''s hearts. My dear Carol, you died so young. I''ll always miss you," Diana thought.

    "Let''s go," Brian said softly from behind Diana.

    "Okay." Diana nodded. After one last look at the photo, she followed Brian out.

    After they walked away, and when everyone was gone, Kyle came out from where he''d been hiding in a locked cupboard.

    He stared at Carol''s photo with a bitter smile. Mr. and Mrs. Jefferson hadn''t allowed him to attend the funeral. So he had hidden in the cupboard and watched secretly.

    His eyes were filled with tears. This is what people do, isn''t it, Kyle thought. They do not cherish something while they have it. Then once that thing is lost, all they have is regret.

    Thoughts of Carol were overwhelming him with sadness when his phone began to ring.

    "Hello? Kyle? Mr. Miller wants to meet you." It was Antonette calling to inform him of the news.

    "It is Carol''s funeral today. And they still disturb me?" Kyle thought. He had half a mind to throw the phone at the wall.

    However, he gathered himself, then answered, "Okay. Got it. I will be there right away."

    Like Diana before him, he stopped in front of Carol''s photo again before walking to his car.

    In a bar in the city center, Antonette and Chapman were waiting for Kyle. They waved at him when they caught sight of him at the entrance.

    "Why so late, Kyle?" Chapman said impatiently.

    "Sorry, Mr. Miller, there was a traffic jam." Kyle apologized with a smile and took his seat.

    "I hear that Brian is beginning to suspect you¡­?" Chapman began.

    Kyle didn''t answer. But the expression in his eyes changed. In recent days, Kyle had not been allowed to take any decisions alone. Whatever he wanted to do, he had to ask for the permission of Brian first.

    From Kyle''s facial expression, Chapman could see he was right. He moved close to Kyle and put his arm around his shoulders.

    "Hey, brother, I have a suggestion."

    "What''s your idea?"

    "It''s all about distraction, my friend. I suggest you find a way to tamper with the quality of the company products that will go on the market next quarter," Chapman said in a low voice.

    As much as Kyle disliked Chapman, he had to agree that it was a good idea.

    "Brian is very careful with the accounts at the moment. If we can do something to divert his attention, we might have a chance to transfer the funds," Chapman continued.

    Though Kyle didn''t answer, Chapman could see that he didn''t need persuading.

    "Mr. William, let''s toast for our future success." Chapman held his glass up with a sinister smile.

    Together, the three of them clinked glasses, toasting the next stage of their evil plan.

    The next day, Antonette went to look around the Design Department, with the excuse of investigating the doc.u.ments.

    Since Sybil had been home resting, there had been no real leadership in the department. Antonette chatted with the chief designer to try and get some useful information.

    "Hey, Fannie, what''s our best seller this quarter?" Antonette asked as casually as she could.

    But Fannie was vigilant to her inquiries.

    "Why do you ask?"

    "Don''t worry. I am just curious. It''s no problem if you can''t tell me."

    Fannie sheltered the doc.u.ments from Antonette''s lingering eyes.

    Antonette could see Fannie didn''t trust her, so she would need some help. Antonette glanced deliberately at a woman who has sat a few desks away.

    The woman got up and came straight to Fannie''s desk.

    "Hey Fannie, there is something I''m not sure about over here. Can you help me?"

    Fannie was a little surprised. "Ask William, he knows just as much as me, and I''m busy right now."

    "But he is not here," the woman pouted.

    "Fine. Let me have a look."

    The woman led Fannie away to her desk.

    With the coast clear, Antonette took out her phone to photograph all the new design drawings on Fannie''s desk.

    When she finished, she looked around to make sure that no one watched and then left at once.

 Chapter 595 - 177: Who Would Marry You?

    After successfully distracting Fannie with her made up query, the woman went to the bathroom and called Antonette.

    "Antonette, did you get what you needed?"

    "Yes, thank you, Wendy."

    With the design drawings on her phone, Antonette went to Kyle''s office and triumphantly handed him the phone.

    "Kyle, I did such a good job on this. Surely I deserve a bit more of the profit when this deal is done?"

    Kyle kept silent, which Antonette knew very well-meant "no". So she transferred the photos to Kyle''s computer and left without another word.

    Staring at Antonette as she left, Kyle thought coldly, "Profit? As soon as this is over, I will take revenge for Carol. You will receive nothing from me!"

    Soon after Antonette''s departure, Brian walked into Kyle''s office.

    Kyle was tidying his desk and the photos that Antonette sent to his computer were still open on the screen.

    He stood up quickly and shielded his computer from Brian''s view, doing his best to stay calm.

    "What are you doing here?" he mumbled.

    Brian smiled. "Kyle, if you do anything bad to the company, you''d better pray I don''t find out."

    It was clear that Brian was getting close to the truth, so Kyle decided to call Chapman.

    "Mr. Miller, we need to carry out our plan earlier."

    "Okay, I''ll make it happen," Chapman replied with a sly chuckle.

    As soon as the call ended, Kyle snapped the pen he was holding with one hand. The pressure of coming close to achieving their goal was beginning to tell on him.

    ***

    After Carol''s death, Diana realized how unpredictable life was and how everything could change in an instant.

    So, she decided to put more effort in with Brian, beginning with a home-cooked meal. She had not cooked for him the whole time they had known each other.

    She found a good recipe online, then bought all the ingredients.

    She cooked a huge dinner for Brian, finishing just as he arrived home.

    Brian hesitated. Was his mum back home and hadn''t told him?

    To his great surprise, Diana then came out holding a steaming-hot baking dish, adding it to a table that was already full of food.

    "Diana, did you do all this for me?"

    Diana thought Brian was so cute. He looked genuinely shocked.

    "Do you think that I can eat all this alone? Don''t be silly," she laughed.

    Brian was very touched. No one had cooked for him in years, not since his mother and father divorced. He sat down at the table and had a taste. It was the first time Diana had cooked such a meal, so it didn''t taste amazing. But for Brian, it was the most delicious food he had ever tasted.

    Diana took off her apron, then sat down to eat. She tasted the chicken. It was definitely not as good as in a restaurant. She asked Brian, who was happily eating, "So, how is it?"

    Brian had his mouth full but finished quickly.

    "It is delicious!"

    Diana looked worried. "Is it okay to eat so much at night?"

    But Brian nodded positively, so Diana didn''t hesitate anymore. In fact, she was quite proud to make him full.

    She served Brian another bowl of rice, which he again wolfed down. He wanted a third one; however, this time, Diana refused him.

    "You are a grown-up. But you behave like a child!"

    Brian had never eaten so much before. When he stopped eating for a few seconds, he realized how full he was. He was extremely satisfied.

    "You know, no one ever cooked for me before," he said warmly.

    "If you like it, I can cook for you every day."

    "Really?" Brian was so surprised.

    Of course, Diana regretted her offer as soon as she''d said the words. She had no time to serve him every day!

    Diana cleared the table and set to work washing the dishes.

    "People say men change after they get married. Maybe it''s true," Diana thought.

    When she realized what she was thinking about, she blushed¡ªmarrying Brian? Was that a real possibility?

    Brian was looking at Diana as she continued cleaning in the kitchen. And watching her like that, he suddenly found that he was very turned on. He came up from behind and hugged her.

    "Why do you come here to bother me? Don''t you have anything to do?"

    "I do. I want to do some exercise. Do you want to do it together?" Brian asked suggestively.

    Diana calmed herself down, but she was blushing again.

    To Brian, she was just too cute. He couldn''t help himself from brushing against her with his crotch.

    "Brian, stop."

    Diana couldn''t bear it. She put down the dishes, turned around, and flicked the soapy water in Brian''s face.

    "Diana, it hurts! I think the soap is in my eyes."

    Diana immediately regretted what she had done.

    "What''s wrong? Take away your hands and let me have a look."

    However, Brian didn''t move. Diana was so concerned that she came in close to get a good look.

    When she was just close enough, Brian suddenly hugged her.

    "You are a liar!" Diana blurted out. She had been apprehensive!

    "It''s just some fun between couples," Brian teased.

    "We¡­we are not a couple." Diana was shy about that word.

    "Diana, we will get married one day," Brian said with determination.

    "Who would marry you?" Diana questioned.

    Though Diana was shy about the matter, Brian was deadly serious. He held her in his arms tightly, thinking of the day when she would become Mrs. William.

 Chapter 596 - 178: Youéˆ¥æª™e Mine Now

    "Oh? Who do you want to marry?" Brian held Diana more tightly.

    "Put, put your hands away. Can''t you see my hands are covered in foam?" Diana said, annoyed.

    She struggled to get free, but Brian didn''t listen. Moreover, his manhood began to get excited thanks to Diana rubbing against his body.

    And since Diana was wearing a low-cut top, from Brian''s angle, he could clearly see her two big b.o.o.b.s.

    Unfortunately, he was a little too obvious with his staring, and Diana noticed what he was doing.

    "You pervert!" Diana cursed and covered her c.h.e.s.t, indignantly.

    Now Brian''s heart was fluttering like a butterfly''s wings. But Diana glared at him for a moment, then stormed off.

    To put out the flame in his heart, Brian took a shower. However, "Little Brian" didn''t give up.

    As Brian came out from the bathroom, Diana happened to be going past at the same time. Her alluring fragrance made Brian super horny again. He seemed to lose control of his feet as if he were not able to move away.

    After Diana closed the bathroom door, her figure was still visible through the clouded glass.

    Brian couldn''t help taking in the "beautiful scenery." At first, he felt ashamed, standing outside like a voyeur. After all, he didn''t need to peep; there were plenty of girls who were more than willing to be with him.

    However, the d.e.s.i.r.e overcame him. His heart had already given itself over to Diana. Other women were nothing to him anymore.

    After Diana finished the shower, she opened the door. And to her surprise, Brian was standing right outside.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Brian laughed embarrassedly. He had been transfixed by Diana''s body and had forgotten to leave.

    The fire of d.e.s.i.r.e in Brian''s heart was almost at breaking point. He licked his lips eagerly.

    Feeling his forthright stare, Diana blushed. She tried to back away, but Brian picked her up.

    His sudden action took Diana by surprise. She screamed in horror, "Brian, what are you doing? Put me down!"

    For Brian, there was no way he could throw away this chance. Without saying a word, he carried Diana to the bedroom and laid her down on the bed. Then he pressed his body down on hers, gently stroking her.

    As Brian''s face got closer, Diana became timid and shy.

    "What do you want to do?" she asked under her breath.

    Brian stared at her with an intense look in his eyes. He lowered his voice, "Diana, what do you think a man wants when he puts a woman on his bed?"

    Diana was totally dumbfounded as Brian took his bathrobe off. At last, there was only a pair of underpants left, while Diana herself was still just in her bathrobe.

    Brian fell down under her bathrobe and lightly touched her p.u.s.s.y with his fingers.

    The intimate touch instantly set Diana trembling. A strange feeling sprang up, which frightened her. "Brian, stop," Diana g.r.o.a.n.e.d.

    "Diana, don''t be afraid, I''ll be very gentle."

    After that, Brian untied Diana''s bathrobe. The visual stimulation made Brian crazy. He lowered his head and licked Diana''s n.i.p.p.l.e, giving it a light bite as he did so.

    "Ah~" the e.r.o.t.i.c sound from Diana''s mouth not only surprised herself but also stimulated Brian.

    Brian was no longer able to suppress his impulses. He stood up and took off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.

    "Brian, don''t¡­" Diana murmured, still not feeling comfortable.

    However, Brian wasn''t listening. He moved more quickly while Diana lay powerless in his arms.

    "Diana, I''ll be tender." Brian was being as gentle as he could. Then with a deep intake of breath, Brian pushed his manhood inside Diana''s p.u.s.s.y.

    Diana automatically tried to push Brian out because of the pain.

    "Diana, relax. Try to take it." Brian knew it was Diana''s second time, and she''s sober than they had before, so he didn''t put his manhood totally inside her. At that moment, he felt great, but it was not ideal while Diana was still uneasy.

    Diana was at least relieved to see Brian''s p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, which helped her relax slightly. And Brian seized the opportunity to go entirely inside her.

    "Brian, you f.u.c.k," Diana cried out. She yelled at him while her fingers scratched his back.

    "Diana, you''re mine now. We''re together." Brian''s voice was smooth as silk.

    "I wanna kill you," Diana cried.

    Since Diana was still in pain, Brian waited to make any further movements. He wanted Diana to adapt to the feeling, and only then did he start to move a little.

    Diana felt a strange mix of pain and thrill. She clung to Brian as if he were her lifeboat in the sea. She couldn''t do anything but hold on to him.

    A long time went by before Brian let out a low growl as he came inside her.

    The second they settled down together, Diana was so tired that she fell asleep in Brian''s arms.

    After the intense lovemaking, Brian placed a loving kiss on Diana''s cheek.

    The next morning, when Diana woke up, she found that she was aching all over. Brian was lying by her side, still cuddling her closely.

    Diana''s slight movement made Brian stir. He opened his eyes, and the first thing he did was pull Diana into his arms for a kiss.

    Diana wiped her face in disgust. She got out of bed, and as she walked past the mirror, she noticed the shocking hickeys on her neck, which reminded her of the night''s passion.

    Brian got up and hugged Diana from behind.

    "Diana, it''s still so early. How about some morning exercise?"

    His voice was so s.e.xy and ambiguous that Diana became fl.u.s.tered. She pushed him away and rushed off.

    Her timidity did amuse Brian. Besides, last night was enough to keep him satisfied for now.

    After leaving Brian''s apartment, Diana took a taxi to the company. She had already cursed Brian in her heart a thousand times by the time she arrived. All her strength was gone. Her whole body was aching.

 Chapter 597 - 179: Why Did She Come?

    A while later, Brian arrived as well with breakfast for two. He walked calmly towards Diana and gave her the food.

    "Diana, why did you leave home in such a hurry? You haven''t had your breakfast yet," he complained.

    Brian''s apparent good mood put Diana in a sulk. How could he be so refreshed when she just felt taken advantage of? It was unfair. Unfair!

    Unaware of Diana''s annoyance, Brian sat down and casually finished the breakfast.

    Diana chewed as hard as she could as if every bite could hurt Brian in some way.

    After Brian returned to his office, a knock on his door soon followed.

    "Come in, please," Brian said.

    His assistant entered the office.

    "Boss, don''t forget the press conference is tonight."

    "Okay." Brian nodded. As his assistant was about to leave, Diana suddenly popped into his mind.

    He stopped her and said, "Ask Miss Anderson to go with me."

    "Okay, boss." The assistant got the request and went to Diana''s office.

    "Why not say it to Miss green yourself. Why command me to do everything? She is your woman¡­" The assistant complained to herself.

    But of course, she didn''t dare to say this out loud. After her grumble, she had to act on Brian''s instruction.

    "Miss Anderson, there is a new product press conference tonight. Hope you can attend," the assistant said in humble reverence.

    "Okay, I''ll be there." Diana agreed, assuming everyone had to attend.

    That night, to her surprise, the press conference was not what Diana had thought. There were no other staff members there!

    The other guests started to discuss Diana''s appearance there.

    "Why is she here?"

    "This is Brian''s press conference. Why did she come?"

    "Who is she?"

    Diana knew something was up. But as she was about to slip away, Brian took her by the hand.

    He led her to the podium at the front of the room, then began in a serious tone, "Hello everyone, I''d like to introduce my fianc¨¦e," He paused for a second to look lovingly at Diana, "Diana Anderson."

    The announcement took Diana totally by surprise, as well as the journalists present for the product announcement.

    "Mr. William, how did you become acquainted with Miss Anderson?"

    "There will be many disappointed women when people hear you are no longer single. Tell us, how do you two know each other?"

    The scene was quite chaotic, but Brian only had eyes for Diana. He spoke to Diana in a quiet voice so only she could hear, "Diana, I will look after you. Let''s get married."

    Diana wanted to cry, but something stopped her from shedding any tears.

    "You''re forcing me to marry you!"

    "May I?" Brian asked, nodding his head in the direction of the expectant audience.

    Diana was moved by his earnest expression. Slowly she nodded her head in acceptance, and with great joy, Brian hugged her tightly.

    Brian sat Diana down next to him, then continued with the announcements.

    "Of course today was meant to be about our company''s new product release. So I hope everyone can put their focus back on that now. For any more personal matters, I will discuss that in the next press conference."

    Diana had always been attracted to Brian when he was working. When they were alone, Brian often showed his childish side. In front of others, however, Brian was always a vigorous and resolute leader.

    In the middle of the meeting, Brian''s assistant suddenly showed up at the door wearing a troubled look.

    Since Brian was making his speech, he didn''t notice her standing to one side; Diana saw her first.

    Diana tugged Brian''s shirt. It was only then that he saw his assistant, who was waving her hands dramatically in the air.

    "Give me a minute," Brian whispered to Diana.

    "What''s wrong?" Brian asked.

    "Boss, something is wrong. M-Color Ltd just did a press release for their new clothing range, and it is the same as ours."

    "What did you say? How could this be?"

    "I''m investigating."

    "Okay, be quick about it," Brian said, shaking his head.

    Brian''s livid face made Diana worried.

    "What''s wrong?" she whispered.

    Brian didn''t answer her but walked to the center of the stage.

    "I''m sorry to announce that we''ll be postponing the release of our new product range. We''ll give further explanation soon."

    As Brian was about to leave with Diana, a reporter cried out after reading the news on her phone, "Mr. William, why is your company''s new product exactly like M-Color''s?"

    Diana stared in shock at the reporter, then she turned to Brian.

    But Brian still answered the reporter with a smile, "I''ll give you all an explanation. Trust me."

    With that, he left the meeting with Diana.

    "What happened? How could M-Color have the same product as us?" Diana murmured.

    Brian''s face was screwed up in anguish as he went over what could have happened.

    "M-Color is just a small company. Someone must have sent them our designs."

    Diana''s heart sank. "Could it be Kyle?"

    The same thought was going through Brian''s mind, as well.

    Thanks to the Internet, the news spread fast, so Sybil soon found out what had happened, even on her vacation. She called Diana in a hurry.

    "Hello, Diana, what happened at the company?" Sybil was really anxious.

    After a mixture of pleading and threatening, Sybil had finally convinced Brian to give Ken the one-week holiday for their honeymoon in Hawaii. But before Sybil had even had time to enjoy the gentle ocean breeze, she saw the news about the company''s new collection.

    Diana still didn''t know what had happened yet, nor did she know how to reply to Sybil.

    "Sybil, I''ll call you later. For now, just enjoy your vacation."

    Diana tried to sound relaxed, afraid that the mother-to-be would get stressed.

    However, Sybil could feel something was wrong.

    "No. I''ll be back tonight."

    "No, no, no, please don''t interrupt your trip."

    "Are you guys able to solve the problem?" Sybil asked.

    She was responsible for the William Group designs. Now such a big problem had occurred. Could they manage without herself and Ken?

    Finally, Brian grabbed the phone and said, "Sybil, you''re not as important as you think. Don''t worry about this. Enjoy your vacation." Without waiting for Sybil''s answer, Brian hung up the phone.

    Although she knew Brian just didn''t want her honeymoon to be ruined, Sybil still couldn''t help being angry about his reaction. She tried to call back immediately.

    Fortunately, Ken used all his skills and managed to calm her down.

    Eventually, he convinced her to stay and enjoy the vacation.

 Chapter 598 - 180: Overwhelmed With Joy

    The phone in Brian''s office kept ringing, which soon drove him up the wall.

    "Diana, you can go home," Brian said, rubbing his sore eyes.

    Diana understood she couldn''t help Brian here, so she accepted his suggestion.

    "Okay, just promise you won''t stay too late here."

    "Fine." Brian pulled Diana over and kissed her.

    Down in the company''s design department, Brian''s assistant was scolding Fannie to her face, "You were responsible for these designs after Miss William left. What happened?"

    Fannie was on the verge of crying. "I don''t know!"

    "What''s the use of crying?" The assistant was angry, but she knew Fannie was not the kind of person to sell the designs.

    The assistant was exasperated. She waved a hand to dismiss Fannie.

    Fannie turned away immediately. She was already scared silly by this whole event. The assistant''s rebuke made her feel horrible.

    In the company lobby, Diana met Kyle.

    An awful feeling came over Kyle when he saw the hickey on Diana''s neck.

    "Diana."

    However, the disgust was mutual as Diana''s face darkened at once on seeing Kyle standing in front of her.

    "Could you get out of the way?" Diana asked coldly.

    "Diana, do you really hate me that much?"

    Diana didn''t answer him and went directly to the waiting taxi.

    At home, Diana prepared dinner, waiting for Brian to come home.

    Around midnight, Brian finally arrived. He saw Diana had already fallen asleep on the table, which made his heart ache. As he carried her to the bedroom, Diana woke up with a start.

    After making out the face in front of her, Diana said in a daze, "You''re back."

    Brian nodded.

    "Why didn''t you go to bed?"

    "I was waiting for you¡­" Diana m.o.a.n.e.d.

    After she woke up a little, she wriggled free from Brian''s arms.

    "Have you eaten? I can heat the food for you?"

    "That''s okay. Go to sleep now."

    But Diana insisted, "I have already cooked the dishes. They just need a few minutes in the microwave."

    Diana''s thoughtfulness made Brian''s heart swell with love.

    After the meal, Brian was so tired that he quickly fell asleep.

    Diana helped him take off his shoes and clothes. And then she slept beside him.

    ***

    "It''s still early. You can get up later." Brian said tenderly when he saw Diana wake up.

    But Diana shook her head and got out of bed. As she looked out the window, she said, "Why do you get up so early today? You usually go to the company later than this."

    After briefly weighing it up in his mind, Brian decided to tell Diana what had happened.

    "Diana, so far, I''ve been unable to solve the current crisis. And as Sybil is on vacation now, we have decided to hire a new designer. Luckily, we''ve found the right candidate. She studied in Paris and has a great reputation. She arrives back today, and I''m sure other companies want her as well. So we have to win her over early. I think you can help."

    Diana was astounded. This was Brian, for the first time ever, asking for help.

    "I''ll go with you."

    "You can keep sleeping," Brian continued patiently.

    "No, I''d like to go with you." Diana insisted on going to the airport with Brian. Finally, Brian could see he had no choice in the matter.

    On the way to the airport, Diana dozed off.

    In her dream, someone was patting her face. She tried to move the handoff and murmured, "Daniel, leave me alone. I''m sleepy."

    In their childhood, Daniel had liked to mess with Diana in this way.

    "I told you to stay at home. Look how sleepy you are," Brian''s voice came to Diana through the haze of her dream. She woke up slowly, looking around to get her bearings.

    "Are we here?" she asked.

    Diana''s look amused Brian.

    "Yes, we''re here."

    At the exit not far from them, a woman came out, escorted by a big crowd. Brian quickly got out of his car, with Diana following closely behind.

    Looking at the crowd around her, Jessica felt disgusted. That was until she saw the most perfectly attractive man looking at her from a distance.

    It seemed he was walking toward her. Jessica asked her agent with a curious tone, "Calvin, who is that man?"

    Jessica''s agent followed her line of sight and saw Brian.

    "That''s Brian William, the president of the William Group. His company is also very interested in talking to you."

    "Well." Jessica understood the situation. But she started to get a bit put off by the presence of the woman standing just behind Brian.

    Brian came to Jessica and greeted her, politely, "Nice to meet you, Miss Reagan."

    Jessica shook hands with him, "Nice to meet you, Mr. William."

    Other companies'' managers and media members were close by as well. The spotlight was fully on Jessica.

    "Miss Reagan, which company do you intend to join now you''re back?" One of the reporters offered her a microphone.

    Jessica didn''t answer the reporter''s question. She looked at the other ambitious executives, all of them desperately trying to get her signature. They offered her a series of business cards and compliments.

    Jessica listened to them with a smile. After a while, she turned her head and looked at the reporter who had just asked the question.

    "I have decided to choose the William Group. I felt their sincerity when Mr. William came personally to meet me. Most of the other companies just sent their managers."

    With that, Jessica held Brian''s hand up triumphantly, an opportunity that the reporters seized to get a close-up photograph.

    Brian didn''t see Diana''s unhappiness but gave her a warm smile. He was overwhelmed with joy at that moment.

    Diana forced out a smile in return, despite her feelings of anxiousness at seeing Brian close with other women.

 Chapter 599 - 181: Youéˆ¥æª™e Amazing

    When they got to Brian''s car, Jessica jumped straight in the front passenger seat, leaving Diana and Jessica''s agent sitting in the back.

    It was tough for Diana to swallow, being overshadowed like that.

    Meanwhile, Jessica ignored her and felt totally at ease doing so.

    On the way to the company, Brian introduced some information about the William Group to Jessica.

    However, Jessica''s attention was clearly not on business. She made use of every minute to ask him as many private questions as she could.

    "Mr. William, you''re so successful. May I ask, are you married?"

    Brian shook his head, which gave Jessica welcome hope. However, her optimism was quickly dashed by his next words.

    "But I''m going to marry my fianc¨¦e soon."

    With that, Brian turned around to Diana. His smile filled Diana''s heart with love.

    "Fianc¨¦e?" Jessica said incredulously.

    "Yes, Miss Anderson is my fianc¨¦e."

    Diana offered her hand to Jessica, "Nice to meet you, Miss Reagan. I''m Diana Anderson."

    Jessica held out her hand to shake Diana''s. At the same time, she was sizing Diana up. Upon comparison, Jessica concluded that she was superior to Diana in every aspect. She felt a strong sense of disdain towards her.

    When they arrived at the company, Brian suggested Diana go home first.

    "I''ll show the design department to Miss Reagan."

    "Fine," Diana agreed.

    She trusted Brian completely. So she listened to him and went home.

    Jessica was glad to see Diana leave. She held Brian''s arm and said, "Shall we go, Mr. William?"

    Her forwardness made Brian embarrassed. He pulled his hand away slightly. "Here we go."

    Brian''s refusal didn''t make Jessica unhappy. She walked next to him, smiling to herself.

    "Miss Reagan, the William Group, was founded by my grandfather. Now I am the president of the company. I want to give you a quick tour of the building if that might interest you?" Brian opened the door for Jessica and her agent.

    Jessica rolled her eyes and hit him with another off-topic question.

    "Mr. William, what do you like to do in your spare time? Any hobbies?"

    Brian smiled awkwardly, "Miss Reagan, let''s talk about our cooperation first."

    Brian persevered in keeping the discussions on business, though the whole time, he could see Jessica staring at him. He felt a little uncomfortable, but he continued patiently.

    No matter what Brian said, Jessica always agreed with him.

    "So, Miss Reagan, shall we sign the contract?"

    "Yes, I would be happy to." Jessica agreed without hesitation.

    When Brian got home that evening, Diana had already prepared dinner for him.

    "How come you''re so early today?" She called out from the kitchen.

    "Because I missed you!"

    Brian was relieved to be home. He went to hug Diana.

    His stresses immediately eased in Diana''s warm embrace. In Brian''s eyes, Jessica was nothing compared to Diana.

    Diana pushed him away gently. "Go get washed for dinner."

    "Yes, madam."

    With that, he went to the bathroom.

    During the dinner, Brian tried every dish and praised Diana again and again.

    Diana didn''t say much in reply, simply smiling a little here and there.

    "Diana, are you unhappy about Jessica?" Brian asked.

    Diana pretended to be angered by his question.

    "Do you want the truth?

    "Definitely." Brian felt anxious.

    The strained look on Brian''s face amused Diana. She couldn''t help laughing, "What are you thinking? The company is in crisis. I know you have to do whatever it takes. If Jessica can help, then so be it."

    Brian was moved by her words. He stood up and planted a kiss on her cheek. "Thank you, Diana. You''re amazing."

    Brian was worried that Diana would be jealous of Jessica, which would have put him in quite a dilemma. After all, Jessica was his company''s best candidate for the chief designer.

    Diana put down the chopsticks and looked at Brian seriously. She didn''t want any more misunderstandings between them since she had decided to be with him.

    "Brian, the only thing I''m afraid of is that you don''t trust me."

    "I got you. Thank you for your understanding." Brian pulled Diana into his arms.

    Simultaneously, in Jessica''s villa, Calvin passed a glass of wine to Jessica, who was sitting beside the window.

    "Calvin, look at the moon, it is so beautiful tonight." It seemed she was in a good mood.

    However, Calvin was preoccupied with something.

    "Jessica, Mr. William is engaged. You''d better keep a bit of distance from him."

    Jessica grinned. "What can I do? I have already set my heart on him."

    Calvin could see the confidence and cunning in her eyes; there was nothing that could stop her from getting what she wanted.

    The first rays of morning sunshine gently nudged Diana and Brian out of their slumber.

    Brian woke first, taking a chance to look at the beautiful woman beside him.

    Diana stretched her arms out to the sides and gave a big yawn.

    "What time is it now?"

    "Seven, it''s time to get up," Brian replied. After a quick kiss, Brian coaxed Diana up out of bed and to the bathroom.

    As they brushed their teeth in front of the mirror, Brian was in a playful mood, trying to make Diana laugh by tickling her sides.

    Diana struggled not to show weakness. She fought back, in the same way, laughing at Brian''s silliness.

    They were full of tenderness and love for each other.

    ***

    It was tough for Jessica to see the loving couple on her first day at work.

    Although she was very jealous, she still kept smiling.

    "Good morning, Mr. William and Miss Anderson."

    Diana smiled at Jessica.

    Brian was holding Diana''s hand. To Jessica, it felt like they were doing it on purpose. Their intimacy fueled her anger even more.

    "Mr. William, oh sorry, I mean boss, I''m here to check in for work." She spoke purposely just to Brian and ignored Diana''s presence.

    "See you later, then¡­" Diana noticed Jessica''s impoliteness but let it be and left to start work.

    After Diana left, Jessica started to behave more charmingly. She came close to Brian and held his arm.

    "So, where is my office?"

 Chapter 600 - 182: Well Done

    Brian took her to the design department and showed her to her desk, positioned at the head of the table where the other designers worked.

    However, Calvin was unsatisfied with Brian''s arrangement.

    "You would have Jessica work here? She needs her own office!" He said with a scowl.

    These words made the smile on Brian''s face stiffen.

    He was not the only one, either. The other staff was listening closely too.

    "Who does she think she is? Taking herself so seriously," someone whispered.

    "Miss William worked alongside us," murmured another.

    Jessica looked as unhappy as Calvin sounded.

    "Where''s Miss Anderson''s office?" she asked.

    "She works next door to me," Brian answered frankly.

    "I also want to work there," Jessica demanded.

    Jessica''s hands had clenched into fists of determination.

    Despite her confident request, Brian was clearly unhappy. He didn''t want his and Diana''s world to be disturbed.

    Seeing Brian didn''t look too pleased, Jessica chuckled.

    "I''m just kidding. How could I disturb you and Miss Anderson?"

    "Thank you for your consideration, Miss Reagan. Is there anything else I can help you with?"

    "No, thank you. If anything comes up, I''ll let you know," Jessica said sweetly.

    "Well, see you later," said Brian.

    As soon as Brian left, Jessica''s innocent smile disappeared.

    She looked at the designer in front of her with a malicious smile.

    "Do you guys have any opinions on me?" She stared at them intensely.

    "Who do you think you are?" One of the girls grumbled.

    Sybil had been kind and easy to approach, while Jessica was plainly the opposite, which made the other designers immediately resentful.

    On hearing that, Jessica squinted her eyes. Without any word, she walked up to the girl and slapped her in the face.

    The girl burst into tears at once. No one had ever treated her this way before, how could it be?

    Jessica glanced around and gave them all a warning look.

    "Now, I am the new chief designer. Everyone in this department must comply with my demands."

    Jessica was satisfied with the silent fear she''d created. She returned to her seat with her head held high.

    "Diana, I will steal Brian from you one day," she swore silently to herself.

    When Brian returned to the office, his assistant was already waiting there for him.

    The assistant walked forward and whispered something to him. What she said made Brian frown.

    "Is this real?"

    The assistant nodded affirmatively.

    "Okay. I''ll handle it."

    After the assistant left, Brian''s face turned a deathly pale.

    Diana had finished the pharmacy''s inventory and was on her way back to her office when she ran into Fannie. She was clearly upset, her eyes red and puffy as if she''d been crying.

    "What''s wrong, Fannie?" Diana asked concernedly.

    On seeing Diana, Fannie was brought to tears again. She started to complain, "Miss Anderson, it''s Jessica, she is the devil! She has already made several designers cry from her scolding. What''s worse, she even slapped a girl!"

    "What? You mean she actually, physically hit her?" Diana was amazed by what Fannie was saying.

    Fannie nodded angrily.

    "And she asked me to buy coffee for her. I went to the coffee shop three times already, but she is still unsatisfied with what I bought, even though she won''t tell me what she likes. I think she is purposely difficult for me."

    Fannie felt like weeping but had no tears left to cry.

    As Diana was comforting her, Fannie cried out after checking the time, "I have to go! The She-Devil only gave me half an hour to buy the coffee. See you later, Miss Anderson."

    "Stay safe," Diana shouted as Fannie fled back to the design department.

    After a second''s thought, Diana decided to tell Brian about Jessica.

    "Brian¡­" Diana''s words were on the tip of her tongue when she arrived at the doorway of Brian''s office, but she found Brian was on the phone.

    Thus Diana retreated silently from the room.

    After the call was finished, Brian came rushing out of his office, straight past Diana. She would have to wait to talk with him later.

    In the IT department, Brian gave a USB to the department manager.

    "How long will it take to recover the files?"

    "About half an hour," the manager estimated.

    "Okay, I will wait here," said Brian.

    Afraid of wasting the boss'' time, the department manager started to repair the USB immediately.

    Brian thought loathingly about the news he''d just received. His assistant had informed him that they found the ID of the person who sent confidential information to M-Color. But whoever it was had been very cautious. They only used the ID once.

    Brian''s mind was fixed on Kyle. He was sure that this matter must have something to do with him.

    It didn''t take the IT guys long to finish their work.

    "Boss, I''ve managed to recover the information on the USB."

    "Well done!" Brian came up to him and patted him on the back.

    The department manager showed Brian the file on the USB. It was all the design drawings for this quarter.

    Brian gritted his teeth. As expected, it was Kyle who had been sabotaging the company.

    Brian stood up, then headed directly for Kyle''s office. It was time to confront that bastard.

    Kyle was at his computer, checking an email. He looked up after hearing the loud footsteps approaching his door and was met with a livid Brian.

    "How do you have time to come over today?" Kyle asked ironically.

    Ablaze with anger, Brian threw the USB at Kyle''s face.

    "You''d better explain this!"

    Kyle picked the USB up with a sneer.

    "Since when did our dignified president have the hobby of rummaging through trash cans?"

    Brian''s face turned black, "Answer my question!"

    "Explain? There is nothing to explain." Kyle didn''t care that Brian had found the USB.

    "You!" Brian was raging.

 Chapter 601 - 183: Answer My Question

    Kyle stood up and looked Brian in the eye.

    "Yes, it was me," Kyle admitted casually. "But what can you do about it?"

    Before Brian could say anything, Kyle spoke again, "Brian, let''s wait and see who wins this one."

    Brian leaned in to look Kyle right in his face. A sardonic grin spread across his face.

    "Kyle William, I will never give up on this company."

    With that, Brian was about to leave.

    "Brian, shall we play for something more interesting? Why not increase the wager?" Kyle said in a dry tone.

    "What do you want?" Brian scowled.

    "Diana. If you lose our little game, Diana belongs to me."

    Brian launched forward and punched Kyle in the face after hearing this, sending him crashing back into his chair.

    "Kyle, I''m warning you now, leave Diana out of this."

    Then he turned around and marched out of the office.

    Brian was on the way to his office, but after a second thought, he went down to the design department.

    Jessica beamed when she saw Brian coming.

    "Boss, may I help you?"

    Brian still looked angry and said straight, "I need designs for a new collection from you ASAP."

    "A whole collection?" Jessica cried out. She never had such a heavy workload.

    Brian felt sorry for her but insisted, "Yes, I need it urgently. Whatever it takes, you decide the price, and I''ll agree."

    From Brian''s urgency, Jessica knew he was really in desperate need.

    "Forget about the money. I''m thinking of going for an industrial style, but I need some fresh inspiration. Could you help me?"

    "To find inspiration?" Brian felt confused.

    Jessica nodded. "Yes, I need a little creative spark, something to get the ideas flowing. I like to immerse myself in whatever scenery can inspire my designs. However, I''m not very familiar with the city yet. Do you think you could take me somewhere? " Jessica asked, blinking her eyes rapidly to appear as sweet as possible.

    A nearby porcelain factory came to Brian''s mind.

    "Sure, let''s go."

    "Now?" Jessica was surprised.

    "Is there a problem?" Brian inquired.

    "No," Jessica smiled, "Let''s go."

    Brian headed towards the parking lot at once, and Jessica followed.

    Everyone in the design department uttered a sigh of relief after Jessica left.

    Diana had been waiting for Brian in her office for a long time, but he never showed up, so she decided to go home first.

    Meanwhile, Brian was driving Jessica to the porcelain factory.

    Of course, Jessica''s real focus was not on the art; she was only there for Brian.

    When they arrived, Brian politely opened the door for Jessica.

    "Miss Reagan, we are here."

    Jessica got out of the car. With Brian standing just in front of her, she decided to test his restraint and slotted her arm into his.

    Brian was embarrassed by her intimacy. He tried to pull away, but Jessica feigned ignorance and held him more tightly.

    "Why are you standing still?" Jessica looked at Brian questioningly.

    Brian had no choice but to go inside with a forced smile.

    The main product of the factory was exquisite blue-and-white porcelain.

    the bowl admiringly, looking at it from all angles.

    "Miss Reagan, do you like it?" asked Brian.

    Jessica nodded. She was very taken with the bowl in her hand.

    "I have decided the leading colors for the new collection," she said.

    "Really?" Brian was lit up by her words. "Please help me pack this," Brian said to the factory owner.

    As they finished looking around, Brian asked, "Miss Reagan, when do you think I can have the designs?"

    "Give me two days, and they''ll be ready." Jessica was eager to help Brian with this urgent collection if she could do a good job with this, who knows what she could ask in return!

    "Great!" Brian was ecstatic.

    As Jessica and Brian arrived back at the company, Diana happened to be leaving the building simultaneously.

    Jessica was happy to see Diana''s expression.

    "Miss Anderson, Mr. William just took me out shopping. See, this is the bowl he bought me. Isn''t it beautiful?" She proudly presented the bowl to Diana.

    Her words were so ambiguous that Brian quickly explained, "Miss Reagan said she needed some inspiration for the new design."

    Diana couldn''t hide her feelings when she saw the bowl in Jessica''s hand, as an unpleasant smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, I''m feeling a little uncomfortable. See you at home," she said to Brian.

    Brian nodded naturally, "Okay, take care."

    In front of Jessica, Diana made a point of giving Brian a longer than usual goodbye kiss.

    Brian didn''t notice the tension between the two women. In fact, he was rather happy, as it was rare for Diana to take the initiative like that.

    The expression of surprise on Jessica''s face was obvious.

    "Mr. William and Miss Anderson, you are such a cute couple."

    Diana smiled gently at her, "Thank you."

    Then Diana called a taxi and waved goodbye to them.

    Just to be safe, Brian recorded the taxi''s license plate number, which further burned Jessica''s jealous fire.

    ***

    When Diana got home, she felt tired and exhausted. She had been so sleepy recently. When she lay back on the sofa, she soon fell asleep again.

    Later, when Brian finally arrived back home, he found Diana sleeping on the sofa, curled up like a kitten. He sighed, then lifted her and walked her to bed.

    Diana was vaguely aware that Brian was back. She tried to wake up to look at him, but her eyelids were too heavy to even open, then she fell asleep again.

    The next morning, when Diana woke up, Brian was still in a deep sleep. So she got up quietly and went to the kitchen to make breakfast for him.

    By the time Diana finished preparing the breakfast, Brian had woken up, gotten dressed, and came down from the bedroom.

 Chapter 602 - 184: Maybe Iéˆ¥æª“ Pregnant

    Brian kissed Diana and said, "Don''t wait for me if I come back home late tonight. Just go to bed when you are sleepy. You are going to catch a cold if you keep waiting for me on the sofa."

    "Okay. I will," Diana nodded obediently. "Now, let''s have some breakfast."

    "Okay." Brian sat down, eager to tuck into the home-cooked breakfast when suddenly someone called him. It was from Jessica.

    "Hey, boss, I''m still struggling a little for ideas. Can you think of somewhere else to take me to get some inspiration? I''m afraid that I might not be able to finish the new collection by tomorrow¡­"

    Jessica spoke in an obviously flirtatious manner. Her words put Brian in a dilemma. He turned to Diana to ask for her permission, as she had heard the conversation.

    To Brian''s surprise, Diana willingly gave her consent.

    "Okay, I will take you to a place where it will be impossible not to be inspired!" he replied to Jessica.

    "Please come as quickly as you can. Or I do fear that I cannot finish everything. See you soon." Jessica continued speaking in her seductive tone, which to anyone listening would have seemed quite unprofessional.

    "Diana, I¡­"

    "You should go. The designs are too important."

    Diana tried her best to be considerate and put aside her jealousy.

    "Thank you." Brian stood up quickly. He kissed Diana goodbye and went to the company at once.

    After Brian left, Diana continued with her breakfast. However, she found she had almost no appetite. She picked up the sandwich and went to take a bite, but the smell made her sick, so much so that she began to retch violently.

    After a while, she struggled to sit up straight again with the support of the table. At that moment, Diana''s phone started ringing. She picked it up and heard.

    Sybil''s enthusiastic voice.

    "Hey, Diana, where are you? I''m back! Would you be able to come to the airport to pick me up?" Sybil seemed as lively as ever.

    "Of course I''d love to," Diana tried to be positive, but she sounded weak.

    "Diana, are you okay?" Sybil recognized something was wrong with Diana''s voice.

    "I''m fine. I will be there. Wait for me." Diana hung up the phone in a hurry, then took a taxi to the airport.

    "Hey, Diana, over here!" Sybil waved to Diana when she caught sight of her getting out of the taxi.

    Sybil was quite visibly pregnant now, but she still waved to Diana excitedly and jumped up and down with happiness.

    "Oh, my dear, be careful!" Diana supported Sybil with her hands, afraid she would hurt herself.

    "My dear Diana, can you please stop treating me like I''m some fragile thing. Everyone else is doing that, and it''s very annoying. You all worry too much. I love Ken, but eventually, I had to send him away. Now you are the same."

    Her words reminded Diana that Ken was not with Sybil. It was rather strange. He always looked after Sybil so well. Why didn''t he accompany her home?

    "Where is Ken?" Diana asked curiously.

    "I sent him away," Sybil answered with a cunning grin.

    "How?"

    "Of course, it wasn''t easy. I lied to him; said that you were a few minutes away. He trusts you so much to take care of me, so he went to the company without any worries."

    Diana wasn''t sure whether she should be angry or not.

    "Sybil, you need to be careful. You''re pregnant!"

    While Diana was still whining and m.o.a.ning, Sybil felt sick and wretched.

    "Are you okay?" Diana was overly concerned.

    "I''m fine. It''s just morning sickness. I am used to it now."

    "Morning sickness?" Diana remembered how she had felt at home earlier.

    "Maybe I''m pregnant?" Diana thought.

    "What are you thinking about?" Sybil waved her hand in front of Diana''s face, trying to get her attention.

    "Nothing." Diana shook her head.

    "By the way," It occurred to Sybil that she had something for Diana. She took a bag of gifts from her bag and handed them to her.

    "These are some souvenirs I bought for you from Hawaii. They were all made by local artists. "

    "Sybil, this is really too much¡­"

    "I just kept seeing things I thought you''d like," Sybil said enthusiastically.

    Sybil was energetic all the way home, in stark contrast to Diana, who was still feeling weary and fragile.

    Back home, Sybil took a long, hot shower. When she finished, she walked out and said to Diana, "Diana, I have an antenatal appointment later today. Would you like to come with me?"

    Diana paused. The subject of pregnancy reminded her of what she had thought about before.

    "Hello, Diana, what''s your answer?" Sybil was immediately impatient.

    Diana hesitated but resolved to tell Sybil the truth.

    "Sybil, maybe I¡­"

    "What? Just say it!" Sybil almost lost her temper.

    Diana was determined, and finally, with her eyes closed, shouted, "I think I am pregnant!"

    Sybil was shocked. She didn''t know what to say.

    Hearing only silence, Diana opened her eyes to check Sybil''s reaction. Seeing that she was shocked, Diana explained, "I''m not sure actually. But lately, I have been sleepy and tired all the time. And this morning, I hurled as you did at the airport. And¡­ I still didn''t get my period this month."

    Sybil rushed towards Diana with a sly grin.

    "Be honest, when did you start to have such a close relationship with my brother, huh?"

    Diana blushed at Sybil''s words and faltered, "What are you talking about? It''s just been¡­ I don''t know¡­"

    Diana was clearly timid about it, so Sybil tried to reassure her."My dear Diana, there is no need to be embarrassed about it. It''s the 21st century; it''s quite normal for a.d.u.l.ts to be having s.e.x together, having children together, without being married." Sybil felt quite strongly about the topic.

    Looking at Diana''s belly, Sybil was wondering what gift she should prepare for her future niece or nephew. It would have to be totally unique!

    Feeling Sybil''s excitement, Diana was wary that she was getting her hopes up too much.

    "Look, it''s not certain, okay? It''s just a guess right now."

    "But you study medicine. I trust your judgment. By the way, have you told Brian the news?"

    Diana quietly shook her head. She had only just thought of the possibility herself. Telling Brian was a whole other story.

    "Right, well, let''s go to the hospital and do the test!"

    Diana agreed. The doubt was driving her crazy. She had to find out once and for all!

 Chapter 603 - 185: Sheéˆ¥æªš Pregnant

    Since Ken had already made the appointment for Sybil, they walked straight into the doctor''s office at the hospital, walking past a large number of people waiting in the queue.

    "Lie down here, please," the doctor said to Sybil.

    "Doctor, could you please check her first?" Sybil pointed at Diana.

    "Check her?"

    "Yes. My friend here thinks she might be pregnant. Could you find out for sure?" Sybil flashed the doctor a charming smile.

    However, the doctor gave them an angry look.

    "This is entirely inappropriate! I can''t just give tests to whomever you bring along. If you want to check whether you''re pregnant or not, please go and register yourself like everyone else."

    Diana knew he was right and smiled embarrassedly.

    "Sorry, I should have known. I will go to the nurse''s station now."

    "I will keep you company," said Sybil.

    "No, you should stay here. I will go there on my own. We can do our checks at the same time and then meet each other when we''re finished."

    "Okay." Sybil didn''t insist. She lay back on the bed and let Diana go.

    Closing the door of the room, Diana took a deep breath, then set off to arrange the test.

    The nurses gave her a small measuring cup for the urine test. After a quick trip to the bathroom, Diana brought the cup of liquid to the doctor''s office. She blushed intensely when confronted with her doctor for the first time; he was a middle-aged man! How embarrassing¡­

    However, it was obvious that the doctor had been in that situation many times before.

    "It''s okay, Miss Anderson, don''t be shy. It''s quite normal that you might feel a little embarrassed, but I am very experienced, and I promise I will look after you well."

    Diana appreciated the doctor''s kindness, though his words didn''t make her feel any better.

    The doctor took a blood sample from Diana, then asked her to wait outside while her tests were sent to the lab.

    Diana sat down to wait for the results. Her heart was beating fast, and her palms were sweaty.

    As for Sybil, she had finished her examination and came looking for Diana with her test report in hand. When she found Diana waiting nervously outside the doctor''s office, she asked with excitement, "Diana, what''s the result? Did the doctor say anything about your baby?"

    She answered uneasily, "I don''t know. I am still waiting."

    Since Diana was so nervous, Sybil sat beside her to offer some comfort.

    "Don''t worry. It will be okay. When I was doing my check here last time, I was also nervous and worried. I was afraid that if my mother knew I was pregnant without being married, she would beat me. I was afraid that if my brother found out, he would beat Ken. But as you can see, everything is fine now."

    "Really? Were you thinking about all that while you were doing the examination?" Diana was interested in the topic and kept asking her for more details.

    "Yes, I did have those feelings when¡­" Sybil chirped away to Diana about every detail of the process. It somehow made Diana feel better to understand how everything worked.

    Sybil was still talking when she was interrupted by a nurse calling Diana''s name, "No.37, Diana Anderson, the doctor will see you now."

    Reluctantly, Diana stood up.

    Sybil gave her a gesture of support, willing her to be brave and face the news.

    It was the same doctor Diana met before. He handed her the report and said with a smile, "Congratulations!"

    Diana stared at the paper in her hands. Her mind couldn''t focus on any of the details.

    "Am I really pregnant?" It was still unbelievable to her.

    And then she worried about what Sybil had mentioned before. How could she tell her parents and her brother about the pregnancy?

    Diana dragged herself out of the room.

    Sybil could not wait to seize the report from her.

    "Diana, you''re pregnant!" Sybil cried. "Ha, I''m going to be an aunt!" Sybil was full of joy.

    Diana, however, remained dumbfounded.

    "How can you be so excited? You''re also pregnant. You know how hard it will be for me¡­"

    "I''m just happy for you, okay?"

    However, Diana was far from happy. She hugged Sybil and said despairingly, "Sybil, how can I tell my parents?!"

    "Just tell them. Haha¡­Then Brian can have a chance to discuss your marriage with them," Sybil laughed with cunning.

    "I think you should tell Brian the news immediately," Sybil said. It looked like she was going to take out her phone and call Brian that very second!

    "Please don''t! I want to tell him in person." Diana managed to intervene just in time.

    "Fine, if that''s what you want." Sybil shrugged and gave in.

    But she phoned Ken to ask him to pick her up and to inform Brian that Diana was also in the hospital and that he should come to pick her up, too.

    The two handsome men arrived on the ward together, which attracted the attention of all the nurses.

    As they walked towards Diana and Sybil, who were waiting outside the examination room, the nurses were saddened to realize that they had no chance.

    Diana and Sybil each left with their own lover.

    But just before they parted ways, Sybil could see Diana was hesitating, so she told Brian that Diana had some news to share with him.

    Diana was annoyed at being pushed into it, but Sybil left before she could scold her.

    Brian was confused. Looking at Diana, who clearly was not her usual self, he asked, "What''s wrong, baby?"

    Diana couldn''t bring herself to say the words and instead simply handed Brian the report.

    Brian took the paper and read it slowly. For a while, he was stuck on repeat, reading, and re-reading the report.

    "Diana, you''re¡­I¡­" he started in a trembling voice.

    It was so unbelievable that he didn''t know what to say.

    Diana was amused by his reaction. She pretended to be serious and said, "Congratulations, Mr. William, you''re going to be a daddy!"

 Chapter 604 - 186: Donéˆ¥æª› Let Him Know

    As if something had suddenly clicked inside him, Brian lifted Diana up in his arms. He shouted joyfully, "I''m going to be a daddy! I''m going to be a daddy!"

    Diana started to feel dizzy after Brian spun her around a few times. She patted Brian gently and said, "Put me down. I''m feeling woozy now."

    Brian put her down at once and asked with concern, "Are you okay? I''m so sorry, what was I thinking?"

    Diana gave him an annoyed look.

    "Don''t fuss. I''m not some fragile china doll."

    Brian ran his fingers through his hair. He was normally so decisive, but now he

    felt like he didn''t have any idea what to do.

    "It''s my first time in this situation. I have no experience."

    Diana was happy that Brian had taken the news so well. Her joy was short-lived, however, as she suddenly remembered her parents.

    "How am I going to tell my parents?!" Diana cried. She felt entirely unprepared to tell them.

    Brian hugged her and said softly in her ear, "Diana, let''s get married."

    Diana froze. The proposal, just like the baby, had come so suddenly, without any warning. It was all too much to deal with!

    This made Brian fear that she would not say yes. So, he got down on one knee and took out a velvet box from his pocket. He looked up at Diana''s bewildered face, then opened the box to reveal a ring inside.

    "Diana, I have kept this for a long time. Though we didn''t expect to be here so soon, I firmly believe that we can raise this child together and be happy. Diana, will you marry me?"

    Brian said the words with complete conviction and earnestness.

    Diana was moved to tears, and in a shaky voice, answered, "Yes!"

    Brian was frantic with joy. He stood up immediately, helped the ring onto Diana''s finger, and hugged her.

    "As soon as I resolve the crisis at the company, I will propose our marriage to your parents and brother in person."

    Diana nodded nervously; the talk of the company brought her quickly back down to earth.

    Finally, when they had both calmed down, Brian called his mother and told her the news that Diana was pregnant.

    Mrs. Grace was full of delight about the news. Sybil was several months pregnant, now Diana was too, which meant she would have two grandchildren!

    She asked Brian to take Diana home to eat together that evening. It would be a grand meal to celebrate Brian and Diana''s news.

    When Brian arrived with Diana, he found his mother waiting for them beside the dinner table, with an unbelievably fancy dinner laid out to welcome them.

    Mrs. Grace stood straight up and walked towards Diana, full of enthusiasm.

    "Diana, my dear. Congratulations!"

    Mrs. Grace was friendly to her before, but today she was too enthusiastic. Diana was not accustomed to it.

    "Mum, calm down¡­"

    Mrs. Grace gave Brian a glare but finally forced herself to give Diana some space.

    The three of them had a lovely meal and ate to their heart''s content. It had been a great evening, but it was getting late, so Brian got up to say goodbye.

    "Mum, we''re leaving now."

    "All right." Mrs. Grace stood up to see them off.

    Holding Diana''s hand, Mrs. Grace was still chattering away with advice for Diana.

    "Diana, now you are pregnant, you need to take good care of yourself. Don''t exert yourself too much. Make sure you eat well."

    Diana smiled. She knew that Mrs. Grace spoke so much because she cared.

    "Okay, we''ve got it," Brian broke in, not afraid to interrupt his mother. Thank you for the meal, but we do need to go."

    On their way home, Diana fell into a peaceful sleep.

    When they arrived home, Brian didn''t wake her up. He lifted her up in his arms, took her upstairs, and put her on the bed.

    Just as he finished tucking her in, someone called him. It was his assistant.

    "Mr. William, I have found the evidence."

    "Okay, I will be there at once." Brian kissed Diana''s forehead, then quietly left the room.

    Brian drove quickly out to the company, eager to know what his assistant had found. The lights in some of the offices were still on, including Kyle''s. This spurred Brian on, and he ran up the stairs two at a time.

    The assistant was waiting for him in the IT department.

    "What did you find?"

    "Mr. William, look." The assistant showed Brian the computer.

    After a careful look at the information on the screen, Brian''s face fell.

    "Is Kyle in his office?" Brian asked in a gloomy voice.

    "Yes."

    "Does he know that you have found this?" Brian''s eyes were narrowed, thinking hard about what to do.

    The assistant shook his head.

    Brian felt relieved; this gave him time to act.

    "Don''t let him know," he warned.

    It was not a good time to act rashly and alert Kyle; he was very vigilant. If he realized they were on to him, it would not be easy to catch him.

    "Make a copy of this for me," Brian instructed, pointing at the files on the computer screen.

    "Okay, will do," the assistant answered respectfully.

    What they were both unaware of was that a man was hiding in the corner of the room. He let himself out undetected, then made an urgent call.

    When Kyle learned what Brian had found, he started panicking.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, I witnessed it with my own eyes," the man said with certainty.

    "Okay, got it." Kyle hung up the phone.

    Kyle knew he didn''t have much time, so he made a quick decision. He picked up his phone and dialed. This might be the biggest decision I''ve ever made, he thought.

    ***

    Brian had the IT department work all night in an effort to find out more about the money that was missing from the company. Finally, they succeeded in finding out about the companies that were related to the funds Kyle had withdrawn.

    "Mr. William, these are the companies that are involved in Kyle William''s fund. Take a look."

    "Chapman Miller?" When Brian looked through the list of the founders of the companies, he felt strange when he saw that name. He had refused to cooperate with Mr. Miller on a previous business deal, so why was he now invested with Kyle?

 Chapter 605 - 187: Accident

    "Mr. William, the value of payments between Kyle William and Chapman Miller''s company, is at least ten million. And it was all transferred from our company!"

    This sent Brian into a furious rage. He threw the doc.u.ments on the ground.

    "What have you all been doing these days? How did no one find out until now?! This is serious f.u.c.k.i.n.g money!" he shouted.

    The assistant picked up the doc.u.ments gingerly, cleaned them, and put them on the desk.

    "Sorry, boss. It is all my fault. But Kyle did it very carefully."

    Ignoring his apology, Brian asked in a solemn voice, "Where is Chapman''s company?"

    The assistant handed him an address.

    "Okay, let''s go there now."

    The two left immediately, setting off in Brian''s car.

    As he watched them leave from his office window, Kyle smiled insidiously.

    Chapman Miller''s company was a bit outside the city center, heading toward the suburbs. Brian asked his assistant to drive; he needed time to think.

    As they approached a large intersection not far from Chapman''s company, a truck suddenly came speeding out of nowhere, right across their path!

    The assistant tried to brake, but nothing happened! She looked at Brian in fear.

    "Mr. William, the brakes!"

    Time almost stood still as Brian searched desperately for a solution, but he could see there was no way to avoid the collision. In the last few moments, Diana was the only thing in Brian''s mind, right up until they smashed into the side of the truck.

    Standing by the intersection was a mysterious man. Immediately following the impact, he took a picture of the horrific accident in front of him.

    Seconds later, Kyle''s phone rang. He took it out and found he had received a picture. It was the scene of the accident.

    He took a big sip of his coffee and smiled like a man who knew he''d won.

    Meanwhile, Diana woke up in bed to find there was no one beside her. She touched the bed and the quilt, they were both cold.

    "Didn''t he come home last night?" Diana thought.

    For some reason, she had a bad feeling about it, as if she knew that something terrible had happened.

    "Hello, is that Miss Diana Anderson? Can you come to King''s College Hospital at once? Mr. Brian William has been in an accident."

    Diana was in a state of total shock. Her mind went blank. She was quite helpless. The last time she got a call from the hospital, she was informed that Carol had been involved in an accident, now it was Brian.

    Diana staggered out of the house. She walked along the street without any sense of direction, like a wandering ghost. She was almost knocked down by a driving car as she stumbled onto the road.

    "What the f.u.c.k are you doing? Watch where you''re going!" The driver leaned his head out the window and cursed at her.

    Diana mumbled something, but she could not form a complete sentence to apologize.

    Luckily, just in time, a Porsche came speeding down the road and stopped beside her. Ken got out to help Diana in.

    He has torn up himself and decided he couldn''t tell Sybil the news. He couldn''t bear to see her like Diana.

    "It will be fine, Diana, come on. Let''s go and see him."

    Diana looked out of the window, her mind lost.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Diana rushed to the elevator and ran to Brian''s ward. Brian''s parents were already there.

    Mrs. Grace could not stop sobbing, while even Mr. William, who was normally so calm, now had tears in his eyes.

    Looking at Brian lying on the bed, Diana felt like her whole world was lost.

    She walked stutteringly forward and threw herself beside his bed.

    When she saw the state Diana was in, Mrs. Grace knew she had to look after her. She helped Diana up into a loving embrace.

    "You can''t let yourself worry too much, Diana. I know it''s hard, I do. But you need to take care of yourself, it''s not only yourself you''re looking after now."

    "How could this happen? I saw him just last night. Now he is lying in the hospital bed¡­" Diana murmured helplessly.

    Mrs. Grace was also distraught. She hugged Diana tightly.

    After a while, Diana calmed down slightly. With her brain starting to function again, she wanted answers.

    "How did the accident happen?"

    "It happened this morning. Brian and his assistant were driving out in a suburban area. They hit another vehicle at a crossroads. His assistant died in the accident."

    "What were they doing so far out of the city center? They had no business there¡­" Diana suspected there was more to it. Maybe it was not just an accident.

    It occurred to Diana that maybe she could find out something from Brian''s car.  "Where is Brian''s car?" she asked.

    "It has been sent to the company garage, it''s pretty badly damaged," Mrs. Grace replied.

    Diana paused for a moment, then jumped up and ran out of the door.

    "Diana, be careful!" Mrs. Grace shouted after her.

    Mrs. Grace sat down, helplessly in a chair next to the bed. Looking at Brian and all his horrific injuries, she began to cry again.

    "Can''t you do anything useful? Crying is pointless," Mr. William grumbled.

    "Oh, go away, Simon. You are nothing to Brian or me. Look what you''ve driven our son too!" she cried back.

    As for Diana, she was already in a taxi on her way to the repair shop. Strangely, when she pulled up outside, she saw Kyle''s car parked out front.

    She frowned and walked inside.

    "Destroy the car," Kyle ordered the workers. Of course, the car in question was Brian''s.

    The workers were just about to follow his instructions when another sharp voice stopped them.

    "Why do you want to do that Kyle?"

    Kyle turned around and found it was Diana. He was lost for words for a moment.

    "Diana, why are you here?"

    "If I was not here, you would already have destroyed the evidence," Diana sneered.

    Kyle had an unnatural expression and smiled embarrassedly to Diana.

    "Diana, what are you talking about?"

    "Am I not right? Or is there some other reason you want to have Brian''s car crushed?"

    "Brian had the accident in this car. It is bad luck. I wanted to destroy it for him."

    "Really?" Diana didn''t believe him at all. She walked past Kyle towards the workers.

    "Put it down, now," Diana commanded.

    The workers were in a dilemma. They turned to Kyle for permission. He nodded grudgingly. So they put the car back down on the ground.

    "I will take the car," Diana said to Kyle coldly.

    "Of course you can."

    Diana phoned Ken, and he soon came in a large mechanic''s tow-truck to tow it away.

    As they left together with the car being pulled behind, Kyle was in a great rage.

 Chapter 606 - 188: Find Some Evidence

    Diana asked Ken to stop when they reached a secluded area, and he did as he was told.

    "Ken, I want you to check whether the car has any technical problem that might not have occurred in the crash. And I will check the inside."

    Diana was certain that there must be something to find in the car after witnessing Kyle''s attempt to have it destroyed in such a hurry.

    Ken agreed and asked the two mechanics driving the tow-truck to check under the car.

    Meanwhile, Diana got in and started to search. The inside was covered with blood, which brought to mind the horrible image of Brian lying in the hospital. But there was no time for wailing in sadness. She had to find out the truth.

    Diana searched high and low in the car, and the only interesting thing she found was a small, black object. It looked like it might be a USB, but it was hard to tell considering the damage to it.

    "Diana, we found something! The brake system was tampered with," Ken suddenly shouted.

    "What?" Diana jumped out of the car. If this was true, someone had deliberately caused the accident!

    Diana then handed the object to Ken.

    "What''s this?" she asked.

    "I will take it to the IT department, see if they can analyze it," said Ken.

    Since they had finished the examination of the car, Diana went with Ken together to the company. When they gave the USB from Brian''s car to the IT manager, he immediately recognized it.

    "This was my USB! I handed it to Mr. William yesterday. What happened?"

    "What was on the disk?" Diana asked excitedly.

    The manager turned on the computer and showed Diana what he had presented to Brian the night before.

    Diana stared in shock at the computer. So did Ken.

    "Kyle transferred money out of the company?" Ken asked with astonishment.

    "Yes."

    Ken was in disbelief. What the hell had happened whilst he was away?

    Diana was now completely convinced that Kyle was involved in Brian''s accident.

    "Kyle, do you really want to keep Diana alive?" Antonette said, a cruel tone in her voice.

    Straightaway, Kyle raised his glass and threw the wine over Antonette.

    Antonette screamed. Seconds later, Kyle grabbed her by the throat and warned coldly, "Antonette, you killed Carol, that was terrible enough. But if you do anything to hurt Diana, you will pay for it with your life. I promise you."

    After Kyle finished his threat, he let Antonette go. He wiped his hands on his trousers as if he had touched something dirty, and then he walked out.

    Antonette struggled to her feet and again felt that same intense jealousy towards Diana.

    "Diana, I won''t allow you to lead a happy life, no matter with Brian or Kyle!" Antonette vowed.

    Back at the company, Diana now understood why the accident had happened. The question she and Ken had been discussing was; "What to do now?"

    "I don''t think we can do anything yet. I want to make sure we get him," Diana mused.

    "We wait for him to make his move," Ken agreed. "We have to find some evidence."

    "You are a liar! You said you were going to marry me. But now you are lying here on the bed doing nothing. When will you wake up?"

    The doctor had explained to her that with the type of brain injury Brian had suffered, when he would wake up, or even whether he would wake up at all, was impossible to say.

    Diana could not control herself any longer and cry freely by Brian''s side. Finally, she was so tired that she fell asleep on the chair next to the bed.

    The next morning, when Diana woke up, she saw Mrs. Grace. Mrs. Grace handed her a cup of milk and a piece of bread.

    "Have something to eat, Diana," Mrs. Grace advised.

    "No, thanks."

    However, Mrs. Grace insisted. She handed the food to Diana and said strictly, "Diana, you''re not alone now. You are pregnant. You should take good care of the baby."

    Diana gave in. Mrs. Grace was right. She should take better care of herself.

    However, the smell of milk made Diana feel sick. She rushed into the restroom and threw up.

    Mrs. Grace followed Diana, worried, "Diana, are you okay?"

    Diana struggled to her feet weakly but answered positively, "I''m fine."

    Just as Diana came out of the restroom, Ken called her.

    "Diana, I found something." Ken sounded excited.

    Hopeful for what Ken had discovered, Diana felt immediately cheered.

    "Okay. Could you wait for me? I will be there as soon as possible."

    She was about to rush downstairs, but Mrs. Grace wasn''t happy to see her leave so quickly.

    "Diana, where are you going? You still didn''t have your breakfast."

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Grace, take good care of Brian. There is an emergency in the company."

    "Okay, but look after yourself."

    "I found that there are connections between Chapman Miller''s company and M-Color. And it was Chapman Miller who gave our designs to them."

    Diana was surprised.

    "Is Kyle involved?"

    "There is no evidence that he is. But he is close to Chapman."

    "We need to break Chapman, force him to confess. Find out the truth, no matter what the cost," Diana said with determination.

    "Diana, you know the way you''re talking right now, you sound just like Brian. He''d be proud of you."

    Diana smiled bitterly. If she was not willing to be cruel, then other people would take advantage of her. She had to let those who hurt Brian pay for what they had done.

    "Ken, I''m sorry to bother you with all this."

    "Not at all. Sybil is my wife. Brian is my brother-in-law. And I have been by his side for so many years, we''re basically brothers."

    Diana felt comforted. "Thank you, Ken, you''ve helped a lot."

 Chapter 607 - 189: A Slap

    Ken was not one to wait around; he got straight down to business. So after his conversation with Diana, he gathered a few of his bodyguard friends and drove to Chapman''s factory.

    As a man who got himself into some tricky situations, sometimes, Chapman also had bodyguards that he kept with him for protection. However, they were all rather unprofessional. When they faced the group of menacing figures Ken had gathered, they were unable to put up much of a fight.

    After Chapman''s guards were all knocked out, he was terrified. He retreated back into his office chair and asked in a trembling voice, "Who are you?"

    Ken glanced at one of his guys, who proceeded to take Chapman by his collar and drag him forward to where Ken was standing.

    "What are you going to do?" Chapman was full of fear now, his usual bravado long gone.

    The bodyguard kicked him in the stomach and made him keel at Ken''s feet.

    Back when Brian took over the company, most people had refused to obey him; he was young, and they had no idea about his ability.

    It was Ken who had helped him to conquer the company, so clearly, he was not as kind as he looked.

    With a gloomy expression on his face, Ken looked Chapman up and down.

    "What is the relationship between you and Kyle William?" he asked in a cold voice.

    Chapman wanted to conceal his panic and tried to defend himself.

    "What? I don''t even know him."

    The more one tries to hide, the more one is exposed. That was what Chapman did. It annoyed Ken. He said again, in a more threatening manner, "I will say this once more. And you''d better tell the truth this time. What is the relationship between you and Kyle William?"

    Chapman was scared by Kyle''s icy tone.

    "Nothing special, we just do business together."

    His dishonesty drove Ken into a great rage. He grabbed the gun from one of the bodyguards, pointed it at Chapman''s head, and yelled, "I told you to tell me the truth!"

    "I''m sorry! Take it easy, please!" Chapman was trembling. Finally, he told Ken everything.

    In the company, Kyle was sitting in his office, having an intense conversation with someone.

    "Mr. William, it''s Ken, he went to see Chapman," the man reported.

    Kyle gave no reply, and his facial expression was completely blank.

    The man added, "Chapman is weak. He will reveal everything. I think we need to make some preparations."

    Kyle finally replied impatiently, "So what? Brian had his accident and is lying on his sickbed. He may never wake up. We don''t have to be afraid any longer."

    The man chuckled, "I don''t think you should underestimate his fianc¨¦e, Diana."

    Kyle glared at the man and growled, "It''s none of your business. I will deal with Diana."

    "Mr. William, you''d better not let me down," the man grunted before swiftly departing.

    In the hospital, Diana was giving Brian a light wash, dabbing him lovingly with a damp cloth. She chatted away to him as she worked as if he could hear her.

    "Brian, I had a check-up for the baby today. The doctor said that everything is fine and the baby is healthy."

    Suddenly she felt Brian''s finger move. She stared at him in shock. Was he about to wake up? However, after waiting several seconds, he was still lying there without any reaction. Diana cursed her stupidity for thinking she had felt something.

    Someone knocked at the door. Diana wiped her tears and answered, "Come in, please."

    It was Ken. He said to Diana in a low voice, "Chapman has confessed."

    This was positive news, but she didn''t want to disturb Brian, though she was not sure if he was even aware of anything.

    "Let''s go outside to discuss."

    Ken nodded and walked out with Diana.

    They went to a coffee shop next to the hospital, and Ken proceeded to tell Diana what Chapman had revealed.

    "Did he tell you how Brian had his accident?"

    "Sorry, Diana. I tried various techniques, but he insisted he had no idea about it."

    "But he told you that he cooperated with Kyle to transfer the company funds, didn''t he?"

    "Yes, he did." Ken nodded.

    It reminded Diana of the object she picked up in the car. Maybe that was the evidence. Maybe that was why Brian had his accident.

    "Ken, I want to meet Kyle," Diana decided out loud.

    "Diana, I don''t think that''s a good idea. If you go to meet him without any preparation, he will suspect you."

    "Then what should we do?" Diana''s distressed tone conveyed her anxiety about the situation.

    "I will handle it. Don''t you worry about that," Ken promised with conviction.

    Diana had no choice but to agree to his plan.

    As they were discussing what to do, Ken received a call.

    "What? I will be there at once." Ken was shocked by what he had been told and got up to leave.

    "What happened?" asked Diana, who was made nervous by Ken''s reaction.

    "There is a problem at the company," he said, as he headed outside. Diana followed him.

    When they arrived at the company''s meeting room, they found that Kyle was sitting in Brian''s chair.

    At seeing Ken march into the office, Kyle chuckled.

    "Ken, it''s nice that you are here now. I have gathered the company directors for a meeting. As we do not know if, or even when Brian will wake up, I am putting myself forward to run the company."

    Kyle smiled with the kind of certainty one can only have in a rigged game.

    Having heard enough, Diana then entered the room to stand beside Ken. Staring at Kyle, she said in an outraged voice, "Brian is only in a coma, he will wake up soon. And you, you rush to hold the meeting to oust him as president of the company. How long were you planning this?"

    When Kyle saw Diana, he wavered slightly. But he just managed to keep himself in check.

    "Our company has met with lots of problems recently. We should have a president to lead us."

    "But you cannot decide who should take place," Diana said fiercely.

    One of the directors stood up and asked, "Who are you? Do you think you have the right to decide who will take his place? You are just Brian''s fianc¨¦e, are you not?"

    Diana glanced at Kyle, but he kept silent.

    "Yes, but I''m not only Brian''s fianc¨¦e, but I am also the mother of his unborn child."

    "What?" The news shocked the directors who were present.

    Kyle stared at Diana, but he was not sure what to say. However, Antonette, who was also there, didn''t have a problem voicing her opinion. She approached Diana and screamed, "We have no idea if you are really pregnant. And even if you are, you have no evidence to show that the baby is Brian''s."

    Diana gave her a brief look, and finally, after all the years of Antonette''s outrageous behavior, she could not stand her anymore. She slapped Antonette fiercely in the face with one swift stroke.

    It was inconceivable to Antonette that Diana had slapped her.

    "How dare you?" she shouted.

    Diana ignored her, instead of looking at the directors, and said with determination, "Given what we know, I believe I should be the Interim President of the company."

    After a while, Kyle stood up from his seat.

    "Diana, how about competing for the position fairly?"

    "How?" Diana raised her eyebrows.

    "Voting. Every director votes for the person whom they support. The one who has the most votes can be the President while Brian is in the hospital. What do you think?"

    "I agree."

    "Me, too."

    The directors all approved as well. It was going to be a personal showdown between Diana and Kyle.

    "It is agreed then. We will have another meeting here in three days," Kyle announced, thus concluding the meeting.

 Chapter 608 - 190: Not A Guaranteed Result

    After Diana and Ken walked out of the office, Diana''s immediate reaction was to blame Ken.

    "How could you approve his proposal? We will lose! I am a woman. The directors will never stand by me. What should I do?" "It is not a guaranteed result. Some of the directors support Brian. They won''t vote for Kyle," Ken explained.

    "Really?"

    "There are still three days. We will fight to make you a leader. The fate of the company depends on it." Ken wanted to do everything he could to encourage Diana.

    Diana agreed. She would persist in this fight for Brian.

    In Kyle''s office, Antonette put the doc.u.ments on his desk. The handprint from Diana''s slap was still clearly visible on her face.

    It was so hard to accept that Diana would slap her in front of all the directors. They used to be friends.

    "Kyle, even now that she is literally opposing you, you still don''t want to fight against her?" Antonette growled.

    "Antonette, I have told you, don''t do anything to harm Diana," Kyle threatened.

    Antonette left, angry and frustrated.

    When Antonette arrived home, she went to find Mrs. Garcia.

    "What are you doing here?" Mrs. Garcia sneered at her.

    But Antonette didn''t care. She walked towards her and grabbed her roughly.

    "Mrs. Garcia, I have something important to tell you."

    Mrs. Garcia brushed Antonette away and said with evident disgust, "Just say it. There''s no need to touch me."

    Antonette took a deep breath to calm down and told Mrs. Garcia everything that had occurred.

    "What?" Mrs. Garcia changed her expression. She seemed unhappy with what Kyle had done.

    Mrs. Garcia was looking forward to Kyle becoming the president of the company and to the money she would receive as a result. How could he make such a misguided decision just for Diana?

    "What should we do?" Antonette asked.

    After thinking for a while, Mrs. Garcia had an idea.

    "Antonette, keep an eye on Kyle. If he goes to meet Diana, tell me at once."

    Antonette promised she would, then quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.

    Despite her tiredness, Diana made an effort to visit every director on the company board to persuade them to vote for her. However, most of them didn''t want to openly support her while it was not clear who would win.

    By the time she visited the last person, it was well into the evening, and Diana was exhausted. Ken helped Diana into the car.

    "Where should we go next?" Ken asked patiently. Since Brian was still in a coma, Ken considered it his duty to take good care of Diana.

    "Take me home, please, Ken." Diana decided not to visit Brian, as she wanted to rest before the final push for the presidential vote.

    The next morning, when Diana got up to head out, Ken was already there waiting for her.

    When Diana got in the car, Ken said, "I will pick you up until Brian wakes up."

    "Thank you so much, Ken." Diana really appreciated his offer; she knew that she should take good care of herself and also the baby.

    On the way, someone called Diana. She had a look at her phone and was surprised to see Kyle''s name on the screen.

    She answered the call and put the phone on loudspeaker so Ken could hear as well.

    "Diana, do you have time to meet me now?"

    "What do you want?" Diana asked suspiciously.

    "I think we should talk about it face to face. The Blacktop Coffee on 28th Avenue, let''s meet there, okay?"

    Diana turned to Ken for help. He nodded silently.

    "Okay, I will see you there, Kyle."

    Diana was confused. What was Kyle going to do? Tomorrow was the day the directors would decide who would be the president. What did he want this last-minute meeting for?

    Kyle phoned Antonette as soon he finished the call with Diana to inform her of his meeting with Diana.

    "Hello, Mrs. Garcia. Kyle is on the way to meet Diana."

    At the coffee shop, Ken suggested to accompany her upstairs, but Diana refused.

    "No, I want to go in alone."

    Ken didn''t insist. He went back to the car and waited patiently for Diana to finish.

    When Diana reached the entrance of the cafe, a waiter came and opened the door for her.

    "Good afternoon, Miss. Do you have a reservation?"

    "Should be under the name Kyle William."

    "Okay, this way, Miss." The waiter led her to a table near the window.

    "What would you like, Miss?"

    It occurred to Diana that Brian''s favorite was Americano.

    "Americano, thank you," Diana answered bitterly.

    "Okay." The waiter wrote down the order and left.

    When Kyle arrived, what he saw was a breathtaking scene. Diana was sitting beside the window. There were delicate rays of sunshine criss crossing across her face, illuminating her in an angelic light.

    Kyle held his breath and walked silently. He didn''t want to disturb the peaceful moment.

    However, when he sat down opposite Diana, she turned cold at the sight of him.

    Kyle felt bitter about her change, and asked, "Diana, you seem awfully on edge, what''s wrong?"

    Ignoring his question, Diana asked with an unfriendly voice, "So, why did you ask me here?"

    Kyle looked up, staring at Diana, the woman with whom he had fallen in love all those months ago.

    "Diana, can''t we be the same as before? We used to be so close, all the time we spent together in college¡­ let''s go back to that."

    "How could we, Kyle? After what happened with Carol, we can never be like we were before. You murdered her!"

    Kyle smiled bitterly. She was right. He had killed Carol.

    But he didn''t give up.

    "Diana, let''s start again. There will be no Carol. There will be no Brian. Just the two of us."

    At this time, the waiter arrived at the table, carrying Diana''s coffee. He set it down in front of her and then asked Kyle, "Sir, what would you like to drink?"

 Chapter 609 - 191: Who Are You?

    Unhappy at the interruption, he answered impatiently, "The same as her."

    After the waiter left, Kyle asked anxiously again, "Diana, what do you think?"

    Diana had a sip of her coffee. Then, calm as anything, she replied, "Kyle, you make me sick."

    Kyle was hurt by her words. But still, he couldn''t accept that there was no chance for them. He grabbed Diana''s arm and pleaded with her, "Diana, is there no chance for us? Really?"

    Diana was disgusted by his behavior.

    "Kyle, let me go."

    As Diana struggled to get free, a voice appeared beside them.

    "What is going on here?"

    Diana turned around and found Simon William standing beside them.

    She was stuck and murmured, "Mr. William¡­"

    Mr. William was raging, seeing Diana and Kyle touching each other like that, how inappropriate!

    Diana stood up in a hurry and explained, "Mr. William, it is not what you think."

    "Then what was it that we saw?" Mrs. Garcia interjected. I had no idea that you were so shameless. Brian isn''t even dead!" Mrs. Garcia said the words with deliberate maliciousness.

    Simon, too, was disappointed in Diana.

    "Diana, I thought you were a good girl and that you truly loved Brian with all your heart. But now¡­" Simon trailed off bitterly, shaking his head.

    "Mr. William, please allow me to defend myself," Diana exclaimed.

    However, as Mrs. Garcia saw Simon starting to doubt what he''d seen, she added, "I heard there would be a vote tomorrow. Diana, you shouldn''t be so impatient. Brian has only been in the hospital a few days, now you want to take his place so soon. That kind of behavior could bring you a bad reputation¡­"

    This revelation shocked Simon even more.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Simon, didn''t you hear? There will be a vote tomorrow. If Diana wins, she will be the president of the company."

    Mr. William was enraged. He roared at Diana, "You won''t get the company. You are a liar!"

    He stormed away in anger, while Mrs. Garcia stopped to give Diana a quick, conceited look, then followed Simon out.

    Diana stood still, frozen to the spot.

    Kyle came towards her and asked with concern, "Diana, are you okay?"

    Diana threw Kyle''s hand off, which he''d placed delicately on her shoulders.

    "Enough with your bullshit Kyle! It must have been you who ordered this, wasn''t it?"

    Diana didn''t wait for an answer. She simply left Kyle in disgust.

    Ken was sitting in the car, waiting for Diana. When he saw Diana come out with a gloomy expression, he got out of the car immediately.

    "What happened?" he asked.

    Diana had no idea how to tell him. She only said, "Please take me to the hospital."

    Ken didn''t ask anymore. He got in the car and drove Diana to the hospital.

    Diana walked weakly towards Brian''s ward. At the entrance, she found a crowd of people there surrounding the door.

    As she got closer, she found it was Jessica who was attracting all the attention.

    When Jessica saw Diana, she walked towards her angrily.

    "Mr. William had an accident?! Why didn''t you tell me about it?"

    "Why should I tell you about it? Who are you? Do you have any close relationship with him?" Diana shot back.

    Jessica was stuck. She pointed at Diana but had no words to refute her.

    Ignoring her, Diana made her way through the crowd and into the ward.

    Brian was still lying on the bed, still and peaceful. When Diana saw him, she felt herself choke up, sobbing uncontrollably again.

    "Brian, please wake up. I cannot go through all these sufferings alone."

    She held Brian''s hands, which made her feel slightly at ease.

    Then, she felt Brian''s fingers move. She looked at him in shock. Was it her mind playing tricks again?

    But sure enough, moments later, Brian slowly opened his eyes.

    Elated, Diana rushed to the doctor''s office and shouted, "Doctor, Brian is waking up!"

    When Diana took the doctor back to the ward, she found that Jessica had thrown herself into Brian''s embrace, and Brian was touching her hair.

    When Brian saw Diana, he asked with confusion, "Who are you?"

    Diana was baffled. The idea that Brian could see her as a stranger and ask who she was, this was surely a dream!

    Diana could not control herself. She rushed to Brian and grabbed his hand.

    "Do you really have no idea who I am?" She asked, still in disbelief.

    Brian took back his hand with a disturbed look on his face.

    "Sorry, Miss, I have no idea who you are."

    Diana felt physically wounded by his words. She was no one to him!

    "Brian, are you thirsty? Let me bring you some water," Jessica said, hovering around Brian as if she belonged there.

    "Hold on a second," Diana cried. She pointed at Jessica, then asked Brian with a trembling voice, "Who do you think she is?"

    "She said she is my girlfriend, and that she has been here by my side for several days," Brian answered politely.

    "And you believed her? Who do you think I am?" Diana pointed at herself, tears rolling down her face.

    Diana''s crying made Brian feel hurt, though he didn''t know why. Already knowing what his answer would be, Diana staggered out of the ward.

    ***

    Brian went to shout for Diana to come back, but Jessica stopped him. She looked at him and aggrieved.

    "Why do you want her? I have been waiting for you for so long!"

    "What happened to me?"

    "You had an accident," Jessica replied vaguely.

    As Diana ran away down the corridor, she bumped into Ken.

    "What happened?" Ken caught her as she tried to get free from him. She was crying hysterically; something horrible must have happened.

    Diana grabbed Ken''s arm with a distraught look and murmured, "Ken, he has no idea who I am. Brian has lost his memory!"

    "What? How?"

 Chapter 611 - 193: I Can Do This By Myself

    But Simon was clearly in no mood to talk. He said nothing in reply to her question, waving his hand at her dismissively before heading to his study.

    However, Mrs. Garcia didn''t give up. She waited a few minutes, then went to the study to eavesdrop through the door.

    Simon was on the phone with Ken.

    "Ken, you go to the company tomorrow and deal with everything first. Remember, keep Brian''s memory loss a secret, no one can know."

    Mrs. Garcia heard everything. Unfortunately, as she tried to sneak away, she stepped on a creaky floorboard, which alerted Simon to her presence outside. He moved swiftly, and she was still close to the door when he flung it open.

    "What are you doing here?" Simon asked in an accusatory manner.

    Mrs. Garcia gave him an embarrassed smile.

    "I just wanted to ask if you would like to go for dinner?"

    "Okay, sure. Let''s go."

    However, Mrs. Garcia looked uncertain, thinking about what Simon told Ken just before.

    "Fiona? What''s wrong? Fiona?"

    Simon''s words pulled Mrs. Garcia back to the present.

    "Nothing. Let''s go."

    "Okay." Mr. William didn''t think anything of it and walked downstairs.

    ***

    After dinner, Mr. William took his usual night-time walk.

    As for Mrs. Garcia, she took advantage of the opportunity to call Kyle.

    "Brian has woken up. Did you know?" Mrs. Garcia asked worriedly.

    Kyle was agitated, so he answered in a nasty tone, "Is that all you called me for? I already knew."

    He was about to hang up the phone, as he assumed there was no more useful information to be gained from the call. However, Mrs. Garcia''s next sentence came as a great surprise.

    "Wait a moment. Did you know that he has lost his memory?"

    "What?"

    "I said, Brian, has lost his memory."

    "Really?"

    "Of course. I heard it from Simon in person," Mrs. Garcia said with increasing enthusiasm.

    Kyle hung up the phone in a hurry.

    Moments later, Kyle''s assistant walked into his office.

    "Mr. William, the meeting will commence in a few minutes," she said respectfully.

    Kyle walked to the meeting room, where Ken and the other directors were already waiting.

    "Since our Vice-President is here, I think we can start the meeting," Ken announced.

    After Kyle sat down, what he heard from Ken was all about the company''s performance but nothing about the position of President.

    Kyle could not help but interrupt him, "Sorry, but as we discussed before, we should appoint the President today."

    Ken was a little annoyed at Kyle''s interjection.

    "Didn''t you get the news that Brian woke up today?"

    No other director spoke up for Kyle. The news that Brian had woken up had already spread, so those that supported Kyle before didn''t dare to say anything now.

    Looking at the men sitting around him, Kyle thought they were all a bunch of cowards.

    Diana was getting restless in the hospital and started to get ready to leave, but Daniel was having none of it.

    "What are you doing?" he protested.

    "Daniel, there is something important I need to take care of."

    Diana was clearly determined, so with a reluctant sigh, Daniel let her go.

    "Okay, but let me drive you there," he compromised.

    "Thank you, Daniel."

    Daniel didn''t say anything. He was still angry with her for not taking good care of herself.

    Downstairs, they came across Brian and Jessica, on their way to take a walk.

    When Jessica saw Diana, she quickly linked her arm with Brian''s and said to Brian in her cutest voice, "Brian, I want ice cream. Could you buy some for me?"

    As Brian looked straight at Diana, Jessica was not happy. She grabbed his arm and said, "Brian, did you hear me?"

    "What? What did you say?" Brian turned around and looked at her blankly.

    "I said, I want to eat ice cream," Jessica complained.

    "Sure, ice cream sounds good. My treat."

    Daniel could not stand it and almost rushed towards them, but Diana stopped him.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Don''t you mind at all? About their behavior?" Daniel replied angrily.

    "Let it go. He has lost his memory. What can you say to him?"

    "But¡­" Daniel still wanted to do something.

    Diana pushed him forward with a pretend smile on her face.

    When Brian saw Diana, he felt like there was something about her, but he just couldn''t put his finger on it.

    As he continued looking at Diana, Jessica was not happy.

    "Brian, what are you looking at?"

    "Nothing. Let''s go get that ice cream."

    He was so confused as to why he had a strange feeling every time he saw that girl.

    Safely away from Brian and Jessica, Daniel complained nonstop to Diana as he drove them out of the hospital car park.

    "My dear sister, are you an idiot? How can you always be looking out for other people? You are pregnant now, okay? Please take good care of yourself."

    Diana said nothing.

    Daniel eventually stopped, though neither of them was happy.

    On their way to the company, Daniel still didn''t understand why Diana wanted to go back there.

    "What is so important that you need to do here?"

    Diana looked at him earnestly and said, "Daniel, this is serious. I have one important thing to sort out. When it''s done, I will go abroad with you."

    Since Brian had lost his memory and didn''t love her anymore, she had little d.e.s.i.r.e to stick around.

    Daniel was surprised at her decision. Looking at her serious expression, it did seem that she wasn''t lying.

    "Diana, are you serious?"

    "Yes, of course. Do you really think I would lie to you? After I''ve done what I came here to do, I will go. As for the family business, I will hand it over to Jason."

    When she thought of Jason, she laughed.

    "Daniel, Jason is a big admirer of yours. I will introduce him to you one day."

    Daniel nodded his approval. Since they had arrived at the company, he asked one more question, "Do you need my company?"

    "No, I can do this by myself." Diana got out of the car and went into the company.

 Chapter 612 - 194: Give In

    In the meeting room, Kyle stared at Ken.

    "So when were you planning to announce that Brian has lost his memory?"

    Ken clenched his fists under the table.

    "Lost his memory? Where did you hear that? That''s nonsense," Ken said dismissively.

    "Not real?" Kyle sneered. "Why don''t you ask Brian here to prove it?"

    "Enough!" Ken stood up and hit the desk in anger.

    But Kyle''s words had shaken the company''s directors. Was it true what Kyle was saying?

    "Kyle, don''t push it," Ken growled.

    Kyle chuckled theatrically. Looking around at everyone, he said again, "Look, Ken, just ask Brian here to prove whether I am telling the truth or not."

    "I agree!"

    "We have the right to know the truth!"

    The directors were becoming more vocal now as their doubts grew over Brian''s wellbeing.

    Ken tried to keep them in line, but no one was listening to him.

    Kyle looked around proudly at the chaos he had caused and was ready to strike.

    "Diana, why are you here?" Ken was as surprised as the rest of them to see her.

    Diana stood at the head of the table, opposite Kyle.

    "Kyle. We have evidence that you transferred funds out of the company for your own benefit."

    Kyle was in an instant panic, but he still tried to defend himself, "Diana, I have no idea what you are talking about."

    "It''s okay, Kyle. You can save your words for the police," Diana sneered.

    Diana then opened the door, and two policemen entered, ready to arrest Kyle.

    "What are you doing? You should at least tell me what I am being charged with."

    Kyle refused to give up and struggled as they tried to restrain him.

    "Give in, Kyle! Chapman has already confessed everything that you two did together," Diana said calmly.

    The directors were in an uproar once again, though this time it was all about Kyle.

    Diana had nothing more to say. She gave Ken a supportive look, then left the room.

    Ken hesitated for a while, weighing up whether to chase her or not. Finally, he decided against it.

    "Shall we continue?" Ken said in a deep, authoritative voice.

    After the previous drama, there was no one piping up any longer. The rest of the meeting was held without incident.

    Diana, meanwhile, went to her office to pack up her things.

    Daniel was waiting for her downstairs, and when he saw the box in her arms, he frowned.

    "What''s this?" he asked.

    Diana didn''t say anything. So Daniel looked through himself and found it contained various work doc.u.ments. At that moment, he was angry about anything related to Brian, so he chucked them down beside a nearby bin.

    "Be careful with those!" Diana protested.

    Daniel gave Diana an angry glance and explained, "Only by giving up the past can you lead a happy life in the future. So don''t hold onto all this stuff, okay?"

    Diana found Daniel both annoying and funny. She hesitated for a while but decided not to pick them back up. As Daniel said, she had to let go of the past.

    Diana took a deep breath and said to Daniel, "Let''s go. I will show you the drugstore."

    It was the first time for the employees to see Daniel. The female employees were amazed at his handsome appearance; he was well-built and full of masculinity.

    As for Jason, he was doing his work, with his back towards the door. Hence he had no idea that Diana, and more importantly Daniel, were just behind him.

    Diana walked towards him and coughed deliberately.

    When Jason turned around, he saw Daniel and was immediately shocked.

    "He¡­he¡­" Jason stammered.

    Diana laughed at his awkwardness. She patted his shoulder and said, "Hey, this is Daniel, whom you claimed to admire so much. But it seems that you have nothing to talk to him about, so you can go back to your work."

    "Diana, what are you doing? Stop!"

    Diana finally decided to stop making fun of him.

    "Okay, have a nice talk with your idol. I am going to check out a few things in the store."

    As for Daniel, he was embarrassed. What did Diana mean to leave him alone with the boy? He had said that he loved Brian before, but he had just wanted to test whether Brian genuinely loved Diana. He was not gay! He wanted to explain to Diana, but she was already walking away, laughing to herself as she went.

    "Nice to meet you, Daniel. I''m Jason." Jason put out his hand excitedly.

    Daniel bit the bullet, shook hands with Jason, and said in a slightly unfriendly voice, "Nice to meet you too."

    Jason was so excited that he didn''t let Daniel''s hand go, and said with deep respect, "Daniel, I have heard a lot about your achievements in college. You are my idol. I admire you very much."

    Daniel felt a little awkward and took his hand back.

    "Thank you," he replied curtly.

    Daniel was just too uncomfortable with Jason''s words and behavior. He was meant to be a man but was acting like a little girl.

    However, Jason wasn''t aware of Daniel''s embarrassment. He chirped away, reeling off Daniel''s various accomplishments, papers he''d written, and such.

    Daniel had no idea what to do, so he just smiled embarrassedly.

    Diana watched from afar as Daniel got increasingly annoyed before going back to save both him and Jason. Besides, she had important matters to discuss with Jason.

    "Jason, I have to tell you something. I''m going to be moving abroad with Daniel for the foreseeable future, and I plan to hand over the affairs of the drugstore to you. You will graduate soon, and I hope you will agree to accept the position."

    Despite the good news, Jason didn''t give much thought to the job offer. The only sentence he paid attention to was that Daniel would be leaving.

    "But Daniel has only just arrived¡­" He sighed.

    How could he have such a short time with his idol and then have to accept he was leaving?

    "Daniel is quite busy. So he wouldn''t have much time to be here anyway. He is only back to pick me up."

    Diana gave Daniel a pleading glance to ask for his help.

    "It''s true. I will be leaving the country in the next few days. Please take over the running of this drugstore and do it well, thank you very much."

    Since it was his idol that put forward the request, Jason promised that he would do it.

 Chapter 613 - 195: Donéˆ¥æª› Cry

    As they left the drugstore and got in the car, Diana said to Daniel teasingly, "I never knew that you were so popular with the gays?"

    "I will tell you one more time. I''m not gay! Remember, Diana, I''m not gay!" Daniel shouted.

    Daniel was getting hysterical, but Diana couldn''t help teasing him.

    "Really? I don''t know¡­"

    Daniel turned to sit in silent fury. As for Diana, she just laughed. Being in Daniel''s company, joking around together like they used to, was really making her feel much happier.

    As Diana had promised Daniel that she would go abroad with him when they got home, she started planning for her departure.

    Diana wanted to wait until Sybil gave birth. So a few days later, when Sybil went into labor, Diana booked her ticket for the following day before going to see Sybil in the hospital.

    Everything went well with the delivery, and Sybil had a beautiful baby boy.

    "Sybil, he''s wonderful. I''m sure you are going to be a great mum." Diana praised Sybil from the bottom of her heart as she held the chubby little baby in her arms.

    Given that she was pregnant herself, Diana was full of questions.

    "Sybil, did it hurt? You know, giving birth?" Diana asked fearfully.

    Sybil was still weak, but she smiled with satisfaction, "He was worth it."

    Ken stood beside Sybil, gently stroking her hair. He looked dotingly at his wife and new baby son, beaming with joy. They were the picture of a happy family.

    Diana was pleased everything had worked out for them.

    She gave the boy back to Ken and said, "All right. It''s time for me to leave."

    "Diana, are you really going abroad?" asked Sybil desperately.

    Seeing Sybil was going to cry, Diana comforted her, "Don''t worry, Sybil, I will be back to visit you. I promise."

    Diana glanced at her watch. She was wary of seeing Brian, and Ken had informed her Brian would be at the hospital soon for an appointment.

    Sybil grabbed Diana''s sleeve, begging her not to leave.

    But Ken understood her d.e.s.i.r.e to avoid Brian and intervened.

    "Sybil, let her go. Brian will be back soon."

    His words made Sybil release Diana''s clothes.

    "Diana, remember you have to come back to visit me," Sybil pleaded.

    Diana nodded and, after a final goodbye hug, left the room.

    As Diana disappeared out into the corridor, Sybil cried heavily, with tears streaming down her face.

    "Diana''s leaving. And I don''t know when she will be back!"

    Pregnant women were easily sentimental; Ken had become accustomed to it. He was not surprised by her reaction and comforted her patiently.

    "Sweetie, don''t cry. Diana will be back before you know it."

    Before her leaving, Diana received a call from the prison. It was from Kyle. He wanted to see her one last time.

    Though hesitant at first, Diana decided to go. She wanted to see Kyle getting what he deserved.

    At the prison, Kyle was waiting for her behind the glass at their designated spot. They both picked up the phone.

    "Diana," Kyle said first.

    "Why did you want to see me?" Diana asked unemotionally.

    Looking at her cold face, Kyle wore a sad smile. Since he had been in prison the last few days, he had missed Carol so much.

    "What did Carol tell you before she died?"

    Diana sneered, "Do you think you have the right to know? She died because of you!"

    Kyle could not refute her for what she said was true.

    "Diana, please, I have to know."

    Looking at his regretful face, Diana thought for a while.

    "Carol told me she wished she had never met you."

    With nothing else to discuss, Diana put the phone back in the receiver and left at once.

    Kyle stayed in his seat even after Diana had left.

    "Carol, there was a time when you really loved me, but finally you came to regret it all. I guess this is what I deserve," he thought.

    Kyle cried silently to himself before a guard came to take him back to his cell.

    Like many men before him, he didn''t cherish what he had until it was gone. Now all he had left was regret.

    That was until she and Daniel were waiting at the departure gate, she saw Brian going through the airport security with Jessica!

    When Jessica saw Diana, she held Brian''s hand tightly on purpose. Diana could see it was put on, but still, it hurt. Yet she pretended as if she had seen nothing.

    As for Brian, he had a strange feeling again. He was confused. Every time he saw Diana, he could not calm himself down.

    "Diana, are you okay?" Daniel asked with concern.

    "I''m fine." Diana shook her head and took a deep breath.

    "Let''s go."

    Daniel led Diana away to the airplane. And Diana forced herself to keep walking forward, instead of turning around to look at Brian.

    Diana chose a seat on the plane next to the window so that she could have a last look at the city.

    When the plane was in the air, Diana had an amazing view of the city skyline. Her mind was full of the memories that she and Brian had shared.

    "Goodbye, Brian," Diana said to herself.

    And at that moment, Diana felt the baby kicking, as if to remind her of how different her future would be away from home.

    Mr. and Mrs. Anderson came to the airport to pick Diana up. They had meant to blame her or to be angry, but seeing how vulnerable she was, they changed their mind.

    "Diana¡­" Mrs. Anderson was so overwhelmed that she didn''t know what to say.

    "Mum, I''m so sorry¡­" Diana began guiltily.

    Her family was very traditional. Now she was pregnant and unmarried. She thought she would bring great shame to her family.

    "It''s all right. The most important thing is that we can be together. Don''t overthink. Let''s lead a happy life here," Mr. Anderson said, with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 614 - 196: What A Coincidence?

    The three of them hugged each other warmly, then made their way home from the airport.

    Mr. Anderson had bought a house in France a few years previous. Now it seemed like a good place for Diana to live in peace while she was pregnant.

    That night, Diana lay on her new bed, desperately missing home, which seemed so far away.

    "Diana?" It was Mrs. Anderson who called out and knocked on the door.

    "Come in, Mum." Diana wiped her tears.

    Mrs. Anderson entered with a cup of warm milk in her hand.

    "Drink this. It''s good for your health."

    Diana took the milk and drank it obediently. She knew that she made her parents worry about her too much. She could not do that anymore.

    "Diana, what are you going to do with the baby?" her mother asked.

    Diana smiled and touched her belly tenderly.

    "Actually, I have discussed this with your father. And our advice is that you should have an abortion. You are still young. You will have other chances to have children. Besides, Brian has lost his memory, and he doesn''t love you anymore." Though Mrs. Anderson didn''t want to hurt her daughter''s feelings, she decided to tell Diana straight up what she had discussed with Mr. Anderson.

    "No, mum, I want to keep it."

    Diana was determined as she had never been about anything before in her life.

    "But¡­" Mrs. Anderson began

    "Mum, please¡­" Diana begged.

    No one knew whether Brian would one day remember what had happened before. And if he did, could they just continue their life like before? Diana had no idea what would happen, but she was determined to keep the baby; it was the only link between them.

    Since Diana was so sure, Mrs. Anderson gave up.

    "I will respect your decision. And I will persuade your father to accept it."

    "Thank you, Mum." Diana was immensely grateful to have her mother''s support; without that, things would have been very difficult.

    As the sun rose the next morning, Diana sat in a chair by the window, looking out at the surrounding countryside. She hadn''t slept the whole night because of jet lag.

    She opened the windows wide. The fresh air made her body and mind feel at ease as the smell of fresh flowers floated into the room.

    The family had businesses in France, so Mr. Anderson was out for work, while Daniel was buried in his project. Therefore it was only Diana and Mrs. Anderson alone at home.

    Diana didn''t want to stay cooped up in the house with her mother all day, so after breakfast, she quietly let herself out of the house and went for a long walk.

    Wandering the streets, Diana was totally lost in her thoughts. So much so that she didn''t notice a truck driving towards her as she crossed the road.

    It was going extremely fast, and while Diana paid no attention, it seemed inevitable that the truck would knock her down.

    Luckily, a man rushed to her side and pulled her back at the last second. As Diana was still suffering from shock, the man asked in slightly accented English, "Are you okay?"

    Diana said she was fine. The man stood in front of her was a gorgeous French man, possibly even more handsome than Brian.

    "Thank you," Diana said sincerely.

    "You are welcome. But be careful, okay?" The man smiled and left.

    After such a near accident, Diana had no interest in wandering outside. So she bought a bouquet of flowers wrapped in a piece of newspaper and went back home.

    Mrs. Anderson was a little surprised.

    "You said you wanted to relax. Why are you back so early?"

    "There is nothing fun outside. Besides, I cannot speak French." Diana shrugged and went back to her room.

    Mrs. Anderson had been worried about Diana lately as she stayed at home all the time.

    As it happened, Mr. Anderson called to inform his wife that she and Diana had to attend a reception company later that evening.

    Diana had no interest in dressing up. Still, a certain level of effort was required for such an event, so she put on a bit of light make-up and a white gown, then left for the reception with her mother.

    The event was held in the garden of a big hotel. The hotel was different from anything Diana was used to backing home; the architecture was absolutely breathtaking.

    During the party, Diana was wandering in the garden alone, as her parents had been dragged away to meet some people.

    "It''s you!" Diana was somewhat surprised.

    "Nice to meet you again."

    "I''m Diana Anderson." Diana shook hands with the mystery man.

    "Hi, I''m Chaney Fox," he smiled warmly.

    While they were chatting with each other, Mr. Anderson came towards them. Seeing they were talking happily, he was confused.

    "Do you two know each other?"

    "Chaney actually saved me earlier today," Diana told her father.

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Fox!" said Mr. Anderson.

    "Dad, do you know him?"

    "Yes, Mr. Fox is our supplier. His family''s business supplies all of our medicine in France."

    Diana was surprised. What a coincidence!

    As for Chaney, he thought Diana was stunningly beautiful. She was different from any of the French girls he had known before.

    ***

    Two years later.

    Diana had been working for the Anderson Group''s French division since her arrival in France. She had been performing very well in her role, and the two years there had taught her a lot.

    One day, at the company, Diana received a call from her mother.

    "Diana, I need you to come home. We have something to discuss."

    Diana drove back home, curious as to what her mother wished to talk about.

 Chapter 615 - 197: Naughty Girl

    When she arrived, she was about to take out her key when the door was opened from within, and out came a cute, clever child.

    "Mummy!" The girl said sweetly.

    "Hi, my princess." Diana lifted up the child and walked in.

    "Have you behaved well today?" Diana asked as they walked inside.

    "I did. You can ask grandma, she''ll tell you." The little girl spoke well for her age.

    "Naughty girl," Mrs. Anderson walked towards them laughing and ruffled Abby''s hair.

    Diana handed Abby to the babysitter, touched her nose, and said, "Have fun here for a while, okay? I have something to discuss with grandma."

    "Okay." Abby nodded obediently and was taken away by the babysitter.

    "So Mum, what''s going on?"

    "Diana, I know it shouldn''t be your responsibility, but Daniel is very busy with sales right now, and he has no time."

    Diana nodded in understanding. She had been expecting to be given more responsibility. The company was in an expansionary period, so Daniel had been wholly occupied with the growth of the company''s stores, while Mr. and Mrs. Anderson had already taken a step back from day to day running the business.

    "I don''t want to go back. I don''t know how to face them. Diana, please, go for me," Mrs. Anderson expounded.

    "What''s wrong? I don''t understand what you''re saying." Diana was confused by her mother''s words.

    "Diana, our contract with the William Group is going to expire. They wanted to renew the contract, but your father and I are of the opinion that we should not re-sign."

    It had been two years since anyone had mentioned the Williams in front of Diana. So when her mother said the name out of the blue like that, it was a real shock to the system.

    "Diana¡­Diana¡­" Mrs. Anderson called her daughter''s name, but she was a million miles away.

    "What?" Diana suddenly snapped out of her daze.

    "Chaney will go with you."

    "Go with me? Why?"

    Mrs. Anderson sighed. "We all know that he has loved you since the first time he met you. Besides, his company wants to expand their business, so it could be a good opportunity for him, plus I will be relieved if someone accompanies you."

    Diana also knew that he had feelings for her. But she still loved Brian. She could not accept him. Despite her explaining this to Chaney explicitly, he never gave up, even after Diana turned him down several times. She really had no idea how to deal with him.

    "Uncle Chaney!" Abby called out cheerfully.

    Abby got along well with Chaney; he had a real way with children.

    "We were talking about him, and here he is. Destiny?" Mrs. Anderson said to Diana with a smile. Then she stood up and walked out, with Diana following behind.

    Out in the hall, they saw Chaney lifting Abby up in his arms. She was proudly clutching a present from Chaney: a brand new Mickey Mouse doll, Abby''s favorite.

    "Abby, did you ask for another gift? I told you it''s not right," Diana pretended to be angry.

    "Don''t blame her. It is me who bought it," said Chaney.

    Abby ran to Diana, grabbed her sleeves, and said with utmost innocence, "Mum, please don''t be angry with Uncle Chaney. It''s my fault. I won''t do it again." Abby looked up at Diana and said sweetly, "But Mum, this Mickey Mouse is so cute. Can I keep it?"

    Her words made everyone laugh. Diana bent down and had no choice but to say, "Okay, darling, but just this once."

    Abby was so happy that she ran around in circles with the Mickey Mouse raised above her head.

    Chaney looked at Diana gently. He walked towards her, took something from his pocket, and handed it to Diana.

    "Diana, I have booked the flights. We will leave the day after tomorrow."

    "The day after tomorrow? So soon¡­"

    "The contract with the William Group ends soon. There are many things waiting to be dealt with, so there is no time to waste," Mrs. Anderson explained.

    Diana nodded and took the tickets. The idea of going home had left her feeling rather torn.

    That night, while Diana was packing her suitcase, Mrs. Anderson came into her room.

    "Diana, when you are back, don''t overthink about everything that happened. That''s all in the past now."

    Diana gave her a big, comforting smile.

    "I know, Mum, I''m not a child anymore."

    "Diana, Chaney is a good man. What do you think about marrying him after you come back here?"

    Diana gave Mrs. Anderson an annoyed glance.

    "Your dad agrees," Mrs. Anderson said for emphasis.

    "Mum, I don''t love him."

    "My silly girl. Don''t think so romantically about marriage. Love is not the only factor. As far as I''m concerned, you two are a good match for each other." Mrs. Anderson hoped Diana would find a person of suitable social standing who could take good care of her and Abby.

    "Okay, Mum. I already know everything you are going to say. You have said it a thousand times! Now, I have to pack my luggage." She purposefully evaded the question and ushered her mother out of the room.

    "I am just worried about you. You are 28 years old now¡­" Mrs. Anderson said with concern.

    It was true that most of Diana''s childhood friends were already married.

    "Okay, Okay, I got it. Leave me to be Mum. Now could you go and look after Abby? She is always causing mischief. Go and check on her."

    Mrs. Anderson sighed and went off to find her granddaughter. Abby was so cute and very lively; she gave Mrs. Anderson a lot of joy.

    ***

    In the morning they were due to leave, Chaney was waiting for Diana outside her house.

    Diana walked out with Abby and got into the car.

    Abby asked with curiosity, "Mum, where are we going?"

    Diana held Abby''s hand and replied, "To the place where Mummy grew up."

 Chapter 616 - 198: You Look Great

    Abby clapped her hands excitedly.

    With Diana and Abby dressed in rather elegant attire, together with Chaney''s natural style and good looks, they looked like a wonderful family.

    On the plane, Chaney picked a seat next to the window for Abby.

    It was the first time for her to be on an airplane. She was so excited and chattered away the whole journey.

    Diana pretended to listen to her, but deep down, she was nervous. The closer they got to their destination, the more nervous she became.

    By the time they got off the plane, Diana was really stressing out.

    Chaney recognized that she was not at ease.

    "Diana, are you okay?"

    Diana said she was fine. She handed Abby to him and said, "Chaney, please take good care of Abby for me. I don''t want anyone to know she is here."

    Chaney promised without question. There had developed a close, if not a romantic relationship and had a good understanding of each other. Whatever Diana didn''t want to talk about, Chaney would not question further, for example, the identity of Abby''s father.

    "Diana!!" The moment Diana came out of the arrivals exit, someone in pink rushed over and hugged her.

    "Sybil, I cannot breathe." Diana smiled.

    "How can I let you go? Who knows whether you will leave and not return again for two years?"

    Diana did nothing but let Sybil hug it out. After a long while, Sybil let her go but kept looking distractedly behind Diana.

    "What are you looking for?" Diana asked curiously.

    "Where is the child?"

    "I had an abortion." Diana lied. She chose to because she didn''t want Abby to be found by the William family. It would only bring trouble.

    "What?" Sybil was shocked.

    Diana nodded with a hint of feigned sadness. She felt terrible about the lie but was confident it was for the best.

    "Sorry, Diana. I had no idea.

    "Mum!" From behind them came a sweet, little voice. Diana looked back to see a cute, chubby boy running towards them.

    Sybil lifted him up in her arms.

    "Mum, who is she?" The little boy asked, looking at Diana full of curiosity.

    "She is your Aunt Diana. I told you about her before."

    "Hi, Aunt Diana." The little boy greeted Diana.

    He reminded Diana a lot of Abby.

    "Aaron Carter, how dare you to run away from me like that?" It was Ken. He ran towards them out of breath, scolding the boy. Ken took the boy from Sybil and greeted Diana, "Hi, Diana, long time no see."

    "Hi, Ken." Diana smiled at him.

    Sybil stopped to take a careful look at Diana.

    "Diana, you have changed a lot. You are so slim now, and so graceful."

    "Thank you," Diana replied appreciatively.

    It was true that Diana had changed a lot during the two years in France; motherhood had really helped her grow.

    "It''s true," Ken agreed. "You look great!"

    After chatting for a while, Ken took Aaron home, while Sybil went with Diana to a caf¨¦.

    "Diana, I missed you so much. And I have so much to tell you." Sybil was so excited to catch up on everything with Diana after all their time apart.

    "Okay, I''m all yours." Diana smiled and sat beside Sybil.

    Ken spoiled Sybil so much that she was not very considerate about certain things. She told Diana directly, "Diana, do you know that Brian broke up with Jessica not long after you left?"

    Diana hadn''t heard Brian mentioned in years. She knew it was best not to think about it, but she could not help asking, "How?"

    "It wasn''t a big deal. Brian just thought they were not appropriate for each other. So they broke up. As far as I''m concerned, it was definitely for the best. Jessica was so fake," Sybil said with obvious disdain.

    Diana hesitated but then continued to ask, "How about him?"

    "Who? Do you mean Brian? He is good, leads a happy life. The only thing is that he still doesn''t remember things from before that time."

    Diana nodded, saying nothing.

    "Maybe it is because I''m not an important person that he can''t remember me." Diana thought.

    Seeing Diana was sad, Sybil tried to offer her some comfort.

    "Diana, it''s okay. He will remember you in the end, he has to."

    Diana smiled reluctantly. She wanted to appear calm about it all.

    "Anyway, it''s all in the past."

    Diana''s expression made Sybil certain that she still loved Brian. She decided it was up to her to bring them back together.

    After they chatted for a while, Diana received a call from Chaney. He told her that he had already found a suitable house for her and Abby to rent. No one had been living in Diana''s family home since they went away, so it was in no state to be inhabited.

    Sybil recognized it was a man''s voice on the phone and became very curious as to his identity.

    "Who called?" Sybil asked. If Diana already had a boyfriend, then Brian would have no chance.

    "Just a friend," Diana replied. "Sorry, Sybil, I have to go."

    "Now?" Sybil was frustrated. They had only been together for a few hours!

    Diana was surprised that although Sybil was a mother, she still behaved like a child.

    "Sweetie, it''s okay. I''ll be around for a while. We can meet again whenever you like," Diana reassured Sybil.

    Diana waved goodbye and left, while Sybil called Ken to pick her up.

    Diana found the new house according to the location that Chaney sent her.

    After they tidied up the place and had a rest, it was time to go to the William Company.

    Diana made sure to look presentable, adding a bit of light make-up, which she didn''t often bother with. When she had to pick her lipstick color, she hesitated for a while and finally chose the color that she knew Brian liked the best.

 Chapter 617 - 199: Youéˆ¥æªe Changed A Lot

    Abby was still fast asleep in her bed. Diana gave her a gentle kiss goodbye and then left for the company.

    On the way, she called Chaney. She knew Abby would be fine with him, but it felt reassuring to check.

    "Hi, Chaney, please take good care of Abby."

    "Okay, my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e."

    Diana smiled and hung up the phone.

    With a deep breath, Diana entered the company building. She was immediately struck by how much everything had changed: the decoration, the layout, and the people.

    Diana walked into the drugstore, feeling nervous.

    "Diana!" Jason called out to her in surprise.

    Diana turned around and found he was already standing right behind her.

    "Wow, Diana, you have changed a lot."

    "Really?" Diana was a little shy.

    "Of course," Jason said with certainty. "You used to be kind of na?ve and innocent looking, but now you have a worldly charm about you."

    "You mean I used to look like an idiot?"

    "Of course not." Jason wished he hadn''t said anything.

    After a brief silence, Diana explained, "I''m back to discuss our contract with the William Group, it''s due to expire soon."

    "Diana, it was you who offered me a job when I graduated. Wherever you go and whatever you ask me to do, I will obey."

    Diana felt proud to see him so determined. She would go back to France after the current problem was dealt with and felt lucky. Jason was here taking care of the shop.

    When she finished chatting with Jason, Diana called her mother and asked her to make an appointment with Simon William so that they could discuss the contract.

    On her way out of the drugstore, Diana ran into Brian, the one person she hadn''t wanted to meet.

    When she saw him, she had a complex feeling. He was thinner and looked more sullen than he used to.

    Diana shook her head vigorously. She wanted to throw away all the thoughts and memories in her mind, but it was so hard.

    "Mr. William, we''re going to hold the meeting now," The assistant walking by his side reminded him.

    "Okay, let''s go," Brian answered and set off for the meeting room.

    Finally, he and Diana passed each other without stopping.

    When Diana got home, Chaney had already fed Abby, and they were watching cartoons together on the couch.

    "I''m back!" Diana said.

    "Mummy!" Abby cheered up and ran to her mother. Diana lifted her up gently and walked towards the sofa.

    "How was everything today?" asked Chaney as he handed Diana a cup of tea.

    Diana took it and had a sip.

    "Everything was good. Still, a few old faces there that remember me."

    "Of course they do. You are very special." Chaney said the words naturally, like he truly meant what he said.

    Diana turned away to hide her embarrassment. Though Chaney always said sweet things to her, she was still not used to it.

    After a while, Diana received a call from Mrs. Anderson. She told Diana that they had a meeting arranged with Simon for the day after tomorrow.

    Since Diana was already back to take care of Abby, Chaney said goodbye and left.

    After Diana coaxed Abby off to sleep, she had a sudden d.e.s.i.r.e to go back to see her family house.

    She put the sleeping Abby in her car seat, then set off.

    There had been no one living in the house for two years; it looked desolate. Diana got out of the car and stood by the front gate.

    As she was standing there, a man suddenly appeared from the shadows next to the house.

    Diana got a clear look at him under the streetlamp and found it was Brian!

    This is too much, Diana thought. She had to get out of there.

    Brian noticed that Diana was backing away, so he put out his cigarette and rushed towards her.

    "Have we met before?" Brian asked.

    He was confused. He badly wanted to get some answers from this woman.

    Diana stopped, but she didn''t know what she could say. Where to start? It was partly cowardice, partly genuine fear, but Diana fled to her car and sped off.

    She didn''t relax until finally she and Abby were back in their rented apartment, with the door closed behind. She gasped and laughed at herself. Why was she running away from Brian?

    ***

    Diana went to the appointed place to meet Simon, arriving well in advance of the scheduled meet time.

    Yet again, she was shocked to see that there was already someone waiting for her instead of Simon; it was Brian!

    Subconsciously, she wanted to leave. But Brian had already spotted her, so she had no choice but to greet him.

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Brian, the president of the William Group."

    Diana shook hands with him in a professional manner.

    When Brian touched Diana''s soft hands, he got momentarily lost in the feeling. He remembered this feeling. He felt like he had touched her skin thousands of times before.

    It was an intense moment between them, which only ended after Diana literally pulled her hand from Brian''s grasp.

    Speaking as naturally as she could, Diana returned to business.

    "Mr. William, I''m here to discuss the Anderson''s contract with the William Group."

    "In my opinion, we should continue our cooperation," Brian began. "As you know, we have both earned a lot these past two years. Surely it makes sense to renew the contract?"

    Brian was well-spoken and persuasive when doing business. He knew exactly how to carry himself and always knew the right things to say to whomever he was speaking with. Diana stared at him as he spoke, impressed by his abilities.

    Brian could feel his words were having some effect. So he asked, "What do you think of my proposal, Miss Anderson? Do you want to renew the contract?"

    Diana was not so easily persuaded; however, hence she refused without hesitation.

    Brian was confused. Both the William Group and the Anderson''s earned a lot thanks to their cooperation. They should renew the contract instead of canceling it. Why would they make such a decision? Still, he was not ready to give up convincing her.

 Chapter 618 - 200: Canceling The Contract

    "Miss Anderson, if you agree to renew the contract, we would be willing to offer you an improved deal."

    "Sorry, we don''t want to renew. The only demand of mine is to end the agreement so that I can go back to France as soon as possible," Diana said coldly.

    Since there appeared to be no possibility to convince her at present, Brian took out the contract.

    "Well, it seems I can''t persuade you otherwise. But there is a six-month delay to enforce the cancellation, as stated in the contract."

    "What do you mean?" Diana frowned.

    "I mean, you have the right to cancel the contract, but you will have to wait six months." Brian smiled craftily.

    Brian confidently believed that he could change Diana''s mind within that time.

    "No, I can''t accept this."

    It was too long. What if the Williams found Abby? Diana could not take the risk.

    "If you break the contract, you will have to pay a lot of compensation," Brian warned.

    "Just tell me how much."

    Diana was unwavering in her d.e.s.i.r.e to end things with the William''s.

    Brian had half a mind to ask her whether she was truly an idiot.

    Diana was waiting for Brian''s response, but she received a call from Chaney before he answered. She picked it up.

    "Hey, Diana, I encountered some problems with my contract. I have to stay here longer than expected. How about you?"

    Diana sighed. "I also met with some difficulties. I''ll be delayed for a while too."

    "That''s great. We can stay here together!"

    "Chaney, but I¡­" Diana was about to tell him that she planned to pay the compensation and go back to France as soon as possible, but she was interrupted.

    "Mr. Fox, the president is on the phone for you."

    Diana heard a female voice over the phone.

    "Sorry, Diana, I have a meeting. I will talk to you later." Chaney hung up the phone in a hurry.

    "Miss Anderson, what do you say?" Brian asked.

    Since Chaney also had to be here, Diana agreed to wait.

    "All right, we will cancel the contract in six months."

    Diana was about to leave when Brian held her back for one more question.

    "Miss Anderson, why did you run away from me last night?"

    Without a second thought, Diana fled again. She was not ready for that conversation.

    Brian laughed to himself at Diana''s retreating figure.

    "Mr. William, the car is ready." His assistant walked in after Diana left.

    When she saw Brian was laughing, she felt hurt. She had admired him since the first time she met him, and in all the time she had been his assistant, she had never seen him laugh with such a feeling. And as he was laughing for Diana, the assistant was very jealous.

    "Got it." Brian calmed down from his laughing fit. Then he went downstairs with his assistant.

    At the same time, Brian and his assistant walked to the shops, as Brian had to buy some gifts for his mother.

    Suddenly he was attracted by a cute girl walking towards him. She held a Mickey Mouse doll in her hands and was laughing happily.

    The assistant observed his staring and also noticed the girl.

    "Mr. William, she really looks like you."

    "Do you think so?"

    "It''s amazing, Mr. William, she really resembles you. Maybe she is your daughter, but you don''t know it," The assistant jokes.

    "Let''s go." Brian seemed unhappy after their encounter with the girl as he led his assistant to a nearby jewelry store.

    Brian got home from his shopping trip to find Sybil and Aaron playing together with his mother. Aaron was making Mrs. Grace laugh with his wild antics.

    "Uncle Brian!" Aaron jumped off the chair and ran to him.

    "Hi, Aaron." Brian ruffled his hair and put the gifts on the table.

    "Mum, these are for you."

    However, Mrs. Grace was not impressed with the gifts. She had a quick glance at them, and without even opening them, began to complain, "You buy these kinds of gifts every year. Don''t you know what I want? Think about how old you are. It''s time for you to find a good woman and get married. Look at Sybil, your younger sister, she already has a two-year-old son. What about you? I am so worried about you. If Diana¡­"

    Mrs. Grace realized she had mentioned Diana''s name and stopped at once.

    "Mum?" Brian was confused about why she ended her rant mid-sentence.

    "Nothing. Just enough!"

    "Aaron, you said that you wanted to learn roller skating from Uncle Brian. Now he is here, goes with your uncle, darling," said Sybil.

    Aaron ran to Brian enthusiastically and pulled him out to the garden.

    Once Brian was safely outside, Sybil and her mother could talk.

    "Mum, when do you think Brian will remember Diana again?"

    Mrs. Grace didn''t answer, she simply sighed.

    "Diana is back," said Sybil.

    "What? She is back? What about the child?"

    "Diana told me that she had an abortion," Sybil said with regret.

    Mrs. Grace was similarly devastated by the news. She always had a soft spot for Diana and would have loved her and Brian to have a child together.

    "We shouldn''t have let her go that time," Mrs. Grace lamented.

    "Mum, seriously, I think Diana is still in love with Brian." Sybil was clearly more than a little excited about it.

    Mrs. Grace sighed, "We cannot force them, dear. It''s not that simple."

    ****

    As for Diana, she was at that moment, in the middle of a lovely dream. She was still dealing with jet lag, and this sleep had been very welcome. Hence, she was very annoyed to be woken up by a phone call.

    "Who is it?" Diana asked roughly.

    "Hello, Miss Anderson, it''s Brian. Our company is holding an activity today. I wonder if you would do me the honor of joining us?" Brian said gently.

    "No, I won''t. Go yourself," Diana grunted.

 Chapter 619 - 201: There Is No Reason

    Brian was shocked. What a way to respond to a kind invitation!

    "Mr. William, is there anything else? If not, I would like to go back to sleep," Diana said coolly.

    "Miss Anderson, hold on. Not so fast."

    "What do you want to say?"

    "The activity is really important for the company. If you come, I''ll give you a few extra percent of the profits for the period before we cancel the contract."

    Brian was tempting her out. He was sure that if Diana came with him, he could change her mind.

    This gave Diana a real pause for thought. A few extra percentage points could mean several million more in profits!

    Finally, Diana promised that she would go.

    "Great. I will pick you up later," Brian chirped.

    The assistant, who stood beside Brian, was not happy about his attitude towards Diana.

    "Mr. William, why do you want to renew the contract with the Anderson Group so badly? There are so many companies that want to cooperate with us. And the Anderson''s don''t have a positive attitude," the assistant said indignantly.

    "Fool," Brian scolded. "Don''t look at things so superficially. The Anderson Group is a time-honored brand that people trust. It is in our interest to keep working with them."

    The assistant was convinced by Brian''s argument. But she was still annoyed by his treatment of Diana.

    "But Mr. William¡­"

    "Prepare the car. I''m going to pick up Miss Anderson."

    Brian drove to his meeting place with Diana. He saw her arriving and marveled at her classy appearance. Wearing a white blouse and light blue jeans, she looked great.

    Brian stopped the car beside her and wound down his window.

    "Get in, please."

    Diana didn''t hesitate and jumped in immediately.

    Together, they set off to the countryside location where the activity was to be held. The farther away from the city they got, the fresher the air was. Diana felt more and more comfortable as the environment transformed around them.

    Her enjoyment rubbed off on Brian, and they were both in a good mood.

    "I''m sorry, but how old are you, Miss Anderson?" Brian asked.

    Diana thought he was trying to be funny with the question, but still, she replied, "Twenty-eight."

    Brian nodded. Her age was about right for him.

    "Miss Anderson, do you have a boyfriend?"

    Diana was surprised by his question but replied honestly.

    "No, not at the moment."

    "Since you don''t have a boyfriend, how would you feel about going out with me?"

    "What?" His question shocked Diana. She even doubted whether she''d heard correctly.

    Brian smiled with satisfaction as he saw Diana''s astonished expression. From the moment he met her, he had not stopped thinking about her. He had never loved a person before, so he could not let her go. Even if Diana refused, he would chase her anyway.

    "No, you can''t." Without a second thought, Diana refused him.

    "Why?"

    "There is no reason," Diana said coldly. In truth, Diana just couldn''t face being hurt again.

    As she looked so determined, Brian didn''t ask anymore. It seemed like it was going to be a tough task.

    "Would you mind if I show you around?"

    "Let''s go," Diana said, deliberately still showing him her annoyance.

    Suddenly, a boy rushed over to them with flowers in his hand.

    "Sir, buy a bouquet of flowers for this beautiful lady."

    As Diana looked so affectionately at the young boy, Brian bought the bouquet of flowers to make her happy.

    "Thank you and best wishes to your love," the boy said happily as he skipped away.

    Unfortunately, the boy''s mention of love reminded Diana of the past, and she swiftly handed the flowers back to Brian, then walked on ahead of him.

    Brian smiled, held onto the flowers, and ran over to catch her up.

    As they walked side by side, Diana was going out of her mind. It had been two years since the last time they were together like this.

    When they inspected the planting area, Diana found the plants were all growing well thanks to the workers'' hard graft.

    It was Brian who had found this place and asked the people there to take care of the project. The plants grew on the mountainside, and it was the villagers'' job to get rid of an intestinal parasite using carefully selected pesticides.

    The project had been incredibly useful in solving the problem of unemployment for the young villagers. What''s more, they didn''t have to go far for work and had more time to spend with their families.

    "Let''s have a good look at the plants."

    ***

    On their way back, Diana was afraid that Brian would repeat something provocative, so she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    Brian knew what she was thinking. But he decided not to speak it out.

    At their destination, Brian spoke gently to Diana, who was still pretending to sleep, "Miss Anderson, here we are."

    Diana opened her eyes and stepped out of the car. When she was about to get out, Brian suddenly grabbed her arm and put the flowers in her hand.

    Diana held onto them until Brian drove out of sight. There was a bin a few yards away, an appropriate place for the flowers, Diana thought. Except, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Finally, she hurried into her house and put them into a vase full of water.

    Abby hugged Diana excitedly and shouted, "Mummy, where did you get the flowers?"

    Diana skipped her question and asked, "Do you like them?"

    "Yeah!" Abby nodded her head, crazily.

    "What are you two talking about? It sounds interesting." Chaney walked out and saw Diana and Abby still in a warm embrace. He looked at them and smiled.

    "Uncle Chaney! Come see these flowers Mummy brought back with her!" Abby pulled Chaney to the vase and showed him the flowers as if she had found some precious treasure.

    Chaney then turned to Diana.

    "I have to attend a banquet in a few day''s time. I was wondering if you would go with me?"

    "Me?"

    "Yes. They told me that I should bring a lady to accompany me," answered Chaney. He looked at Diana innocently.

    Thinking of what Chaney had done for Abby and her, Diana nodded. Plus, he was only recently back, it must be difficult for him to find another girl; otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked her, Diana reasoned.

    ****

    He was not the only one, either. The other staff was listening closely too.

    "Who does she think she is? Taking herself so seriously," someone whispered.

    "Miss William worked alongside us," murmured another.

    Jessica looked as unhappy as Calvin sounded.

    "Where''s Miss Anderson''s office?" she asked.

    "She works next door to me," Brian answered frankly.

    "I also want to work there," Jessica demanded.

    Jessica''s hands had clenched into fists of determination.

    Despite her confident request, Brian was clearly unhappy. He didn''t want his and Diana''s world to be disturbed.

    Seeing Brian didn''t look too pleased, Jessica chuckled.

    "I''m just kidding. How could I disturb you and Miss Anderson?"

    "Thank you for your consideration, Miss Reagan. Is there anything else I can help you with?"

    "No, thank you. If anything comes up, I''ll let you know," Jessica said sweetly.

    "Well, see you later," said Brian.

    As soon as Brian left, Jessica''s innocent smile disappeared.

    She looked at the designer in front of her with a malicious smile.

    "Do you guys have any opinions on me?" She stared at them intensely.

    "Who do you think you are?" One of the girls grumbled.

    Sybil had been kind and easy to approach, while Jessica was plainly the opposite, which made the other designers immediately resentful.

    On hearing that, Jessica squinted her eyes. Without any word, she walked up to the girl and slapped her in the face.

    The girl burst into tears at once. No one had ever treated her this way before, how could it be?

    Jessica glanced around and gave them all a warning look.

    "Now, I am the new chief designer. Everyone in this department must comply with my demands."

    No one dared say a word.

    Jessica was satisfied with the silent fear she''d created. She returned to her seat with her head held high.

    "Diana, I will steal Brian from you one day," she swore silently to herself.

    When Brian returned to the office, his assistant was already waiting there for him.

    The assistant walked forward and whispered something to him. What she said made Brian frown.

    "Is this real?"

    The assistant nodded affirmatively.

    "Okay. I''ll handle it."

    After the assistant left, Brian''s face turned a deathly pale.

    Diana had finished the pharmacy''s inventory and was on her way back to her office when she ran into Fannie. She was clearly upset, her eyes red and puffy as if she''d been crying.

    "What''s wrong, Fannie?" Diana asked concernedly.

    On seeing Diana, Fannie was brought to tears again. She started to complain, "Miss Anderson, it''s Jessica, she is the devil! She has already made several designers cry from her scolding. What''s worse, she even slapped a girl!"

    "What? You mean she actually, physically hit her?" Diana was amazed by what Fannie was saying.

    Fannie nodded angrily.

    "And she asked me to buy coffee for her. I went to the coffee shop three times already, but she is still unsatisfied with what I bought, even though she won''t tell me what she likes. I think she is purposely difficult for me."

    Fannie felt like weeping but had no tears left to cry.

    As Diana was comforting her, Fannie cried out after checking the time, "I have to go! The She-Devil only gave me half an hour to buy the coffee. See you later, Miss Anderson."

    "Stay safe," Diana shouted as Fannie fled back to the design department.

    After a second''s thought, Diana decided to tell Brian about Jessica.

    "Brian¡­" Diana''s words were on the tip of her tongue when she arrived at the doorway of Brian''s office, but she found Brian was on the phone.

    Brian heard the noise and made a shushing gesture to Diana.

    Thus Diana retreated silently from the room.

    After the call was finished, Brian came rushing out of his office, straight past Diana. She would have to wait to talk with him later.

    In the IT department, Brian gave a USB to the department manager.

    "How long will it take to recover the files?"

    "About half an hour," the manager estimated.

    "Okay, I will wait here," said Brian.

    Afraid of wasting the boss'' time, the department manager started to repair the USB immediately.

    Brian thought loathingly about the news he''d just received. His assistant had informed him that they found the ID of the person who sent confidential information to M-Color. But whoever it was had been very cautious. They only used the ID once.

    Brian''s mind was fixed on Kyle. He was sure that this matter must have something to do with him.

    So, when Kyle left his office for lunch earlier, Brian had taken the chance to search his office. Luckily, his search turned up a USB, discarded in the trash can. It looked damaged, so Brian had brought it to the IT department to repair it.

    It didn''t take the IT guys long to finish their work.

    "Boss, I''ve managed to recover the information on the USB."

    "Well done!" Brian came up to him and patted him on the back.

    The department manager showed Brian the file on the USB. It was all the design drawings for this quarter.

    Brian gritted his teeth. As expected, it was Kyle who had been sabotaging the company.

    Brian stood up, then headed directly for Kyle''s office. It was time to confront that bastard.

 Chapter 620 - 202: She Has A Daughter

    Later that week, Diana found herself with a free day. It was a good chance to get out and about, so she took Abby to the supermarket.

    As it was the weekend, there weren''t many people there. Abby walked around in the dairy aisle for a long time while Diana waited patiently for her to choose.

    "Mummy, can I have this?" Abby asked hopefully, picking up a big box of cheddar cheese.

    Diana laughed out loud. Abby had been obsessed with cheese lately; she couldn''t stop eating it! Curiously, Diana didn''t like cheese at all. She thought it must have come from Brian.

    Meanwhile, Brian happened to be shopping in the same supermarket. He would hold a celebratory party that night, but his assistant was busy, so Brian went to the supermarket himself.

    As he came out from the alcohol aisle, Brian spotted Diana over in the next section. When he was about to go and greet her, he heard a child call Diana "Mummy."

    Brian squinted his eyes in shock. Was she already a mother? When he looked at the kid, Brian got an even greater surprise. He had seen that kid before. Gazing at the child''s face, which was so similar to his own, Brian was unable to move.

    He took out his phone and called Ken.

    "Hello? Ken, can you do me a favor? I need information on Diana Anderson."

    Ken was intrigued.

    Boss, why do you need her information?"

    "She has a daughter! And the kid looks like me!"

    Ken ended the call and stayed exactly where he was, frozen in shock.

    Sybil had just managed to get their baby off to sleep. When she crept out of the room, she found Ken looking slightly distressed.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Sybil, Diana had her baby!"

    Soon, it was the day of the banquet. As planned, Diana accompanied Chaney. Though what she thought was just a small event actually turned out to be quite a big deal, so naturally, Brian was there too.

    Seeing him, Diana was nervous and unconsciously held Chaney''s hand.

    "What is it?" Chaney asked worriedly.

    Diana shook her head slightly. Her face was slightly pale.

    After seeing Diana walk in, Brian couldn''t help looking at her. He was irritated to see that she was together with a man. He was eager to ask Diana who the guy was, but he repressed that d.e.s.i.r.e and chatted with the people around him.

    Diana escaped from Brian''s gaze by hiding behind Chaney''s large frame. Still, after a while, she started to feel dizzy.

    "Diana! Are you okay?"

    Diana shook her head. "I need to go to the bathroom."

    Diana bundled into the ladies'' room and splashed her face with cold water. When she raised her head, she found someone standing behind her in the mirror!

    "Brian! Why are you here?" Diana shouted.

    Brian approached her and asked with a serious look, "Who is that guy?"

    Diana knew he was talking about Chaney. She walked past Brian and uttered coldly, "It''s none of your business."

    Out of anger and jealousy, Brian grabbed Diana by her chin.

    His harsh grip was painful, and Diana cried out.

    "Brian, you''re hurting me!"

    Hearing that, Brian lowered his hand. He didn''t know why he had lost control so quickly. He was famous for always keeping a poker face, whatever the situation.

    "I am sorry." Brian stepped back and apologized.

    "Diana, let''s leave this place." Chaney reached out his hand, which Diana gratefully accepted. As Chaney led her away, Diana didn''t look back at Brian even once.

    ****

    After the banquet, Chaney drove Diana home. On the way, he couldn''t help asking about Brian.

    "Diana, who was that guy?" He could feel that Diana''s mood had changed since meeting him.

    "He¡­" Diana had no idea how to explain who Brian was. She hesitated.

    "Diana, can you tell me, is he Abby''s father?"

    "Chaney, please," Diana murmured. She didn''t want to recall what had happened before.

    Chaney sighed and stopped asking.

    "Diana, I love you. I am serious."

    Diana didn''t know how to reply, especially after what was going on with Brian. "Chaney, you''re like a brother to me but¡­ nothing more."

    "I know that¡­ I have always known that¡­" Chaney murmured. "But Diana, as long as you are not married, I will not give up."

    He stared at Diana as he spoke, with a determined look in his eyes.

    "Chaney, I am a mother," Diana started.

    "Diana, don''t use Abby as an excuse. I want to take care of both of you."

    Chaney started to raise his voice now. He had been shocked and sad when first learning of Diana''s pregnancy. But he had supported her throughout, and indeed he truly loved Abby. It was impossible for him to leave them now.

    Finally, they arrived back at Diana''s apartment. It was good timing from Diana''s point of view, as the conversation was getting increasingly uncomfortable.

    "Goodnight, Diana."

    "Goodnight." Diana hugged him and stepped out of the car.

    Chaney stayed in the car and stared at Diana until she entered the house.

    At that moment, Brian''s phone rang.

    "Boss, I have looked into that matter you asked me about. The little girl is Diana''s daughter. She was born in France," Ken said.

    "Okay, got it." Brian ended the call. His suspicions were correct!

    He knew that he had lost a piece of his memory. What happened during that time? Why had Diana been showing up in his dreams these last two years?

    Sitting in his office room, Brian kept smoking until the sun came up. He couldn''t wait anymore. Standing up, Brian walked downstairs and drove to Ken''s house.

    It was still early in the morning. Sybil, Ken, and their son were still in their sweet dreams when Brian knocked on the door.

    Ken was irritated to be woken up so early in the morning. But as it was Brian, he had to restrict his anger.

    And, had no such reservation, had no such reservation about expressing herself. She swore at Brian for showing up uninvited.

    "What is the relationship between Diana and me?" Brian ignored her anger; he was after her answers.

    "Have you remembered anything?" Sybil asked in shock. Two years ago, the doctor said that Brian shouldn''t be over-stimulated or stressed; otherwise, he was at risk of fainting again. So, none of them told him anything about Diana.

    "What should I recall?" Brian frowned at Sybil. Judging from her reluctance, he was sure that he must have known Diana before.

    "Nothing," Sybil blurted out.

    "Sybil, Brian knows, " Ken said.

 Chapter 621 - 203: Am I Your Daughteréˆ¥æªš Father?

    "What?" Sybil gawped at Ken. It was rather a shock for her. She turned to Brian and asked, "So you do remember something?"

    Brian shook his head. "No. But I can feel something is there, a connection. Sybil, tell me, how did I know Diana before?"

    Sybil looked at Ken, who evaded her eye contact. Sybil sighed and uttered slowly, "She was your girlfriend."

    Hearing that, Brian turned to the door and rushed to his car.

    "Where are you going?" Sybil asked anxiously.

    "I am going to see Diana," he answered.

    Sybil pulled the car door open and got in.

    "I am going with you."

    "Alright," Brian nodded.

    Diana was still asleep in her apartment.

    Hearing the knocking at the door, Diana got up to see who it was.

    "Brian, what are you doing here?"

    "Am I your daughter''s father?" Brian came straight out with the question.

    Diana was stunned. She avoided Brian''s look and uttered anxiously, "What daughter? I don''t know what you are talking about."

    Right at that moment, Abby cried out from the bedroom. She hadn''t seen Diana get up and was scared.

    Diana was more nervous after hearing Abby''s cries. She wanted to close the door on Brian, but he managed to get in anyway, as did Sybil.

    "Sybil? Why are you here as well? Did you tell him?"

    Sybil waved her hands at once.

    "No! I didn''t say anything about you."

    Abby cried louder and louder. Diana ran to the bedroom and hugged her until she calmed down. She got Abby dressed, then took her downstairs.

    Sybil hadn''t seen Abby before. Her cute, little face stared back at Sybil, her eyes wide with curiosity.

    "Come here! I am your aunt! Can I give you a hug?"

    Seeing the stranger, Abby felt afraid and retreated into Diana''s arms.

    Brian couldn''t tell what exactly he was feeling. He was eager to hug the little girl standing there, but he didn''t dare to.

    "Diana, you said you didn''t give birth to the baby last time I saw you. You lied to me!" Sybil was angry. The moment she saw Abby''s face, she could tell Brian was Abby''s father.

    "She is my daughter. Her name is Abby Anderson. This has nothing to do with your family," Diana retorted. As it was all getting too much for her, she finally plucked up the courage to take control and push Brian and Sybil out of the house.

    "Mummy, who were they?" Abby asked curiously.

    "Don''t worry about that, sweetheart. Go to brush your teeth now. I will prepare your favorite breakfast."

    Abby didn''t answer back and skipped off to the bathroom.

    After seeing Abby, Sybil was somewhat surprised. She called Kate to tell her the good news.

    "What?" Kate stood up from her chair in shock.

    Sybil repeated it until her mother accepted it was true.

    "Where is the child? I want to see her!" Kate said excitedly.

    Sybil hesitated. Judging from Diana''s reaction just now, it was clear she didn''t want to see anyone.

    "Mum, Diana is not willing for us to see her daughter," Sybil explained.

    Kate was stunned. But, after thinking it over for a few seconds, she realized they were all so excited that they hadn''t thought about it from Diana''s side. She had raised the child and obviously loved her daughter dearly. Of course, she wouldn''t be willing to see anyone who might take the baby from her.

    "Does Brian know?" Kate asked.

    Sybil was worried. She told Kate what had happened.

    "What? He already knows?" Kate exclaimed.

    "She looks just like Brian. So, Brian asked Ken to investigate it. And then he found out."

    "What does Brian plan to do?"

    Sybil recalled what had just happened and shook her head slightly.

    "He didn''t say anything. It seems that he still hasn''t regained his memories of Diana yet."

    "Okay." Kate was quite relieved after hearing that. Like Sybil, she worried about the strain it would put on Brian if he knew.

    ***

    Since Brian had seen Abby, Diana was afraid all the time. She worried that Brian''s family would take Abby away from her.

    And Chaney was busy doing his work in other cities, so he didn''t come to see Abby for days. Diana stayed at home by Abby''s side every day, from morning to night.

    That evening, there was another knock at the door.

    "Abby, wait here. Don''t make a sound, can you do that?" Diana looked at Abby seriously.

    Abby nodded.

    Diana took a deep breath and went down to open the door. As she feared, it was Brian standing there.

    "Why are you here?"

    Brian didn''t answer her question. Instead, he picked a suitcase up from his feet and proceeded to carry it into Diana''s apartment.

    "What are you doing?" Diana asked in shock

    "I am coming to live with you," Brian stated determinedly.

    "I don''t agree!" Diana said firmly.

    Brian ignored her and continued on with his bags into the living room.

    "What do you want?" Diana shouted anxiously.

    Abby looked at the man standing before her with her big eyes.

    "What is your name, sweetheart?" Brian asked in a soft voice.

    "Abby," she answered confidently. For some reason, she was not afraid of this man.

    Brian was fond of her cuteness. He reached out his hand and ruffled her hair.

    "Uncle, why do you look like me?" Abby asked curiously.

    "Because I am your father," Brian said under his breath.

    Before Abby could figure out exactly what he had said, Diana rushed over and took Abby from Brian.

    "Let me repeat it, she is my daughter. You will not take her away from me!" Diana hugged Abby firmly.

    "I would never do that," Brian promised.

    He certainly sounded serious, but Diana still couldn''t trust him.

    "How can I believe you? Besides, you can make that promise for yourself, but what about your father?"

    "I swear, nothing will happen."

    "No, I can''t listen to this. Please leave," Diana said.

    Brian seemed to have expected that Diana would say that. He threw a piece of paper on the table and said, "I can''t. I have paid to live here."

    "What?" Diana was confused.

 Chapter 622 - 204: She Is My Daughter

    Brian smiled at her and explained, "If you don''t trust me, you can call the landlord."

    Diana looked at him with doubt. But still, she took out her phone and made the call.

    The owner of the apartment was a senior lady. She was a nice, kind woman. "Diana, my dear, is there any problem?" she answered gently.

    "I want to know why there is a man here saying he is going to move into my apartment?!" Diana tried to keep calm.

    Hearing that, the landlord explained, "Ah yes, I forgot to tell you. The man came to me in quite a state, looking for a room to rent. He was rather pitiful, so I said he could rent the spare room."

    Diana didn''t know how to reply. She had chosen the apartment because she thought the owner was kind and easy-going. She had never asked Diana to pay for the extra room. Now, she didn''t know what she should do in such a situation.

    "But¡­" Diana tried to say something, but the landlord interrupted her.

    "Diana, he has promised me that he won''t be any trouble for you. Also, he paid your rent too."

    "What?" Diana was confused.

    "Diana, I am busy now. I will call you later. Bye." Saying that the owner ended the call in a hurry.

    Diana was extremely displeased.

    "What did you say to her?" she shouted at Brian.

    Brian thought her angry face was so cute. But he couldn''t let her know that. He shrugged his shoulders. In fact, he had made great efforts to be able to move in. He even said his father died when he was a little boy to make the owner feel guilty. He recalled in his mind how the conversation had gone¡­

    "Madam, I have been lonely ever since my father died when I was young. I would really love to have a roommate. Can you give me a chance?"

    The owner was kind. She covered her face and smiled at Brian, "You are a good boy. You can rent the room."

    "Thank you. Here is my rent and my roommate''s. Please tell her about it." Brian pulled out a wad of cash from his pocket.

    The owner was moved by his consideration and generosity.

    "You are a good man. I''m sure Diana will agree to it." The owner assumed Diana would be OK with her new roommate.

    Thinking of his conversation with the owner, Brian couldn''t help laughing.

    "Why are you laughing?" Diana asked angrily.

    "Nothing." Brian waved his hands.

    "You stay in your room. I won''t disturb you; I hope you will do the same in return. And leave Abby alone!" Diana barked. Then she closed her bedroom door.

    "Mummy, who is he?" Abby inquired.

    "He is just an annoying man," Diana said as she put Abby to bed.

    "But I don''t think he is annoying." Abby was quite fond of Brian.

    "Really?" Diana touched Abby''s face gently.

    Abby nodded her head. "I like him!"

    Diana wanted to know what Abby thought.

    "Whom do you prefer, Uncle Chaney or the new guy?"

    Abby thought for a while and answered, "I like both of them."

    Diana was shocked. Abby had just met Brian, yet she compared him with Chaney, who had cared for her since she was born. Could she sense that she shared a bond with Brian?

    "Now, go to sleep." Diana lowered her head and kissed Abby.

    Everyone in the house slept well that night.

    Abby was still dreaming the next morning when Diana got up and wandered out into the hall. From the kitchen, she could hear noises and the smell of food.

    She walked in and saw Brian was busy in the kitchen.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I am cooking," Brian answered quickly. He came out holding a big plate of toast and jam.

    Diana was surprised. She didn''t know that Brian could cook. She guessed he must have learned it from someone he had met in the past few years. He really looked happy as he prepared the rest of the breakfast.

    "Come and have a taste," he called out to Diana.

    Seeing the array of dishes on the table, Diana was very tempted. She was quite curious about what Brian had learned in the time they had been apart.

    Diana sat down and took a bite of Brian''s ''Eggs Benedict.'' It was amazing! And then she tried a piece of the homemade bread covered with raspberry jam.

    "Did I cook for you like this before?" Brian asked.

    Diana was stunned. "Why do you ask that?" she answered awkwardly.

    "I just can''t remember what happened between us before," Brian replied, clearly vexed by the fact.

    Diana lowered her head and fell into silence.

    "Will you give me a chance?" Brian asked carefully.

    Diana couldn''t help looking up. When she saw Brian''s eyes, she felt as if a light was shining in her heart.

    "Let''s start over. We can forget what happened before." Brian spoke slowly and seriously as he looked deep into Diana''s eyes.

    Diana felt her heart beating crazily. And then she heard Abby cry from her room, "Mummy?!"

    Diana rushed to the bedroom to check on her daughter.

    Once she had Abby calm again, Diana dressed her and took her out of the room.

    "Hey, little princess! Do you want some breakfast?" Brian asked gently.

    "Great!" Abby clapped her hands.

    Brian bent down and helped Abby up to the table.

    Looking at all the dishes, Abby asked Brian to give her some of the ones she liked, which Brian was happy to do.

    Diana gazed at them and felt a strong sense of sadness. Abby had asked her more than once why the other kids had a father, but she didn''t. Diana never knew how to reply. In the past two years, though Chaney had been an excellent companion for Abby, he wasn''t her father. Abby was longing for a father.

    Looking at them together, Diana didn''t want to disturb the beautiful scene. She stood beside them silently.

 Chapter 623 - 205: Letéˆ¥æªš Start Over

    Half an hour later, Abby was full and cried that she wanted to get down.

    Diana looked at her and smiled. Diana''s family loved Abby so much that they kind of spoiled her. She was sometimes a bit naughty as a result, and Diana had no idea how to deal with it.

    She picked Abby up in her arms and said to Brian, "Thank you."

    "You''re welcome." For Brian, he felt that he was supposed to do these things for his daughter, but he didn''t mention it out loud.

    Suddenly, Diana''s phone began to ring.

    "Hello?" Diana answered.

    "Are you, Miss Anderson?" A woman said over the phone.

    "Yes," Diana answered at once.

    "We have approved the enrolment application of your daughter Abby Anderson. You can bring her to kindergarten today."

    Diana recalled that she had applied while she was still in France.

    "Okay, that''s great! I will bring her there shortly. Thank you."

    One of the things that we''re pushing Diana to leave was to help Abby begin her education back in France.

    "Hey, we have to go now," Diana touched Abby''s face and said gently.

    "Where are we going?" Abby gazed at Diana and asked.

    "Mummy is going to take you to a kindergarten. You will have lots of fun there," Diana explained patiently.

    "What is a¡­ kindergarten?" Abby was confused.

    "It is a place where you can play with other children. And some teachers will teach you things, like singing and dancing."

    Abby clapped her hands. "I love dancing! Mummy, let''s go!"

    Diana looked at Abby''s excited face and laughed.

    "I can drive you," Brian offered.

    Abby rushed to him happily and said, "Great! Great!" She really liked the man standing before her.

    Brian held Abby in his arms, looking every bit the father figure.

    Seeing this, Diana felt guilty. She wondered whether she had made the right decision to hide Abby from Brian. But she soon reassured herself that it had been wise. Brian might be willing to let Abby stay with her, but Simon would never let his granddaughter stay with a woman he didn''t like.

    Diana determined that whatever happened, she would protect Abby. She begged in her heart for Abby''s forgiveness for being selfish enough to keep Abby away from his father.

    Diana was still immersed in her thoughts, while Brian was already walking out with Abby. Finally noticing this, Diana ran out after them.

    "Mummy! Hurry up!" Abby shouted.

    Diana''s d.e.s.i.r.e to take Abby was strong, but Brian insisted, "Let me carry her. You have a rest for once."

    ***

    Brian helped Abby into this car, and then Diana sat down beside her.

    Looking at Diana and Abby in his rear-view mirror, Brian felt everything was just perfect. Anyone who saw them would think they were a loving family.

    Diana told Brian where the kindergarten was, and he drove them there.

    Seeing other kids being accompanied by their fathers, Abby was reluctant to get out of the car. She curled herself into Diana''s arms and murmured sadly, "Mummy, I don''t want to go in there¡­"

    "Why?" Diana was confused. Abby had been excited to come before. Why was she unwilling now?

    Realizing what Abby had seen, Brian bent down to look at Abby face to face.

    "Abby, may I go in there with you? You can tell them I am your Dad."

    Hearing that, Abby raised her head excitedly. She turned to Diana with an expectant look.

    Diana was moved by the happy look on her daughter''s face. She nodded and said, "Okay."

    Abby seized Brian''s hand and walked quickly into the kindergarten as if she was afraid that Diana would change her mind.

    Diana''s feelings were rather complicated. When they were in France, they also had to take part in family activities held by the kindergarten. Chaney had said time and again that he could pretend to be Abby''s father. But Diana never agreed.

    Now, Brian said the same thing, and she agreed immediately.

    "Mummy! Hurry up!" Abby reached out her little hand and waved at Diana.

    Diana took a deep breath and walked over to them, then she led Abby to the teacher.

    "Are you her father? Why didn''t you come here with Abby''s mother before?" The teacher asked curiously, looking at Brian.

    Diana scratched her head awkwardly. She didn''t know how to answer. People could identify Brian''s relationship with Abby from their looks easily, so even if she wanted to deny it, no one would believe her.

    "Yes, I am Abby''s father. I am sorry I have been very busy at work recently."

    Brian''s explanation was quite convincing. The teacher nodded and added, "Though you might be busy, you can''t miss the growth of your child."

    The teacher-guided Abby into the classroom, and just before Brian and Diana left, Diana saw Abby pointing at Brian and saying something proudly to the kid beside her. It was all getting so complicated.

    Brian drove them away from kindergarten. They were both deep in silent thought for a while.

    "Did you hear what the teacher said?" Brian asked.

    Diana looked at him, alarmingly.

    "Abby is my daughter. It is none of your business."

    "But I am her father," Brian replied firmly.

    He didn''t expect that Diana would be so irritated by what was surely obvious already.

    Diana growled, "Have I said that you are Abby''s father? She has nothing to do with you." Diana was rather frightened now. She worried that Brian might take Abby away from her.

    Brian raised his eyebrows.

    "Then who is Abby''s father?"

    Diana was speechless. Brian turned around and leaned his face in close to Diana''s.

    Feeling shy and anxious, Diana stumbled, "What are you doing?"

    "Do not tell me that Abby''s father is that ugly French man. I don''t believe it."

    Diana was irritated. She shouted, "Chaney is a good man. Mind your words, please."

    "Who is he anyway? Why do you treat him so well?" Brian was irritated by Diana''s defense of this guy.

    "It''s none of your business!"

 Chapter 624 - 206: I Will Not Give Up

    Once Brian stopped outside their apartment, Diana escaped from the car. As she hurried up to her apartment, she heard Brian shout at her, "I will not give up!"

    Diana was raging. She ran even faster and slammed the door behind her, Brian''s words still echoing in her mind.

    Seeing Diana''s behavior, Brian thought she was too cute. Once she was safely inside, he started the car and went to the company.

    That evening, Diana went to kindergarten to collect Abby.

    Brian knew what time Diana would be out, and the moment she left, Brian entered the apartment.

    Unfortunately, Diana had locked her bedroom door before she left, thus frustrating Brian''s plan. But then he glanced at the bathroom. There, he found Abby''s towel hanging up to dry. Brian carefully picked up hair from the towel and put it into a small bag. Mission accomplished, he swiftly left the apartment.

    That night, after Abby''s fun day of play at kindergarten, Diana took her into the bathroom to help wash her dirty face.

    Looking at the position of the towel, Diana felt something was strange.

    "Abby, have you used your towel since we got home?"

    "No." Abby shook her head.

    Diana was confused. She always put the towel with the bear pattern facing outwards. But now it was the other way.

    "Mummy, hurry up! I am hungry!" Abby complained.

    "Okay!" Diana ignored the towel and rinsed it with water. After cleaning Abby''s face, Diana hurried to cook dinner.

    Meanwhile, at the William Group building, Brian asked Ken to his office.

    "Boss, what can I do for you?" Ken asked reverently.

    Brian took out the small bag and gave it to Ken.

    "What is this?"

    "It is Abby''s hair," Brian said.

    Ken was angry after hearing that. He had seen what Diana did for Brian, and the company whilst Brian was in his coma, let alone the fact that Diana had saved Sybil''s life. So, Ken was mad at Brian.

    "Boss, don''t you believe Diana? Don''t you believe Abby is your daughter?" Of course, now Diana didn''t want Brian to know that Abby was his. But it didn''t mean Brian should doubt Diana, Ken thought angrily.

    Brian shook his head.

    "What are you saying? Of course, I believe Diana. But I need proof so that I can say conclusively that I am Abby''s father."

    Ken was still confused. He didn''t know what Brian was planning.

    "Are you familiar with Diana?" Brian asked.

    "Yeah, I know her. She is a nice woman," Ken answered.

    "Did I love her before?"

    "I get it. You can leave now."

    "Okay." Ken turned and headed for the door.

    Before he walked out, Brian added, "Please arrange the paternity test, and do it quickly."

    ****

    That evening, Diana prepared Abby''s favorite dish for dinner: baked potato. Abby was super excited and ate two big helpings.

    Worried that Abby might be too full of sleeping, Diana took her out for a walk.

    "Mummy, when will Uncle Brian come back?" Abby asked.

    Diana squatted down and touched Abby''s cheek.

    "Abby, Uncle Brian is busy. You can''t bother him," Diana said in a serious tone.

    In her opinion, she and Abby would go back to France sooner or later. So she didn''t want Abby to get too attached to Brian, as it would only make their leaving more difficult.

    Abby pouted unhappily, "But I like Uncle Brian, and he likes me!"

    "Did he tell you that?" Diana asked.

    "Yeah! Uncle Brian said I am his little princess!" Abby answered, giggling to herself.

    Diana looked at Abby and didn''t say anything. Sometimes, the bond between parent and child was indeed powerful.

    Meanwhile, Antonette found herself in her usual position of being surrounded by l.u.s.ty men.

    "Mr. Foster, you make me so shy¡­" Antonette gushed, though she didn''t ask him to move his hand from her waist.

    Mr. Foster smiled contemptuously and moved his hands to Antonette''s h.i.p.s. More than just touching, he was really grabbing her body.

    "Bitch, as if you could be shy!"

    Antonette was irritated. But she didn''t show any sign of it, she didn''t dare. She had thrown away her pride a long time ago. Everything she did was to get guys, money, and power.

    "Abby, slow down!" Diana was anxious after seeing Abby jumping and dashing. She ran after her and shouted aloud.

    Abby was immersed in her own little world. She jumped and ran forward happily.

    Still sitting in the bar with the lurid men, Antonette was surprised to hear what sounded like Diana''s voice coming from outside. She looked around to check, and sure enough, it was Diana! But who was the little girl beside her?

    Diana ran to Abby and held her hand. "Abby, slow down. Mummy is tired."

    Abby reached out and tapped Diana''s back gently.

    "Mummy, if you are tired, I can carry you!" she murmured.

    Diana couldn''t help laughing. She hugged Abby tightly and wiped the sweat from her forehead.

    "We have been out for a while already. Shall we go home now?" Diana said. Abby had kindergarten the next day, so Diana wanted her to get an early night.

    Abby pouted. She was unwilling to go home.

    "But I still want to play outside¡­" she m.o.a.n.e.d.

    It then occurred to Diana to use a new method of persuasion.

    "I am wondering, do you think Uncle Brian will be back home yet?"

    "Let''s go home!" Abby said immediately.

    Diana was speechless. Did she really love Brian that much? Whatever at least Diana could finally take Abby home. They held hands and walked back to their apartment.

    Antonette had been watching them the whole time. She squinted her eyes and gazed at Diana and Abby. She was sure that the little girl looked like Brian!

    "What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 625 - 207: Why Are You Still Here?

    Seeing Antonette was looking somewhere else, Mr. Foster reached out his hand and playfully slapped Antonette''s t.h.i.g.h as punishment.

    "If you disappoint me, I won''t cooperate with you," Mr. Foster threatened.

    "No¡­ Mr. Foster." Responding quickly to his threat, Antonette smiled sweetly at the man and held his hand.

    Mr. Foster enjoyed Antonette''s seductive ways.

    "Once I know that you can really please me, there won''t be any problem with our cooperation."

    Antonette smiled cutely and edged closer to Mr. Foster, placing her hand suggestively on his leg.

    Mr. Foster laughed loudly. He knew what he could do to this girl.

    Seeing the fat middle-aged man before her, Antonette felt disgusted. But she hid her revulsion and kept smiling.

    "So, how about we go back to your place?" Antonette suggested.

    But Mr. Foster reacted angrily to Antonette''s comment. He shouted at her, "Who do you think you are? You can never go to my home!"

    Unwilling to miss the chance that Mr. Foster''s influence could give her, Antonette smiled and apologized profusely.

    "I am sorry¡­ can you forgive me, honey?"

    Mr. Foster was satisfied with Antonette''s obedience. He grinned and whispered in her ear, "How about a hotel?"

    "I will go to you wherever you want."

    With that, Mr. Foster led Antonette away to a nearby hotel.

    After sleeping with her, Mr. Foster completely lost interest in Antonette.

    "You can leave now," he uttered coldly.

    Antonette hid her anger and kept focused on her plan.

    "Mr. Foster, what about our contract?"

    Mr. Foster waved impatiently at Antonette.

    "Give me a pen."

    Mr. Foster signed his name on the contract and then casually smashed it in Antonette''s face!

    "Now you''ve got what you wanted. Why are you still here?"

    Antonette was stunned by his outburst, but she steadied herself enough to pick up the contract. Without a hint of shame, Antonette quickly got dressed and left the room, closing the door behind her as she left.

    Mr. Foster stared at the door and cursed at Antonette as loud as he could, "Bitch!"

    He hoped she would be able to hear it.

    ***

    Antonette rushed back home. When she arrived, she found that Fiona and Simon were still awake, watching TV on the couch.

    Though he heard her come in, Simon didn''t look up.

    Antonette took off her high heels and put on her slippers. She smiled and stood in front of Simon and Fiona.

    "Mr. and Mrs. William."

    Finally, Simon looked at Antonette. "What is it?"

    Antonette carefully handed the contract to Simon and said, "Mr. William, I got the contract signed."

    Looking at the paper before him, Simon was not excited. He knew that Mr. Foster was a dirty man. When Antonette said she would talk with him, Simon had already known that Antonette would get what she wanted.

    Antonette hovered in front of them, waiting for a reaction, until Simon asked impatiently, "Anything else?"

    Antonette shook her head. "No¡­ Nothing¡­"

    "Then why are you still here? Don''t stand in front of the television. God!" Fiona complained. Simon was also annoyed.

    "Okay, I''m leaving now," Antonette said, squeezing out a smile.

    "Go! Go!" Fiona waved her hand impatiently, motioning for Antonette to get out of the way.

    Antonette bit her lips and walked up to her bedroom. Even after she left, she still heard Fiona cursing at her, "Bitch!"

    Safely in her bedroom, Antonette closed the door. She didn''t turn on the light. Instead, she hid in the darkness, alone with her thoughts.

    Why? Why couldn''t Simon give her a single good word? Antonette thought she had worked so hard, even given up her pride and self-esteem to gain his favor. But he still ignored her.

    Antonette''s mind was consumed with anger, and she thought she might go crazy because of it. She was pulling her hair out in desperation when suddenly, she recalled Diana, whom she had seen when she was with Mr. Foster.

    Antonette squinted her eyes and thought about the fact that Diana was finally back. It had been two years. Antonette could never forget the pain Diana inflicted on her when she slapped her in the face.

    Now, thought Antonette, it was time for revenge.

    There was fiery anger in Antonette''s eyes. Without Diana, Antonette had been rather bored of late. Now, she could have some fun again.

    Diana was busy helping Abby take her bedtime shower. She recalled what had happened earlier that day and thought about Brian.

    "Mummy, what are you doing?" Feeling neglected, Abby was unhappy. She didn''t have any clothes to change into! And Diana just let her stand there!

    "Abby, I am sorry!" Diana apologized and dried Abby''s body with a big towel. And then she helped her put on her favorite princess skirt.

    "Okay, my little princess! Here''s a nice warm dressing gown for you."

    "Uncle Brian!" Seeing Brian, Abby was excited and reached out her arms so that Brian would pick her up and hug her.

    But Brian stepped aside. "Abby, I haven''t taken a shower yet, I probably stink! Best, I don''t hug you right now."

    Diana was shocked by Brian''s attitudes toward Abby. He had really changed a lot. Before, he had never had this kind of patience, but Diana was not entirely correct. Brian was still impatient when he was with other people. However, Diana was special to him; he was gentle and patient with her.

    Abby stopped going toward Brian; instead, she held her nose as if there were some terrible smell.

    "Uncle is stinky!" she said with a cute pout.

    Brian laughed out loud. He had to curb his d.e.s.i.r.e to hug Abby; he didn''t want to scare her. So, he walked off to the bathroom to get cleaned up.

    "Alright, Uncle Brian is taking a shower. Can we go to sleep now?" Diana looked at Abby and smiled gently.

    Abby yawned as if to confirm that sleep was just what she needed, so Diana held her in her arms and put her to bed.

    When Brian finished his shower, Abby had already fallen asleep.

    "There is some food left in the kitchen," Diana said awkwardly.

    "For me?" Brian was elated.

    Diana explained, "Look, I just don''t want to owe you anything. You made breakfast this morning, so¡­"

    After that, Diana left Brian alone in the kitchen. However, he didn''t seem too bothered, as he was smiling to himself as Diana walked away.

    The dishes Diana cooked were still warm. Brian tasted it and was pleased. He remembered the flavor of the dish; he was sure that he must have tasted it before.

    Thinking of that, Brian took another bite and eventually ate the lot.

    Brian felt relaxed. He didn''t know how he could feel so satisfied just from eating Diana''s food. Brian swore at that moment that he had to get his lost memory back; there was something extraordinary about Diana that he couldn''t get over.

 Chapter 626 - 208: She Was Ignored

    The next morning, Brian suggested that he could drive Abby to kindergarten again.

    Diana wanted to deny him, but Brian insisted, and Abby begged, what else could she do except say yes?

    Having dropped Abby off at the kindergarten, Brian drove directly to the company, where Ken was ready waiting for him.

    Ken handed him the paper. "Boss, here is the report of the paternity testing."

    Brian opened the file. There were a lot of complicated terminologies that Brian had no interest or patience to read. He skipped to the last line, stating clearly that there was a close genetic match between Brian and Abby.

    Holding the paper, Brian trembled.

    "Boss, are you okay?" Ken asked.

    Brian calmed himself down and assured Ken that everything was fine.

    Ken decided to give him some time alone, thus he excused himself from the room. He thought it would be hard for Brian to accept the fact that he had a kid, especially as he couldn''t remember his time with Diana.

    Brian held the report and read it carefully again and again. He felt everything was perfect. Abby was a little treasure, and here was proof that he was her father! Brian was eager to get back home and speak to Diana. Surely with the result of the paternity test, she couldn''t deny him anymore?

    Meanwhile, Diana received a call from Sybil.

    "Sybil, what is it?"

    "Diana, are you free now?" Sybil asked anxiously.

    Diana hesitated for a moment. "Okay, where are you?"

    Sybil told her where to meet, then Diana left immediately.

    "Here, Diana!" Sybil waved her arms at Diana.

    "Diana, I ordered a cappuccino for you. Is that fine?"

    Diana nodded. She wasn''t picky with coffee.

    There was a bit of awkward silence, neither of them knowing what to say.

    Finally, Sybil broke the impasse, "Diana, my Mum knows about Abby."

    Diana gawped at her, "What?"

    Seeing her distress, Sybil moved quickly to reassure her, "Don''t misunderstand me. We are not planning to take her away from you."

    Diana didn''t utter a word.

    "What do you plan to do, Diana? She needs a father."

    Hearing that, Diana answered in a firm tone, "I can take care of her by myself."

    "Diana, you have to know a child without a father will miss out on a lot in their life. Diana, please come back. Brian is surely going to recall what happened between the two of you sooner or later."

    Diana smiled bitterly.

    "Sybil, there are just too many risks involved. I can''t be sure that Brian will remember me. And I can''t know whether he will fall in love with someone else. What if that happens? I have to protect myself and Abby from any hurt."

    Diana''s words were convincing.

    "Diana, are you sure about this?" Sybil knew how it felt to grow up without a father, as Kate divorced Simon when she was a little girl.

    "Sybil, it''s hard to be completely sure about anything. But please, you have to keep Abby a secret from Simon," Diana begged.

    Kate wouldn''t take Abby away from her. But Simon was a different story; Diana couldn''t risk it.

    "I promise," Sybil said earnestly.

    "Thank you, Sybil." Diana grabbed her bag and left the caf¨¦.

    Back at Simon''s house, after a long night spent thinking everything over, Antonette came up with a vicious plan. She took out her phone and dialed a number that she hadn''t looked at in a long time.

    Antonette lowered her voice, "Hello? Carl?"

    The man reacted angrily to Antonette''s call.

    "Bitch! How dare you call me?!"

    It was Antonette''s fault that the police had been after Carl before, something he remembered very clearly.

    Antonette could feel the anger in his words. She smiled. His anger was exactly what she needed now.

    "Carl, don''t be mad at me! Come on! It was Diana who called the police," Antonette said.

    "What do you want?" Carl asked impatiently.

    "Carl, don''t you want revenge? I''m telling you, Diana is the one to blame for your sufferings. She did that to you. She also destroyed my life!"

    Antonette hated Diana so much. She wanted Diana to live her life for a change, instead of always being loved and protected. Antonette was constantly longing for those things, whereas Diana seemed to have them in abundance.

    Carl knew to be wary of Antonette. He hesitated before asking, "What do you want me to do?"

    "It appears that Diana might have a daughter. I need you to find out if it''s true."

    "No problem," Carl answered.

    After finishing their call, Antonette laughed out loud. She was sure that she had Diana this time. Kyle had been sent to prison. And Brian had forgotten all about her; there was no one left to save her. Antonette laughed crazily as if she could already see Diana being tortured.

    ***

    That afternoon, Diana rushed to the kindergarten to collect Abby. There were many people on the street, so Diana didn''t notice that she was being followed.

    Seeing Diana arrive, Abby ran to her happily, arms outstretched for a hug.

    "What did you learn today, baby?" Diana asked.

    Abby was normally very enthusiastic and would talk endlessly about the day''s activities. But this time, she was silent.

    Diana squatted down to face Abby.

    "What happened, my princess?"

    "We did a lesson about fathers. And our teacher asked us to buy a piece of cake for our fathers. But¡­ but... I don''t have a father!" Abby cried.

    It was horrible to see her daughter in such distress. And immediately, Diana was reminded of what Sybil had said to her.

    "What about Uncle Brian? Would you like him to be your dad?"

    Abby nodded excitedly. "Mummy, I do! Can he be my dad? Please!"

    Diana was overwhelmed by sadness and guilt.

    "Abby, I am sorry¡­" she murmured.

    Seeing her mother''s tears, Abby reached out her little hands to wipe Diana''s eyes.

    "Mummy, don''t cry. I won''t ask for Dad anymore."

    Abby was trying to be nice, of course, but it only made Diana feel sorrier for her. She took a deep breath and then held Abby''s hand to walk home.

 Chapter 627 - 209: Could This Be His Granddaughter?

    When Diana arrived home with Abby, she was surprised to see Brian was home already.

    "You''re back early?"

    Brian smiled. It seemed that Diana was getting used to having him around again.

    Before Brian could answer, Diana''s phone began to ring, and she left Brian and Abby together in the living room.

    "Uncle Brian¡­" Abby pulled Brian''s sleeves shyly.

    "Yes, princess?"

    "I¡­" Abby hesitated.

    Brian sat down next to her on the sofa and waited patiently for her to speak.

    Abby bit her lips and whispered, "Mummy said you could be my Daddy. Is it true?"

    "Your Mummy said that?" Brian was elated. How quickly Diana had changed her mind!

    Diana walked in and saw them whispering to each other excitedly.

    "What are you guys talking about?" she inquired.

    Abby hinted at Brian to keep quiet, putting a finger to her mouth.

    Brian laughed at that and answered innocently, "Nothing."

    Diana ignored him and said to Abby, "Baby, Uncle Chaney is coming back. Are you happy about that?"

    "Yeah!" Abby clapped her hands and screamed.

    Her reaction made Brian jealous. He turned to Abby and asked, "Hey, who do you like more? Me or your Uncle Chaney?"

    "Both of you," Abby answered.

    "No, you have to pick one," Brian said with a serious tone.

    Abby thought for a while and then kissed Brian on his cheek. "OK, I choose you Dad," she murmured.

    Brian was stunned, as was Diana.

    "Abby, what did you say?" Diana asked harshly.

    Abby pouted. She wasn''t sure what she had done wrong.

    But Brian was rather excited. He asked again, "Abby, what did you call me?"

    "Dad," Abby said again and looked at Brian with an expectant look.

    Looking at the man and the little girl before her, Diana had a complicated feeling. Maybe she was wrong. She shouldn''t have hidden Abby from Brian for two years; they had missed out on so much time together.

    At the same time, Antonette was on her way home from work when suddenly, someone grabbed her from behind and covered her mouth. Antonette struggled hard as she was pulled into the bushes nearby.

    Antonette screamed, but her sounds were muffled by her assailant''s hand. Thrown to the ground, Antonette looked up to see Carl''s ugly face staring back at her.

    "I haven''t seen you for days, Antonette," Carl uttered coldly.

    Antonette was frozen in fear. "Carl, what the f.u.c.k? Why didn''t you just call me?"

    "I had to come to see you so that you know how much I care."

    Carl squatted down next to her and grinned. When he opened his mouth, his yellowish teeth were visible.

    "Antonette, I should warn you, if you f.u.c.k me over this time, you will pay."

    Carl slapped Antonette''s face hard for emphasis.

    "I won''t let you down, Carl."

    Carl then pulled out a set of photographs from his pocket and shoved them in Antonette''s face.

    "I have investigated Diana Anderson. A little girl is living with her."

    Antonette looked through photos of Diana and Abby together in various locations. She squinted her eyes as she looked closely at the little girl''s face. There was no mistaking it; the girl looked a lot like Brian.

    "What should we do next?" Carl asked. He was a strong man but fairly brainless; he always needed instruction.

    Antonette picked herself up and smiled.

    "Don''t rush. I have to make sure first. Then we will proceed with our plans." Whatever happened, she would make Diana suffer this time.

    Antonette stuffed the photos into her handbag and headed for home.

    When Antonette arrived at Simon''s house, Simon wasn''t there.

    Fiona was, though, and as usual, took the opportunity to order Antonette around.

    "Go and cook dinner! Simon is coming back soon. And clean the floor!" she shouted.

    "Shouldn''t that be done by the maid?" Antonette asked.

    Fiona laughed at her. "You really think you are Little Miss William, don''t you? There is no difference between you and the maid in this house!"

    Antonette bit her lip and kept smiling. "OK, I am sorry. I will do it now."

    Fiona was satisfied and then went upstairs to have a shower.

    Antonette wrung her hands and swore under her breath, "Someday, I will make you pay for what you have done to me!"

    When Simon got back, Antonette had finished preparing the dinner.

    Simon asked Antonette with his eyebrows raised, "Where is Fiona?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t see her when I came back. Didn''t she go to your office?" Antonette pretended to be surprised.

    Simon felt vexed. He hadn''t seen Fiona for days. Now he was back, and she wasn''t here. What the hell was she doing?

    "Sit down and eat them." Simon held in his anger and sat down to eat.

    After dinner, Antonette sensed that Simon was still angry. And she was intent on

    making him angrier.

    "Mr. William, I have something for you," Antonette said.

    Simon frowned at her.

    She showed Simon the photos Carl had taken.

    After seeing who was in the photos, Simon''s expression changed completely. "Where did you get these?!"

    Antonette smiled after seeing his reaction.

    "One of my friends took them. Mr. William, look at them carefully. Don''t you think the little girl looks like Brian?"

    Simon was stunned. The girl looked so much like Brian. He recalled that Diana was pregnant when she left, but he hadn''t believed it was Brian''s baby. He always looked down on Diana, so he hadn''t cared when she left. But with these photos, Simon was wondering whether he had made a bad decision. Could this be his granddaughter?

    "Mr. William, if the girl is Brian''s daughter, you can''t let her live with Diana!" Antonette m.o.a.n.e.d.

    "You have no proof this girl is Brian''s. Do not mention this again."

    Simon opted to ignore the issue for now and left Antonette standing there, enraged.

    Antonette was shocked. She had forgotten that even though she was Simon''s daughter, Simon didn''t care at all about her, let alone Diana''s child.

    All the family talk made Antonette realize that, strangely, she kind of missed her own mother. When was the last time she visited Jenny? Antonette couldn''t even recall.

    So, Antonette stopped in a taxi and went to her mother''s place.

 Chapter 628 - 210: Why Did You Come Back?

    It was instantly evident how much things had changed in the area, with the dismantlement of most of the houses. Antonette looked around at the place she had once called home. The building Jenny''s apartment was in stood alone in the rubble, making it rather eye-catching.

    As Antonette walked up to her mother''s apartment, she ran into a neighbor.

    The woman looked at her and greeted her warmly.

    "Antonette! I haven''t seen you for such a long time!"

    Antonette smiled awkwardly. She didn''t know what to say.

    "Antonette dear, can you please persuade your mother?"

    Antonette was confused. "What''s wrong with her?" she asked.

    "She is refusing to move, so our building hasn''t been torn down. We would have received the compensation already if she had agreed to move. Is that fair on us?" The neighbor complained bitterly. "I am waiting for the money. I need it to pay for my son''s wedding. Antonette, do something! Please!"

    Having said her piece, the woman continued on downstairs.

    Antonette wondered about her mother. She didn''t know why she would refuse to move. Wasn''t it better to get the compensation?

    She walked to the familiar apartment. The door was open. Upon entering, a strong smell invaded Antonette''s senses, and she covered her nose instinctively.

    Suddenly, a small, skinny woman rushed to her from within the darkness.

    "Damn it! You were raised here! And now are you sick of it?"

    Jenny stared at Antonette with a maniacal look in her eyes. She was rather pale and looked unwell.

    "Mum, why don''t you move out?" Antonette demanded.

    "It''s none of your business. This is my house!" Jenny shouted.

    "Don''t mess with my mother. I need that compensation money!"

    "The compensation is for me. It is mine! What the f.u.c.k were you expecting?" Jenny screamed hysterically. She was shocked by Antonette''s behavior.

    Antonette sneered at her. "Look at you! You don''t even look like a real person!"

    Jenny saw clearly the disgust in Antonette''s eyes. She was surprised at how much it affected her.

    "Why did you come back?"

    Antonette waved her hand impatiently. "I will leave soon. I just want to know why Simon won''t accept me as his daughter," Antonette asked angrily.

    Jenny was angry now. She shouted at Antonette, "I told you not to go to see him! You didn''t listen! You just didn''t listen!"

    "Why shouldn''t I? Why does he hate me so much?" Antonette said angrily.

    She grabbed hold of Jenny''s shoulders.

    "Oh God¡­ he didn''t accept you because he didn''t believe you are his daughter," Jenny murmured.

    "Why?" Antonette asked confusedly.

    "Because I was with another man at the same time. He was asking me to marry him," Jenny said slowly.

    Antonette squinted. Simon didn''t accept her because he didn''t believe her. So, if she could prove that the little girl was Brian''s daughter, Simon would definitely take action!

    This was all the information she needed. She said impatiently to Jenny before leaving, "You''d better move out of this horrible house. I''m going to get that compensation!"

    "Money! Money! You only care about money! It is my money!" Jenny shouted in anger. The emotion made her frail face look more terrifying.

    Antonette smiled coldly. "Once you die, the money is mine anyway."

    Antonette''s words seemed to hit Jenny hard. She began coughing crazily, and her face turned red. But Antonette didn''t make any effort to check she was ok; instead, she walked out with her hands covering her nose.

    Jenny slid down to the floor in despair. She couldn''t help thinking she deserved all this. When Antonette was still a little girl, Jenny hated her because of how things ended with Simon. And so she beat her and yelled at her every day. Now, understandably, Antonette despised her.

    Jenny stood up slowly and stumbled to the table near her bed, trembling. She picked up several white pills. But she was shaking so much that she couldn''t hold onto them and dropped them on the floor.

    Jenny slowly collapsed down on the floor beside the bed. She was panting heavily. She was only in her forties, but she looked like an old woman.

    She picked up a piece of paper from the bedside table; it resulted from a recent hospital visit. The doctor told her that she had liver cancer, and there was nothing they could do to save her.

    ***

    Outside, Antonette was planning her next move. She thought for a while and then made a call.

    "Hello, Carl?" Antonette said sweetly.

    "What is it?" Carl replied impatiently.

    "I need you to do me a favor," Antonette said.

    After dropping Abby off at kindergarten, Diana was back home watching TV.

    Suddenly, she heard the doorbell ring. Diana wondered whether it was Brian. Had he forgotten to bring his key with him?

    The bell rang again and again, the shrill tone disturbing Diana''s peace. She stood up to go and see who it was.

    The man at the door was wearing a hat, so Diana couldn''t see his face clearly.

    "Who are you?" Diana frowned at him.

    The man glanced at Diana and said, "I am here to collect the apartment management fee."

    Straightaway, Diana thought this was very weird; the fee was never collected like this.

    "I have paid for it already."

    "Oh, okay, sorry, Miss" The man offered no further comment and walked away.

    Although it was clearly strange, Diana didn''t think too much of it and closed the door.

    The man continued on around the corner of the street, where Carl was waiting for him.

    "She is in there," he reported.

    "I found her."

    Antonette was elated. She got Carl to dictate to her the address and scribbled it down eagerly.

 Chapter 629 - 211: Trust Me

    That evening, when Diana arrived back home with Abby, she heard the doorbell ringing again.

    After what happened earlier, Diana was more careful this time and didn''t open the door straight away. She asked cautiously, "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Diana!"

    Diana heard the familiar voice. Confused, she opened the door.

    "Antonette, why are you here?" she uttered coldly.

    Antonette didn''t wait for an invitation and strode past Diana into her apartment.

    "I am just here for a catch-up. I haven''t seen you for a long time." Antonette had a quick glance around the house and then sat down casually on the couch.

    Diana couldn''t be nice to the woman who most likely had Carol murdered. She frowned at her suspiciously.

    "How did you get my address?" Not many people even knew she was back in town, let alone where she lived.

    Antonette smiled innocently. "I haven''t seen you for two years. Don''t you have any stories to tell me?"

    "I have nothing to say to you," Diana replied coldly.

    "No need to be so mean, Diana," Antonette said, with a feigned look of hurt.

    "Mummy, can I have a piece of chocolate?" Abby called out from the bedroom.

    Antonette was excited to hear Abby''s voice. She immediately got up to go and see the girl for herself.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Diana moved quickly and pulled Antonette back, blocking her path to the bedroom.

    "Mummy?" As Diana hadn''t responded to her call, Abby wandered out from the bedroom.

    Antonette smiled at Abby and waved to her. "Hello Dear, I''m Antonette."

    "Abby, go back to your room. Mummy has something quick to discuss with this woman," Diana explained patiently.

    With a slightly puzzled look on her face, Abby did what she was told and went back to her room.

    Diana was losing her patience with Antonette already.

    "What do you want?" she asked in a hushed voice. She knew Antonette must be planning something.

    "Diana, you can''t keep your secret anymore."

    Antonette then pulled Diana''s hands off her and rushed into Abby''s bedroom.

    The strange woman entering her room alarmed Abby. She stared at Antonette with her eyes wide open.

    "Dear, do you know who your father is?" Antonette asked.

    "Do you mean,¡­Brian?" she uttered.

    "Brian?"

    "Mummy¡­"

    Diana hugged her firmly and said gently, "Mummy is here. Don''t be afraid."

    "This is my house! Please leave! Now!" Diana shouted. She pointed at the door and stared at Antonette with an unforgiving look.

    At that moment, the front door opened, and Brian entered the house. Hearing the commotion and raised voices, he made his way to Diana''s room.

    "Antonette, why are you here?" Brian looked at Antonette in disgust.

    "Dad!" Seeing Brian, Abby ran to him happily. Her reaction made Antonette more confused.

    "Do you know this girl?" Brian asked Diana.

    "No," Diana replied coldly.

    Hearing that, Brian asked Antonette to leave at once.

    After being removed from the house, Antonette stood outside in confusion; she really didn''t know what was going on.

    "Are you okay?" Brian asked Diana.

    Diana put Abby down and touched her head.

    "Abby, wait for me in the bedroom," she said gently.

    "Okay."

    With Abby gone, Diana stared at Brian. "Did you tell her?"

    "Of course not!" Brian answered immediately. He hadn''t told anyone where Diana was living.

    But Diana didn''t believe him. For Abby''s sake, she had to be careful.

    "So how did she know my address?" Diana uttered coldly.

    Brian was desperate to prove his innocence. He spoke to Diana with the most sincere tone he could, "I really don''t know. I swear."

    Diana couldn''t be sure, but she trusted he was telling the truth. She felt tired and sunk into the sofa, exasperated.

    "How could she know? What should I do?" Diana whispered. Antonette had found out about Abby, which meant that Simon would soon know too.

    Brian felt guilty. He squatted down beside her. He wanted to hug her, to make her see that everything would be okay.

    "Diana, I will protect the two of you," Brian said firmly.

    Diana raised her head to look at Brian.

    "Trust me," Brian repeated.

    Somehow, Diana felt her stress was relieved a little.

    "Mummy, can I have a piece of chocolate now?" Abby walked out of the bedroom. After seeing Brian squatting down beside Diana, she grinned and flashed Brian a thumbs up.

    What a sweet, little angel she is! Brian thought.

    "Yes, darling, just one." Diana smiled at Abby.

    "Abby isn''t your daughter, you know," Diana uttered coldly. Although Brian had been nice to her, she still worried that someone would take Abby away.

    However, Brian didn''t react, he simply sighed.

    "When will you tell me the truth?" he said slowly.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about!"

    Finally, Brian decided it was time to show Diana the report.

    "What is this?" Diana frowned.

    "It is the result of a paternity test," Brian replied calmly.

    "How dare you!" Diana was overwhelmed with anger. She threw the report at Brian.

    "I trust you! I just wanted to¡­" Brian explained.

    Before Brian could finish, Diana interrupted, "You wanted to do what? You investigated her! I never said you are her father. How could you do that?!"

    Brian was anxious Diana''s response was understandable; he had been slightly devious in having the test done. He moved to comfort Diana and held her shoulders tenderly.

    "I didn''t mean to deceive you. I just want to protect you and Abby. Please trust that I only want the best for both of you," Brian continued.

    Diana felt a complicated feeling. She didn''t know what to say.

    Luckily for her, Brian''s phone started ringing and interrupted their exchange.

    He answered it, impatiently, "What?"

    Whatever Brian was told on the phone was obviously not good news, as immediately after hanging up, he had to go. Just like that, he hurried out of the house to his car.

    Diana stood in the living room, contemplating the situation.

    "Mummy, did Dad make you angry?" Abby came out of the bedroom to see if her mother was alright.

 Chapter 630 - 212: Do You have A Boyfriend?

    Diana rubbed her head and stayed silent.

    When he got there, Simon was sitting on the sofa, clearly in a mood.

    "Why did you call me?" Brian asked impatiently.

    Simon banged his fist on the table and stood up angrily.

    "Do you forget that I am your father?"

    Brian replied in his heart that he wished he didn''t remember that fact. He waited for his father to continue with whatever was bothering him.

    "You can''t let the girl stay with Diana," Simon stated bluntly.

    Brian knew he was talking about Abby. He was stunned. "Who told you about that?"

    "If someone else hadn''t told me, would you?" Simon shouted at Brian angrily.

    "She is my daughter, not yours. I will decide with whom she should stay. It''s none of your business."

    With that, Brian walked straight out of the room.

    Simon stared at the space where Brian had been standing. He was so angry that he felt a bit dizzy. He sat down on the couch, breathing heavily.

    "Fiona? Fiona?" Simon shouted, but nobody answered him, which made him even angrier.

    His phone rang, and Simon answered aggressively, "What?"

    "Mr. William, what did Brian say? Is the girl his daughter?" Antonette asked over the phone.

    "Leave me alone! Mind your own business!" Simon shouted and ended the call.

    Antonette was shocked. She had thought that by telling Simon, Diana would suffer the pain of being separated from her daughter. But Simon still didn''t care!

    Nonetheless, Antonette stayed calm and took out her phone to call Carl.

    "Carl? It is time." Antonette''s eyes were burning with hatred.

    At Diana''s apartment, Diana was lying down on the bed when she heard the doorbell. Thinking it was Brian, with whom she was still annoyed, Diana ignored it. But it kept ringing.

    "Mummy, why don''t you open the door?" Abby asked.

    Eventually, Diana sighed loudly and went to open the door.

    "Ja¡­" She was about to curse Brian, but it wasn''t him, it was Chaney.

    "Diana, what were you saying?" Chaney asked confusedly.

    "Nothing, sorry, I thought you were someone else."

    "Uncle Chaney!" Hearing his voice, Abby ran out of the bedroom.

    Chaney hugged her and stroked her face.

    "Abby, did you miss me?"

    "Yes!" Abby nodded her head.

    Chaney gave Abby a loving smile. He took out something from his suitcase and showed it to her.

    "Look! What is it?"

    "Wow! It is a Barbie Princess!" Abby was very excited. She hugged the doll in her arms and went to play with it.

    "Chaney, she has so many toys and dolls already. You don''t need to buy her any more presents," Diana complained. Chaney had sent Abby many gifts since she was born. Her room was full of toys and dolls.

    "But she likes them," Chaney replied cheerfully.

    "Abby, have you said thank you?"

    "Thank you, Uncle Chaney!" Abby said.

    "You''re welcome," Chaney answered.

    All of a sudden, he noticed that there was a pair of male slippers on the floor.

    "Diana, did you have a guest?" Chaney asked with a frown.

    "Well¡­" Diana didn''t know how to explain what had happened.

    "Dad Brian lived with us!" Abby answered.

    "Dad Brian?" Chaney felt the warmth drain from his body like he was sinking into the icy water. The man came into this house and lived here. Moreover, Abby called him "Dad"!

    "Diana, do you have a boyfriend?" Chaney asked.

    "No, I¡­" She thought for a while and added, "I will explain it to you another time." It was too complicated. She couldn''t tell him what had happened in such a short time.

    Hearing that, Chaney felt even sadder.

    Then they both heard someone open the door, it was Brian.

    Diana felt exhausted. Why did he come back now? What could she say?

    "Dad!" Abby ran to Brian. "Dad, is my Barbie Princess beautiful?" Abby showed Brian the doll.

    "Yes!" Brian smiled at her. But his eyes were focused on Chaney.

    Chaney also gazed at Brian. The room fell into an awkward silence.

    "Well¡­" Brian looked at Chaney.

    "Hello, I am Chaney Fox," Chaney reached out his hand and smiled.

    Brian nodded and shook his hand. "Brian William."

    ****

    The two men gripped each other''s hands firmly, both sizing up their opposite number.

    Getting bored with the a.d.u.l.ts, Abby asked to go back to her bedroom.

    "Sorry, Abby." Brian quickly released his hand and took Abby to her room.

    Diana noticed the bright red marks on the guys'' hands from their aggressive handshake. She felt rather tired of these two childish men.

    "Diana, why haven''t you mentioned this, Mr. Fox, before? Is he just some nobody?" Brian said with clearly intended malice.

    But now Diana was really tired of his juvenile ways.

    "Brian! Can you stop it? Chaney is one of my best friends," she shouted.

    Watching Diana behave like that, Chaney felt sad. Diana was always polite and calm when she spoke with him; he had almost never seen her yell. But she did it with Brian quite easily, was that because there were more feelings there, more emotion?

    Brian sensed Chaney''s burning jealousy. He smiled and put his arm around Diana''s shoulder.

    "What are you doing?" Diana frowned at him and pulled his hand down.

    "Diana, why are you so shy? We do it all day at home¡­"

    Brian was trying to wind Chaney up. And he succeeded.

    "What are you talking about? Who do you think you are? You are nothing but a roommate!" Diana stared at Brian.

    "Roommate? Do you two live together?" Chaney gawped at them.

    "Yes. Do you want to move in?" Brian laughed.

    Chaney knew that Brian was trying to irritate him. He clenched his fists firmly.

    Sensing the escalating tension, Diana went and stood between them.

    "Can you be quiet?" Diana shouted at Brian.

    Brian shrugged his shoulders but ultimately fell silent.

    "Chaney, it''s late. You must be tired after the long journey," Diana said in a gentle voice.

 Chapter 631 - 213: It Happened Suddenly

    Chaney knew that Diana was asking him to leave because of Brian. And it made him even more frustrated.

    In fact, Diana was genuinely worried that Chaney might be tired. That being said, Brian was also a disturbing factor; she didn''t want the two of them to start a fight in her house.

    "Good night then, Diana," Chaney said disappointedly.

    "Good night," Diana replied.

    Chaney walked away sadly.

    "Hold on, I will see you out." Saying that, Diana put on some shoes and walked with Chaney out of the house.

    Now it was Brian''s turn to be vexed. Diana was always so cold when she spoke with him; she was never caring and warm like she was with Chaney. Thinking of this, Brian walked into Abby''s room.

    "Abby?" Brian whispered.

    "What?" Abby put down the toy in her hands and looked up at Brian.

    Brian sat down by her side.

    "Abby, are Uncle Chaney and your Mummy¡­ close?"

    "Uncle Chaney?" Abby thought for a second and then nodded her head firmly. She added, "Grandma says that when I was born, Uncle Chaney took care of Mummy. So, I should take care of Uncle Chaney when I grow up."

    Brian was stunned. He didn''t know that Diana had known Chaney for so long! What had happened in those lost two years? What''s more, he had lost his memories of ever being with Diana. Did he really have a chance to start over with her again?

    Outside, Diana was walking Chaney to his car.

    "Diana, go back inside. It''s freezing out here," Chaney said gently.

    Diana squeezed out a smile. "Chaney, I am sorry I didn''t tell you about the roommate thing. It happened suddenly."

    Whilst Brian moving in had been unexpected, what actually made Diana worried was that Chaney would be so troubled by it that he couldn''t do his work properly.

    "It''s okay, Diana. You don''t need to apologize to me. But¡­ do you know what Mr. William is planning?" Diana lived with Abby; none of them could protect themselves against an a.d.u.l.t man.

    Diana bit her lip. "It is complicated. I will explain it to you another time."

    Chaney nodded. He trusted Diana. If Diana could agree to Brian moving into her house, she must have her reasons.

    "Diana, is he Abby''s father?" Abby looked just like Brian. Anyone that saw them both together would assume Brian was her father.

    Diana nodded. For her, Chaney was like a brother. She didn''t need to hide that from him.

    Chaney smiled bitterly. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad about Diana''s frankness.

    After Chaney left, Diana walked back to her apartment. She opened the front door and could hear Abby and Brian''s quiet voices coming from her room. She went in to see what was going on.

    "What are you two talking about?" Diana looked at them and laughed.

    Brian raised his head and hinted at Abby. They answered at the same time, "It''s a secret!"

    Diana was speechless. She pretended to be angry. "Well, now you''re keeping secrets from me!"

    Diana put Abby to bed. After a few lullabies, she was fast asleep, allowing Diana to tiptoe quietly out of the room.

    ***

    Diana''s task for the rest of the evening was to find out what she would have to do to leave her previous company, which after some research, turned out to be far more complicated than anticipated.

    As she entered the kitchen, she found that Brian was also there.

    "How come you''re still up?" Diana asked as she took out the instant coffee and put a spoonful into her cup.

    Watching her, Brian couldn''t help asking, "Do you usually drink instant coffee?"

    "Yes," Diana answered. In France, she was always too busy to go to the caf¨¦, so she normally just made herself some instant coffee.

    Diana poured some water into her cup and stirred. She was about to take a sip when, without warning, Brian grabbed her cup and poured the coffee down the sink.

    "What are you doing?" Diana exclaimed.

    Brian didn''t say a word and walked away to his room.

    "Weirdo!" Diana cursed. Totally confused by Brian''s strange behavior, she took out the instant coffee to make another cup.

    Meanwhile, Brian came back with a machine in his hand.

    "Do not drink that," Brian said and took the coffee from Diana''s hands.

    "I will prepare fresh coffee for you." Brian threw the instant coffee into the rubbish bin.

    It was then that Diana noticed Brian was holding a proper coffee machine.

    "I thought that you didn''t drink coffee?" Diana said.

    "Really?" Brian answered, but he was focused on the machine. He carefully prepared everything that he needed, then put the coffee beans into the grinder.

    "After I woke up from my coma, I couldn''t remember anything; I had to learn everything again. There were some people who wished to see me fail, to resign as CEO of the company. However, Ken prepared many files for me to get familiar again with the operations of the company. I had to learn all of that inside out so that I could answer people when they questioned me. It was during that time that I started drinking coffee to keep me awake," Brian explained.

    Diana had not realized how hard it must have been for Brian to do that.

    "What was I like before?" asked Brian.

    "Before?" Diana was unsure how to answer. Things had changed a lot in the last two years. They had both changed a lot too.

    "You¡­ you were similar to now," Diana answered. The conversation was making Diana uncomfortable; she was filled with a strong sense of loss.

    "Would you like sugar?" Brian asked.

    Diana nodded.

    Brian rummaged in the cupboards for a while. He looked at Diana apologetically, "I don''t normally take sugar. And it looks like we''re out."

    "It''s okay." Diana took a sip of the coffee. It was so bitter that Diana couldn''t help grimacing.

    But Brian drank it easily; it seemed that he quite enjoyed it.

 Chapter 632 - 214: Will You Give Me A Chance?

    Diana put down the coffee and turned back to Brian.

    "So, how has life been for you in the past two years?"

    "Me?" Brian fell into silence. After a few seconds, he spoke.

    "Not so bad. I got familiar with all the strangers around me. It is an odd feeling, though, to be told you are something that you don''t remember. For example, everyone told me that I am the CEO of the company and that I am the big, bad boss. And they introduced me to everyone. It is funny to be introduced to your own family."

    Brian laughed sadly.

    Somehow, without thinking, Diana reached out her hand and touched Brian''s frowning face. This gesture had them both stunned.

    Brian acted quickly. He held Diana''s hands after noticing that she was about to put them down.

    "Will you give me the chance to take care of you and Abby?" Brian said earnestly.

    "Is that out of guilt or something?"

    Brian shook his head. "No, it is out of love. I love you."

    Diana was shocked.

    Brian didn''t know why, but he felt Diana was special from the very first day he met her. Later, he learned of Abby''s presence and became even more determined to be with Diana. He had never really believed in true love, yet somehow with Diana, he found he knew it was real.

    Despite this setback, Brian felt full of love. He would be patient with Diana. If she didn''t love him now, it didn''t matter. He had a lot of time to spend with her. The important thing was that he would never let her escape again. That much he was sure of.

    Diana ran to her bedroom and closed the door. Her heart was still beating crazily. She wanted to calm herself down, but she just couldn''t.

    She had thought that she was more m.a.t.u.r.e than two years ago. But why couldn''t she be like that when she was face to face with Brian? Diana felt frustrated by her emotions.

    The next day, Diana woke up early as usual. She opened her eyes and found that Abby was still asleep. To avoid waking her up, Diana didn''t move until she heard someone knocking on the door.

    Diana was surprised to find Chaney standing patiently at the front door.

    "Chaney, why are you here so early?"

    Chaney smiled at her. "I brought breakfast." His hands were raised in innocence. In fact, Chaney didn''t sleep at all that night. He had been thinking over and over and finally came to a decision.

    "Who is that?" Brian asked. He walked out and yawned.

    Chaney noticed that Brian didn''t come out of Diana''s bedroom, which made him rather relieved.

    "I never knew anybody to come to a girl''s house so early before," Brian sneered.

    "At least I''m not sponging off a girl for cheap rent," Chaney retorted.

    This irritated Brian. "What did you say? I paid the whole rent!"

    "Stop it!" Diana was tired of their childish arguments. "I''m going to get some water from the kitchen."

    Seeing Diana walk away, Brian immediately threatened Chaney, "Leave Diana alone!"

    "That''s exactly what I was thinking to suggest to you. Get out of Diana''s life!"

    The two men stared at each other in a heated standoff.

    "Water!" Diana came back with three glasses of water balanced on a tray.

    "Diana, could you come to the company with me?" Chaney begged, looking at Brian as he spoke.

    "I don''t agree," Brian answered before Diana uttered a word.

    "I am not asking for your opinion," Chaney said, rolling his eyes.

    "Okay," Diana said, ignoring Brian.

    "I said I don''t agree!" Brian raised his voice further.

    "Who do you think you are?" Chaney yelled.

    Diana ignored Brian and went into her bedroom to take her bag.

    "Let''s go," Diana said to Chaney.

    "Did you two hear what I said?" Brian complained.

    "Stay at home and look after Abby," Diana said forcefully. With that, she put her hand on Chaney''s arm, and they walked out together.

    Brian gritted his teeth, watching them leave. He was extremely jealous now. But his angry contemplation was disturbed by Abby calling something from the bedroom.

    "Mummy?" she shouted.

    Outside, Diana recalled Brian''s frustrated look and was amused by his childish ways. She couldn''t help laughing.

    "What are you laughing about? Anything interesting?" Chaney looked at her with an amused smile.

    "Nothing." Diana shook her head and returned to a serious expression.

    After a while on the road, Diana could see that they were driving to an increasingly remote area. Confused, she asked Chaney, "Where are we going?"

    Chaney smiled at her but didn''t answer. Several minutes later, he stopped the car.

    Diana got out and looked around. It was a beautiful garden. Diana had lived in this city for more than twenty years, but she never knew there was such a place.

    "How did you find this?" Diana asked in excitement.

    "Do you like it?" Chaney was happy to see Diana''s cheerful face.

    "Yes!" Diana nodded. But she was still confused as to why they were there.

    "I thought we were going to the company. Why are we here?"

    Chaney looked at her and smiled. "Diana, I lied."

    "What?"

    Chaney clapped his hands. On cue, music began to play from behind where they were standing.

    Diana frowned as she saw a violinist walking towards them from the corner of the garden.

    "Chaney, what is going on?"

    Chaney took out something from his pocket and kneeled down before Diana. "Diana, will you be my girlfriend?" Chaney was looking earnestly at Diana,

    awaiting her response. Brian had made him anxious. He had planned to wait patiently till Diana one day accepted him, but he couldn''t wait. He had to tell her how much he loved her.

    Diana was stunned. She was totally speechless.

 Chapter 633 - 215: I Wonéˆ¥æª› Forgive Him If He Hurt You

    Seeing Diana''s reaction, Chaney added nervously, "Diana, I will be good to you and Abby. I swear!"

    Diana bit her lip. "Chaney, I have told you before that I view you as a brother."

    Those few painful words caused Chaney to lose control for a moment. The necklace in his hand fell to the ground.

    "I am sorry," Diana uttered.

    Chaney forced himself to smile.

    "It''s okay, I understand. So how about accepting your brother''s little gift?"

    He picked up the necklace and showed it to Diana.

    "I spent a lot of time choosing it. Please do not refuse me again."

    His smile relieved Diana from her feeling of awkwardness. She grinned and reached out her hand to take the necklace. It was a delicate piece with a small deer-shaped pendant.

    "May I?" Chaney offered.

    Diana ignored the voice in her mind that told her to refuse. It was a nice necklace, after all.

    "Okay, if you insist¡­"

    Chaney gently moved Diana''s hair to one side and helped her to put on the necklace. With the exquisite jewelry glittering on her delicate, white neck, Diana looked even more beautiful than normal.

    "It suits you, Diana, really."

    "Thank you, Chaney." Diana was genuinely grateful for Chaney''s gesture.

    "I''m your brother, remember? No need to thank me. Come on, let me drive you home."

    "Alright." Diana nodded.

    ***

    In the car, Diana couldn''t help offering Chaney some consolation.

    "Chaney, someday soon, you will meet a girl that is much better than me."

    Chaney smiled. In his opinion, he had already found the best girl in the world. "Diana, did you refuse me because of Brian?" Chaney asked.

    Diana looked him in the eye. Time to explain, she thought.

    "Chaney, two years ago, I left Brian because he had a serious accident whereby he lost his memory."

    "Lost his memories?" Chaney was shocked.

    Diana nodded.

    "Does he recall anything now?" Chaney asked.

    Diana laughed bitterly. "Not yet. But I do believe he will treat Abby well." Sometimes, the power of family was unbelievably strong. Chaney had taken care of Abby since she was born. Yet Abby called Brian "Father" after knowing him for a few weeks.

    "Diana, I won''t forgive him if he hurts you," Chaney said determinedly.

    Diana smiled. "Chaney, you are a good man."

    Chaney stopped the car by Diana''s apartment. Diana could see through the window Brian holding Abby in his arms, turning around to look at who was outside. It was nice to see them looking so close.

    "Mummy!" Seeing Diana, Abby ran out to greet her.

    Diana squatted down and hugged Abby in her arms. "Did you miss Mummy today?" Diana asked.

    "Yes!" Abby nodded.

    Brian walked to them and stared at Chaney, who was by Diana''s side.

    "Uncle Chaney!" Abby greeted Chaney with her arms open wide.

    "Hello, little lady." Chaney smiled and hugged Abby.

    Of course, Brian was annoyed to see them like that. He stood beside Diana and suddenly noticed her new necklace. Knowing that Chaney must have given it to her, he commented, "What an ugly thing! Who would buy that?"

    Diana didn''t know what he was talking about. She frowned at him and asked, "What?"

    "Nothing¡­" Brian replied at once.

    Chaney was sad when he saw the way they were with each other; there was a certain level of familiarity with their interactions.

    "I guess I''ll be leaving now¡­" He said with a sigh.

    "Bye," said Diana.

    "Goodbye, uncle Chaney." Abby waved him goodbye.

    "Drive carefully!" Diana shouted.

    "Will do." Chaney smiled and walked away.

    Seeing Chaney walk away, Brian felt much better. He waved at Abby and smiled. "Abby, do you want to eat pizza?"

    "Yeah!" Abby answered excitedly.

    Brian picked Abby up and set off together with Diana for the local pizza place.

    All the while, there were people following and watching them. And none of them were there with good intentions.

    "What should we do? We have no chance to do it! Carl is going to be mad at us!" one man said.

    The other men stopped him at once. "Shut up! What if someone heard that?"

    The man who spoke first immediately stopped talking.

    At the same time, sitting in Simon''s house, Antonette was rather anxious. Simon had taken back any power she had gained in operating the company, and it made her frightened. The worse her life was, the more eagerly she wanted to make Diana suffer the same pain.

    Antonette called Carl. "Hello, Carl, how''s it going?"

    Carl was out drinking in a karaoke bar. He sounded annoyed at the interruption.

    "Wait one minute. I will call them," Carl replied impatiently and then ended the call.

    Carl called his guys to check how it was going.

    The two men were hiding in an alley and answered with a shiver, "Boss, there''s been no opportunity to do it."

    "Loser!" Carl shouted. He lashed out at the glass next to him, sending it smashing against the wall.

    The bar girl sitting beside him was shocked. "Carl, what are you mad about? You''re scaring me¡­"

    Carl pushed her aside and scolded her, "Can''t you see I am busy? Stupid whore!"

    The girl stood up in anger and hurried away.

    "Do what I asked you to!" Carl ordered. He ended the call and then called Antonette back.

    "How is it? Did they do it already?"

    Carl was vexed. "No."

    "Carl, if you don''t finish the job, I will not give you the rest of the money. I am serious," she warned.

    "I know. I will call you when it''s done." Carl ended the call indignantly.

    In the pizza restaurant near Diana''s apartment, Diana was sitting with Abby and Brian.

    Seeing Abby''s face covered in cheese and tomato sauce, Diana thought she looked so funny. She took out a tissue and wiped her face clean.

    Suddenly, Brian''s phone rang.

    "Hello?"

    As often happened with his business calls, Brian''s eyebrows knitted into a deep frown whilst he listened to the person on the other line. A few minutes later, Brian ended the call.

    What is it?" Diana asked confusedly.

    "Problem at the company. I have to go back to check on it," Brian uttered.

    Diana nodded. "Okay, sure, we''ll see you later then."

 Chapter 634 - 216: Shut Up

    Brian hesitated. "Will you be okay with getting back yourselves?"

    "Of course. We can walk home," Diana said.

    "Yes, Dad Brian, I''m strong and powerful!" Abby said determinedly, hitting her c.h.e.s.t like a gorilla.

    Brian touched her face and said to Diana, "Call me once you are home."

    "I will."

    Thus, Brian got up and went to his car.

    Diana sat with Abby to finish the pizza. Diana hurried Abby along as the light was fading; she didn''t want to walk home in the dark.

    They set off in the direction of their apartment. Abby was running and jumping around, playing games as she went. Diana watched her carefully. She followed close behind to ensure that Abby was safe.

    All of a sudden, Abby tripped over and fell to the ground.

    "Watch out!" Diana shouted in worry and ran to help her up.

    "Mummy, I am sorry¡­"

    "Be more careful next time, got it?" Diana uttered seriously. When it came to the topic of safety, Diana was always severe.

    "Yes, Mummy¡­" Abby nodded and came obediently to Diana''s side.

    It was at that moment that the car that had been following them veered out and headed straight towards them, the bright headlights blinding Diana''s vision.

    Diana pushed Abby aside instinctively and then collapsed to the ground.

    "Boss, one of the designers, has left for another company and taken all our designs with them!"

    Somehow, Brian felt he had gone through something like this before.

    "Didn''t this happen to us previously?"

    The assistant was confused.

    Brian then recalled that his current assistant was only employed after he had lost his memory.

    "You can leave now. Tell Ken to come to my office," Brian instructed.

    "Boss, what can I do for you?" Ken walked in a few minutes later.

    "Did this happen before?" Brian asked.

    Ken nodded. "That one was actually much worse than this as we had already produced the newly designed products."

    "I see." Brian fell into silence.

    "But there is still a problem. This time, the designer in question was in charge of the whole design process. We don''t know who can take her place in such a short time." Ken certainly seemed anxious, which didn''t happen very often.

    And then he suddenly thought about something.

    "Boss, could we ask Sybil to come back to be our designer?" he said excitedly.

    "Sybil?" Brian frowned.

    Ken nodded. "Yes. She majored in design, and she worked in the company before."

    "Okay. It''s fine with me."

    Just as Ken was leaving, Brian''s phone rang.

    "Hello? Is that Brian William?" A woman said over the phone.

    Brian felt anxious. He replied at once, "Yes, who is speaking?"

    "Your daughter was hurt in a car accident. She requires an urgent blood donation. Can you come to the hospital now?"

    ***

    Brian was shocked. He ended the call and sprinted out of his office. How could this have happened? What about Diana? Was she okay?

    "Boss, where are you going?" Ken shouted.

    Brian ignored him and rushed out crazily.

    At the hospital, Brian ran to the receptionist.

    "Hello, I''m looking for a little girl who was involved in a car accident this afternoon?"

    "Yes. She was brought here with her mother."

    Brian was so nervous that he seized the nurse firmly. "Show me the way!"

    "Sir, please calm down. You''re hurting me!" the nurse protested.

    "Just show me the way, please!"

    Shaking her head, the nurse-led Brian to the ICU.

    "She is in there." The nurse pointed at the ward, then left Brian to it.

    Brian looked in and saw Abby lying there, looking rather pale.

    Chaney was already there, and in stark contrast to their previous meetings, this time he was relieved to see Brian.

    "Thank God you are here. Go to see the doctor now! Only your blood can save Abby!"

    "Where is Diana?" Brian asked anxiously.

    "She is okay. She wasn''t too badly hurt. But she is unconscious now," Chaney explained.

    A doctor approached them from across the ward.

    "Sir, how is my daughter?" Brian seized the doctor''s sleeves.

    "You are her father?" the doctor asked.

    "I am. How is she?"

    "Come with me. She is in a bad way right now. She needs a lot of blood," the doctor said.

    Brian followed the doctor to another room to begin the blood donation procedure.

    When the doctor took out the needle, Brian''s face went very white.

    "Sir, are you okay?" the doctor asked.

    Brian bit his lip. "I am fine. Please save my daughter!"

    The doctor nodded and focused on his work.

    Brian felt dizzy. Before he closed his eyes, he grabbed the doctor''s arm and begged, "Please! Please save my daughter!" He held on for as long as he could but eventually fainted.

    "Sir? Sir?" The doctor shouted anxiously.

    "Diana¡­" Brian uttered in a husky voice.

    "Thank God!" Seeing his eyes opening, Diana was elated and called the nurse.

    "Are you okay? Does anything hurt?" Diana asked.

    Brian shook his head. "How is Abby? Is she okay now?"

    "She is okay. You got here just in time."

    The nurse came in to check on Brian''s condition. "He is fine. Just take care of him after leaving the hospital. He needs rest."

    "Thank you very much," Diana said gratefully.

    Brian struggled to sit up. The effort of this alone made him feel dizzy.

    "How do you feel? Are you hungry?" Diana asked.

    Brian shook his head. All he wanted was to get up from the bed.

    "I want to see Abby!"

    Diana stopped him. "Lie down! She is still unconscious after the surgery."

    "What happened?" Brian frowned.

    Diana felt guilty. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have pushed Abby out of the way, I was trying to save her¡­" It all happened so quickly. Diana was focused on saving Abby from the car, but as she pushed Abby out of the way of the car, an oncoming motorcycle then hit her.

    "She is fine now, it could have been much worse." Brian wiped the tears from Diana''s face.

    "I think the car was headed for me," Diana stammered, holding back her tears.

    "Have you told anyone?"

    "I called Ken and asked him to look into it."

 Chapter 635 - 217: Save My Daughter

    Almost as if he''d been listening, the door opened, and in came Ken, together with Chaney.

    "Diana, I''ve got something," Ken uttered.

    "Really?" Diana stood up immediately.

    Ken put something into Diana''s hand and said, "This is the CCTV from the area where the car accident happened. Someone wanted to delete it, but I got to it before they were able. The car tried to hit you deliberately. And it had been following you for a while."

    "Diana, the driver has been taken to the police station," Chaney said.

    "Has he said anything?" Brian asked coldly.

    Chaney shook his head. "He claims that it wasn''t deliberate. He won''t admit anything. And if he sticks to that, he will be released today."

    This was too much for Brian to hear. He got up to leave at once.

    "What are you doing?" Diana asked.

    "Please fetch my clothes. I need to go to the police station. I can''t let him just get away with this." Ken had things to do in the company, Chaney was French; he didn''t understand how things worked here. Brian felt it was up to him.

    "But you just woke up¡­" Diana was worried about Brian''s health.

    "I am fine," Brian insisted.

    "Okay, but I will go with you," Diana said anxiously.

    "No, you stay here with Abby. Wait till I get back. Trust me!" Brian looked at Diana intensely.

    "Okay, I will stay." Diana agreed.

    "Ken, you drive," Brian ordered.

    "Let''s do it."

    Then Brian looked at Chaney. "Please protect them while I am not here. I appreciate your help."

    Chaney nodded. They both knew what had to be done.

    With that, Brian turned to the door and walked out.

    "Boss, are you okay?" Ken was worried. Brian had given a lot of blood and even fainted as a result. It was debatable whether Brian should even leave the hospital.

    "I am fine." Brian''s pale face gave away how he was really doing. But his mind was occupied by thoughts of Abby and Diana. Someone must have planned to do it. If he couldn''t find out who was trying to hurt them, the same thing might happen again in the future.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Antonette received a call from Carl.

    "We succeeded," he said calmly.

    "Well done!" Antonette was delighted.

    "How about my money?" Carl asked.

    "Just wait," Antonette snapped. "I need to make sure she is in the hospital. I will pay you later."

    "Pay me now, bitch!" Carl shouted.

    Antonette smiled. "Take it easy. I will give you the money."

    Antonette ended the call. She had to check Diana''s situation herself.

    Carl was enraged. He really hated Antonette.

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, one of his men approached him with a rather apprehensive look on his face.

    "Boss, they took Jarvis."

    "What?" How did this happen?!" Carl bellowed.

    The man was visibly frightened by his boss''s reaction.

    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" he stumbled over his words, backing away as Carl''s anger increased.

    "Useless!" Carl sent the man flying with a brutal backhanded slap to the face.

    And now Carl was very anxious indeed. On top of the news about Jarvis, he knew that Diana wasn''t actually hurt in the accident. Would Antonette still pay him when she found out?

    "Do you know where Jarvis was taken to?"

    The man answered him and agreed to take Carl to the location.

    Meanwhile, Brian and Ken took Jarvis to a deserted planet.

    "Who are you? Why am I here?" Jarvis asked frightfully.

    "Why? Don''t you know what you have done?" Brian uttered coldly.

    Judging from the way Brian spoke and how he was dressed, Jarvis knew Brian was no ordinary man.

    "What did I do?" Jarvis cried.

    "Think hard. If you still don''t know what you have done, I can help you." He was a few centimeters from Jarvis'' face, waiting.

    Finally, Jarvis opened his eyes and saw the pistol in Brian''s hand. He was afraid but compared to what Carl had done to those who had betrayed him, this was still a far better scenario.

    Brian grinned and fired a warning shot into the ceiling. Then he aimed at Jarvis'' head.

    Ken punched Jarvis in the face, sending blood spewing from his mouth.

    "Tell us!" he yelled.

    Just like that, Jarvis lost his nerve. He cried out, "I will talk. I will talk¡­"

    Brian gave the pistol back to Ken and wiped his hands on his trousers.

    "Carl is my boss. He instructed me to follow the woman and hit her with my car. And it was a woman! Another woman paid Carl to do the job!" Jarvis recalled.

    "Who was the woman?" Brian murmured.

    Seeing Brian''s troubled look, Jarvis stumbled, "I can''t remember her last name. Her first name was¡­ it was¡­ Antonette."

    "Antonette White?" Brian asked.

    Jarvis nodded his head. "Yes! Yes! Antonette White!"

    Brian took a sharp intake of breath. The anger flooded over him in an instant. He didn''t know much about that half-sister of his. Why would she do that to Abby and Diana?

    Brian tried to figure it out, but nothing made sense.

    One of Brian''s bodyguards had received some information and took the chance to pass it on to Brian whilst things were quiet.

    Brian grabbed Jarvis by the collar.

    "I need you to do something."

    "Okay! Just say it! I''ll do whatever you want." Jarvis bowed to Brian, a broken man.

    "If you do it well, I will pay you," Brian said.

    Brian told Jarvis what he needed him to do and then left with Ken and the bodyguard.

    Jarvis sat there and recalled Brian''s threats; that if he didn''t do what Brian asked, he would wish they had killed him. He shuddered at the thought.

    Just a few minutes too late, Carl and his men burst into the plant where Jarvis was still tied to a chair. They rushed over to free him.

    "Where are they?" Carl demanded.

    Jarvis cried out and kneeled down before Carl. "Carl! Please save my wife and son!"

    Carl frowned. "What happened to them?"

 Chapter 636 - 218: Who Was The Woman?

    Jarvis lowered his head and said in desperation, "They said if I didn''t tell them who my boss was, they would kill my wife and my son. Boss! Save them! Please!"

    "Did you say anything about me?" Carl asked.

    "I swear! I didn''t say anything about you or our plan. Please save my family!" Jarvis climbed forward and begged at Carl''s feet.

    "Stand up! I will make it up to you." Carl helped Jarvis on to his feet.

    Jarvis peered cautiously at Carl, trying to read his expression. It seemed that Carl might have trusted what he said. But Carl was a suspicious man, and Jarvis knew it would take time to be trusted again.

    About an hour later, one of Carl''s men returned and whispered something in Carl''s ear.

    Carl took out some money from his wallet and said to Jarvis, "You must have suffered a lot. Take this money. I will introduce a nice woman to you."

    Despite the seemingly nice words, Jarvis knew this meant Carl didn''t want to save his wife and son.

    "But boss¡­"

    Carl interrupted him and held his shoulder. "Forget those sad things. Let''s have some fun. I will treat you." Carl then pushed Jarvis forward towards the exit.

    Jarvis gave up persuading Carl to change his mind. And he also gave up on Carl. He had done so many bad things for this man, yet he was unwilling to save his wife and son.

    ***

    Meanwhile, a black Ferrari pulled up outside a private villa. A woman got out of the car with a boy in her arms, followed closely by Brian.

    The woman was frightened. She had been crying and asked through sniffles, "What do you want?"

    Ken came forward and explained to the woman, "We are friends of your husband. He is in danger now. So, it''s safer for you to stay here."

    "What happened to him? How is he?!"

    Ken shook her off him. "Calm down. He is fine. We will take him to see you soon."

    The woman started crying again. "No! I need to see him now!"

    Brian was getting impatient. "Call Jarvis," Brian uttered to Ken.

    Carl took Jarvis to a karaoke bar for the reward he''d been promised. The music was loud, the bar girls were dancing, but Jarvis wasn''t in the mood. He was sick with worry about his wife and son.

    And then his phone rang.

    "Carl, I need to answer this," Jarvis shouted to Carl over the din.

    Carl frowned. "Who is it?" He was wondering who would call Jarvis at this time, given that Jarvis'' wife and son had been taken.

    Jarvis grinned at him and said, "It is my mistress. She heard that my wife was away. So, she called me to see her."

    His explanation was convincing enough; Carl laughed and slapped him on the back.

    "I never knew that you have a mistress? You sly dog! Go ahead." Carl waved him away to take the call.

    Jarvis walked casually outside. He looked around to make sure that no one was following him. And then he called back the number.

    "Hello?"

    Ken threw the phone to the woman.

    "Jarvis Kent! What have you done?"

    Hearing his wife''s voice, Jarvis was anxious.

    "Gemma, are you okay?"

    "I am fine. They said you are in trouble, that they are your friends and are just looking out for Freddy and me," Gemma complained.

    Jarvis had to be careful not to make the situation worse.

    "You stay there with Freddy for a few days. I will take you home soon," he replied.

    This did not sound like good news to Gemma; she knew to be frightened.

    "What have you done? Freddy and I cannot live without you!" she sobbed.

    "Trust me; stay with Freddy. Now, give the phone back to the man."

    Gemma wiped her tears and handed the phone to Ken.

    "Hello?" Ken said coldly.

    "Do not hurt my wife and my son! I will do what you asked¡­" Jarvis begged.

    "You''d better keep your word." Ken ended the call and nodded at Brian.

    Satisfied, it was time to get back to the hospital, so Ken and Brian left Gemma there in the care of the bodyguards.

    Jarvis put his phone back in his pocket and hurried back to the room.

    "You are so slow! Come see these girls, I chose them for you!" Carl laughed and led Jarvis to the women.

    Jarvis fell onto the couch and pretended to be drunk. He glanced at Carl, who was casually groping a woman''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, and made a decision. Since Carl wasn''t willing to save his wife and son, Jarvis would have to do it himself. Jarvis downed the glass of wine before him and closed his eyes.

    "You can leave now. Thank you," Brian said. "Let me know if anything unusual happens in the company," he added.

    "I will," Ken replied, then went back to his car.

    As Brian exited the elevator on the floor where Abby was being treated, he heard the clear sound of a child''s laughter. Brian walked faster and saw Diana hugging Abby in the middle of the ward. Abby was giggling and playing happily with Diana''s hair.

    "Abby!" Brian said excitedly.

    "Dad Brian!"

    Brian ran over to them and hugged Abby firmly.

    "Abby, I am so sorry. I won''t let anyone hurt you again!"

    "Okay¡­" Abby nodded at him and yawned. She was still recovering. Having played with Diana for a while, Abby was now feeling sleepy.

    "Are you sleepy, little princess?" Brian asked.

    Brian smiled and laid Abby gently down on the bed. He stroked her cheek and whispered, "Have a nice dream, my little princess."

    Diana was touched by how loving Brian was with Abby. She really felt safe when he was there with them.

 Chapter 637 - 219: I Just Really Love You Two

    When Abby fell asleep, Brian came outside with Diana. He closed the door slowly and carefully, not wanting to make any sound that might disturb Abby.

    Even these small gestures continued to make Diana happy.

    "When did she wake up?" Brian asked.

    "About an hour and a half ago."

    "What did the doctor say?"

    "He said Abby needs to stay in the hospital for a few days to monitor her condition. After that, she can go home, and everything should be completely normal."

    Brian was still frightened. He held Diana''s hands and asked again and again about the details of Abby''s condition.

    Eventually, Diana got impatient with answering the same questions.

    "Alright, enough with the interrogation! What''s going on with you?"

    "I just really love you two," Brian answered sincerely.

    Diana looked at him. Something about his presence made her feel warm and safe.

    ***

    "Diana, I know who did it," Brian said suddenly.

    "Who?" Diana gazed at him, holding her breath.

    Brian held Diana''s hand. He had a firm grip, so Diana was unable to back away.

    "I will do what I have to do," Brian said gently. He was unwilling to let Diana have anything to do with those villains.

    Diana''s heart was beating fast.

    "This is my business too, let me help!" she insisted.

    "But I don''t want you to be in danger again."

    Diana raised her head to look Brian in the eye.

    "I can''t handle the fear that I might lose you," Brian repeated. He then took Diana in his arms in an intimate embrace.

    Though Diana was shy, given the feeling between them at that moment, she offered little resistance.

    "I am stronger than you imagine, you know," Diana said quietly.

    "I know, but I still want to protect you."

    "What are you doing?" Diana asked.

    "Diana, do you trust me?'' Brian gazed at her with a serious expression.

    Diana nodded silently.

    "Umm, excuse me¡­" an embarrassed voice interrupted their intense conversation.

    Diana jumped out of Brian''s arms and saw Chaney looking at them with a smile.

    Brian was annoyed at the disturbance, though for once held his tongue.

    "I brought you guys some food. You must be hungry." Chaney laid out the food on the table for them.

    It was true; Brian hadn''t eaten anything since waking up. Now, smelling the food, he felt rather hungry. But he noticed that Chaney had only prepared two portions of food. Assuming they must be for Diana and Chaney, Brian got up to get some food for himself.

    To his surprise, Chaney stopped him. "Where are you going? Aren''t you hungry?"

    Chaney put the fork in Brian''s hand. "You have something to eat. I ate already."

    Still surprised, Brian took the fork and turned to the food on the table.

    "So, where is Abby?" Chaney asked.

    "She just fell asleep," Diana answered.

    "Take this. You can feed her when she wakes up." Chaney took out a bowl of porridge. Abby couldn''t eat solid food after the surgery.

    Once Brian finished his food, Chaney turned to him.

    "Come outside with me for a moment. I need to talk with you."

    "No."

    "Well, if you don''t come and talk to me, I will be taking Diana to France tomorrow."

    Brian was nervous. He shot up from the bed.

    "Why?"

    "Because Abby was hurt. If I tell Mr. Anderson about the car accident, he will definitely bring Diana and Abby back to France."

    "You bastard¡­" Brian cursed. "Let''s take this outside then."

    The two men left the room, leaving Diana unable to hear what they discussed. She knew Chaney''s personality; he would never start a fight over something like this. As for Brian, he would fight anyone for Abby.

    "So, why did you wanna talk out here?" Brian complained.

    "I am leaving," Chaney said.

    "Where are you going?"

    "France. Things here have been arranged pretty well. Now I need to go back to check other business back there," Chaney answered. He would have been in France already if it weren''t for the accident. His parents had called many times during the last two days. Now he had to go back.

    Brian was elated. "Great! Now I can be with Diana without your interference."

    Judging from what Brian had done in the past days, Chaney had come to the conclusion that he was a trustworthy man. With Brian at their side, Diana and Abby would be safe.

    "If you make Diana sad, I will come back and take her away," Chaney said determinedly.

    "I promise you won''t have to do that," Brian replied.

    Finally, Diana saw the two of them walk back.

    "What were you discussing?" she asked curiously.

    Chaney smiled at her and said, "Diana, I am leaving for France."

    "What? When?"

    "Tomorrow."

    "So soon?" Diana couldn''t help raising her voice; she would miss Chaney if he left.

    "They have called me to go back many times. I have to go."

    "And I can''t even take you to the airport. Abby¡­"

    Chaney interrupted her and smiled, "It''s okay. Abby needs you. Goodbye, Diana." He didn''t wish to make it an emotional goodbye, so he left quickly down the corridor to the elevator.

    That night, Brian slept on the bench outside Abby''s room to make sure that no one could get in.

    The next morning, Diana woke up and wanted to buy some breakfast for Abby in the canteen.

    She opened the door and found Brian lying outside.

    Brian was woken by the sound of Diana leaving and was awake in an instant, his eyes alert for danger.

    "Did you sleep here last night?" Diana was shocked.

    Brian nodded. Seeing Diana''s surprise, he laughed, "Do you feel sorry for me?"

    "Nope. I don''t know what you are talking about." Diana walked past him down the corridor, pretending not to care.

    When they arrived at the canteen, Diana asked Brian to find a place to sit. And then she went to buy breakfast.

    She came back with several plates of food on a large tray. She picked out those for Abby and put down the rest for Brian.

    "Here, take it."

 Chapter 638 - 220: You Look Like Your Dad

    Brian smiled at her. "Diana, you do care for me."

    "Nonsense. I just wanted to thank you for everything you did for Abby, with the blood donation and looking after her. Consider this your reward."

    Brian smirked a little at Diana''s denial but didn''t say anything.

    When they got back to the ward, Diana saw some people standing outside Abby''s room. As she got closer, she saw it was Kate and Sybil.

    "Mother, Sybil, why are you here?" Brian looked at them confusedly. It was clear that he didn''t know anything about their arrival.

    "Diana, I heard you were hurt in the accident. Are you okay?" Sybil cried.

    "I am fine, don''t worry! But how did you know we were here?"

    "Antonette told us," Sybil answered.

    "Antonette? How could she know?" Diana asked curiously.

    "I don''t know. She told us that you were taken to the hospital and asked me to check on you."

    Hearing Antonette''s name, Brian''s face darkened. He pulled Sybil aside and said, "I need to speak with you for a minute."

    Brian''s tone was a little strange. Sybil followed him to see what was going on.

    Thus Diana and Kate were left alone. They hadn''t seen one another for two years. Diana felt so embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.

    "Mrs. Grace¡­"

    Kate was almost crying. "Diana, why did you leave without saying anything? I thought we had grown close¡­"

    Diana felt even guiltier now. "I am so sorry."

    "So tell me, where is my granddaughter?"

    Diana was touched that Kate accepted Abby without hesitation.

    "She is in the room," Diana said, her voice lowered.

    Kate couldn''t contain her excitement. "Can I meet her? Please."

    They entered Abby''s room together, just as she happened to be waking up. "Mummy!" she shouted happily.

    Kate gazed at Abby''s face. She was indeed the spitting image of Brian. She smiled and waved at Abby, "Hello, little girl."

    Seeing the stranger, Abby was nervous.

    But Diana gave her a reassuring pat on the back.

    "Abby, this is your Grandma."

    "Grandma?" Abby was confused. "Isn''t Grandma in France?" She hid behind Diana, still unsure about the new person in front of her.

    "It''s okay. She is Dad Brian''s Mum," Diana said gently.

    "Dad Brian?" Hearing Brian''s name, Abby peered out from behind Diana''s back and gazed at Kate. After a while, she said, "But she doesn''t look like Dad?"

    Diana and Kate were amused by her honesty.

    "Well, you don''t look like me. You look like your Dad Brian."

    Abby nodded in understanding. And slowly, she came out from behind Diana''s back. "Grandma¡­"

    "Good girl. Take this. It''s a present." Kate took out a small red box and gave it to Abby.

    "What is it?"

    "Open it." Kate smiled kindly.

    "A little pig!"

    "Mrs. Grace, how do you know Abby likes pigs?" Diana asked.

    "It''s a secret," Kate replied with a wink.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Grace." And then, Diana began to cry. She left two years ago because she couldn''t take the fact that Brian had forgotten her. But she felt sorry for Kate. She should have told her about the baby.

    Still, Kate was not annoyed whatsoever. She held Diana''s hands and said, "You don''t have to say thank you. If there is anyone who should say thank you, it is me. You have given us the best present in the world. Abby is a great girl."

    "Mummy, is Dad Brian, my real Dad?"

    Diana nodded her head. After what Brian had done the past few days, she was willing to give him a chance.

    Abby was elated. She clapped and danced around, grinning from ear to ear.

    Seeing Abby''s reaction, Kate knew she had to stick up for her son.

    "Diana, please think about moving back. Abby needs her father."

    "But he still doesn''t remember what happened before¡­"

    Kate looked at her and smiled. "Diana, do you know that Brian broke up with Jessica soon after he woke up. He said Jessica wasn''t the one he wanted."

    Diana remained silent.

    "Diana, come back to Brian. He has never forgotten you, not deep down. He never even came close to liking someone else in the last two years."

    "I will think about it. I just need time," Diana said hesitantly.

    Having said her piece, Kate stopped trying to persuade Diana and turned to play with Abby.

    Abby felt that this lovely grandma was so nice. It was amazing to now have two grandmas!

    Outside, Brian led Sybil to a corner by the window.

    "Are you familiar with Antonette White?" Brian asked.

    Sybil was confused. "Why do you ask me that?"

    "Just answer the question."

    "Well, I hated her before. But after having Aaron, I think I should be more tolerant. And she told me what happened to Diana. So, maybe I should thank her for this time," Sybil answered.

    "What?" Brian stared at her.

    Sybil was frightened by his reaction. She stumbled, "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t I thank her?"

    "It is complicated. Just do what I tell you to do." After that, he began whispering something in Sybil''s ear.

    "Why?" she began.

    "Why do you have so many questions? Just do what I tell you." Brian''s patience was finished. He headed straight back to Abby''s room without another word.

    Seeing Brian, Kate smiled and whispered to Abby, "Abby, do you want to play with Grandma downstairs?"

    Abby nodded immediately. She hadn''t been out of the ward for days because Brian and Diana were so worried about her. She was eager to be outside.

    Brian and Diana were now alone in the room. They hadn''t had any time together like this for days since Abby''s accident.

    Diana felt embarrassed. "I think I''ll go and look for Abby."

    But Brian stopped her with a gentle hand on the shoulder.

    "She is fine. My Mum is with her."

    "But what if she can''t take care of Abby alone? Abby is naughty." Diana wanted to find an excuse to leave.

    "She will be your mother-in-law soon," Brian teased.

 Chapter 639 - 221: You Are Truly Gorgeous

    Diana pushed him aside, avoiding his gaze.

    "Why are you so shy? We already have Abby," Brian laughed.

    They sat down together on the bed. The silence lingered for a while till Brian started talking again.

    "Diana?"

    "What?"

    "Diana¡­" Brian said again and leaned his head against Diana''s shoulder.

    Diana pushed his head away; she wasn''t falling for that!

    "Brian! Can you mind your behavior?"

    "Mind my behavior? Abby calls me Dad. Doesn''t that make you my wife? I can lean on my wife''s shoulder if I d.e.s.i.r.e." Brian was deliberately trying to provoke her.

    "Abby calls you, Dad, so you think you can decide who I should be with?"

    Brian brushed her hair from her face in a smooth motion. He looked quite serious as he spoke.

    "Diana, I don''t know what I was before. But are you willing to be with me now?"

    Diana stared back at him.

    "You left two years ago. Are you still mad at me?" Brian was frustrated.

    Diana shook her head. "No, I''m not annoyed with you for that, it wasn''t your fault. And I should have told you about Abby before."

    "Diana, give me a chance to make it up to you and Abby."

    Diana was hesitant. And then she recalled what Kate had said about how it was better for Abby to grow up with her father. Diana allowed Brian to move into her with a warm embrace. She was willing to accept this man. He gave her a strong sense of safety, and he clearly loved her.

    Later, Kate brought Abby back to her room. She was clearly tired now and needed to go to sleep.

    Kate put Abby on the bed and said to Brian, "You drive us home."

    After Diana had finally accepted him, Brian was unwilling to leave her.

    "Can''t you just catch a taxi?" he complained.

    Kate noticed that Brian''s gaze was totally fixed on Diana. She clicked her fingers in his face to snap him out of his daze.

    "Let''s go," Kate demanded.

    "Go and drive them home," Diana said to Brian.

    "Okay, I will be back soon." Brian gave Diana his sweetest smile before getting ready to leave.

    "See Diana, he only cares about you. We are nobody to him," Kate complained.

    "I agree!" Sybil chimed in.

    "Are we leaving or not?" Brian gave Sybil a tap on the head to urge her on.

    Sybil rubbed her head and stood up, annoyed.

    "Diana, I will come to see you later," said Sybil.

    "Goodbye, Aunt Sybil. Goodbye, Grandma!" Abby said.

    Finally, Brian was able to get Kate and Sybil out of the ward.

    When they left, Abby looked at Diana and asked, "Mummy, will you marry Brian?"

    "Do you like Dad Brian?"

    Abby nodded immediately. "Yes! Dad Brian is so kind!"

    Abby then said in a whisper, "Mummy, can you marry Dad quickly? Margie has a little brother. I also want a little brother!"

    Margie was a little girl Abby had met in the hospital.

    "What did Margie tell you?"

    "Margie said that once you marry Dad Brian, I can have a little brother," Abby explained cheerfully.

    Diana laughed, children''s innocence was certainly a wonderful thing. She could see how her daughter love to have a sibling.

    A few hours later, when Abby was sound asleep, the door of her room opened, and in walked Brian.

    "Why did you come back?" Diana asked.

    "I didn''t want to leave you two at the hospital alone."

    Brian crept over to Abby''s bed to lay a kiss on her cute, little cheek. And then he noticed the bracelet on Abby''s wrist.

    "Who gave it to her?"

    "Your mother," Diana answered.

    Brian smiled pleasantly. He had thought it was a present from Chaney. With that on his mind, Brian walked over to Diana and took off her necklace.

    "What are you doing?" Diana whispered angrily.

    "This one doesn''t suit you. It''s not beautiful enough."

    Brian then fished out a box from his pocket. He opened it and took out another necklace, which he helped put around Diana''s neck.

    Diana went to have a look at herself in the mirror. Brian had bought her a beautiful necklace with a swan-shaped pendant. And it did look more delicate than the one Chaney had sent her.

    "What do you think? An improvement?" Brian smiled.

    Diana was speechless. Why was this man so childish?

    "Stop flattering yourself. Give me back the other necklace!"

    Brian laughed as he handed back Chaney''s necklace. He knew that Chaney was an important friend to Diana, so of course, he wouldn''t throw it away.

    Diana put it carefully into a box before having one last look at the new one around her neck.

    "Once you put it on, you can never take it off," Brian teased.

    Diana frowned; he really was an idiot sometimes.

    Undeterred, Brian stared at Diana''s pretty face. He wanted her so much. He slowly edged closer to her side.

    Diana got increasingly nervous as Brian was almost upon her.

    "What¡­ what are you doing?" she stammered.

    Brian smiled, then leaned in and kissed her. Diana was about to push him away, but Brian held her so firmly that she couldn''t move. In any case, Diana was soon very much enjoying the kiss. A minute or two passed with them wrapped in this embrace when Brian finally let Diana go.

    "Diana, you are truly gorgeous!"

    "Brian, you bastard!" Diana replied with a wry smile.

    "Diana, you are the only one I want to do that with."

    Diana was tired now. She gave Brian a gentle push out of the room, and they said their goodbyes. Then Diana closed the door behind her.

    Looking at the closed door, Brian cleared his throat and said, "Diana, I have to leave for a few hours."

    No one answered him, but he had to get going. The smile on his face quickly vanished. It was time to do what he should have done before. How dare they hurt his beloved woman and their daughter?!

 Chapter 640 - 222: We Got Her

    Brian drove to the company to meet Ken, who was waiting for him outside the building.

    "How''s it going?" Brian asked.

    Ken shook his head.

    "He hasn''t called me," Ken answered.

    "Then, we wait."

    Once Sybil finally arrived home, she was about to play with Aaron when she heard her phone ringing. She picked it up and found it was Antonette.

    "Hello?"

    "Hi, Sybil. How is Diana feeling now?"

    Sybil was confused. She remembered that Antonette didn''t like Diana. Why did she care so much?

    "She is still in a coma," Sybil answered. Brian had told her to say that if Antonette called.

    "Oh, no! So she was badly hurt?"

    "Yes. Is there anything else? If not, I''m afraid I have to go," Sybil said curtly.

    "Wait! What about the child?"

    "How do you know there is a child?" Sybil frowned. How did Antonette know so much detail?

    "I just made a guess," Antonette said innocently.

    "Then stop guessing. There isn''t any child." Sybil ended the call.

    Although she didn''t know why Brian asked her to say that she was sure that Antonette wasn''t a good person, she called Brian immediately.

    "Hey, Brian. She asked me about Diana," Sybil said anxiously.

    "I knew she would. Thanks, Sybil." Brian ended the call and immediately turned to Ken.

    "We got her."

    Despite Sybil''s scolding, Antonette was delighted by the good news. The thought of Diana dying in the hospital brought her much joy.

    She laughed and took out her phone to call Carl. "Carl, I need to see you now. I will give you the rest of the money."

    "There is no need to see me. You can transfer the money to my bank account."

    Diana wasn''t hurt. Carl worried that Antonette wouldn''t give him the money once she found out.

    Antonette refused. After what happened to Kyle, she was more cautious than before.

    "No. A transfer will leave a record. I will pay you in cash."

    Carl was hesitant; he didn''t trust this bitch.

    But Jarvis intervened to persuade him, "Boss, I think it''s better to meet her. There won''t be any problem if we are careful."

    Carl thought for a while and finally accepted Jarvis'' advice.

    "Okay, let''s meet in our regular place." With that, he ended the call.

    Jarvis was confused. He didn''t know where their meeting place was. He fretted over this for a while and then snuck out to call Ken.

    "Hi, Carl said he was going to meet Antonette at the usual place. But I don''t know where that is," Jarvis said anxiously.

    "I see..." Ken said evenly.

    "What about my wife and son?"

    "Relax, they are safe and sound. Stay in touch."

    Ken ended the call. He considered what to do for a few moments before informing Brian.

    "Boss, they are going to meet tonight. But Jarvis doesn''t know where. What should we do?"

    Brian squinted his eyes, then replied, "Let''s follow Antonette and see where she goes."

    "Yes!" Ken answered.

    "Call Simon and tell him we are going back home for dinner," Brian said.

    Ken made the call at once.

    Sybil had taken Aaron to Simon''s house already.

    Her random visit had gotten Simon all riled up.

    "You never want to have dinner with me. Why are you back today? Do you think my house is a hotel?" He m.o.a.n.e.d.

    Sybil didn''t want to quarrel with him. So instead, she used Aaron as a cute distraction.

    "Aaron, go and play with your Grandpa."

    Though Simon was severe with Brian and Sybil, he was gentle and kind with Aaron. And sure enough, once he started playing with Aaron, all his anger toward Sybil disappeared.

    Later, Ken arrived with Brian at the William family house. As they walked in, Simon sneered at Brian, "Wow, so you still remember that I am your father?"

    Sybil looked at Aaron and nodded for him to go to his Grandpa again. So he ran forward and pulled Simon''s arm.

    "Grandpa, come and play with me!"

    Simon smiled kindly and replied, "Okay!"

    The housekeeper began bringing out the food she had prepared from the kitchen. She had worked in Simon''s house since Brian was born. Seeing him and his father reunited, she was very happy.

    "Everybody, the food is ready."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Taylor," Brian said reverently. He really liked her; she had always treated him and Sybil well when they were younger.

    "I never hear you say thank you to your father¡­" Simon scoffed.

    "I lost my memory, remember? I have forgotten what happened before," Brian shot back.

    This made Simon even angrier.

    "You remember the housekeeper, but you can''t remember your own father?" he shouted.

    "Alright, that''s enough, sit down," Fiona barked.

    When Antonette came downstairs a few minutes later, she was shocked to see Sybil and Brian sitting around the table.

    "Brian, Sybil, why are you two here?"

    Brian shot her a dirty look. "What? Is this your house now? We can''t come back for dinner?"

    Sybil laughed silently.

    Antonette immediately went on the defensive. "I didn''t mean it like that." She looked at Simon for help. But, as always, he ignored her.

    "Maybe it''s better if I go¡­" Antonette got up and tried to excuse herself from the room.

    However, she was not getting away that easily.

    "My little sister, why do you want to leave so soon? Are you unhappy at our appearance?" Brian stopped her from leaving with his arm, blocking her path from the table.

    Antonette smiled. "Of course not! I just have something to deal with this evening."

    Simon suddenly interrupted them, "Sit down with your brother and sister. You can go out after dinner."

    It was clear that he was just speaking up in support of Brian. Antonette felt frustrated and sat back down. She looked at her watch and noticed that it was already six o''clock. She had arranged to meet Carl at seven.

 Chapter 641 - 223: You Are So Bad

    Brian noticed Antonette was eager to leave. As a result, he ate deliberately slowly throughout the meal.

    At six-thirty, Antonette couldn''t stand it anymore. She stood up and announced apologetically, "I really have an emergency situation to deal with. I have to leave now."

    Simon said nothing.

    "If you are really busy, you can go," Brian uttered coldly.

    Permission granted, Antonette immediately got up to leave.

    Right on cue, Ken pretended to read a message on his phone and shot up with an alarmed look on his face.

    "Boss! There''s a problem with the company!"

    "What?" Simon and Brian both reacted strongly to the news.

    "What happened?" Simon asked.

    "It''s okay, just a design problem. We can handle it."

    With that said, Brian took his coat and walked out with Ken.

    However, Simon was still worried. He stood up and said, "No. I have to go to the company myself, see what''s going on."

    Luckily, Ken had explained to Sybil the plan. Thus, she returned to her previous tactic and quietly whispered something to Aaron.

    The perfect accomplice, Aaron looked up at Simon with big ''puppy dog'' eyes and cried, "Grandpa, stay with me. I won''t eat anything unless you stay with me."

    There was still a bit of reluctance on Simon''s part, but he was completely undone by Aaron''s request. He looked lovingly across the table at him and assured him he would stay right there with him.

    Ken and Brian made it outside to the car just in time to be able to follow Antonette.

    After some time, Antonette stopped at an abandoned car park and then snuck in.

    Ken wanted to open the car door and follow her, but Brian stopped him.

    "Wait a minute," he said. "Give her a few seconds more."

    As predicted, Antonette had one last look around before walking in.

    "Okay, let''s go!" Brian gave the order, leading Ken towards the car park after Antonette.

    Jarvis was waiting there with him too, when suddenly he held his belly and cried, "Boss, I have to go to the restroom."

    "Why do you have to pick now?" he hissed.

    Jarvis looked at him and m.o.a.n.e.d, "I don''t know. I must have eaten something bad."

    Annoyed, Carl waved him away.

    Jarvis ran to a corner and hid there. From his hiding place, he saw Antonette approaching.

    As quietly as he could, Jarvis called Ken.

    "They are here! Come quickly!" he whispered.

    Ken nodded at Brian.

    "Call the police," Brian instructed.

    Antonette took out the money and handed it to Carl.

    "Here, take it. After this, we are strangers. Remember, I had nothing to do with what happened to Diana Anderson."

    "Don''t worry, no one will ever know it was you!" Carl laughed.

    As he held the money to his c.h.e.s.t, Carl couldn''t help gazing at Antonette''s face. The combination of the danger and the money was turning him on.

    "How about sleeping with me one last time?" Carl grinned at Antonette with his dirty, yellowish teeth.

    Antonette smiled naughtily at him.

    "You are so bad!"

    "Well, it looks like I''m disturbing you two¡­" All of a sudden, Brian appeared from the darkness, chuckling to himself as he came closer.

    Carl was shocked. "Why are you here?" he exclaimed.

    "Brian? What''s going on?" Antonette knew instantly that something was very wrong.

    Brian ignored her and looked towards where Jarvis was hiding.

    With a sheepish look on his face, Jarvis came out from the shadows to stand beside Brian.

    "Where are you going?" Carl shouted.

    Jarvis forced himself not to show his fear.

    "Sorry, Carl. Guess you should have shown me more respect."

    "You! How dare you! How could you betray me? I always treated you well!" Carl was flabbergasted at his betrayal.

    Jarvis smiled ironically. "You think you look after me? I begged you to save my wife and son, but you refused. How could you say you treat me well?"

    Carl was speechless.

    "I think you know why I am here, don''t you?" Brian asked coldly.

    "Brian, what are you talking about? I don''t understand what is going on?" Antonette responded.

    "Oh, really, Antonette? Then why are you meeting him here?" asked Brian.

    "It''s nothing. We are just friends..."

    Suddenly, Brian turned serious.

    "So tell me, why did you ask Carl here to hit Diana and Abby?"

    His words set Antonette shaking. She shook her head. "No. I didn''t. What are you talking about?"

    "I can prove it." Brian stared at Antonette. And then he glanced at Jarvis.

    Jarvis took out a small black machine. He had recorded their conversation.

    "You were recording me?" Carl said in disbelief.

    "I had no other choice¡­" Jarvis shook his head and then pressed play on the recorder. The audio was clear; there was no doubting whose voices could be heard.

    "Here, take it. After this, we are strangers. Remember, I had nothing to do with what happened to Diana Anderson."

    "Don''t worry, no one will ever know it was you!"

    For a few seconds, all was quiet, both Antonette and Carl were frozen in shock. That was until Carl''s rage finally kicked into gear.

    "I''m gonna kill you, Jarvis!" Carl yelled and ran towards Jarvis.

    But before he could get very far, the police burst in.

    "It''s over," Brian uttered coldly. He had the evidence. Neither of these disgusting people could get away with it this time.

    Seeing the policemen circling, Carl tried to run away. But Jarvis tackled him to the ground. Meanwhile, Antonette somehow slipped past a policeman and ran toward the entrance of the car park.

    Brian chased after her, however, Antonette was surprisingly fast: she made it to her car and sped away.

    Brian couldn''t believe it. How had she escaped! He punched a wall in a fury before heading back to Ken.

    After a brief deliberation, Brian decided to drive back to Simon''s house, while Ken stayed at the scene.

    Simon was feeding Aaron when Brian arrived. He seemed surprised to see Brian back so soon.

    "Have you handled everything?" he asked.

    "Yes, all sorted. Is Antonette back yet?"

    Simon was even more confused now.

    "Why do you ask about her?"

    "She hasn''t come back," Sybil interrupted.

    Brian squinted his eyes, thinking where on earth that bitch could be hiding.

    "Do you know where she used to live?"

    Simon shook his head. "I don''t know."

    "Okay, bye."

    With that, Brian headed straight out the front door.

    Simon had no idea what was going on.

    "Why is Brian being so weird?" he asked Sybil.

    Sybil shrugged her shoulders.

    "I don''t know..."

 Chapter 642 - 224: You Canéˆ¥æª› Die

    Brian went from Simon''s house directly to the police station. Ken had accompanied Carl and Jarvis to keep an eye on them.

    "Quick! I need to see Detective Shields," Brian said to Ken.

    "Why?"

    "Antonette escaped."

    They walked into the police station together, with Ken leading the way to the detective''s office. Brian knocked politely before being called in.

    "So what can I do for you?"

    "I need a favor, Detective Shields," Brian began.

    "Okay, what is it? I can help you with?"

    "I need you to trace a car for me. The license plate is¡­" Brian gave him Antonette''s details.

    "Okay." Detective Shields was able to find the car surprisingly fast.

    "Brian, that car has been picked up on cameras outside a hotel in the east of the city. I will send the location to your phone."

    Brian thanked the detective and then dashed downstairs, eager to get to the hotel as soon as possible.

    Brian and Ken found Antonette''s car with consummate ease thanks to the detective''s help, in the middle of the hotel car park.

    "Ken, go and ask if Antonette has checked in," Brian instructed.

    As Ken ran inside, Brian couldn''t help feeling something was wrong. It was all too easy. Sure enough, Ken came out soon after, shaking his head. It was clear that they wouldn''t find Antonette today.

    In the darkness, Antonette ran back to Jenny''s house and found her lying on the bed coughing.

    Hearing a noise, Jenny opened her eyes and looked at Antonette.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Antonette asked. Her mother really looked in a terrible state.

    "I am dying¡­" Jenny spluttered.

    Antonette assumed Jenny was talking nonsense and went straight to the nightstand. She seemed to be looking for something.

    Jenny struggled to sit up and asked, "What are you looking for?"

    "Where is your money? I need it. I have to get out of town for a few days." Antonette was rummaging through the bed stand, chucking random objects all over the floor.

    Jenny took out a small purse from under her pillow and gave it to Antonette.

    "Here, take this."

    Antonette was shocked. "Why so generous today?"

    Jenny smiled at her pitifully. "I am dying. The money is useless to me now."

    "Nonsense, you''re not dying!" Antonette grabbed the money and headed for the door. And then she heard Jenny cough. It was a horrible, guttural sound, and when she looked back, she saw Jenny spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "What is wrong with you?"

    Jenny reached out her hand.

    Antonette hesitated but walked forward to hold her mother''s hand.

    Jenny touched Antonette''s hair and said gently, "You are all grown up now¡­"

    For once, Antonette fell silent. Something seemed different about her mother''s tone; it was¡­ genuine.

    "I am sorry for what I have done to you," Jenny cried.

    "I will die soon. Take care of yourself. I am sorry that I wasn''t a good mother," Jenny murmured.

    Antonette was frightened. She held Jenny''s hand firmly. "You can''t die! You owe me too much!"

    Jenny sighed. Trying to hold back her tears, she continued repeating, "I am sorry. I am so sorry¡­" But as she spoke, she had to spit more blood out of her mouth. She opened her eyes wide and cried of her past regrets.

    "I hate Simon William! I hate him! He ruined my life!" Jenny stared at the ceiling and cursed. She looked like a demon.

    "What are you saying?" Antonette couldn''t hear Jenny''s words. She knelt down to try and catch what she was saying.

    "Simon William¡­" Jenny murmured.

    "Mum!" Antonette was shocked at herself. She hadn''t called Jenny ''Mum'' for years.

    Within seconds, Jenny slowly stopped breathing.

    Antonette couldn''t believe it. She held Jenny in her arms and cried out, "Mum! Wake up! Mum!"

    Jenny had treated Antonette badly her whole life; Antonette hated her. Yet, now she had passed, Antonette couldn''t help crying.

    When she gathered herself, Antonette opened the purse Jenny had given her. There were three credit cards in the red bag.

    Thinking of what Simon had done, Antonette was immersed in hatred. She swore that she would make Simon pay for what he had done to her and her mother.

    Unable to locate Antonette, Brian and Ken were discussing how to go about tracking her down.

    "Ask our men to monitor the airports and train stations. We can''t let her escape the city," Brian instructed.

    "Yes, will do, Boss." Ken nodded.

    Left on his own, Brian rubbed his temples gingerly. He really missed Diana. So much so that right at that moment, he decided to drive back to the hospital.

    When he got there, Diana had already fallen asleep.

    Brian opened the door and saw Diana lying with Abby in her arms. He crept forward and touched Diana''s hair. He was afraid that he might wake her, so he lay down as carefully as he could beside Diana. And there they lay, cuddling each other all night.

    Diana''s movement stirred Brian awake too.

    "Morning," Brian uttered gently.

    And at last, Diana didn''t get angry. Instead, she smiled warmly back at him.

    Abby opened her eyes and noticed Brian and Diana lying side by side. This made her very happy too.

    Suddenly, Diana heard her phone ringing. She looked down and saw it was Jason.

    "Diana, you have to come back now! We need you." Jason sounded rather anxious.

    "What happened?"

    "Just come back as soon as possible!" After saying that, Jason abruptly ended the call.

    Diana looked at Brian with concern.

    "Something is wrong at the pharmacy."

    "Go, then," Brian said.

    "What about Abby?"

    Abby was due to leave the hospital that day. Brian thought for a while and said, "Look, I will call Ken to go to the company and check on things with you. After everything is sorted, I will bring Abby to the office."

    Diana agreed. Now it was time to see what was going on at the pharmacy!

    There were many people crowding around the entrance to the pharmacy.

    Jason was waiting at the door, and when he saw Diana, he ran to her at once.

    "What happened?" Diana asked.

    "There is a problem with this batch of herbs. Now all these customers are asking for us to refund them," Jason said.

    Diana was stunned. "How could such a mistake occur?"

    Jason felt guilty. "I was in charge of this batch. The supplier has cooperated with us for many years, so I didn''t check it carefully enough."

    Diana went to inspect the herbs and picked some up in her hand. But she couldn''t find anything wrong with them.

 Chapter 643 - 225: A Trouble Maker

    After a quick test, Diana found that the medicine did have some impurities in it.

    "Give me compensation. My husband is in the hospital now!" A middle-aged woman was complaining about unbearable insolence.

    "She is a trouble-maker, everyone knows her," Jason explained to Diana.

    Slowly, more and more people gathered outside.

    With the drugstore''s reputation in mind, Diana spoke to the woman with a kind and pleasant tone, "Hello Madam, I''m in charge of this store. May I talk to you inside for a moment? We can consult regarding the compensation later."

    "No way!" The woman glared at Diana. "I demand an explanation today." The woman''s voice became louder and louder. It seemed she spoke deliberately so her fellow protesters could hear.

    Diana frowned. The woman was not going to give up so easily; this would be tricky.

    As Diana didn''t reply, the woman''s attitude became more arrogant.

    "I didn''t expect the Anderson''s drug store would sell quack medicine. My husband has already been in the hospital because of it. We will never buy medicine from this shop again!"

    Her words sparked debate among the people. Everyone passed different judgments on Anderson''s drugstore.

    Diana was pondering for a long time. Although the supplier had spoiled the goods, the issue was not as serious as the woman claimed. What''s more, Anderson''s medicine was based on preserving health, not treating illness.

    "Madam, I suggest you watch what you''re saying. If there is anything you can not support with evidence, we will be pursuing charges of slander," Diana warned the woman with a serious look.

    "I''m not spreading rumors. I''m telling the truth!"

    "Since you said it was our medicine that made your husband go to the hospital, could you tell me the name of the hospital and the number of your husband''s inpatient ward? Also, please show me the receipt from our shop." Diana spoke to the woman, clearly and logically.

    A flash of unmistakable panic appeared on the woman''s face. But she kept pestering, "Listen to these distraction tactics! Do you want to sort out our debt or not?"

    "Madam, please remember you are responsible for what you say," Diana said chillily.

    What Diana said infuriated the woman. She raised her hand with the intent to slap Diana. But Jason quickly stepped in the way and took the hit for her. A few seconds later, the woman tried to slap Diana again. She pushed Jason away and raised her hand. By this time, Diana was already freaked out; she didn''t deal well with a physical threat.

    However, the aching feeling didn''t come as expected. Brian arrived just in time and caught the woman''s hand in mid-swing.

    Abby ran into Diana''s arms and glared at the woman.

    "Bad woman!" Abby scolded.

    But Diana didn''t want Abby to see such things.

    "Could you take my daughter into the shop?" she asked Jason.

    The news of her having a daughter came out of the blue for Jason.

    "Be¡­Diana, when did you have a daughter?"

    Diana answered him impatiently, "Don''t mess around. Please just do what I asked."

    Not daring to say anything more, Jason brought Abby into the shop immediately.

    Given her disadvantageous position now Brian had arrived, the woman was now simply sat on the ground, crying about the injustice of it all.

    "It''s not fair to bully me, I''m just a poor woman..."

    Brian thought his head was going to explode. He shouted at her in anger, "Shut up!"

    The woman burst into a rage of tears, "This is not reasonable!" She cried.

    "It''s you who is impervious to reason," Diana said to her coldly.

    Now the woman stopped crying and began to fight back.

    "How can you say I''m unreasonable?"

    "You keep on saying that our medicine leads to your husband''s illness. But where is the receipt from our shop?"

    "Come on, where is your receipt?"

    "If you have the receipt, we can speak for you."

    "The¡­ the¡­" the woman hesitated. After a while, she said to Diana ferociously with her finger pointed, "You just wait and see. I''m going to fetch the receipt right now!"

    With that, she rushed through the crowd and left.

    Brian stood next to Diana and held her hand. "I would like to assure everybody that the quality of Anderson''s drugstore is 100% guaranteed," he announced to the crowd.

    "Why should we trust you?" a man queried.

    The rest chimed in with the man. Everyone was talking at once.

    "What''s your guarantee?"

    "How can we believe you?"

    "Please rest assured. We will remove this batch of medicine from the shelves to guarantee everyone''s wellbeing."

    The crowd felt aggrieved.

    "If the medicine has no problem, why do you need to remove it from the shelves?"

    Diana paused for a moment and decided to tell them the truth.

    "I''m sorry that the new batch of medicine had an issue. It''s our fault. But it''s genuinely not so serious."

    However, people were not satisfied with her answer.

    "Sorry, it doesn''t change things. You risked our lives."

    "Exactly!"

    Faced with so much blowback, Diana didn''t know how to respond.

    Luckily, Brian came out boldly. "We''ll fix this problem. I hope everyone can give us a chance." After a pause, he continued to say, "For this matter, the William Group is also to blame. We will solve this issue with our partners, the Andersons. Please give us some time."

    What Brian said had defined the position of the William Group. The crowd was pacified by his pledge; after all, he was president of the William Group.

    Then Brian led Diana away.

    Although Diana was moved by his words, she felt a little uncomfortable at him intervening on her behalf.

    "Who said I needed your help?"

    Brian knew she wasn''t really annoyed, so he just smiled, "Because I was worried about you."

    Diana gives him a blameful stare. But she still felt anxious about the incident.

    "Would this have any negative influence on the William Group?"

    "The Anderson''s drugstore is part of our company. We will stand together through the good and the bad. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 644 - 226: Eyes Filled Of Hatred

    When they went inside the shop, Diana found the staff gathered in a circle.

    As she got closer, she found Abby was in the middle with a pile of snacks around her. She was well-liked.

    The stuff parted when they saw Diana approach them.

    And to everyone''s amazement, Brian walked naturally over to Abby and held her in his arms. The more the people looked, the more they felt Diana, Brian, and Abby were like a real family.

    "Dad Brian!" Abby called Brian sweetly. The staff was again surprised to notice that Diana didn''t correct the little girl. Was Brian the father?!

    Meanwhile, the woman who had been stirring up trouble outside slipped furtively into an alley not far from the store.

    She spoke to a figure whose face was well hidden by a scarf.

    "Where''s my money?"

    The person took several bills out from their bag and handed them to the woman.

    After the woman walked happily away, the mystery person looked at the Anderson''s drugstore. Then they slowly took off their glasses. It was Antonette White!

    Her eyes were filled with hate. She had just made the arrangements for her mother''s funeral. The cause of death had been officially confirmed as liver cancer. The attending doctor told Antonette that her mother would not have died so quickly if she hadn''t had so much anxiety.

    That led to a sharp increase in Antonette''s hatred towards the William family. She was desperate to make Simon William pay with blood.

    Were you satisfied with my gift, Diana? She thought wickedly. Wait and see. This is just the beginning!

    In the store, Diana had gathered the employees for a talk.

    "We all know we have had some trouble with this medicine, and we need to remove it ASAP. Things might be difficult for a while, but I will be with you every step of the way."

    Everyone accepted what Diana said without a complainant. They all knew their salaries were higher than in any other company. What''s more, their boss always worked overtime with them.

    Diana spoke to Jason privately too.

    "Jason, can you go to the supplier with me?"

    Of course, he agreed at once. Since this matter was partly his fault, he was desperate to help fix it.

    "Mummy, I also want to go." Abby looked at Diana with watery eyes.

    Jason liked Abby very much. Her adorable expression melted his heart. Immediately, Jason offered his hands and gently comforted her, "Oh, it''s okay, Abby. Of course, you can come with us. Come here, and I''ll pick you up."

    All of a sudden, Abby tried to wriggle out of Brian''s hug, which left him rather perturbed.

    This bastard thought Brian. Going after his woman wasn''t enough, now he also came for his daughter?

    Brian was not willing to accept this. So he held Abby back and coaxed her, "Abby, how about we accompany mummy?"

    However, Diana was not happy with Brian''s suggestion.

    "What are you doing? Don''t you have work to do yourself? Why do you want to go there with me? Jason is enough."

    Jason glanced at Brian cautiously. As expected, Brian was looking at him menacingly.

    At once, Jason rejected Diana''s idea.

    "Diana, I actually have something to do. Let our company President go with you."

    For the past two years, he had been in contact with Brian many times. Thus, he knew very well what Brian was capable of and did not dare to cross him.

    Jason''s words sent Diana into a sulk. Who was his boss around here?!

    However, Brian was satisfied with Jason''s obedience.

    "Abby, do you want Dad Brian to go with you and Mummy?"

    Abby nodded immediately. With Abby''s confirmation, Brian turned to Diana with a satisfied look on his face.

    Diana found him both funny and annoying. Finally, she gave up arguing with him, and Brian drove them to the supplier.

    The supplier had been cooperating with the Anderson family for many years. The Anderson''s had originally chosen him because of his integrity and their friendship with him. No one had expected this would happen.

    When they pulled up in the company car park, Diana helped Abby out of the car. Soon a guard came to them. He looked at them, warily, "Who are you?"

    "Tell your president that Diana Anderson from Anderson''s drugstore wants to see him," Diana answered him coldly.

    The guard got the message and went inside. A few moments later, a lean, middle-aged man came out.

    "Diana, to what do I owe the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?" the man said.

    "Uncle Cook! How are you?"

    "I''m okay, my dear. Come in, please." The man invited Diana into the building, with Brian and Abby following beside.

    Once inside the company, Diana could sense that things were not right; everything looked so¡­ old.

    "Uncle Cook, it seems like nothing has changed here since I was a child¡­"

    "Take a seat. I''ll get you some coffee."

    Avoiding Diana''s comment, Uncle Cook went off to a side room and came back out with two cups of hot coffee.

    This was another alarm bell for Diana; where were his staff?

    "Uncle Cook, are you doing everything yourself?"

    Uncle Cook was a friend of Diana''s father, so she had frequently come to the company during her childhood.

    "Now it is just my assistant and me¡­" he replied wistfully.

    Diana was dumbfounded. She looked at the strong, kind man she used to know and found he looked haggard and tired.

    "Where is Jerry?" Diana asked. Jerry was Uncle Cook''s only son. Why wasn''t he here?

    A flash of pain appeared on the old man''s wrinkled face. His hand clenched his c.h.e.s.t as he explained, "Jerry passed away in a car accident a year ago."

    "What?" Diana was shocked. Neither she nor her father knew anything about this!

    Uncle Cook tried a smile and waved his hand in the air.

    "Forget it. Everything is gone."

    Then his gaze fell on Brian.

    "And who is this?"

    Diana looked visibly uncomfortable, not knowing how to introduce Brian.

    Brian rescued her from the situation, though perhaps not how Diana would have wanted.

    "Nice to meet you, Sir. My name is Brian William, I am the father of Diana''s daughter; this beautiful girl you see before you."

    Diana was astounded that he spoke so openly about their situation.

    Luckily, Uncle Cook was delighted by the news.

    "Well, well, well¡­ our little Diana is all grown up."

    Diana took the chance to introduce Abby to Uncle Cook.

    "Abby, this is Papa Cook."

    "Papa Cook, nice to meet you." Abby greeted him warmly.

    "Nice to meet you too, sweetheart."

    At that moment, a cough sounded from a nearby room.

    "What was that?" Diana asked.

    "It''s your Aunt Cook," Uncle Cook replied.

 Chapter 645 - 227: Everything Was Going Well

    "Wow, I didn''t know she was here! How is she?" Diana had always liked Aunt Cook.

    "She will be happy to see you."

    Diana got up and went in. Brian tried to follow Abby, but Uncle Cook stopped him.

    "I''m afraid my wife is gravely ill. I suggest you don''t let Abby go inside."

    So Brian stood and waited behind outside with Abby.

    As Diana went inside, she saw aunt Cook lying in bed, looking terribly pale.

    Diana couldn''t believe it. Just a few years ago, her family had dined together with the Cook''s. Back then, Jerry was still alive, and Aunt Cook was beautiful and healthy.

    "Darling, look who is here," Uncle Cook said tenderly to his wife.

    Aunt Cook slowly opened her eyes.

    "Diana!" Diana''s unexpected appearance made her quite excited.

    "I''m here, Auntie."

    "Diana is here with her husband and child," Uncle Cook said to her with a smile.

    Without warning, Aunt Cook suddenly burst into tears.

    "If Jerry were still alive, he would be married and have his own child as well¡­"

    Uncle Cook moved quickly to hand her a tissue.

    "Don''t cry in front of the child. You have to be strong, darling."

    A sense of bitterness sprung up in Diana''s heart. She couldn''t stop the tears from trickling down her face. Uncle Cook was about the same age as her father, yet he had aged far worse.

    After leaving his wife''s bedroom, Uncle Cook wiped the tears from his eyes and said apologetically to Diana, "Sorry, Diana, to let you see this."

    Diana shook her head. "How long has Aunt Cook been like this?"

    "After Jerry passed away, she fell sick." Uncle Cook sighed despairingly.

    Looking at the run-down company, he felt bitter about how things had gone.

    "In order to pay for your Aunt''s treatment, the company almost couldn''t carry on. But anyway, Diana, enough about these sad matters, I forgot to ask you why you came to see me today?"

    Diana took a paper bag out and passed it to him.

    "Uncle, take a look at this."

    After inspecting the sample of bad medicine, Uncle Cook called his assistant with some amount of anger.

    "Explain this to me!" He threw the wrapped medicine to the assistant.

    The assistant checked it, then he looked at Diana questioningly.

    "What''s wrong? You said¡­"

    Uncle Cook interrupted him, "What did I say? I told you the medicine for Anderson''s drugstore should always be the best quality. Remember?"

    The assistant was suddenly enlightened, "Sorry, Mr. Cook, I must have mixed up the medicine."

    "Go away!" Uncle Cook shouted angrily. Naturally, the assistant backed away quickly.

    "Uncle Cook, you¡­" Diana didn''t know how to broach this topic. She wouldn''t have thought that he would sell second-rate goods at top quality prices. He was spoiling his brand''s reputation.

    Uncle Cook rubbed his head painfully.

    "Diana, I was desperate. I needed a lot of money to pay for your Aunt''s treatment."

    Without saying a word, Diana took out her checkbook and signed her name. "Uncle Cook, please accept this."

    He shook his head over and over.

    "No, I can''t take it. Your family has already helped us a lot."

    But Diana insisted on giving him the money.

    "Uncle Cook, you take this first. You can fill in any amount you need. But don''t mess around with your product quality anymore, it is damaging your reputation."

    Uncle Cook was embarrassed. He knew most of his customers were willing to cooperate with him out of friendship. He didn''t want to bother them, let alone borrow money. Reluctantly, he took the cheque.

    "Well, I''ll pay back this money to you in the future."

    Diana nodded. She knew Uncle Cook would not accept her help unless he was at the end of his rope.

    "Uncle Cook, I hope you can continue supplying the medicine for Anderson''s drugstore."

    Uncle Cook was moved, "Thank you, Diana."

    After leaving the company, Diana was silent.

    "What are you thinking about?" Brian had picked up on Diana''s strange mood.

    "I was just thinking¡­ I don''t know. It''s just crazy how quickly things change."

    In their previous encounter, the Cook family was high-spirited and vigorous. No one would have expected that the next time they met, everything would have changed.

    "That''s why we need to treasure what we have now," Brian said meaningfully.

    This did at least help a little. But Diana still worried about the past.

    "Do you hate me?" she asked.

    "For what?" Brian laughed.

    "For my leaving without telling you and taking Abby away." Diana looked serious.

    Brian shook his head and answered, "No, I want to thank you. Thank you for giving me an adorable daughter and a beautiful wife. And Diana, it''s me who should say sorry. I''m sorry that I wasn''t with Abby in her early years. I''m sorry that I didn''t take good care of you too," he said apologetically.

    "Well, let it go. The past is the past. Let''s restart now," Diana said in a soft voice.

    "Let''s start again," Brian agreed.

    Diana smiled to herself. Abby was sleeping soundly in her arms, she and Brian were getting on well again. She felt like everything was going well, surrounded by the ones she loved. This is what life is all about, Diana thought.

    ***

    When they returned to Anderson''s drugstore, the employees had already cleared away the defective drug and replaced it with a good one.

    Jason was in charge of the store, but since Diana was back, he was thinking of handing everything over to her.

    Seeing this, Brian quickly pulled Diana upstairs to his office. This time, Diana didn''t refuse.

    When they came out on the top floor of the building, Diana was shocked to find that her old office hadn''t changed at all.

    "The office¡­" Diana wanted to ask, but she had no idea what she should say.

    Brian hugged her from behind and said gently, "Surprised? It''s strange, although I lost my memory, I had a feeling about this office. I told myself I couldn''t do anything to it."

    Diana was moved by his words.

    "Maybe deep in my heart, I still remember you, and this made me keep waiting for you," Brian added.

    Diana turned around. They could both truly feel the love between them now. Then Brian kissed Diana gently on the lips.

    Business at the Anderson''s Drugstore was affected by the incident with the bad batch of medicine.

    To make it better, Jason put forward an idea, which was to provide a discount to customers for three days. It would be ''buy one get one free'' on everything in the store.

    Diana didn''t want to overrule Jason and agreed it could be a good way to get things back on track.

    Since there had never been such a sale in Anderson''s Drugstore before, the promotion attracted a lot of customers.

 Chapter 646 - 228: I Still Remember You

    As the people streamed in and out of the drugstore, Diana''s worries about the state of the business were eased.

    The customer volume had increased significantly, thanks to Jason''s idea.

    "What are you looking at?" Brian asked as he handed Diana a cup of coffee.

    "Nothing, I was just thinking about the business, I was pretty worried about that thing with Uncle Cook''s medicine¡­."

    Brian chuckled. He had worked hard on persuading his employees to spread the news about the discount at the store.

    "You''re lucky you have me, Diana, if not, there would never have been so many people!"

    However, Diana did not take kindly to this comment.

    "I don''t think so. Without your help, I could ask my friends for assistance. So could Jason. My friends have their own networks and contacts, the news would have spread widely regardless."

    Brian didn''t get annoyed at her defensiveness; instead, he chuckled.

    "Well, Diana, since the business is going well, there is no need for us to cancel the contract, right?"

    Diana went to leave. However, Brian pulled her into an embrace.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    Diana said nothing, staying completely silent.

    "So, what do you think of my suggestion?"

    Diana couldn''t help grinning and replied, "Depends on your performance¡­."

    "What?" Brian pretended not to be satisfied with the reply. He tickled Diana playfully on her side. She was very ticklish, so she laughed loudly at Brian''s touch.

    They two were playing and laughing, something the rest of the busy employees did not appreciate; how unfair the boss could play, but they couldn''t!

    Not far away, there was someone keeping a constant watch on them. It was Antonette.

    Brian had a look at his watch. It was approaching at half-past four.

    "Abby will be finished kindergarten soon. Let''s go pick her up."

    Diana was a little jealous of her own daughter.

    "Now, you like her more than me?"

    Brian thought this was funny and said in an exaggerated fashion, "So¡­do you envy your own daughter?"

    "Fuc¡­" when Diana caught sight of the busy employees, she stopped short of saying what she wanted to. All she could do was glare at Brian.

    Abby was often jealous of her classmates when they were picked up by both of their parents, as she was only collected by her mother.

    "From now on, you can have the experience of your parents being together," Diana thought.

    However, just as Brian got in the car, someone called him.

    "What''s wrong?" Diana asked.

    "One of the directors asked me to sign some doc.u.ments. Now¡­" Brian replied, annoyed.

    Fortunately, Diana comforted him right away, dispelling his guilt.

    "It''s okay, you go back. It''s for business."

    "Are you okay to pick her up alone?"

    "Of course. I''m used to it."

    "Be careful." Brian kissed her on the forehead.

    "Okay. Enough. Too sweet!" Diana said impatiently. However, she also had a smile on her face.

    As Brian drove away in a hurry, Diana was about to take a taxi when someone grabbed her from behind and covered her mouth.

    The person closed the door vigilantly and turned on the light. It was so bright that Diana could barely open her eyes.

    As she grew accustomed to the light, she was finally able to see the face of her attacker.

    "Antonette?!" Diana called out her name in shock.

    "Bet you didn''t expect this, did you, Diana? It''s me. I''m back." Antonette stared at Diana, every word she said full of hatred.

    Diana looked at Antonette coldly. Brian had told her that it was Antonette who was responsible for the plan to attack her and Abby.

    Thank god Abby isn''t with me now, she thought.

    Antonette grabbed Diana''s jaw and forced her to face the window. They were directly opposite the Anderson''s Drugstore.

    "Diana, can you imagine how disgusted I feel every time I see you from here?" Antonette hissed.

    Antonette''s grip was painful, but Diana said nothing. Her silence made Antonette angry, and she slapped Diana in the face.

    "That is for what you did to me before!"

    Antonette could not forget how Diana had slapped her in front of everyone during the meeting.

    "I thought you would have been trying to forget that day," Diana sneered.

    "Oh, I will never forget it."

    "Have you ever thought about why I hit you?" Diana asked.

    Antonette was excited about the question and said ferociously, "Why? I don''t know why. Ever since I was born, I have lived in darkness. But what about you? You have only known love your whole life. Everyone I ever loved loves you more than me. Why? Are you better than me?"

    Diana looked at her with sympathy.

    Antonette grabbed her around her neck and said with anger, "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t need your pity."

    "Antonette, I feel sorry for you," Diana said emotionlessly.

    Antonette suddenly burst out laughing.

    "It''s all because of you. Diana, I won''t let you get away with it."

    After calming herself down for a moment, Antonette pulled out a long rope from a corner of the room and tied Diana up.

    "What are you going to do?" Diana asked.

    "You will know soon enough."

    "Antonette, I''m telling you, whatever you are planning, this is a mistake. You will regret it."

    Antonette was getting impatient with Diana''s backchat. She took out a piece of duct tape and covered Diana''s mouth.

    "Shut up! Brian won''t let you stay here alone. He will look for you. And I will kill both of you."

    Though Diana''s mouth was covered, her muffled screams could still be heard as she stared wildly at Antonette.

    "You are too noisy." Antonette was fed up and hit Diana around the head with a brick, sending Diana tumbling to the floor, unconscious.

 Chapter 647 - 229: Tracking Down Diana

    After the meeting, it was already dusk. Brian took out his phone to check with Diana what she was doing. However, he found several missed calls from the kindergarten. He called them back straight away.

    "Hello?"

    "What''s the matter with you? You are the parents of this child. It is one and a half hours after class. I called her mother, but no one answered. Neither did you."

    "Diana didn''t pick up Abby?"

    "I cannot get in touch with her. Could you please come and take Abby home?" The teacher was not in a good mood.

    Brian drove to the kindergarten as fast as he could. There, he found Abby, she looked tired and anxious.

    The teacher should have been home hours ago, so she was understandably angry.

    "I''m so sorry!" Brian apologized.

    Since Brian looked well to do and apologized sincerely, the teacher didn''t say anything more.

    Now, Brian was really worried. Abby was the most important thing in Diana''s world. She would never leave Abby alone in the kindergarten. Even if she had something on, she would ask somebody else to pick her up.

    "Something bad must have happened to her," Brian thought. He took out his phone and called her immediately.

    Antonette saw there was someone calling Diana''s phone. She picked it up.

    "Hello, Diana, where are you?" Brian asked with concern.

    But there was no answer, what was going on?

    "Diana, hello? Why don''t you say something?"

    "Hello," Antonette answered.

    Brian frowned. "Who is this?"

    "Hi, brother, don''t you remember me? You have been searching for me for such a long time."

    "Antonette, what have you done?!"

    "Half an hour. If you didn''t find me in half an hour, I would kill Diana."

    Then, the line went silent; that was all Antonette willing to reveal. She had spoken in such an evil tone, she truly sounded scary, even to Brian. But he had no idea where she was! How could he find her in half an hour?

    "Dad Brian, why didn''t Mummy come to pick me up?"

    Brian tried his best to calm himself down and comfort Abby.

    "Abby, Daddy, has an important thing to do, so I''m going to take you somewhere to stay for a while, okay?"

    Abby nodded obediently and asked, "Dad Brian, will you bring Mummy back?"

    "Of course," Brian answered firmly. He would get Diana back if it was the last thing he did.

    However, now he had a further problem. Who could he ask to take care of Abby?

    Sybil received the call from Brian while she was watching cartoons with Aaron. She was a little surprised; he hardly ever called.

    "Hey, what''s up?"

    "Sybil, I need your help," Brian said in a hurry.

    Sybil, with Ken by her side, went to the place that Brian told them.

    "What''s wrong?" Sybil asked when she arrived, out of breath.

    It was lucky that it was not far from where Sybil lived in kindergarten.

    When Brian caught sight of them, he handed Abby to them and hurriedly explained, "Please take good care of her. I will pick her up soon."

    Since Brian was so anxious, Sybil asked Ken to accompany him.

    "What are we doing here?" Ken finally asked.

    But Brian didn''t answer. He kept going up the stairs into the office of Detective Shields. The detective happened to be in the middle of an important meeting, however, Brian didn''t care one bit.

    "Mr. William, what are you doing here?"

    "Detective, I need your help, it''s urgent."

    The detective had known Brian quite a while. Since Brian was evidently rather concerned, he knew something unusual must have happened. So without hesitation, he excused himself from the meeting and stepped outside.

    "What happened?"

    Brian grabbed him worriedly and said, "Detective Shields, please, help me track a phone number."

    Brian handed Diana''s number to him.

    "The owner of this number was kidnapped. Please help me find her as soon as possible." Brian had lost his usual cool; this was real panic.

    The detective went straight to his computer, and after a short while, he located Diana''s position.

    Brian was surprised to see the location was right by his company!

    ***

    With the information he needed, Brian knew he had no time to waste. He thanked the detective and left immediately.

    Ken still had no idea about the whole thing. He just followed Brian.

    Brian was so worried that his hand was shaking as he tried to open the car door.

    "Brian, let me do it," Ken offered.

    Brian didn''t refuse and handed him the key to the car.

    While Ken drove them to the destination, he asked, "What happened?"

    "Diana is in a bad situation."

    "What?"

    Ken was shocked but still drove steadily. It had always been one of his skills to stay calm in tense situations.

    "Faster!" Brian roared. He was sick with worry.

    The sudden anger in Brian''s voice startled him, and he sped up. Brian was strict, but he had never gotten mad at him like that before. Ken knew it must be serious.

    "So, what happened?" Ken asked again, anxiously.

    "Antonette has kidnapped Diana," Brian replied in a depressed voice.

    "What?! How could this happen?"

    "Just f.u.c.k.i.n.g drive!" Brian yelled.

    Ken obliged this time, driving at top speed all the way.

    When they arrived, Brian could see that from Antonette''s hideout, she would have been able to observe all the comings and goings at the Anderson''s Drugstore.

    The problem was that there were so many flats in the building where Diana''s phone was located. He couldn''t know which room she was in.

    As for Sybil and Abby, the driver had taken them back home.

    Abby was quiet. She followed Sybil obediently and didn''t make any noise at all.

    "Abby, do you want some juice?" Sybil asked gently.

    Abby hesitated. She had been told not to accept anything from strangers. But this lady seemed like a good person.

    Noticing Abby''s hesitation, Sybil tried her best to be calming.

    "Aunt Sybil also has milk. Do you like milk, Abby?" Sybil asked gently.

    "Aunt Sybil?" Abby was confused.

    "Yes, I''m your Dad Brian''s sister."

 Chapter 648 - 230: Cousin

    Abby didn''t quite understand but decided to trust what the smiley woman was saying. After all, she was Dad Brian''s sister; she surely wouldn''t do her any harm.

    At that moment, Aaron, who was playing with his toys upstairs, heard the noise and peered down from the top of the stairs.

    Sybil waved at him and said, "Come down to greet your cousin."

    "Cousin?" Aaron was confused and went downstairs.

    When he got down to the first floor, he found a sweet girl looking at him with big, curious eyes.

    Aaron was shy and covered his face. He had no idea who the girl was, but she was adorable.

    Abby wore a pink dress, and her hair was done in two neat plaits. She was so cute that Aaron could not help but lie on the ground and cover his face.

    When Sybil saw how Aaron was behaving, she laughed. She lifted him up from the ground and said, "This is Aunt Diana''s little girl."

    Aaron was still shy but said with a quiet voice, "Hello."

    "Hi!" Abby was more outgoing and offered him a big smile.

    However, this made Aaron shier still, and he covered his face again.

    "Mum, I want to go outside."

    Sybil stopped him at once.

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "I want to go to Eden''s," Aaron replied.

    "Excuse me?" Sybil was confused. Eden was one of Aaron''s kindergarten classmates. He only lived a few doors down, but of course, Aaron was not allowed out on his own.

    Aaron insisted and tried to open the front door.

    Showing her anger now, Sybil exclaimed, "Aaron, Abby is here. It''s not polite to leave her alone."

    Aaron turned around and said seriously, "That''s why I want to go to Eden''s."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Eden is always showing off his little sister. Now I have one. And mine is cuter than his. I want to invite him to see."

    Naturally, this sent Sybil into hysterical laughter. It was just too cute!

    After taking a moment to catch her breath, Sybil replied, "Aaron, it''s too late. We can go there tomorrow. Today, we stay at home and accompanied Abby to eat cake. What do you think?"

    Aaron nodded with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He''d love to accompany this cute little girl.

    The two children sat down next to each other at the table, looking curiously at one another.

    "What''s your name?" Aaron asked gently.

    "My name is Abby."

    "Abby, my name is Aaron. Our names have the same first letter. Is there a ''C'' in your family name? My family name is Carter."

    Abby shook her head.

    "No, there is no ''C'' in my family name. My family name is Anderson."

    Aaron was confused. He thought she was family!

    As promised, Sybil then brought in two delicious looking cakes.

    Actually, she had made them both herself. Unfortunately, Ken and Aaron both didn''t like dessert, which hurt Sybil greatly. She had no one to share her passion with and had almost lost the d.e.s.i.r.e to bake.

    When Sybil put the cake on the table, Aaron huffed.

    "Aaron, don''t you like cakes?"

    Still, Aaron looked unhappy.

    "Dad told me that cake is for girls. I''m a boy, so I don''t like cakes."

    How could Ken tell Aaron something like that? Sybil was annoyed and decided she would definitely have a talk with Ken when he came back.

    Sybil acted gently to Abby and asked, "Abby, do you like dessert?"

    "Yes, I love it!"

    "That''s great." Sybil was joyful that she finally had someone who appreciated dessert as much as she did.

    "Have a try. This is Aunt Sybil''s favorite."

    Abby nodded and had a taste.

    "Wow! This is delicious!" Abby exclaimed.

    Sybil touched her head and said gently, "If you like it, you can have as much as you like."

    Since Aaron saw Abby was eating the cake so happily, he asked hesitantly, "Is it really that tasty?"

    Abby gave him an enthusiastic, "Yes!"

    Sybil immediately took out a spoon and offered it to Aaron.

    "Do you want a try?"

    "It''s too sweet," he complained.

    Sybil shook her head but was proud that he had at least tried it.

    ***

    Once Abby finished her cake, Sybil had another idea for something they could do together. She took Abby and Aaron upstairs.

    "Aunt Sybil, where are we going?"

    "Somewhere, we can make you even more beautiful. Would you like to see?"

    "Yes, I''d love to!" Abby replied happily.

    Sybil took the two children up to her dressing room and opened the closet at the bottom.

    Abby was amazed to see it was filled with lots of beautiful children''s dresses.

    "Aunt Sybil, why do you have so many lovely clothes?" Abby asked.

    "Well, before Aaron arrived, I was so excited that I bought clothes for both a boy and a girl. I couldn''t return these, so I put them here," Sybil replied.

    Actually, Sybil had tried several times to dress Aaron as a girl. However, Ken, who normally supported her ideas, was totally against this one. Aaron dodged a bullet, thanks to Ken''s insistence.

    Now with the very cute Abby here, Sybil was excited to see the dresses worn finally.

    Sybil took her to the changing room and let her choose whatever dress she wanted. Then she handed the camera to Aaron.

    "Aaron, take a photo of Abby in her dress, can you do that, baby?"

    "I got it." Aaron accepted the camera and waited impatiently.

    Sybil could not wait to see how Diana reacted when she saw Abby''s photos in the beautiful dresses.

    As for Brian and Ken, they were still hunting for Diana. They had searched numerous rooms but could not find her. Suddenly, it occurred to Brian to try and call Diana''s phone. Sure enough, from a room at the far end of the corridor, Brian could hear the faint sound of Diana''s phone ringing. He sprinted toward the room where the sound was coming from and, without breaking stride, flung the door open. Inside, he was confronted with a horrible sight. Antonette was holding a knife to Diana''s neck, while Diana appeared to be unconscious and was hanging lifelessly in Antonette''s arms.

 Chapter 649 - 231: Youéˆ¥æª™e Done

    Instinctively, Brian edged forward.

    "Antonette, let her go."

    Antonette laughs wildly. "My dear brother, you are late!"

    She pushed the edge of the knife harder into Diana''s skin, and it began to bleed.

    "Antonette! Antonette! Don''t mess things up!"

    Antonette looked cold and said without emotion, "I told you, if you are late, I will kill her."

    "Wait, let me take her place. You can kill me!" Brian said desperately.

    This is what Antonette had been waiting to hear. She released her grip to let Diana fall to the floor, the impact of which brought Diana abruptly out of her daze.

    "Why? Why do you only love Diana? Is she better than me?" Antonette shouted. She looked like she was losing her mind.

    Diana opened her eyes. When she saw Brian stood opposite Antonette, she was anxious.

    "Brian, what are you doing here?"

    "I''m here to save you."

    "I don''t need you to save me. Leave. Right now!" Diana cried.

    "Enough," Antonette broke in, "There is no need to rub your love in my face. Neither of you will leave here safely."

    When Ken walked into the room, he was shocked by the scene before him. It was dark inside, so he hit the light switch on in the main room.

    "Don''t turn on the light," Antonette shouted. "You are all coming to hell with me. All of you!"

    She put the knife again to Diana''s neck.

    "Diana!" Brian shouted with worry.

    Diana calmed herself down and looked at Brian peacefully.

    "What do you want?" Brian asked Antonette coldly.

    "I want what''s mine. I want half of the empire."

    Ken replied in a deep voice, "You''re going too far¡­"

    "Too far? Am I going too far? Simon William never took care of my mother and me. He should pay for it!" Antonette screamed louder still.

    She was so agitated that the knife scr.a.p.ed Diana''s neck again. Diana grimaced hard, trying her best not to make a sound.

    "You owe me that. The William family owns me a lot. I deserve it!"

    "Fine. I promise. I promise I will give you your share."

    Right now, Brian simply wanted to calm Antonette down.

    Finally, Antonette let Diana go slightly. She pushed her to the floor and said ferociously to Brian, "Go to the company now and write me the contract!"

    "Ken, go, and do as she said."

    "But¡­" Ken hesitated.

    Brian broke in, "Don''t waste time. Just go."

    Ken sighed and left. When he came out onto the street, he ran into Detective Shields.

    "How is everything in there?" Mr. Shields asked nervously.

    Ken explained to him the general situation. The detective was somewhat relieved to learn there was only one female suspect. Since Brian had behaved so nervously before, the detective had arrived with plenty of back-ups.

    As for Brian, he said nervously to Antonette, "I let Ken go to the company. Now you can let Diana go."

    "No, I won''t let her go until I receive the contract."

    Antonette held Diana tightly.

    Making sure Antonette didn''t notice, Diana gave Brian a glance and lowered her head. Brian took a second to get her meaning, and then without warning, he pounced on Antonette and knocked her down.

    "F.u.c.k!" Antonette shouted out.

    Brian put himself in front of Diana and said in a cold voice, "Give in, Antonette! You''re done!"

    "Brian, are you ready to go to hell with me?!" Antonette shouted.

    Brian turned to look and was shocked to find that Antonette was holding a remote control.

    Without warning, she pressed the button. Immediately, a sinister ticking sound could be heard in the dark room.

    Right away, Brian knew that things had just got far more serious.

    Antonette laughed wildly and shouted, "Let''s go to hell together."

    Just at that moment, Ken burst into the room.

    "Brian, are you okay?"

    Brian tried not to convey his worry and calmly warned Ken, "Go. There is a bomb in here."

    "What?"

    In fact, Brian was most worried about Diana''s condition; he noticed that she was bleeding from the right side of her head, and she looked very weak. He called out to her, but she could only manage a tired look back at him.

    And all the while, the ticking sound of the bomb could be heard loud and clear.

    Antonette really seemed to be losing the plot, chanting to herself over and over, "Go to hell. All of you will go to hell together."

    It wasn''t until she heard the police sirens'' wail as they arrived outside the building that Antonette snapped out of it. Now she was angry.

    "How dare you call the police?" she yelled.

    "You have no choice. Give in!" Ken said coldly.

    "Impossible!" Antonette roared and rushed towards Ken.

    Ken dodged her attack with ease.

    "She has lost her mind," Diana murmured.

    Since Ken successfully moved out of her way, Antonette became angrier. She pressed another button on the device in her hand, and the ticking sound of the bomb suddenly became faster.

    "You have no time. We only have three minutes left," Antonette laughed.

    Ken was about to make a break for it to get help, but just before he did, Detective Shields entered, his gun in hand and pointing straight at Antonette.

    When he heard the ticking sound, he realized what kind of sound it was.

    "Is there a bomb?"

    Ken nodded glumly.

    Detective Shields looked over his shoulder and beckoned to a fellow policeman behind him. The man walked forward with a machine in his hand.

    Detective Shields pointed the gun at Antonette''s head and said sternly, "Where is the bomb?"

    However, Antonette didn''t give in.

    "I won''t tell you anything."

    "I found it!" the policeman shouted.

    Detective Shields was initially relieved, however, this was short-lived.

    "Detective Shields, there are only two minutes left on this!"

    "What?" He was shocked. This was worse than he thought!

    "Detective, there are three lines," the policeman continued.

 Chapter 650 - 232: You Needed Rest

    Detective Shields redirected his gaze at Antonette and yelled at her, "Which line?!"

    However, Antonette was laughing hysterically now; it was all a game to her.

    "Give up. I won''t tell you."

    The bomb ticked faster. Everyone was panicking, especially Diana. Since she had lost too much blood, she was pale and almost fell faint.

    "It''s a complicated one. I don''t think we can solve it easily," the policeman said fearfully.

    Diana struggled to support herself and said to Antonette, "Antonette, do you really want to die with us?"

    Antonette wavered for a moment but steadied herself.

    "It''s okay. Since so many people will die with me, at least I won''t be alone."

    "You have tried so hard. Is death your final objective?"

    Antonette hesitated again, encouraging Diana to try and persuade her again.

    "You have tried your best to get your dream life since you were young. Do you really want to die with us today?"

    "Detective Shields, only thirty seconds are remaining!" the policeman cried out.

    But Diana refused to give up. She had a daughter now who was waiting for her at home.

    Time was disappearing fast when suddenly Antonette shouted, "The red one!"

    The policeman cut the red line as soon as Antonette shouted. The ticking disappeared, and the timer stopped¡­ at 0.01 seconds.

    "Diana! Diana!" Brian called her name worriedly but got no answer. Looking at her pale expression, Brian lifted her up in his arms and rushed out.

    Detective Shields took out his handcuffs and arrested Antonette. She was totally gone now, her mind lost within herself. She was taken to the police car without any struggle.

    Brian ran to his car, holding Diana, while Ken followed close behind. Ken jumped into the driver''s seat, started the car, and sped off to the hospital.

    When they arrived, Ken offered to carry Diana so that Brian could have a rest. But Brian refused. He took Diana straight to the emergency department himself.

    Since it was at night, there were not so many doctors and nurses in the emergency department. And the nurse on duty was not overly professional. She had a glance at Brian, and with an uncaring tone, asked, "What''s the matter?"

    Brian was angered by her attitude.

    "Take me to the doctor!" He roared.

    The nurse was frightened by him and led him to the doctor.

    Diana was taken into the ward, while Brian could only sit outside worrying.

    Brian rushed to him.

    "How is she?"

    "What is the relationship between you and the woman?" the doctor asked.

    "I''m her husband," Brian answered without hesitation.

    "Okay, well, there''s no need to worry; it''s nothing serious. The wound isn''t deep. She is a bit hypoglycemic, which explains her symptoms. Take her home to rest for a few days, she will be fine."

    After that, the doctor left.

    Brian was hugely relieved. He walked into Diana''s room to see her, but she was still sleeping. Looking at her peaceful face, Brian was full of regret.

    "I''m so sorry, Diana, I didn''t take good care of you," he thought.

    Ken interrupted Brian''s guilt trip, entering the room with a plate of food in his hand.

    "Brian, eat this. You haven''t eaten anything all day."

    Brian gave it back, shaking his head.

    "No, I''m not hungry."

    He wanted to wait until Diana woke up.

    "What about Antonette?"

    "She was taken to the police station," Ken replied.

    Brian nodded. That was the best result.

    "You can go back home. I will stay here," Brian said to Ken.

    "But¡­" Ken hesitated.

    However, Brian insisted, "Go. You have to help me handle things in the company tomorrow."

    Brian stroked Diana''s hair, held her hand, and eventually fell asleep at her bedside.

    ***

    Before Ken even entered his house, he could hear the laughter coming from inside. He was confused; Sybil should have been asleep with Aaron by now.

    He opened the door and found an amusing scene. Abby was dressed as a princess, skipping around hand in hand with Sybil, while Aaron followed behind, taking photos of them.

    When Sybil caught sight of Ken, she waved to him and said, "Hey, Ken, come here and have a look at our little princess."

    Ken smiled and walked towards them. Abby stared at Ken with her sparkling eyes.

    "He is the one who is always with Dad Brian," she thought.

    "Abby, this is Uncle Ken," Sybil said gently.

    "Uncle Ken!" Abby repeated his name, sweetly.

    Ken''s smile grew bigger, and he gave Abby a big hug.

    "A daughter is better than a son," he thought to himself.

    After finally getting the two children to sleep, Sybil was able to find out from Ken about what had happened.

    Ken told her everything that had gone on, from the afternoon to now.

    "How dare she?! Antonette is crazy!"

    Ken nodded in agreement. They had no idea that Antonette was so vengeful. It was lucky that nothing serious had happened to Diana.

    "What about Diana? How is she?" Sybil asked worriedly.

    "Don''t worry. Brian is staying in the hospital to accompany her."

    "Let''s go to visit her tomorrow, shall we?"

    "Okay." Ken agreed and gave Sybil a kiss.

    As she didn''t want to wake him up, she tried her best to keep herself still. Only when she really couldn''t help it anymore did she move, and Brian finally woke up.

    "Why didn''t you wake me?" Brian m.o.a.n.e.d, rubbing his eyes.

    Diana smiled and said, "You were tired. You needed to rest."

    "Diana!" Sybil''s voice suddenly disturbed their peaceful moment as she strode into the room.

    "Sybil?" Diana was a little surprised. "Why are you here?"

    Sybil put down the hamper and sat down beside Diana with concern.

    "Diana, are you okay?"

    "Nothing serious. I''m just a little weak."

    "How could Antonette do such a thing? She used to be your best friend!"

    Brian frowned. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 651 - 233: Who Told You We Would Be Married?

    Sybil stood up, opened the hamper, and said, "Look, I brought Diana some food to eat."

    Diana opened the hamper and found a variety of dishes and treats inside.

    "You bought this, right?"

    Sybil felt a little embarrassed to be exposed so directly.

    "Diana, be nice! You know I can''t cook."

    Diana smiled and gratefully opened Sybil''s thoughtful present.

    The door was then opened again, this time by Ken.

    "Why are you all here?" Diana asked. "I really am okay, you needn''t have come."

    It looked at Sybil, Ken shrugged his shoulders.

    "She wanted to come. I had no choice."

    Brian had a look at his watch and found it was already 7:30. He turned to Ken.

    "How about the stuff at the company? Can you handle them alone?"

    Ken nodded. "Sure, no problem."

    Sybil complained, "It''s your company. How can you always order Ken to sort everything out?"

    However, this time Brian obviously had a good reason.

    "My wife is hurt. I should be here with her."

    Diana thought this was funny and immediately said, "Brian, go to the company. I am fine to be on my own."

    "Really?" Brian was still worried.

    "Enough!" Sybil interrupted. "I know you want to look after her, but she said she''s fine. Besides, I have too many things to chat about with her. And I have to get back to Abby soon."

    "Abby?" Diana was surprised, "Did she stay with you last night?"

    "Yes," Sybil nodded and chuckled, "She had a great time with Aaron."

    Since Diana seemed to be happy chatting with Sybil, Brian finally felt it was okay to leave.

    "Okay, I will go for a short time for the company, but I''ll be back very soon. Call me if you need anything, okay?" Brian said lovingly.

    Diana thought he was delightful; she felt lucky to have him.

    "I will. See you soon."

    After the guys left, Sybil immediately started complaining about Brian.

    "Diana, you should say something to Brian. He pushes Ken too hard."

    "Oh, come on, who would dare to push Ken around when you''re here?" Diana teased.

    "I don''t know what you mean," Sybil laughed.

    After Sybil married Ken, they moved to a new place. It had European-style architecture and was very luxurious.

    When they arrived, Diana was amazed.

    "Oh, my god. I never knew Ken was so rich!"

    Sybil gave her an annoyed look.

    "Oh, come on, Brian is much richer than Ken."

    Diana shrugged. "I have no idea about money, really."

    And it was the truth. In Diana''s opinion, it was enough that one had enough money to satisfy their daily needs. Above that, she never cared how much was in her account or anyone else''s.

    "Anyway, let''s go inside and find the kids."

    ***

    When they got in, the kids were playing together in the living room. When they got closer, they could see that Abby was actually drawing on Aaron''s face. It seemed she treated his face as a canvas. As for Aaron, he kept still and allowed Abby to do whatever she wanted.

    Diana was a little annoyed but also thought they were funny.

    "Abby, what are you doing?" she asked.

    Abby whipped around, surprised to hear her mother''s voice. Then she ran into Diana''s arms for a big hug, which resulted in Diana getting covered in paint. However, she didn''t care at all.

    "Mummy, where have you been?" Abby asked.

    Diana didn''t want to frighten Abby, so she told a little white lie.

    "Mummy had so much work to do, so she stayed at the office for a long time."

    Abby nodded, though she didn''t quite understand, given that Diana''s head was wrapped in a bandage after the incident with Antonette.

    "Mummy, what''s that?" Abby pointed at Diana''s head.

    Since Diana didn''t want Abby to worry, she thought for a while and found an excuse.

    "This is a special canvas to draw on! You can have a try."

    As Abby had no idea what it really was, Diana moved closer so that Abby could test it out, which she did with great enthusiasm.

    After Abby was finished, Diana went to the bathroom to look in the mirror. The drawings on her bandage looked hilarious. However, due to the fact that she could not change it again for a while, she was a bit regretful about her idea.

    As for Aaron, Sybil took him into another bathroom to get cleaned up. When he was finished, Sybil brought him out.

    Back in the living room, Sybil found that Abby had also gotten her clothes dirty.

    "Abby, shall we go and get some new clothes for you?"

    "Aaron is a boy. How do you have clothes for Abby?" Diana asked, surprised.

    Sybil smiled mysteriously and said, "I can do magic." She smiled at Abby and said with a wink, "Abby, am I right?"

    Abby nodded silently, which made Sybil laugh loudly. Then she took Abby upstairs to change.

    After a while, Sybil brought Abby back down in another dress.

    "What do you think? Surprised at her beauty?" Sybil was proud of herself.

    Diana had no idea what to say. Abby was dressed in a big bubble skirt with a pair of white stockings and colorful glasses. It was a mixed outfit, to say the least.

    "So? Comments?" Sybil was eager for praise.

    However, this was not forthcoming, as Diana took Abby back from Sybil and

    went straight to the bathroom to put on her normal dress, which made her feel much better.

    When Diana took Abby out of the bathroom, Aaron came close to Diana and whispered, "Aunt Diana, you dressed Abby better than my Mummy. Uncle Brian made a great choice to marry you."

    Diana smiled. But then she did a double-take. Did Aaron say marry?

    "Who told you we would be married?"

    "Uncle Brian and Mummy both said it," Aaron replied innocently.

    Though Diana was surprised, she didn''t refute it.

    Diana then turned back to Sybil.

    "So, where did you get the clothes?"

 Chapter 652 - 234: We Are Family

    Sybil led her to the room and showed her the contents of the closet.

    "I always wanted to have a girl. So I bought all these clothes, now they are useless.

    Looking at the closet full of bubble skirts, Diana was almost speechless.

    "Sybil, can I see where you keep your own clothes?"

    Sybil did as Diana said. Her clothes were mainly black and white. There were only a few pink dresses, for when Sybil wanted something a bit more elegant.

    Diana was amazed. It was all so fashionable! This was the kind of style that Sybil, a designer, should have.

    "Sybil, why did you buy so many bubble skirts?"

    "Don''t you think little girls look so cute in those?"

    Sybil showed her the photos they took yesterday.

    Diana burst out laughing when she saw how Abby was dressed.

    "I will take these." Diana put the photos in her bag.

    "When Abby grows up, I will show her these. She''ll be so embarrassed!" Diana thought.

    However, Sybil had no idea what Diana was thinking. She said proudly, "What do you think? Abby is super cute with that dress, right?"

    "Luckily, you have a boy," Diana laughed.

    That evening, Ken arrived back with Brian.

    When Abby caught sight of Brian, she ran to him for a hug and called out in a sweet voice, "Dad Brian!"

    Compared with Abby, Aaron was much calmer when he saw Ken. He shouted a casual "Hi Dad!" to Ken and then turned around to play with his toys.

    Ken felt so inferior compared to Brian.

    When Brian and Abby left, Aaron was so reluctant to say goodbye and kept asking, "Mum, when will Abby come again?"

    "Do you like her?"

    "Yes, I do." Aaron nodded.

    Sybil touched his head and comforted him, "Whenever you miss her and want to visit her, I''ll take you."

    "Okay."

    "Next time, I will take Abby to Eden''s house. He will be so jealous of my cute little sister," Aaron thought.

    After putting Aaron to bed, Sybil went to take a shower. When she came out of the bathroom, she found Ken lying on the bed, staring passionately at her.

    "Sybil, let''s make a daughter."

    Sybil blushed at Ken''s words.

    Ken got up from the bed and walked towards Sybil. He lifted her to his c.h.e.s.t and laid her down on the bed.

    "Aaron is in the next room..." Sybil said shyly.

    However, Ken didn''t care at all. He knew that when Aaron fell asleep, he would not wake up.

    With a little persuasion, he was able to convince Sybil, and they had a long night of passionate s.e.x. Ken was desperate for the chance to have a daughter.

    Meanwhile, Diana got home to the news from Brian that he wanted to move.

    "Why should we move?" Diana was surprised. She had searched for the house for a long time and was quite satisfied with it.

    Brian held Diana''s hands and said seriously, "Diana, I want you to stay with me so that I can protect you well."

    Brian was afraid of what happened before. He had no idea what Antonette would have done if he had not found Diana.

    "So, Diana, will you go with me?" Brian was so serious with his words that Diana was moved.

    "Dad Brian, where do you want to take Mummy? What about me?" Abby pouted.

    Brian lifted Abby up and said softly, "My princess, I want us to go to Daddy''s house. All three of us are together because we are a family."

    Abby nodded happily.

    Brian looked at Diana.

    "See, Abby agrees."

    As such, Diana had no choice but to agree.

    Since Diana agreed, Brian began packing at once.

    "You want to move right now?"

    Brian grinned. He wanted Diana to move to his place as soon as possible, just in case she changed her mind in the meantime.

    ***

    The next morning, Brian got up early to take Diana and Abby to his house.

    Looking at the place where she had lived two years ago, Diana had mixed feelings.

    "Mummy, what are you looking at?" Abby asked curiously.

    Diana smiled and stroked Abby''s hair.

    "I''m just looking at where I used to live."

    "Mummy, you lived here before?"

    With several bags in his hands, Brian walked to them and smiled.

    "Why are you standing there? Go inside!"

    Diana nodded and led Abby into the house.

    The moment Brian put down the bags, he received a call from Ken.

    "Boss, our designs have been stolen again." Ken got straight to the point; he was too anxious for small talk.

    "What?" Brian asked in shock.

    "What happened?" Diana asked.

    "Something with the designs."

    "Go then. Hurry!" Diana said.

    "But you and Abby¡­" Brian was afraid that something like the car accident might happen again.

    "It''s okay. Go now. Abby and I will stay here. We won''t go anywhere." Diana did her best to comfort Brian.

    "Dad, I will protect Mummy!" Abby added.

    Brian kissed Abby''s face and then walked back to the car.

    Abby bounced into the house to have a look around her new home.

    "Well, do you like it?" Diana asked.

    Abby nodded her head. It was wonderful! It was much bigger and brighter than their apartment.

    Abby walked around and finally stopped at the room in which Diana had lived before.

    "Mummy, I want this room."

    When she entered the room, Diana was stunned to find that it was still kept in the same way she had left it. She was touched. Hadn''t Brian brought any woman back here in the past two years? While Diana was in France, she had wondered on more than one occasion whether Brian might have had a girlfriend or even been married. After all, he had lost his memory, and two years was a long time.

    "Mummy, what are you thinking?"

    Diana smiled and shook her head.

    "I will arrange the things in your new bedroom, okay?"

    "Yeah!"

    Just then, a woman appeared at the door. When she saw Diana standing there, she was visibly stunned.

    "Miss Anderson?"

 Chapter 653 - 235: Can You Be A Good Girl?

    Diana turned around and saw Mrs. Logan, the housekeeper.

    "Miss Anderson! I am so glad to see you again!" Mrs. Logan exclaimed. She glanced at Abby, who was exploring the room, and asked excitedly, "She is Brian''s daughter, right? She looks so much like him."

    "Abby, this is Mrs. Logan."

    "Nice to meet you," Abby smiled.

    Mrs. Logan laughed.

    "It''s so nice to have you back." She helped Diana sort out the room and told her what had happened in the past two years and what Brian had been through.

    Diana was surprised to hear all that Brian had suffered. Then again, neither of them had had an easy life in their two years apart; Diana almost died when she was delivering Abby.

    When Brian arrived at the company, Ken was waiting for him in his office.

    "How''s it going?" Brian asked.

    "We had already arranged everything to be done again after what happened last time. But the drafts of the new design were stolen again." Ken was rather anxious. This could destroy the company.

    "What could this do to the company?" Brian asked.

    "It could be pretty bad. We have publicly announced that we are going to release new products. But now the designs are gone and might already have been sold to our competitors. Besides, we don''t even know who is doing this. It is rather difficult for us to figure out who is planning all this." Ken frowned.

    Brian nodded and thought for a while.

    "How about a redesign? Is there enough time?"

    "It will be quite hard. We only have one week."

    "Then postpone the press conference," Brian said firmly and walked to the second floor.

    The employees at the human resources department stood to attention when they saw Brian.

    "Boss!" The director came to Brian''s side.

    "Any progress?" Brian addressed the director directly.

    But the director looked down, shook his head, and murmured, "No¡­"

    "Quicker! I need results!" Brian shouted and then turned on his heel and left.

    The employees were even more anxious now. The boss had come himself so it must be very important!

    Brian stormed out of the HR department, barely breaking stride all the way back to his office. He immediately called Ken in.

    "Boss, what is it?" Ken was panting heavily as he walked in.

    "I am thinking about asking Sybil to be in charge of the designing team."

    Ken was stunned. "But Sybil hasn''t done this for a long time." After having Aaron, Sybil had mainly focused on the family.

    "I know. If I had another option, I wouldn''t ask. I need her help." Brian had a feeling that the man who had stolen the designs was still in the company.

    Ken nodded. "I will ask Sybil''s opinion when I get home."

    "Do not tell anyone else until we have made the new products," Brian added.

    Ken agreed and walked out. He was about to call Sybil when coincidentally, he received a call from her.

    "Honey, Diana invited us to have dinner together tonight," Sybil uttered in a cheerful voice.

    Ken smiled. "Okay. I will pick you up after work." The dinner would be a good chance to tell her about Brian''s idea.

    After finishing work, Ken knocked at the door of Brian''s office.

    "Come in," Brian replied.

    Ken walked in and said with great respect, "Boss, Diana invited Sybil and me to have dinner at your house tonight."

    Brian nodded. Diana had called him and told him already. When he was about to leave with Ken, Brian heard his phone ring. "Hello?"

    "Boss, we caught him!" It was the director of the HR department.

    "Great, I will come down now." After saying that, he ended the call.

    "What happened?" Ken asked.

    "You go back first. I will be there soon," Brian said in a hurry. He then grabbed his coat and rushed out.

    Ken didn''t know what Brian was going to do, but he followed the order, drove to pick up Sybil and Aaron, and then on to Brian''s house.

    ***

    Diana was still preparing the dinner when Ken walked in.

    "Where is Brian?" Diana asked anxiously.

    Ken shook his head. "He received a call and then had to go somewhere. He said he would be back home soon."

    Diana didn''t think anything of this and continued adding the final touches to the meal.

    Meanwhile, Brian arrived at the HR department and found that there was no one there but the director.

    "Where is everyone? Why are you here alone?" Brian frowned at him.

    "I asked them to leave. I think it''s better to keep what happened a secret," the director explained.

    "Okay. So, who was it?"

    "Boss, follow me." The director stood up and walked into his office.

    Brian had no reason to suspect anything and went in after him.

    But as soon as Brian entered the office, the director slammed the door behind him and locked it.

    "What are you doing?" Brian shouted.

    The director''s expression changed very quickly from friendly to menacing.

    "Brian William! Do you remember Deep Sea Corporation, the company you rejected before?"

    "Deep Sea Corporation?" Brian frowned, trying to figure out what was going on.

    The director screamed at Brian, "Do you know what you have done to me? That was my company! We had to shut down. My wife left me!"

    "I refused to cooperate with your company because your products were low-quality," Brian uttered coldly.

    "Shut up!" The director interrupted. "Without you, I wouldn''t be in this situation! It''s all your fault!"

    Back at Brian''s house, Diana was rather worried about why he hadn''t been in touch yet, so she called to find out where he was.

    Brian wanted to answer, but the director rushed forward, and from behind his back, he produced a large baton, which he swiftly used to strike Brian with a sickening blow to the head.

    Brian was knocked out and hit the ground hard.

    Diana called over and over again, but there was no answer. She felt frightened. "He wouldn''t refuse to answer my call," she murmured out loud.

    "It''s okay. He''s probably just busy. Let''s wait," Sybil said.

    Diana looked at her watch again and shook her head.

    "No. I want to find him." After saying that, she rushed out.

    Sybil had no choice but to ask Ken to follow Diana.

    Ken drove Diana to the company. The light in Brian''s office was off, but the lights on the second floor were still on.

    Without hesitation, Diana ran up to the second floor, which happened to be the HR department.

    Ken was hot on her heels and appeared just as Diana was heading into the HR office.

    Diana frowned and took out her phone to call Brian again.

    And then they heard the ring. It was very close. Diana looked at Ken apprehensively before stepping forward into the dark.

 Chapter 654 - 236: Finale: Only You

    All of a sudden, the director rushed out with the baton still in his hand. He looked crazy!

    But when Diana noticed Brian lying motionless on the floor, she couldn''t help rushing to his side, despite the danger posed by the madman.

    As she came closer, the director ran toward Diana.

    Luckily, Ken acted quickly; he grabbed him and ripped the stick out of his hand.

    "Get off me!" The director struggled.

    But Ken held him firmly; there was no escaping.

    "Brian! Brian! Wake up!" Diana squatted down and shook Brian''s body. After doing so, she found that her hands were wet. She looked down and saw they were covered in blood!

    "Brian! God! Help!" Diana shouted.

    "What happened to him?" Ken asked.

    "He deserved it!" The director yelled.

    "Shut up!" Ken punched the director in the back, which left him m.o.a.ning on the floor.

    "Ken, we have to take him to the hospital now!" Diana struggled to haul Brian up, but he was too heavy for her.

    Ken wanted to help. However, he was afraid that the director would pose a threat if he let go of him.

    "Diana, are you okay?" Ken asked.

    "I am fine." Diana finally managed to stand up, with Brian''s arm wrapped around her neck, she began dragging him to the door.

    Ken pulled the director along and helped Diana to move Brian.

    Luckily, they were on the second floor, so it didn''t take a long time to get downstairs.

    "Let''s go!" Diana cried, hurrying Ken along.

    Ken pushed the director into the arms of a security guard and instructed him to keep the man guarded.

    Then, Ken drove Diana and Brian to the hospital as fast as he could.

    After leaving Brian in the doctor''s capable hands, Diana waited anxiously outside the operating theatre.

    Having got the call from Ken, Sybil took Abby and Aaron to the hospital.

    "What happened?" Sybil asked Diana anxiously.

    Diana was stunned. She couldn''t think about anything now.

    "We knew who stole the designs," Ken answered on Diana''s behalf. "The guy tricked Brian and attacked him."

    "Auntie Sybil, what''s wrong with Mummy?" Abby asked.

    Sybil touched her head and said, "Daddy is just with the doctors now, so Mummy is worried about him. Can you be a good girl?"

    "Yes!" Abby replied. And then she asked, "Will Dad be okay?"

    Sybil answered in a firm tone, "Of course. He will be fine."

    Diana sat still beside them, staring into space. Her mind replayed the memory of Brian''s blood on her hands over and over.

    ***

    As they had time to kill, Ken took the chance to tell Sybil about Brian''s idea.

    "Sybil, Brian wanted you to be in charge of the new designs."

    Without hesitation, she replied, "I''ll do it!"

    "But it''s going to be hard. And time is limited¡­"

    "I can do it! I will go to the company tomorrow," Sybil insisted.

    Ken nodded his head. "Okay."

    Still, no matter what they said to Diana, she was unwilling to move. Sybil had already left with Abby and Aaron when several hours later, the doctor finally allowed Diana in to see Brian.

    Diana sat down by his bed, tearing up instantly at the sight of him.

    "Wake up, Brian, Abby, and I can''t live without you¡­" Diana murmured.

    Diana eventually fell asleep, still holding Brian''s hand.

    Sometime later, Diana awoke with a start when she felt Brian move his finger. She watched in amazement as Brian slowly opened his eyes.

    Diana collapsed into Brian''s arms and cried, "Finally, you''re awake! You''re okay!" Diana sobbed loudly, tears rolling down her cheeks. She was so afraid that Brian would suffer something serious like he had done two years before.

    Brian raised his hand slowly to touch Diana''s head.

    "Diana, I am back," he said gently.

    Diana was still crying and didn''t hear what he had said, so he spoke this time with a louder voice, "I got my memories back."

    "What did you say?"

    "I said, I got my memories back," Brian repeated.

    The flood of emotions was too much for Diana to deal with. She began crying again, though this time they were tears of joy.

    Brian was shocked. He held her hands and said, "Don''t cry, I am back¡­."

    "How could you forget me? How could you?" Diana cried.

    "I am sorry. I am so sorry¡­" Brian hugged Diana and kissed her tears.

    After a while, Diana''s sobs eventually subsided. She looked at Brian and asked, "Have you been with any woman in the past two years?"

    Brian looked at her and smiled. "No. I swear I didn''t."

    "How could I know if it''s true?" Diana said.

    Brian lowered his head to Diana''s ear and said, "If you were afraid that I would be with other women, why did you leave?"

    "You! It wasn''t so simple! I¡­ I didn''t know what you were thinking." Diana had already felt she had made a wrong decision a long time ago. She didn''t need reminding.

    Brian seized her hand and pulled her back. "There were no other women. Only you."

    Diana was shy. She asked again, "Really?"

    "Really," Brian whispered. "I can only get hard for you..."

    Diana''s face turned red at once. And moments later, the nurse walked in, causing Diana to jump up from the bed in embarrassment.

    Brian looked at Diana''s face and laughed. In fact, in the past two years, some women had seduced him, but he hadn''t been able to get hard for them. Looking at Diana standing beside him, he felt happy. He loved her so much and wanted to take care of her for the rest of his life.

    After taking Abby to the kindergarten, Diana went to pick Brian up from the hospital, but when she got to his room, she found it was empty. Diana was irritated. She had told Brian to wait for her. How could he leave without telling her?

    Just as she was about to turn to leave, the door suddenly closed, and there was Brian, smiling at her. And then she saw Sybil and Ken walk out from the corner of the room with flowers in their hands.

    Looking calm and confident, Brian got down on one knee and said, "Diana, will you marry me?"

    "What did you say?" she asked in disbelief.

    "Marry me, Diana Anderson!" Brian repeated. "Diana, we have Abby, please give me the chance to protect you and our daughter for the rest of my life."

    Sybil laughed and shouted, "Say, Yes! Diana!"

    Finally, Diana cried and nodded her head.

    Brian''s immediate reaction was to pick Diana up and hold her in his arms. He spun her around and stared up at her gorgeous face. Finally, he had his treasure back.

    "I will never leave you again," Brian whispered.

    A month later, Diana was sitting holding Sybil''s hand, waiting anxiously for it to begin.

    "Sybil, I am so nervous!"

    Sybil laughed and gave Diana''s hands a reassuring squeeze.

    "I was much more nervous than you. Relax. It''s okay."

    "Really?"

    And then the door opened. Diana looked back and saw Brian gazing at her from the other side of the room.

    "Out! Get out! Why are you here?" Sybil spluttered.

    "Can''t I see my wife? Abby wants to see her mother too." Saying that, Brian turned to Abby and asked, "Am I right, darling?"

    Abby nodded.

    Sybil positioned herself in front of Diana so as to hide her from Brian''s view.

    "Abby, do you want to see the most beautiful bride in the world?" Sybil asked.

    "Yeah!" Abby nodded.

    "If you want to see her, you must take your Dad out first. Then I will show you," Sybil promised.

    Hearing that, Abby pulled Brian out as fast as she could.

    Brian''s plan to see Diana had failed. But how could he refuse his beloved daughter?

    When Diana was dressed, Sybil looked at her in awe.

    "Diana, you are absolutely gorgeous."

    Diana lowered her head out of shyness, but the truth was that Diana was a pretty woman. With the make-up and wedding dress, now she looked like a goddess.

    Diana took a deep breath, and then Sybil led her out into the main hall, where her father was waiting.

    "Dad."

    "My beautiful girl," Mr. Anderson gushed. Looking at his little girl, he couldn''t control his tears. How could Brian be marrying his cute daughter? If he ever dared to hurt her, Mr. Anderson would never forgive him!

    Sybil was afraid that Diana''s tears might ruin the make-up, so she tried to cheer Mr. Anderson.

    "Uncle, this is a big day. We should be happy."

    Diana held Mr. Anderson''s hand and said gently, "Come on, Dad, let''s go."

    "Okay." Mr. Anderson wiped away his tears and led Diana up the aisle.

    Abby and Aaron were the flower girl and pageboy, respectively, dressed up in incredibly cute, matching outfits. They followed behind Diana, holding the basket of flowers and looking around at the huge crowd before them.

    Diana stared at the man standing before her and smiled. They had come a long way together, but finally, there they were, and Diana couldn''t be happier.

    Author''s Final Words:

    Beloved readers, I want to thank you all for your patience, understanding, supporting, and following! This book is now officially completed! Your consistent support is the reason I keep writing, and I really appreciate that! Diana and Brian finally embrace their happiness. With kindest regards, I hope you all can find the one you love! Thank you all! I will miss you guys! Please support my other books and make sure you have followed me if you want to see more romance!

    Best wishes!

    For short and compelling stories, you can follow me on these two apps below.

    Check my New Novels On GoodNovel:

    Dangerous D.e.s.i.r.e: The CEO''s Hidden Woman

    Mystic Full Moon: The Poisonous Curse

    Note: Do vote for these novels with your gem to read it free and don''t forget to give a review

    Check my New Novel On Popink App:

    Chasing You One More Time (A heartwarming story of revenge between the Royal Prince and a young doctor)

    Note: To read this novel download the POPINK app on Google Play Store. Premium chapters are on cheapest price, and don''t forget to collect vouchers to grab huge discounts.

    Hope you''ll like it too!

    To check out my latest novel announcement, spoiler and novel official trailer follow my Instagram and Pinterest Account: @annashannellin

    END OF THE STORY